《I Was Hoping She Would Notice but again Now When She Did... Im Tired》


 Chapter 1: True Words

    A robotic voice echoed in the man''s mind, laced with palpable disappointment.["Host... I''m really disappointed in you. I know I played a part in putting you in this situation, but still, you didn''t need to go this far, right?"]


    The man, seated on a worn, creaky chair in a dimly lit room, let a faint smile tug at his lips an expression not of joy, but a quiet acceptance of the voice inside his head. Nostalgia coursed through his veins like a dull ache.


    He appeared to be in 24 or 25 years old, his gaunt face etched with weariness, sadness hanging over him like a cloud. His tousled hair, the dark circles under his eyes, all spoke of sleepless nights spent wrestling with inner demons. Yet, even through the layers of exhaustion, there was a quiet, undeniable handsomeness about him, one that shone in rare moments of stillness.


    "Max," he whispered, in his mind, "you know I never hated you." His voice was steady, though it held the weight of countless unspoken regrets. "I would''ve made the same choices, even if you hadn''t interfered in my life." His tone wasn''t bitter, nor was it filled with anger just a cold honesty, the kind that comes from someone who''s long since stopped running from the truth.


    The weight of disappointment he felt from Max echoed through his mind, but the man''s smile only deepened, a self-deprecating twist to his lips. "As for you being disappointed in me... believe me, I''m far more disappointed in myself than you could ever be."


    The sorrow that had taken root in his heart years ago reared its head once more, this time more intense, filling his chest with a hollow ache that seemed to resonate through his bones. He could feel Max listening in the silence, the robotic presence holding back, yet attentive.


    "You know what, Max? I might''ve never told you, but... even though you probably already know... I wanted to say it. I need to speak these words, if only for my own sake. Maybe I''m just trying to make peace with everything before it all ends." His voice wavered, his heart feeling heavier with each passing second.


    "Consider it my last request, will you?"


    Still, no response came. But he could sense Max there, that unseen presence giving him permission to continue, and somehow that was enough. His chest tightened as he leaned back in the chair, the worn wood creaking beneath him. He tilted his head up, gazing at the cracked white ceiling, though his eyes weren''t really focused on anything in the room.


    They were distant, lost in the depths of his memories.


    "You know, Max," he began, his voice quieter now, "I died in my last life. I was thirteen. A kid. Alone, with no family, no friends, no one to care about me. An orphan." His throat tightened as the memories of that lonely, forgotten life flashed before his eyes. "When I died...


    I thought that was it. I didn''t even think anyone would notice, not that there was anyone to notice."


    He paused, trying to suppress the quiver in his voice. His eyes misted over, but no tears came. He''d forgotten how to cry long ago. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And then, somehow... I found myself here, reborn into this life. At first, it felt like a dream a cruel joke, maybe. I had a mother this time. Can you believe that? A real mother.


    I''d never had that before. I didn''t even know what it was supposed to feel like." His words were tinged with disbelief, as though even now he couldn''t fully grasp the miracle that had been handed to him. "No father, but that didn''t matter. Having a mother was enough. It was everything. It felt like...


    a second chance. Like I''d been given the one thing I''d always dreamed of but had never known was possible."


    His chest tightened as the memories resurfaced, unbidden and raw. The warmth of those early years, the joy of simply being loved. For so long, he''d buried it all under the weight of everything that followed.


    "For the first few months, I didn''t believe it was real. Every day, I thought I''d wake up, and it''d all be gone. That I''d be back in the dark, lonely place where no one knew my name. But it wasn''t a dream. It was real. As the days passed, as I felt my mother''s love, I began to believe it.


    And when I finally accepted it... when I let myself feel the happiness... it was like a weight had been lifted. I was free."


    He chuckled softly, though the sound held no humor. "I even had a sister, an older sister She... she was everything I imagined a sister would be. We were close. I loved her." His voice cracked slightly, and he swallowed hard, pushing down the emotion that threatened to surface. "Our family was rich, powerful even, but none of that mattered to me.


    All I cared about was them my mother and my sister. For the first time in my life, I wanted something. I wanted to protect them, to be someone worthy of their love."


    He lowered his gaze, his eyes growing distant again as the past replayed in his mind like a cruel movie. "Then, when I was five... something happened. A ding echoed in my mind. A system. Just like the ones I used to read about in books and stories back in my old life.


    I thought it was some kind of joke at first, some delusion my mind had cooked up. But... it was real. Or at least, as real as anything in this world."


    "The system told me that this world I''d been reborn into... was a novel. A story. A fiction. I was just a character in someone else''s narrative." He said


    "Was anything real? Was I real?" His eyes narrowed as the questions that had haunted him back then resurfaced. "The system tried to explain it, saying this world was as real as any other, just one reality in an endless sea of possibilities. That the people I loved were real, that my experiences were real. But... how could I believe that?


    How could I trust anything after that?"


    He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. "But what choice did I have? I''d lived this life, loved these people. I had to believe in that. So, I did. I accepted it, in my own way."


    A sad, tired smile crossed his face as he remembered his fleeting hope. "I thought maybe the system would help me. Maybe it''d give me powers, make me the protagonist of my own story. You know, like in those books. Someone strong enough to protect the people I cared about."


    His smile faded, replaced by a look of resignation. "But no. It wasn''t that kind of system. It was a love system. It only rewarded me when I loved someone truly, when I acted selflessly, when my heart was pure." He let out a bitter laugh. "I guess I wasn''t cut out for that."


    He paused, letting the words settle in


    "It wasn''t the kind of system I''d imagined. It wasn''t overpowered, like the ones I used to read about in those novels. There were no instant powers, no magical abilities. Just¡­ love." He chuckled softly, a bitter smile forming on his lips. "I wasn''t disappointed, though. If the system had never existed, I probably would have lived the same way.


    At some point, I realized this system was perfect for me, after all. What I wanted most was a happy, loving life. And I could get rewarded for doing what I truly desired caring for the people I loved. It was just the cherry on top."


    The man''s smile softened, the fondness in his expression undeniable. "After a while, when I got more familiar with the system, I named it Max. I didn''t want to treat it like some kind of tool or program. It felt more like a companion, maybe even a friend. Not just something inside my head."


    He leaned back in the chair, memories flashing behind his eyes. "Everything was going well. I accepted the system, learned how it worked it was simple, really. Just love. Just treat the people I cared about with genuine love and take care of them. Do selfless things for them."


    He paused, his brow furrowing slightly as he remembered. "But I never did any of it for the system. I did it because I wanted to. If Max had asked me to love someone just for the sake of rewards, I never would have done it. It had to come from me, from my heart."


    He let out a slow, thoughtful breath. "There are so many kinds of love. I treated my family the people I cared about with the love I thought they deserved. I spent years showing them that, trying to make them feel how much I appreciated them. Not because I expected anything in return, but because I truly wanted them to know how much they meant to me."


    He smiled, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Sure, the system rewarded me for it. I got skills driving, cooking, playing the piano, and all sorts of things. But I hardly ever used them. I didn''t have the chance. Being a kid in a rich family didn''t exactly leave me with many opportunities to practice all those skills." He laughed lightly, but there was a hint of sorrow in it.


    "And well¡­ being so young didn''t help either."


    His expression grew more reflective, the lines of his face deepening as he remembered the early days. "At first, my mother and sister were overjoyed with the things I did for them. Little acts of kindness, gestures that a gentleman would do bringing them water, opening doors, taking care of their small needs. And I told them how much I loved them. It was awkward for me at first, embarrassing even.


    But I didn''t care. I hadn''t had the chance to tell anyone I loved them in my past life. This time, I wanted to make sure they knew."


    He sighed, his eyes clouding over with a sadness that felt ancient. "At first, they laughed, they smiled. They pampered me, kissed my forehead, and made me feel like my love was cherished. It was everything I wanted." His voice trailed off, growing quieter. "But over time... something changed.


    It became routine to them. The little things I did, the love I showed they stopped noticing. It all became so... normal."


    His smile faded, replaced by a distant look, as if he were staring at something far off, something unreachable. "When something becomes routine, people start to take it for granted. They forget the feelings behind it. They start expecting it, and the meaning just... fades away." He swallowed hard, the heaviness of those words settling over him like a thick fog.


    "It was weird for me, watching them change. They still talked, they still laughed, but it wasn''t the same. I couldn''t understand it."


    His voice dropped, filled with a quiet hurt. "My sister... she changed too. I didn''t know why at first, but she started drifting away, like she wasn''t the same person anymore. And my mother... it was like she stopped receiving my love, like it didn''t reach her anymore."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, the painful memories stirring inside him. "Eventually, she started ignoring me altogether. It was subtle at first less attention, less affection. But then it grew. She stopped talking to me some days. Her words turned cold.


    She''d say things like, ''You don''t need to do that for me, I can handle it myself.'' Or, ''Why are you even here? I didn''t ask for your help.''"


    His throat tightened, and he clenched his fists. "It was like her love for me was slowly locking itself away. She didn''t want me anymore. She didn''t need me anymore. It hurt. It hurt more than anything."


    He shook his head, the pain evident in his eyes. "But even when it hurt, I didn''t stop loving them. I couldn''t. I kept trying, kept hoping things would turn around. But love isn''t something you can force. It either is, or it isn''t.


    So I just kept giving what I could, not expecting anything in return."


    He let out a deep, shuddering breath. "I was around thirteen when things started falling apart, I think. Maybe the changes happened before, but I didn''t notice until then."


    He rubbed his temples, as if trying to ease the growing weight of his memories. "I became that kid who didn''t talk much, who stayed quiet and distant. In school, I sat at the back of the classroom like some lonely kid in desperate need of love and care. Funny, right?


    The one who''s supposed to give love, acting like the one who needs it the most." He chuckled, but it was hollow, devoid of real amusement.


    "Then, I met her," he said softly, his expression softening for the first time in what felt like an eternity. "Avey Starline." The name rolled off his tongue like a cherished secret, and a faint smile tugged at his lips a real smile this time, though filled with sadness. "I don''t know what it was about her.


    Maybe it was because she was the only one who came to me when no one else did, when I wasn''t acting like how a kid should act. I was just sitting there on the last bench, like a depressed ghost, and she... she saw me."


    He paused, his eyes reflecting both joy and sorrow. "She helped me out of those dark days. I didn''t know why I was so depressed, so weighed down with sadness. Maybe it was because I was sensitive, or maybe it was the crushing realization that the people I loved no longer loved me back. But Avey... she was different."

 Chapter 2: Heartbreaks

    Avey¡­I think she was the only reason I stayed sane during that time. I don''t know how I fell so low back then, but it happened. It wasn''t one of those sudden descents into darkness, but a slow, quiet fall a gradual unraveling that went unnoticed by those around me. Avey, though¡­ she was the light in that darkness. She made everything feel a little less suffocating, a little more bearable.


    We didn''t talk much. We didn''t spend a lot of time together outside of school. We didn''t even share secrets like most friends did. But somehow, her mere presence in the classroom was enough to make me feel safe. Sitting next to her, knowing she was there it gave me a sense of comfort I hadn''t felt in a long time. I don''t even know if she realized how much she meant to me.


    I never told her, and it''s not like I had any plans to. It wasn''t a conscious decision to treat her better, but I just¡­ did.


    Unconsciously, I started to go out of my way to be kinder to her. Middle school went by smoothly with me being close to Avey, even if she didn''t know how much I relied on that connection. She was the only person I had allowed into my little world. I wanted to have more friends, of course everyone does but for some reason, I just couldn''t. Something about me kept people at arm''s length, except for her.


    Then came the time for high school, and things changed. My mother and sister were both pushing me to apply for high school early, recommending schools left and right, but I wasn''t interested in any of them. I couldn''t even think about making a decision until I knew where Avey was going. She was the only thing that mattered. I didn''t care about the rankings or reputation of the school.


    I just wanted to be where she was. My mother didn''t seem to care much about my decision once I finally told her where I wanted to go. It felt like she didn''t know or didn''t care about my mental state, about whether I had friends or not. Everything with them was becoming so bland, so disconnected. But I didn''t complain. I never complained.


    I tried so hard to hold onto them, to not lose the only family I had.


    When I started showing Avey more affection, I don''t think she noticed. Maybe she didn''t understand what I was trying to convey, or maybe she just saw me as a normal friend. Either way, it didn''t stop me. I remember the first time I did something truly special for her it was on her birthday. I decided to use my Grandmaster cooking skills for the first time.


    My mother and sister were shocked when I told the chefs at home to step aside so I could cook. They watched me with curious eyes, wondering where I had learned to cook. I lied, of course, and told them I had picked it up from the internet. I didn''t want to explain the system or the way it worked. I felt proud, though. For once, they were paying attention to me.


    My sister, naturally skeptical, asked me why I was doing it. I didn''t give her a real answer. I just told her I wanted to, and that seemed to satisfy her for the moment.


    After packing the lunch I made, along with a few other handmade gifts, I went to school. I knew that Avey came from a wealthy background just like me, so there was no point in buying her something she could already get herself. I wanted to give her something personal, something that came from the heart. When I handed her the gift, her eyes lit up with surprise.


    She nearly cried when I told her I had made the food myself. I''m not sure she believed me, though how could she? It probably tasted just as good as what her five-star chefs made at home. But still, she smiled, and that was enough for me. Seeing her happy made me feel something I hadn''t felt in a long time contentment.


    I was double happy that day, not just because she liked it, but because I was finally able to give her something that mattered.


    After that, I started cooking for her every day. Some days, she didn''t eat the food I made, but that didn''t bother me. It wasn''t about whether she ate it or not. It was about showing her that I cared. It felt satisfying just to do something for her, to be able to express my affection in a tangible way. I lost count of how many things I did for her.


    It just became part of my daily routine, but I always tried to keep it normal, never too obvious. I didn''t want to seem too clingy, especially after learning how my mother and sister had responded to my attempts to show them love. They had grown distant, cold, even indifferent to my gestures.


    But with Avey, it felt different. I allowed myself to dream. I thought we could go well together. I imagined a future where we were more than just friends, where maybe, one day, we could get married. It was a foolish dream, maybe, but it was real to me. I loved her.


    Truly. If she had asked for anything anything at all I would have done it. All she had to do was say the word, and I would have made it happen.


    I thought she liked me too. She was always close to me, and I mistook that for something more. Maybe I was overthinking things, but it felt so real to me. I don''t even know how things got to the point they did, but I remember it clearly now. It was just before our farewell party, and I decided to ask her out. I was 90 percent sure that she liked me too.


    We had spent so much time together. How could she not feel the same way?


    But when I asked her, in front of the whole class, she rejected me. Just like that. I wasn''t prepared for it, not at all. I don''t know why she did it. Maybe she wasn''t ready for a relationship, or maybe she just didn''t see me that way. Whatever the reason, it didn''t matter.


    It hurt all the same.


    What hurt even more was how she didn''t stop me when I left. Not a word, not a single gesture to show she cared. She just let me walk away, and that¡­ that cut deeper than the rejection itself.


    I remember walking into my house after leaving the party early, my heart shattered into pieces. My mother and sister were sitting at the table, and for the first time in a long time, I felt tears welling up in my eyes. I couldn''t hold them back. They just fell, uncontrollably, as I looked at their faces. For the first time in what felt like years, I saw concern in their eyes. They actually cared.


    They asked me what had happened, but I couldn''t talk. I wasn''t in the mood to explain. I wiped my tears, hiding my face, and went straight to my room. I locked myself inside, away from the world. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That day was one of the worst of my life. I cried for hours no, I cried all night. The pain was unbearable. I kept asking myself why it had to happen. Why had Avey rejected me? Why didn''t she love me back?


    We had known each other for so long. What had I done wrong? What was missing?


    I could hear the knocks on my door, the missed calls from my mother and sister, but I didn''t care. I didn''t want to talk to anyone, especially not them. I had spent years treating them with love, with care, and they had ignored me. Now, all of a sudden, they wanted to show concern? It felt hollow. I couldn''t bring myself to face them.


    But more than anything, I was waiting for Avey''s call. I kept checking my phone, hoping praying that she would reach out. I don''t even know what I was expecting. An apology? An explanation? Anything would have sufficed.


    But she never called. Not a message, not a word. Nothing.


    The pain I felt that night was so overwhelming, I didn''t know how to cope. It was like my heart had been ripped out, and there was nothing left but a hollow ache. For a brief moment, the thought crossed my mind I didn''t want to live anymore. It was too much. The weight of rejection, of lost love, of being ignored by the people I had cared for all my life¡­ it was too much to bear.


    And yet, here I am. Still alive, still breathing.


    "Max, do you remember that day?" The man paused in the middle of his story, his eyes clouded with the weight of the memories. He let out a soft chuckle, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips, though his eyes remained the same¡ªdistant, haunted. "I asked you something back then... if I was doing things right. If I was wrong in some way."


    [I remember it, Host,] Max replied, the voice in his mind as clear as ever, neutral but attentive.


    "You told me it was normal. That I should try again. You said I needed to be more persistent, to put more effort into it. That I had to fight for my love." The smile on his face faltered slightly, his expression becoming more serious, more reflective. "You told me that if I kept pushing, eventually, I''d get there. I''d earn it."


    The man sighed deeply, his chest tightening as he recalled that conversation with Max. "You said something beautiful that day. Something that stuck with me, even if¡­ well, even if you might not think it was all that great now. But I remember every word, Max. Every single word. Even after all this time, it''s still with me."


    He paused for a moment, his mind drifting back to that pivotal day, the words that had once lifted him, and the promises he had held onto so tightly.


    "If you want something in life from the depth of your heart, the whole universe conspires for you to get it."


    The words echoed in his mind, heavy with meaning. "That''s what you told me, Max".

 Chapter 3: Prove it

    The man let out a deep, hollow laugh as he slumped in his worn chair, his eyes clouded with a mix of bitterness and resignation. He allowed the sadness to wash over him like a cold wave, settling deep within. His voice, barely above a whisper, carried a heavy weight of defeat."Well, well, Max. What a shitty life I had, didn''t I?" he muttered, his sad smile hanging loosely on his lips, like a mask he had worn too long. "It would''ve been better if I hadn''t gotten a second chance at all."


    [Host, you chose the wrong people to love¡­] Max''s voice came through, devoid of its usual robotic detachment, almost as though he too felt the pain the man was in. [They don''t deserve you in their lives. Even now, I''d say just forget them. You can live a wonderful life without love.]


    The man chuckled darkly, the sound almost a scoff. "Ha! That''s rich, hearing that from you. Aren''t you a love system? Weren''t you supposed to turn me into some kind of hero of romance, doing love tasks and winning hearts? Don''t you think it''s a little funny, Max?"


    There was silence for a brief moment, as if even the system itself didn''t quite know how to respond. Then, after what felt like an eternity, Max''s voice came again, quieter this time. [That''s why I exist, Host. Believe me when I say this one-sided love isn''t a thing in this world. The more effort you put into love, the less you often get in return.]


    The man leaned his head back, staring up at the cracked ceiling, his sad smile deepening with an almost bitter amusement. "What a wonderful world we live in, huh? Out of all the billions of people on this planet, I managed to pick the wrong ones to love. Every. Single. Time." He exhaled sharply, shaking his head.


    "I wish I didn''t have a heart at all, Max. Imagine that¡­ loving someone without the burden of feelings. It would be so much easier, wouldn''t it?"


    His voice dropped, quieter, softer, like the confession of a man who had long since given up. "The heart¡­ the love that''s supposed to make you feel alive, make you feel happy it hurts you the most. People can forget the pain of a broken arm, a deep scar, even being crushed under a boulder. With time, those kinds of wounds heal. But love? It hurts more as time passes.


    It doesn''t fade. It''s like a scar that gets deeper the longer you live with it. Isn''t that something, Max?"


    The man''s eyes glistened, though no tears fell. "If someone were to ask me what the most painful torture in the world is, I''d tell them to make someone fall in love. And then¡­ don''t love them back. Believe me, Max, they''ll remember that pain until the day they die."


    He paused, his hands gripping the edges of his chair as if grounding himself in that moment of vulnerability. "So, Max, why don''t you go ahead and rate my efforts over this shitty life of mine? Let''s take a look at your data panel, huh?"


    [On what basis would you like me to rate, Host?] Max asked, its usual robotic tone returning, though there was an undercurrent of something almost¡­ empathetic.


    The man''s bitter smile widened. "Well, of course. Did I love enough? Did I love in the right way? Did I know how to love?"


    There was a brief pause, and then Max answered in that steady, neutral voice. [It''s a perfect score, Host. One hundred percent. If it weren''t for the people you were bound to the characters of the novel or the plot they would''ve definitely loved you back. Your love was boundless. Even I, as your system, am honored to have chosen someone like you as my Host.] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man let out a low, humorless laugh, rubbing his chin as if he were contemplating Max''s words. "A hundred out of a hundred, huh? And yet, after all that, I couldn''t even get the girl I practically sacrificed my life for. That''s rich." He sighed, shaking his head, and then looked up toward the ceiling again. "As for that ''honor,'' Max? I think I''m the one who should be honored.


    You were a big help on this long, torturous journey of mine. More than you know."


    His voice grew quieter, more introspective. "You know, you once said they were just characters, part of a plot. That they were bound by something I couldn''t control. I still can''t believe I was that unlucky. That out of all the possible fates, I was destined to fall in love with people who couldn''t love me back, bound by some kind of twisted narrative.


    It''s almost funny¡­ I was a villain in their story all along, wasn''t I?"


    He smiled again, the sadness heavy in his expression. "Even when you told me about this when I turned eighteen, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t want to believe in that bullshit. Fate? Plot? No.


    I didn''t believe in any of that. I believed in effort. In how much love you pour into something. I thought one day, maybe one day, they''d see it. They''d see me. See my efforts.


    See how much I cared."


    His voice cracked slightly, betraying the emotions he had been holding back for so long. "I dreamed about that day, Max. I dreamed of the moment they''d finally see me with eyes full of love. But I guess¡­ I was never the protagonist in this story, huh? I wasn''t meant to win. I wasn''t meant to be loved."


    For a long while, there was silence. The man closed his eyes, feeling the weight of his words settle over him like a suffocating blanket. When he opened them again, his gaze was empty, devoid of the fire that had once driven him. "I didn''t lose to anyone else, Max. I lost to myself. That''s what hurts the most.


    I fought so hard, and in the end, the one I couldn''t beat¡­ was me."


    He let out a long, shaky breath, as if releasing the last of the fight he had left in him. "I''m tired, Max. So damn tired. I don''t want to care about them anymore. I don''t want them. I just want to enjoy what''s left of my life.


    But¡­ I don''t think I''m strong enough for that. Not anymore."


    [Host,] Max''s voice came, quiet and steady, [You''re stronger than you think. You''re just choosing to let go right now. You still have the strength to live a life beyond this. You have things that could make even the most powerful people in the world bow before you. And yet, you''re ready to throw all that away for someone who doesn''t deserve it. I''m against it, Host.


    She doesn''t deserve your love. No¡­ not anymore. Never.]


    The man closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the weight of those words sink in. When he opened them, his gaze was softer, more resigned. "I knew you''d say that, Max. You always were the practical one." He sighed again, a long, weary exhale. "But there''s more to this decision than just her, you know. There are a lot of reasons why I''ve come to this point."


    He paused, letting the silence stretch out between him and the system, as if he were gathering the last bits of courage to voice his final thoughts.


    "First of all¡­ I can''t do this anymore. I''m tired, Max. I''m so damn tired. My heart¡­ it''s broken. It''s shattered beyond repair. It can''t carry anyone else in there anymore.


    There''s no space left for love. I don''t even know if there''s any space left for me."


    He looked down at his hands, his fingers tracing invisible lines on the armrests of the chair. "You know, in my last life, I used to say my heart was small. Not many people could fit in there, but it was strong. I used to tell myself that small things are hard to break. I thought my heart was stronger than a diamond. That no one could shatter it."


    He smiled, the sadness in his expression deepening. "But I was wrong, Max. My heart wasn''t strong. It was fragile. And despite everything I did to protect it, to repair it when it cracked¡­ it crumbled. Over and over again.


    And what''s worse¡­ it wasn''t my enemies or my rivals who broke it. It was the people I loved most. The ones I would have died for."


    His voice dropped to a whisper, as if he were speaking to the ghosts of his past. "The people I couldn''t imagine hurting¡­ they were the ones who destroyed me."


    He clenched his hands into fists, his knuckles turning white as he tried to keep the raw pain from spilling out. "And third¡­ I need to prove something to her. One last time. I need her to know that I loved her. That I would have given my life for her if she had asked. Maybe it''s stupid.


    Maybe it''s pointless. But I have to do this."


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, the finality of his decision settling in. He smiled again, though there was no joy in it, only a deep, aching sorrow. "It''s time to prove it, Max. To prove that even after everything, I still would have given everything for her"

 Chapter 4: Last Sacrifice

    Lucian sat on the worn, weathered chair, his gaze distant as he continued the conversation in his mind with Max, his ever-faithful system. The soft knock on the door interrupted his train of thought, but it didn''t surprise him. He had been expecting it."Come in," he said softly, already knowing who it would be.


    The door opened with a soft click, and a man in a crisp, professional suit stepped inside, his posture straight, his demeanor sharp and collected. The man radiated confidence the kind of confidence that comes from years of navigating high-stakes deals and negotiations. His movements were precise, every step deliberate, as if calculated for maximum effect.


    "Hello, Mr. Kane," the lawyer greeted, extending his hand with a polished smile. "As requested, I''m here with the documents. Lethan Trunk, your family lawyer."


    Lucian, who had been lost in his memories just moments ago, stood up slowly. His movements were calm, unhurried, almost too casual given the gravity of the situation. He shook Lethan''s hand briefly, the faint smile on his lips not quite reaching his eyes.


    "Hello, Mr. Trunk. Are the documents ready?" he asked, his voice steady, betraying none of the emotions swirling beneath the surface.


    "They are," Lethan replied, hesitating for a moment. He looked at Lucian as if trying to gauge whether this man before him could possibly be serious about what he was about to do. "But¡­ Mr. Kane, are you sure about this? It''s highly unusual. Cutting all ties with your family, your property everything.


    You''re relinquishing everything you''ve worked for, everything you''ve inherited. I don''t know much about your family dynamics, but¡­"


    Lethan paused, clearly uncomfortable. "As your lawyer, I would strongly advise that you reconsider. You could at least take a portion of the property, or some shares of the company. Something to secure your future." His tone softened, as if he were genuinely concerned. "This isn''t something you can easily undo."


    Lucian let out a small, almost tired laugh, the sound echoing hollowly in the quiet room. "You''ll believe it when I sign the papers," he said, brushing off the concern with a dismissive wave. "I''ve thought about this long enough, Mr. Trunk. I know what I''m doing."


    "But¡­" Lethan''s voice wavered as he swallowed hard, clearly torn between his professional obligations and his moral compass. "You''re cutting yourself off completely. Your family''s wealth, the company everything. I don''t understand"


    "You don''t need to understand," Lucian interrupted gently, though there was a firmness in his tone. "Just follow my instructions. Did you speak to my mother about this?"


    Lethan shook his head quickly. "No, as you instructed, I''ve kept everything confidential. Your mother and sister don''t know anything about this matter. I''ve prepared the documents, but they haven''t seen them yet. You told me to wait for your signal."


    "Good," Lucian said, his voice softening just a little. He turned toward the table, his gaze falling on the stack of papers that Lethan had just pulled from his briefcase.


    One by one, Lethan laid the papers out on the table, meticulously arranging them for Lucian to review. The documents were thick, filled with legal jargon and clauses, all designed to sever Lucian''s ties with his family. It was more than just signing away his inheritance it was a final act of departure. A farewell.


    Lucian glanced at the papers briefly, his eyes scanning over the fine print. He didn''t linger too long on the words. He didn''t need to. He knew what they meant. Without hesitation, without a flicker of regret, he picked up the pen and signed. His hand moved fluidly, almost mechanically, as if the act of signing away his life had become routine.


    "Now, now, sister," Lucian thought to himself as the pen glided over the paper, "you don''t have to worry anymore. You won''t have to fight me for the property or the company shares. You can have it all. You should be satisfied now, shouldn''t you?"


    As he signed the final document, he leaned back slightly, feeling a strange sense of peace settle over him. He had never cared for the wealth or the company, despite what his sister had always believed. She had misunderstood him from the start, assuming that his distance and their strained relationship had stemmed from a rivalry over inheritance. But that had never been the case.


    Lucian had never wanted any of it. He had held on only because he thought it might bring them closer somehow, that maybe holding onto the family name and the company would keep him tethered to the people he loved.


    But now¡­ he was letting it all go.


    "It''s done," Lucian said, sliding the papers back toward Lethan, his expression unreadable. "You can leave now. As for when to give them to my mother and sister do it tomorrow, if you have the time."


    Lethan stared at the papers, then back at Lucian, his brow furrowed. It was surreal. The man who had just signed away his fortune his life, essentially was smiling. How could he be so calm? How could he smile after signing away billions of dollars?


    "I¡­ I''ll do that, Mr. Kane," Lethan stammered, still grappling with the strangeness of it all. "But¡­ are you sure there''s nothing else? Any final words you''d like me to pass along to your family? A reason for this?"


    Lucian paused, his hand resting on the back of his chair. The question lingered in the air for a moment, and then, slowly, he rubbed his chin as if deep in thought. A smile, faint and distant, tugged at his lips.


    "Final words? That''s an interesting question." He tilted his head, as though considering the weight of Lethan''s inquiry. "Tell them¡­ goodbye. I tried my best. Tell my sister that I was never after the property or the company. Tell them that I''m tired.


    I can''t do it anymore. But,tell them that i hope that my absence could give them peace that my love couldn''t" he added with a chuckle, "I wonder if they''ll even care enough to ask you why I did it."


    Lethan blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the depth of what Lucian had just said. The lawyer was sharp he could sense the layers of pain beneath Lucian''s words, though he didn''t fully understand the history behind them. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Kane, may I ask you one more question?" Lethan asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. He hesitated, not wanting to overstep, but something about this entire situation felt off. He needed to know more.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Go on," he said, his tone inviting. "What''s on your mind, Mr. Trunk?"


    "I won''t ask why you threw away billions of dollars. That''s your personal decision, and I respect that," Lethan began carefully. "But¡­ why did you call me here to a hospital? You don''t seem to be injured or ill. Is there something I''m missing?"


    Lucian''s smile widened slightly, a hint of mischief flickering in his eyes. "Ah, that. Well¡­" He raised a finger to his lips in a playful gesture. "That''s a secret."


    Lethan shifted uncomfortably, sensing that whatever Lucian was hiding was far more significant than he was letting on. "I see. Well, I apologize for any inconvenience, Mr. Kane. I''ll present these documents tomorrow, as you instructed."


    As Lethan prepared to leave, Lucian''s voice stopped him.


    "One more thing, Lethan," he said, his tone soft but firm. "From now on, don''t call me ''Mr. Kane.'' I''m no longer attached to that name. Just call me¡­ Lucian."


    Lethan nodded slowly, taking in the weight of that statement. "Of course, Mr. Lucian. I''ll take my leave now."


    With that, Lethan walked out of the room, his mind swirling with thoughts. He had just witnessed something extraordinary a billionaire walking away from everything, choosing homelessness over wealth, and all with a smile on his face. It was, without a doubt, the most bizarre day of Lethan''s career. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was far more to Lucian''s story than he would ever know.


    Once Lethan was gone, Lucian remained standing in the quiet room, his hands resting in his pockets. He felt lighter now, as if signing those papers had lifted a heavy burden off his shoulders. The weight of expectations, the suffocating pull of his family''s name¡ªit was all gone. He was free.


    But there was still one more thing left to do.


    Lucian pulled out his phone, his fingers moving swiftly as he dialed a number. He waited only a few moments before a voice answered on the other end.


    "Hello, Doctor. I''m ready. Let''s go ahead with it."


    There was a long pause, the voice on the other end hesitating. "Mr. Kane¡­ are you sure about this? We''ll need your signature, and even though you''re forcing us into this decision, we cannot legally proceed without your written consent. I could be held accountable"


    Lucian cut him off with a light laugh, his voice calm and unbothered. "Don''t worry, Doctor. I won''t be unreasonable. Bring the papers, and I''ll sign them. Everything will be legal. No need to panic."


    After the call ended, Lucian stood still for a moment, the phone still clutched in his hand. The room was silent, but inside his mind, a storm was brewing. He was calm on the surface, outwardly collected, but the turmoil inside him was relentless. He''d just signed away his life, his wealth, his ties to his family everything that had once defined who he was.


    And now, there was one last thing left to give.


    His heart.


    Lucian put the phone back in his pocket and stared at the ceiling for a moment, his mind drifting to the task that lay ahead. His final task. The one that he had convinced himself would bring him peace. The one that would finally prove to her to Avey that his love was real. He had nothing left to offer, nothing else to give.


    His heart, shattered and bruised, was the only thing left, and he would give it willingly.


    His lips twisted into a sad smile, a mix of resignation and madness. He knew it was crazy absurd, even but that didn''t matter anymore. It wasn''t about what was rational. It wasn''t about what made sense. It was about proving, for the last time, that he loved her.


    Of course, Avey didn''t know. She didn''t need to know. After all, she was rich and powerful. She could have easily gotten another heart for her transplant. She had the connections, the influence to make it happen. But Lucian had made sure the doctor knew he would donate his heart.


    And no one else''s.


    It was the ultimate, final act of love. A self-sacrifice, a gesture so grand it couldn''t be ignored. He didn''t expect her to understand it. He didn''t even expect her to care. But in his mind, this was the only way he could finally prove it. That his love for her was real.


    That it had always been real. Even if she had never felt the same, even if she had rejected him only god knows how many times , he could still give her something no one else could.


    As he stood there, his mind raced with memories of her Avey. The girl he had loved for so long, the girl who had been his light in the darkness, even if she never knew it. He could picture her face so clearly in his mind, the way her eyes lit up when she smiled, the way her laughter echoed in the hallways of their school.


    She had always been so out of reach, so distant, even when she was standing right next to him.


    He chuckled softly, his voice tinged with bitterness. "What a fool I am," he whispered to himself. "Even now, after everything, I''m still doing this for her. I couldn''t win her love, but I can give her my heart."


    Max''s voice echoed in his mind, calm and steady as always. [Host, you''re making a mistake. You''re throwing your life away for someone who never deserved you. Even if you give her your heart, it won''t change anything. She won''t suddenly love you back.]


    Lucian sighed, his smile fading as the weight of Max''s words settled in. "I know, Max. I know it won''t change anything. But it''s not about that anymore. I''ve already lost the fight. This isn''t about winning her love.


    This is about ending it. This is the only way I know how."


    [You''re stronger than this, Host. You can walk away. You still have so much to live for. Don''t throw it all away because of her.]


    Lucian closed his eyes, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. "Max, I''m tired. I''m tired of fighting. Tired of hoping, tired of waiting. My heart¡­ it''s broken, Max. It''s been broken so many times I can''t even count.


    I''ve tried to hold on, tried to repair it, but it''s gone. There''s nothing left."


    He paused, his voice dropping to a whisper. "It wasn''t my enemies who broke me, Max. It was the people I loved. My family, Avey¡­ the ones I would have died for. They were the ones who shattered me."


    For a moment, there was silence. Max didn''t respond, as if even the system couldn''t argue with that truth. Lucian had given everything to the people he loved, and in return, they had taken everything from him his love, his hope, his heart.


    "And now," Lucian continued, his voice steadying, "I''m going to prove it. One last time. I''m going to show her that I wasn''t lying. That I would have given her my life if she asked. Well, now she doesn''t even need to ask. I''ll give it to her anyway."


    Max''s voice came through again, softer this time. [You don''t need to prove anything, Host. Your love was always real. Even if she never accepted it, even if she never returned it, it doesn''t change the fact that it was real. But this this is not the way to find peace.]


    Lucian laughed softly, shaking his head. "You think I''m looking for peace, Max? No. I''m looking for an end. I''m done with this world. I''ve given everything I have, and now there''s nothing left."

 Chapter 5: finally Releive

    There was a knock on the door again, pulling Lucian from the deep abyss of his thoughts. This time, it wasn''t the lawyer. The soft but distinct sound of the knock seemed heavier, like the weight of what was about to happen was already pressing down on the world around him.The door creaked open slowly, and a doctor stepped inside, holding a folder of paperwork in his hands. His movements were tentative, and his expression was filled with nervous apprehension, as if he were about to do something deeply wrong. Something irreversible.


    "Mr. Kane," the doctor began, but Lucian raised a hand, cutting him off before he could continue.


    "It''s Lucian," he corrected, his voice calm yet detached. "I''m not attached to the Kane name anymore. Just call me Lucian."


    The doctor blinked, visibly taken aback by the request. The name Kane carried weight, power, and legacy. But here stood a man who had willingly discarded it, as if it meant nothing. The doctor cleared his throat awkwardly as he approached the small table near Lucian''s chair, laying the folder down.


    "Mr. Lucian," the doctor said softly, trying to maintain professionalism despite the anxiety swirling in his chest. "You understand what you''re asking us to do, don''t you? This isn''t a decision that can be taken lightly. We can''t just proceed with a heart transplant without following the proper protocols. And you"


    "I know exactly what I''m asking," Lucian interrupted again, his tone unflinchingly firm but not unkind. His eyes bore into the doctor''s with a calm intensity that made the man''s stomach twist. "I''ve made my decision. There''s nothing more to discuss. Just bring me the papers, and we''ll get this done." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doctor hesitated, shifting from one foot to the other as a bead of sweat formed on his brow. His eyes dropped to the papers, but his mind was racing. This wasn''t normal. None of this was normal. "Mr. Lucian¡­ I have to ask," the doctor said, his voice faltering slightly as he struggled to find the right words.


    "Why? Why are you doing this? You''re a healthy man. There''s no medical reason for you to go through with this procedure. Why throw your life away like this?"


    Lucian''s eyes darkened, the weariness of years spent fighting battles he could never win flashing through them. He exhaled sharply through his nose, the sound almost resigned, and for the briefest moment, something raw flickered across his face pain, exhaustion, and something even deeper, like he had already made peace with the end.


    "No need to ask, Doctor," Lucian finally replied, his voice low and strained, as if he were holding back the tidal wave of emotions that threatened to consume him. "I''m not in the mood to explain anything right now. Just know that this is what I''ve chosen to do. And I''m doing it now."


    The doctor swallowed hard, his throat dry as he tried to process the weight of Lucian''s words. "Y-yes¡­ okay, Mr. Lucian. I won''t ask any more questions," he stammered, clearly out of his depth. This wasn''t just a routine procedure; it was something much darker, much more final.


    "So," Lucian said, breaking the tense silence as he stood up from his chair, "when are we doing this? I can''t imagine my ''patient'' should wait much longer."


    The doctor''s hands trembled slightly as he adjusted his grip on the folder. "We¡­ we can proceed now if you''d like. Everything is ready. We''ve already completed your tests, and you have no medical complications preventing us from starting the procedure. We can begin immediately."


    Lucian nodded, his face an unreadable mask. "Good. I''m ready."


    But the doctor hesitated again, unable to suppress his rising concern. "Mr. Lucian, please¡­ are you sure? You don''t have to die to save her. There are other options. You can donate your heart to Miss Avey, but we can also transplant another heart into you.


    You can still live. You don''t need to end your life just to"


    "I don''t want to live," Lucian said, cutting him off with an eerie finality. His eyes locked onto the doctor''s, and for a moment, the air in the room felt suffocating. The calm exterior Lucian had maintained cracked, just for a second, revealing the deep, cavernous emptiness inside him. "I''ve already told you, I''m done. There''s no need to keep dragging this out.


    I''m giving her my heart, and that''s all there is to it."


    The doctor''s face paled, his throat tightening with fear and discomfort. There was something about Lucian''s tone, something so absolute, that made the doctor feel like he was standing on the edge of a precipice, staring into a dark, unfathomable void.


    "But¡­ if you survive," the doctor began hesitantly, his voice shaking, "you''d be able to"


    Lucian''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "Believe me, doctor," he said coldly, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "If I wake up tomorrow, you''ll never see the light of day again. I''m not here to survive. I''m here to end this."


    The doctor gulped, visibly shaken by the sudden shift in Lucian''s demeanor. He nodded quickly, his palms sweaty as he fumbled with the papers in his hands. "Yes, sir¡­ I understand," he stammered, clearly terrified of what Lucian might do if he didn''t follow through.


    As the doctor shifted nervously, Lucian''s expression softened just a fraction, his mind drifting back to the task at hand. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, staring at it for a moment before speaking again.


    "After I''m gone," Lucian said quietly, his voice filled with a sadness so deep it almost seemed to echo in the small room, "call this number." He handed the doctor a slip of paper with a phone number scrawled on it in his sharp handwriting. "Tell them I''m no longer alive. And give them this."


    Lucian held out his phone, his fingers lingering on it for a moment before releasing it into the doctor''s trembling hand. "The person on the other end¡­ he''ll know what to do. Tell him to check my gallery. He knows my password." Lucian''s voice wavered, just for a second, as he added, "It''s my last request, not an order. Please, do this for me."


    The doctor stared at the phone in his hand, his heart pounding in his chest. This was no ordinary patient. There was so much pain in Lucian''s words, so much finality in his actions, that it was almost too much to bear. But he nodded, his voice barely a whisper. "I¡­ I''ll do it, Mr. Lucian.


    I''ll make sure everything is handled."


    Lucian''s eyes locked onto the doctor''s, a strange mix of gratitude and resignation flickering in their depths. "Thank you," he said softly. "That''s all I need."


    With that, Lucian turned toward the door, his back straight, his face calm as if he were preparing for a routine appointment. But inside, the storm was raging. His heart, broken beyond repair, was screaming with a thousand unsaid words, a thousand emotions that he would never voice.


    "Let''s go," Lucian said firmly, his voice steady despite the hurricane inside him. "It''s time."


    The doctor, still shaken, nodded and gestured toward the hallway. "This way, Mr. Lucian¡­ everything is ready."


    They walked down the dimly lit corridor together, the doctor leading the way as Lucian followed in silence. The sound of their footsteps echoed eerily off the sterile hospital walls, and with each step, Lucian felt himself growing lighter, as if the weight of his decision was slowly being lifted from his shoulders. He wasn''t scared. He wasn''t nervous. He felt¡­ ready.


    As they approached the doors to the operating room, the doctor paused, turning back to Lucian one last time. "Mr. Lucian¡­ are you sure you don''t want to reconsider? There''s still time. You don''t have to do this."


    Lucian''s gaze was unwavering, his eyes filled with an unsettling calm. "I''m sure," he said quietly. "This is my choice."


    With a resigned nod, the doctor pushed open the doors, and Lucian stepped inside. The room was cold, clinical, the harsh overhead lights casting a sterile glow over the equipment. The surgical team was already there, waiting in silence, their expressions tense and uncertain. They knew what was about to happen, and it wasn''t something any of them were comfortable with.


    The door closed softly behind him, sealing Lucian inside the room where his life would end.


    "Lie down here, Mr. Lucian," one of the nurses said quietly, gesturing toward the operating table. Lucian complied without hesitation, lowering himself onto the cold metal surface. The lights above him were blinding, but he stared up at them without flinching, his mind strangely calm.


    The doctor approached the table, his hands trembling as he prepared the anesthesia. "This¡­ this will make you sleep," he said quietly, his voice barely audible over the hum of the machines.


    Lucian nodded. "Good," he whispered. "Let''s get it over with."


    As the doctor administered the anesthetic, Lucian felt a strange sense of peace wash over him. His eyelids grew heavy, and the world around him began to blur, the bright lights fading

 Chapter 6: Dead

    Sixteen hours after the grueling operation, the doctor, pale and visibly drained, pushed open the doors of the operating room. His steps were slow and heavy, like every movement took a great deal of effort. His face was etched with exhaustion, dark circles under his eyes telling the tale of a sleepless night filled with pressure and the weight of an unspoken responsibility.Despite his weariness, he didn''t pause to rest. There was no relief in finishing this particular surgery no sense of accomplishment or success. Instead, a hollow emptiness gnawed at him, a mixture of guilt and confusion. The operation had been successful, but it felt more like a moral failure. Lucian was gone. His heart, however, beat on, now nestled in the chest of another.


    The doctor walked through the hospital corridor, the fluorescent lights overhead flickering slightly, casting a sterile glow on the polished floor beneath him. The soft hum of machines and distant conversations faded into the background as he entered the elevator. His destination wasn''t a place of celebration or recovery, but the cold, quiet underground morgue where the dead waited in silence.


    As the elevator descended, the doctor''s hand gripped the railing tightly. His thoughts raced, replaying the moments leading up to the operation. Lucian''s calm, unwavering resolve. His terrifying finality. The doctor had been forced to comply Lucian had made sure of it. The memory of Lucian pointing a gun at him flashed across his mind, sending a shiver down his spine.


    The young man''s eyes had been filled with such unshakable conviction, not madness, but something even more unsettling complete and utter peace with his choice.


    The elevator dinged, breaking the doctor''s reverie, and the doors slid open. He stepped out into the stark basement hall, his footsteps echoing faintly in the long, dimly lit corridor. The morgue was at the end of the hall, a place where the dead were stored until they were claimed or buried, a room that now held the body of the young man who had given his life for a love that would never return.


    A nurse sat at the desk by the morgue''s entrance, her eyes barely lifting from her clipboard as the doctor approached. She recognized him immediately and silently stepped aside, granting him entry without a word. She didn''t need to ask why he was there. She had seen the tired, haunted look in his eyes before.


    The doctor opened the door to the morgue, the chill of the room hitting him instantly, sending a cold wave down his spine. Inside, rows of steel drawers lined the walls, each one containing someone''s final chapter. The metallic scent of the place mingled with the cold air, making the doctor''s breath catch for a moment.


    He walked over to the register, his hands trembling slightly as he flipped through the pages. He found the number he was looking for Lucian''s body. The stark finality of it hit him like a blow to the chest. Lucian Kane was no more. The boy who had once walked, breathed, loved, and suffered was now just a name on a piece of paper, a corpse waiting for burial.


    His feet dragged as he made his way to Lucian''s bed. The body lay on the cold metal slab, covered by a white cloth. The doctor hesitated for a moment, his hand hovering over the cloth, before finally pulling it back.


    Lucian''s face was still and peaceful, his lips faintly curved into a sad smile, as if he had died with the weight of a bittersweet secret on his heart. His skin, once warm and full of life, was now pale, cold to the touch. His chest no longer rose with the rhythm of breath, but beneath his serene expression, there was something haunting.


    It was as if, even in death, Lucian was still wrestling with the ghosts of his past.


    The doctor''s throat tightened as he stood over the body. He didn''t know why he had come, why he felt compelled to see the young man one last time. After everything Lucian had put him through after the threats, the coercion, the gun to his head the doctor should have felt nothing but relief that it was over.


    And yet¡­ something deeper stirred in his chest, a strange feeling that he couldn''t quite place.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know what to say," the doctor murmured, his voice breaking the oppressive silence of the room. He stared down at Lucian''s still form, his heart heavy with unspoken words. "You threatened me. Forced me into this¡­ you even pointed a gun at my head. You made me do something I would never have agreed to, something I still don''t know if I''ll ever come to terms with."


    He paused, his eyes scanning Lucian''s lifeless face. The man before him no longer breathed, but the weight of his presence lingered, almost tangible.


    "But looking at you now¡­" the doctor continued, his voice quieter, softer. "I don''t hate you. I don''t even fear you anymore. I don''t know what I feel. Maybe I''m impressed. Maybe I''m disappointed.


    Maybe¡­ I''m just sad. Sad because you were so young. Sad because you gave your life for something that¡­ in the end, probably wasn''t worth it."


    The doctor stood in silence for a few moments, staring down at Lucian''s peaceful face, as though searching for answers that could never come. He ran a hand through his hair, frustration and sorrow battling within him. "What have you got now, boy? You gave your life for nothing. I hope you know that."


    He sighed again, his voice thick with emotion. "But¡­ I came to tell you something. She''s alive. Avey. She''s alive, and she''s doing well. Most importantly, she''s living¡­ with your heart now." The doctor''s voice cracked as he spoke those last words.


    He couldn''t shake the image of Lucian''s heart, beating in another''s chest, keeping someone else alive while the man who had owned it lay cold and dead.


    "I wonder if you''re watching this from heaven¡­ or hell," the doctor said, his voice barely a whisper. "I don''t know where you ended up, but¡­ I can imagine you grinning, wherever you are. Even though I didn''t know you for long, I feel like I understand you a little now."


    He swallowed hard, blinking back the tears that threatened to surface. "I just came here to tell you that. And to let you know¡­ we''ll inform your family about your death now. They''ll know soon enough."


    The doctor turned, his hand lingering on the metal table for a moment before he forced himself to walk away. He had only taken a few steps when something pulled him back something he couldn''t quite explain. He hesitated, then slowly walked back to Lucian''s body.


    "I don''t know why I came back," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling slightly. "But¡­ have a good journey, my boy. You were¡­ really pure-hearted, you know that? Despite everything, despite all the madness, you had a good heart. I don''t know why I''m feeling this way about you, but¡­ maybe it''s because I saw how much you believed in what you were doing. Even if it was crazy.


    Even if it was tragic."


    The doctor gently placed the white cloth back over Lucian''s face, covering it once more. The room seemed even quieter now, the stillness almost suffocating. He stood there for a moment longer, his hand lingering over the covered form before finally pulling away.


    "Rest in peace, Lucian," he whispered. "I hope you find the peace you were looking for."


    With that, the doctor turned and left the room, closing the door softly behind him. The sterile, cold hallway greeted him again, but he didn''t feel any lighter. The burden of what had happened still weighed heavily on his shoulders, and as he walked toward the elevator, he reached into his pocket, his fingers brushing against a small slip of paper.


    Lucian''s last request.


    The doctor pulled out the crumpled piece of paper, unfolding it carefully. On it, Lucian had scribbled a phone number. The doctor stared at it for a long moment, feeling the weight of what he was about to do settle in his chest.


    "Let me honor your last wish, boy," the doctor muttered to himself, his voice low and strained. He took out his phone, his hands shaking slightly as he dialed the number written on the paper. His heart pounded in his chest as he held the phone to his ear, waiting for someone to answer.


    The line rang once¡­ twice¡­ three times. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, there was a click, and a voice came through on the other end.

 Chapter 7: call

    The phone rang three times, and then there was a sharp click. A voice came through the other end calm, authoritative, but undeniably intimidating."Hello?" The man''s voice was steady, but it carried an air of quiet power, the kind of voice that made you sit up straight without realizing it.


    Dr. Murphy, already tired from the grueling operation and emotionally drained from the encounter with Lucian''s lifeless body, felt a wave of anxiety rush over him. He had no idea who this person was, but the tension in his own body told him that whoever was on the other end of the line was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Hello, sir. I''m Dr. Murphy, calling from L.I.T. Hospital in the capital city of Wolley," the doctor began, his voice steady but the weight of what he was about to say pressing on him like a heavy boulder.


    There was a slight pause, and then the man''s voice returned, colder this time, with an unmistakable edge. "Yes? Why did you call me, and how did you get my personal number?"


    Dr. Murphy could feel his palms sweating, his grip on the phone tightening. Even though he was a seasoned professional, having dealt with life and death countless times, this was different. Lucian''s request had been unsettling enough, but now, hearing the voice on the other end of the line, he felt a sense of dread creeping up his spine.


    The man on the phone sounded young likely in his twenties, just like Lucian but his voice carried an authority that made it clear he wasn''t someone who could easily be reasoned with.


    The doctor took a long breath, trying to steady himself. He had faced intense situations before, but something about this call made his nerves fray at the edges. "Yes, sir, I''m calling because¡­ well, I was instructed to do so. Mr. Lucian Kane, he¡­ he gave me your number before his procedure. He told me to contact you once the procedure was done."


    Another pause. But this one was different. It was colder. More menacing.


    Lucian...he gave you the number?


    "And what exactly do you mean by ''once the procedure was done''?" the man asked, his voice dropping to a dangerously low tone.


    Dr. Murphy swallowed hard. There was no easy way to say it, no gentle way to deliver the news. He had done this hundreds of times before, breaking the news of a loved one''s passing to a grieving family, but this was different. Lucian''s death wasn''t a tragic accident or the end of a long illness. It was a choice.


    His choice. And now, he had to explain it to someone who clearly had no idea what was coming.


    "Mr. Lucian Kane¡­ he passed away earlier today," Dr. Murphy said, his voice shaky but as professional as he could manage. "He gave his heart to Miss Avey Starline for a heart transplant. It was his choice to do so. I''m very sorry to have to tell you this, but he is no longer with us."


    The line went deadly silent.


    The doctor felt his heart pounding in his chest, each beat louder than the last. Then, suddenly, a sound erupted from the other side of the phonea sickening, high-pitched crack. It was the unmistakable sound of glass shattering, as if the person on the other end had crushed their phone in their grip.


    Dr. Murphy''s hand trembled slightly as he held the phone. The silence that followed was unnerving. Whoever this person was, they weren''t grieving in the usual way. There was no sobbing, no gasping for air just a deadly, suffocating silence. It felt like the calm before a storm.


    "Sir¡­?" Dr. Murphy ventured, his voice hesitant.


    "Say that again," the voice on the other end demanded, cold and sharp, like the blade of a knife.


    The doctor winced at the venom in the man''s tone. He could hear the anger, the disbelief, and something even deeper.something darker.


    "I''m truly sorry, sir," the doctor repeated, choosing his words carefully, feeling the weight of the conversation pressing down on him. "Mr. Lucian Kane is¡­ gone. He¡­ he gave his heart to Miss Avey Starline. It was his decision. His last words were to ask me to contact you, and to give you this information.


    He also left his mobile phone for you. I was instructed to give it to you personally. You should¡­ visit the hospital. We will also be informing his family soon."


    For a moment, the only thing Dr. Murphy could hear was the sound of his own breathing, loud in the stillness of the call. Then, from the other side, a sound broke through the quiet. A harsh, sharp noiselike something heavy and metal being thrown to the ground. There was a crash, followed by the sound of footsteps, quick and purposeful, walking on a hard surface.


    The doctor instinctively pulled the phone slightly away from his ear, wincing at the sudden noise. He glanced at his phone screen, the call still ongoing, but there was no voice just the sound of things being thrown and smashed in the background. It was as if the person on the other end was in a fit of rage, unable to contain the emotions flooding out of him.


    Then the line went quiet again. Just silence. The eerie, oppressive silence that made Dr. Murphy''s skin crawl. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He waited, uncertain of what would come next. His heartbeat thudded in his ears as he held the phone tightly in his sweaty hand. There was still no sound from the other end, but he could feel the weight of the man''s fury lingering in the air, thick and suffocating. And yet¡­ the call wasn''t ended. There was no click, no disconnection. The line remained open, a silent threat lingering between them.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Dr. Murphy sighed and gently pressed the button to end the call. He pulled the phone away from his ear and stared at the screen for a moment, his mind racing.


    "Sigh¡­" The doctor exhaled, running a tired hand through his hair. The adrenaline that had flooded his body during the call was wearing off, leaving him feeling even more drained than before. His legs felt weak beneath him, and he realized just how much he had been dreading this moment.


    He had spoken to many families about death, but something about this conversation left him shaken to his core. There was something about that voice on the other end of the line something terrifying and raw. The anger, the fury, the grief it was all bubbling just beneath the surface, and Dr. Murphy knew he wasn''t done yet. Whoever that man was, he would come.


    And when he did, the doctor would have to face him.


    For now, though, there was one more thing to do.


    Dr. Murphy reached into his pocket, pulling out Lucian''s phone, the device that now felt impossibly heavy in his hand. This was what Lucian had left behind the last remnant of his life. The doctor stared down at it, his chest tight with emotion. There was something deeply unsettling about holding this phone, knowing that Lucian''s final wish had been tied to this small object.


    "I wonder what he left on here," the doctor muttered to himself. He had no intention of prying whatever was on the phone was for the person Lucian had intended. But holding it felt like holding a part of Lucian''s soul, a piece of the man who had given up everything, even his life, for something someone he loved.


    "Let me honor your last wish, boy," the doctor whispered, his voice soft and tired. He didn''t know why, but there was an ache in his chest as he said those words. Something about Lucian''s final act the madness of it, the tragedy of it had burrowed its way into the doctor''s heart.


    He took a deep breath and dialed the number Lucian had written on the slip of paper he had left behind. The phone rang once again, each tone echoing in the silent corridor of the hospital.


    Whoever was on the other end of this, they weren''t just anyone. And when they came¡­ the doctor knew that the storm would follow.

 Chapter 8: Supra

    James'' POVJames sat rigidly in a chair, his muscular frame taut, the tension in his body radiating an almost palpable danger. His sleeveless shirt stretched over broad shoulders, revealing his defined arms, and his black pants clung to his legs, outlining the sharp, athletic lines of his build. Though seated, his very presence dominated the room. It wasn''t just his size; it was the cold intensity in his gaze.


    His dark, buzz-cut hair framed a devilishly handsome face strong, not boyish but manly, hardened by years of experience. He appeared to be 25 or 26 years old, but the weight in his eyes made him seem older, wiser more scarred.


    James held a phone in his trembling hands. His grip was so tight that the glass screen had begun to crack under the pressure of his fingers, but he didn''t care. He barely noticed. On the surface, one might think a man like him muscular, powerful couldn''t possibly be this rattled by a phone call.


    But as he listened, his jaw clenched tighter, his breath shallow and uneven, it became clear that this wasn''t weakness. It was rage.


    Suddenly, the tension snapped. With a violent motion, James hurled the phone across the room. It collided with the wall and exploded into pieces with a sickening crack, shards of glass and metal scattering on the floor like shattered dreams. His chest heaved, his breath coming in ragged bursts, but his lips remained pressed tightly together, stifling the scream that threatened to escape. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a word, James shot up from his chair, his bloodshot eyes wide with fury. His body moved before his mind had even processed the decision. He stormed out of the room, his boots pounding against the floor of his massive mansion, the luxurious setting doing nothing to calm the storm inside him.


    The mansion, with its pristine white marble floors and elegant walls, looked more like a palace than a home. But to James, it was just another gilded cage, a place that felt emptier with each passing day. The chandeliers above him flickered softly, casting shadows as he moved, his pace quickening with each step.


    "Fk... fk... fk!" James muttered under his breath, his voice barely more than a growl. "Doctor, whoever the fk you are, you better hope this is a joke. Because if it''s not, the entire goddamn city is going to hear gunfire like it''s a f**king holiday." His hands clenched into fists as he walked faster, the muscles in his forearms twitching with barely-contained rage.


    "Lucky... you better not be dead. If you are, I swear I''ll drag you out of whatever hell you went to and tear you apart myself," he muttered, his voice cracking slightly as the words left his lips.


    James didn''t head straight for the mansion''s exit. He detoured to a nearby room, slamming the door open without knocking. Inside, a man sat lounging on a plush leather couch, a video game controller in his hand. The room was messy, but Garry, sitting shirtless in front of a large TV, didn''t seem to care.


    His body was lean but muscular, with visible scars scattered across his chest and arms remnants of a life filled with violence. His long straight hair fell messily over his shoulders, and his tattoos a mix of art and battle marks completed the image of someone who had lived through hell and didn''t mind staying there.


    "Garry, get the fuck up. We have a problem," James barked as he stood in the doorway.


    Garry barely glanced over his shoulder at first, his focus still on the game. "Jesus, Jimmy, how many times have I told you to knock? What''s the fucking" Garry cut himself off as he turned and saw James'' face. The controller slipped from his hand, forgotten. "What the hell happened to you, man?


    Your eyes are you crying?" Garry''s voice shifted from irritation to concern in an instant, and he quickly got up from the couch, walking toward his friend.


    James'' bloodshot eyes were a mix of anger, desperation, and something Garry rarely saw fear. James never cried, and he never looked like this, even after the worst fights.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," James snapped, but his voice wasn''t as steady as he wanted it to be. "Just come with me. Now." He turned sharply on his heel and began walking out of the room.


    "Wait, what the f**k''s going on?" Garry shouted after him, scrambling to follow. "Where the hell are we going? At least let me grab a shirt!" Garry was already jogging to catch up with James, but his words were cut off by the sudden sting of a punch.


    CRACK!


    James'' fist connected with Garry''s face, hard. The blow was enough to send Garry stumbling back a step, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. But he didn''t retaliate. Instead, he stood there, stunned.


    "Something happened to Lucky," James said, his voice shaking, his fist still clenched tightly. "We need to go. Now. I''d leave without you, but I need you with me on this."


    Garry wiped the blood from his lip, his face darkening as he heard the words. "Lucky? What the fk happened to him?" The worry in Garry''s voice was immediate. He''d known Lucky just as long as James had, and the thought of anything happening to him made his blood run cold. "I told you we shouldn''t leave him out of this sh! You should''ve listened to me!"


    Without answering, James bolted for the front door of the mansion, his pace even faster than before. Garry followed, adrenaline surging through his veins as he tried to piece together what had happened. James wasn''t the kind of man who broke down like this. Whatever had happened must have been catastrophic.


    Outside, a fleet of cars gleamed in the sunlight. Each one was an expensive, high-performance machine, the kind of cars most people could only dream of owning. But James didn''t even glance at the others. He headed straight for his pride and joy: a black, modified Supra, its sleek body reflecting the light as if daring someone to try and take it.


    Without missing a beat, James jumped into the driver''s seat. Garry slid into the passenger side, still shirtless and in slippers, barely having time to process what was happening.


    "Jesus, Jimmy, at least tell me what the hell''s going on! Is Lucky alright? Where are we going?!" Garry''s voice was rising in panic, but James didn''t even glance at him.


    "We''re going to the hospital," James said, his voice flat, emotionless. But the way he slammed his foot onto the accelerator betrayed his calm fa?ade. The car roared to life with a boom, the engine growling like a beast as they sped down the private road at breakneck speed.


    "F**k, Jimmy, slow the hell down! We''re gonna die before we even get to the hospital at this rate!" Garry shouted, gripping the seat as the Supra shot forward, hitting 100 km/h in just seconds.


    "Shut up," James growled, pushing the car harder. "Lucky''s in Wolley City hospital. If something''s happened to him, and it''s not a joke¡­ I''m gonna burn that place to the ground."


    The Supra tore through the empty private road, speeding past trees and empty fields, the engine''s roar echoing in the air as it hit 260 miles per hour. James'' knuckles were white as he gripped the wheel, his jaw set in a hard line. Garry looked at him sideways, his anxiety growing with every passing second. His friend looked like he was on the edge, and Garry had never seen James like this before.


    "Alright, alright," Garry muttered, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Let''s get there in one piece, yeah? Whatever''s going on with Lucky¡­ we''ll handle it. But seriously, man, you''re gonna kill us at this speed."


    James didn''t answer. His focus was unshakable, his eyes locked on the road ahead. He wasn''t just driving to get to the hospital he was racing against time, against the possibility that his worst fear had already come true.


    And if it had, Wolley City wouldn''t be hearing the end of it for a long, long time.

 Chapter 9: Gangsta Brothers

    The sound of a roaring engine reverberated through the quiet hospital grounds. Heads turned as the unmistakable roar of a heavily-modified Supra ripped through the air, the boom-boom of the exhaust echoing like thunder.As the car came screeching through the gates, its black body gleamed under the harsh lights, and with a precise, sharp drift, the Supra stopped dead in front of the hospital''s entrance, sending a wave of shocked silence through the bystanders.


    Before the car had even fully settled, the driver''s side door swung open with a force that suggested impatience, urgency, and most of all, danger. A man stepped out, tall and muscular, his face a mix of cold fury and barely-contained anxiety. Jameson, also known as Jimmy, had arrived, and by the look in his bloodshot eyes, the hospital was about to witness something explosive.


    Jimmy didn''t bother closing the door behind him. His legs moved swiftly, purposefully, as he stormed toward the hospital entrance, his broad shoulders cutting through the air like a predator zeroing in on its prey. His eyes, though burning red with rage, were locked ahead, focused, and unyielding.


    Trailing behind him was Garry, who scrambled out of the car with far less composure. His body was still trembling from the adrenaline-fueled ride they''d just taken. Jimmy had pushed the Supra to its absolute limit, flooring the gas pedal until the car hit 260 mph. Even now, Garry''s legs wobbled slightly, as though his body hadn''t caught up with the fact that the car had finally stopped.


    His heart was pounding in his chest like a drum, but he fought to keep up with Jimmy''s relentless pace.


    As they approached the hospital''s entrance, the security guards stationed at the door instinctively stepped forward, their hands going to their holstered weapons. The Supra''s aggressive entrance had set them on edge, and these two men approaching looked dangerous menacing, even. Their guns were raised, ready to respond to any threat.


    But then the guards saw their faces. Jimmy and Garry.


    Their hands, which had been steady on their guns, began to tremble. The sweat beaded on their foreheads, their fingers itching to lower their weapons but frozen in shock.


    "M-m-mr. Jameson¡­" one of the guards stammered, his voice quivering as recognition dawned.


    These weren''t just any dangerous men. These were the gangsta brothers, the most feared underworld figures in all of world. Notorious, untouchable, and utterly ruthless. Their presence alone was enough to send shivers down the spine of anyone with even a basic understanding of who they were.


    Jimmy didn''t even glance at the guards, his focus still locked on the hospital entrance. He didn''t flinch when their guns had been raised, and he certainly didn''t slow down when the guards stammered his name. He brushed past them without breaking his stride, Garry hot on his heels.


    "Step the f**k aside," Jimmy growled as he walked, his voice low but menacing.


    The guards, now drenched in sweat, immediately complied, their hands trembling as they hurried to step out of the way. They knew better than to question Jimmy''s commands. Just the sound of his voice sent chills down their spines.


    "Y-y-yes, sir¡­ Please¡­" the second guard stammered, his face pale as he stepped back, giving them a wide berth.


    Both Jimmy and Garry entered the hospital without another word, leaving the guards frozen at the entrance, their hands still trembling from the encounter.


    "Was that¡­ was that really Jameson? And Garrit?" one guard asked, his voice barely above a whisper, still shaking from the adrenaline.


    "Yeah¡­" the other guard nodded, swallowing hard, his mouth dry. "The fucking world''s most dangerous gangsters. We''re lucky we didn''t get shot just for looking at them."


    Inside the hospital, a ripple of fear spread as the two men walked through the lobby. Their mere presence sent shivers down the spines of anyone nearby. The air grew tense, and the atmosphere changed. Bystanders who had been sitting calmly only moments before were now quietly whispering to one another, their eyes darting toward the infamous pair.


    Jimmy''s pace was relentless as he made his way to the reception desk, his fury simmering just beneath the surface. His movements were sharp, his body exuding a menacing intensity that kept everyone at a distance.


    Garry, still struggling to keep up with the speed of everything that was happening, cast nervous glances around the lobby. He could see it in their eyes the nurses, the doctors, even the visitors. They all recognized them. They all knew who they were.


    At the front desk, the receptionist, a young woman, caught sight of Jimmy and Garry approaching. Her hands immediately began to tremble as they neared, her fingers shaking so badly she could barely keep her grip on the keyboard in front of her. She had been trained to handle difficult situations, but nothing in her training could prepare her for this.


    "Wh-where is Dr. Murphy?" Jimmy barked the moment he reached the desk, not wasting any time on pleasantries. His voice cut through the air like a blade, cold and heavy.


    The receptionist swallowed hard, her face pale as she quickly typed into her computer, her fingers fumbling over the keys. She didn''t dare meet his eyes, knowing all too well what would happen if she made the wrong move.


    "Th-th-the doctor is in the rest room," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Room number 21¡­ down the hall, to the left." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a second glance, Jimmy turned on his heel, already heading in the direction she had pointed out. Garry followed, his heart still racing in his chest. The receptionist exhaled shakily, her eyes following Garry''s retreating form. She couldn''t help but notice the scars that littered his bare torso, each one telling a story of violence and survival.


    The tattoos that snaked across his skin only added to his intimidating presence, but the scars they were the real story.


    Garry was just as dangerous as Jimmy. The two of them together were a storm waiting to happen.


    As they neared room 21, Jimmy didn''t bother knocking. His hand gripped the door handle, and with a quick twist, he pushed it open with enough force that the door banged against the wall.


    Inside, several doctors were sitting, some sipping coffee, others discussing the day''s rounds. The room, which had been full of light chatter, fell dead silent as Jimmy entered. The air seemed to freeze.


    "Hey! Who the hell do you think you are, barging in like that?" one of the doctors demanded, clearly annoyed. He hadn''t looked up yet, too focused on his conversation.


    But when he finally did, the color drained from his face. His eyes widened as they fell on Jimmy and Garry, and his voice trailed off into nothing.


    The other doctors in the room turned to see what had caused the sudden change in their colleague''s demeanor. As soon as they laid eyes on the two men, a collective gasp swept through the room.


    "W-we apologize¡­" the doctor stammered, standing quickly, his hands trembling as he held them up in a gesture of surrender.


    Jimmy didn''t acknowledge the apology. His eyes were scanning the room, hunting for someone. His expression was cold, his jaw tight.


    "Where''s Dr. Murphy?" he growled, his voice so low and dangerous that the room seemed to shrink under the weight of it.


    All eyes shifted to an older man sitting in the corner. Dr. Murphy, who had just finished the longest surgery of his life, looked exhausted. His eyes were bloodshot from lack of sleep, and his body sagged in the chair. But as the entire room turned toward him, the weight of Jimmy''s gaze falling on him like a ton of bricks, he suddenly found himself wide awake.


    Dr. Murphy''s breath hitched in his throat, and his heart pounded in his chest. He could feel the blood draining from his face as he realized why these men were here.


    Jimmy''s eyes locked onto him, and the tension in the room became unbearable.


    "You''re Dr. Murphy, right?" Jimmy asked, stepping forward slowly, like a predator closing in on his prey. His voice was calm, but the storm brewing behind his eyes made it clear that this was anything but a normal conversation.


    Dr. Murphy nodded slowly, his hands trembling slightly as he placed his coffee cup down on the table. "Y-yes¡­ I am. What¡­ what can I do for you?" His voice was shaky, betraying the terror that was coursing through his veins.


    Without breaking eye contact, Jimmy took another step closer, his face inches away from Dr. Murphy''s. "You were the one who called me, weren''t you? Fifteen minutes ago. You said something about Lucian Kane."


    Dr. Murphy swallowed hard, his throat dry. "Y-yes, I was the one who called," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. His mind raced, trying to figure out how to handle the situation. where is Lucian?


    The room was deadly silent, all the doctors holding their breath, watching the exchange like they were witnessing something terrible about to unfold.

 Chapter 10: Brotherhood

    With trembling steps and a shivering body, Dr. Murphy led Jimmy and Garry through the cold, sterile corridors of the hospital. Every step was a nightmare for the doctor, his nerves shredded by the looming storm that followed him. Jimmy''s question echoed in his mind, but the fear of answering it honestly weighed him down.His voice caught in his throat, afraid that one wrong word could end with a bullet in his skull. These men they weren''t just dangerous. They were deadly in a way he had never known.


    Dr. Murphy still couldn''t believe it. These were the same people that presidents needed appointments to meet, men who had the world''s most powerful figures trembling in their boots. And yet here they were, for Lucian not for a deal, not for power, but because of a single phone call. And looking at their faces¡­ it was clear that Lucian wasn''t just some acquaintance.


    No, they were connected perhaps even closer than family.


    Jimmy and Garry hadn''t spoken since they entered the hospital. Their silence was louder than any shout, their steps deliberate, their energy suffocating. Tension hung in the air, thick like smoke, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath.


    As Dr. Murphy turned the corner, his steps faltered. His gaze fell on the familiar door of the hospital''s morgue, and his heart stopped for a moment. The truth sat behind that door, and he knew the moment he opened it, there would be no turning back. His body stiffened, fear creeping into every pore.


    He had already told them on the phone that Lucian was dead, but he still feared the eruption that would come when they saw it with their own eyes.


    Each step Jimmy took behind him was heavier than the last. His heart thumped against his chest, the weight of dread pressing him down. He knew, deep down, what was coming. The doctor''s words had already shattered part of his heart, but a tiny fragment of hope clung to life, whispering that maybe just maybe it wasn''t true. Maybe Lucian wasn''t dead. Maybe this was all a cruel mistake.


    But every step closer to the morgue crushed that hope, suffocating it until all that was left was fear.


    "Please, God. No¡­ please¡­" Jimmy whispered inside his head, his usual defiance toward fate crumbling. He had never believed in prayer, never put his faith in any higher power. But now, in this moment of desperation, he prayed like a man drowning in despair. The person who once cursed the heavens was now on his knees in his mind, begging for mercy.


    Dr. Murphy''s hand reached out, shaking as he grasped the cold metal handle. He hesitated, feeling the weight of the world behind him. For a moment, he closed his eyes, hoping that when he opened them, this nightmare would have dissolved. But it didn''t. It only grew heavier.


    Slowly, painfully, he pushed the door open, its hinges creaking under the strain.


    Jimmy followed, his breath catching in his throat as the door swung open. The morgue was dimly lit, the sterile white walls almost blinding in contrast to the suffocating heaviness in his chest. Rows of bodies, each covered with white sheets, lined the room. The sight of them twisted Jimmy''s gut, but his eyes stayed locked on Dr. Murphy. There was no turning back now.


    Garry, walking beside Jimmy, was equally confused. Jimmy had told him something had happened to Lucky, but he hadn''t given any details. Garry''s confusion had turned into dread, and now, as they entered the morgue, that dread curdled into fear. He had thought maybe Lucian had been hurt or was in some kind of accident.


    But as his eyes scanned the rows of covered bodies, the sinking feeling in his chest deepened. Lucian''s face was about to reveal the unthinkable.


    "No¡­ no, no, no, no¡­" Garry whispered to himself as he began to tremble. His worst fears were bubbling to the surface. His head turned toward Jimmy, whose expression was no better. His best friend his brother was lying somewhere in this cold, sterile room. Dead.


    Dr. Murphy stopped in front of a particular bed, the one Lucian''s body lay on. His hand, still trembling, reached for the edge of the white sheet that covered Lucian''s face. He couldn''t bring himself to look at Jimmy and Garry''s faces, their trembling hands, their bloodshot eyes glued to the body before them. Their fear was palpable, and Murphy could feel the weight of their grief before it even hit.


    With a heavy breath, one that felt as though it might be his last, Dr. Murphy slowly peeled back the white cloth. Lucian''s face came into view pale, still, lifeless. The once vibrant man was gone, and in his place was a cold shell of what had once been.


    The room went deathly silent, the weight of the moment suffocating everyone present.


    Garry let out a heart-wrenching scream, a raw, guttural sound that echoed through the cold, sterile room. "No! No, no, no, no!" he cried, his body moving on instinct as he rushed forward. He shoved the doctor aside, dropping to his knees beside Lucian''s lifeless body. His hands shook as he touched Lucian''s cold skin, searching for any sign of life anything to prove that this wasn''t real.


    "Please, no¡­ not him¡­ no, not him," Garry sobbed, his voice cracking as the tears began to pour down his face. His entire body trembled as he held Lucian''s hand, desperate for a heartbeat that wasn''t there. The grief hit him like a tidal wave, drowning him in pain so deep he could barely breathe.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Garry''s scream filled the room once more, his tears flowing freely as he buried his face into Lucian''s chest. "What will we do without him? What will we f**king do?" His cries were loud, unfiltered, the kind of sobs that tore a person apart from the inside.


    In an instant, his grief turned to fury. His head snapped toward Dr. Murphy, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with a fire that could burn the world. "Who did this? Who the f**k did this?! Tell me, and I''ll burn them!


    I''ll burn their entire country to the ground!" Garry''s voice was unrecognizable, wild with rage. His trembling hands clenched around Lucian''s body, and his voice broke as the anger choked him. "Tell me who killed him! I swear to God, I''ll kill them all!"


    Dr. Murphy''s heart skipped a beat, his body instinctively stepping back as Garry''s fury lashed out like a whip. The doctor''s hands shook uncontrollably, his fear making him stammer. "N-no¡­ no one did this to him," Murphy managed to choke out. "He¡­ he chose this. Lucian¡­ gave his life.


    He¡­ he gave his heart to Miss Avey. I begged him not to, but he forced me to do it¡­"


    Garry''s sobs resumed, the anger fading back into pure, agonizing grief. He held onto Lucian, shaking his head as if denying reality could somehow bring his friend back. "Why¡­ why would you do this¡­?" he whispered through his tears, his voice hoarse.


    While Garry collapsed into his sorrow, Jimmy hadn''t moved. He stood rooted to the spot, eyes wide, silent tears streaming down his face. His body shook, his hands clenched into fists so tight his knuckles had turned white. But he didn''t cry out. He didn''t scream. He simply stood there, staring at Lucian''s cold body, as if willing his friend to wake up.


    But Lucian was gone, and no amount of willpower could change that.


    Then, without warning, Jimmy snapped. His body moved in a blur as he strode forward, grabbing Lucian by the collar of his hospital gown. He yanked his friend''s lifeless body up and, with trembling hands, slapped Lucian across the face.


    "What the f**k, huh?!" Jimmy screamed, his voice cracking. "Did you think this was some grand gesture? You think this is something to be proud of?!" He slapped Lucian again, harder this time. His tears fell harder, his body shaking with the force of his anger and sorrow.


    "You always said no one loved you! But what about us, huh?! What about us?! Didn''t we love you enough?! Weren''t we always there for you?!" Jimmy''s voice shattered, raw and broken, as he slapped Lucian''s still face again. His own body trembled with every word, his heart tearing apart.


    "And this is what you do to us?!" Another slap. "You give your heart to someone who didn''t even care about you! What about us?! What about the people who stood by you for eight, nine f**king years?! What about us?!"


    Jimmy''s voice broke completely, his sobs escaping as he shook Lucian''s body in desperation. "You''re gone now¡­ and


    "You''re gone now¡­ and we''re the ones left behind, picking up the pieces. You think Avey''s gonna care? You think she''ll even know what you did for her?" Jimmy''s voice cracked as he pulled Lucian''s body closer, his hands gripping the lifeless shoulders as though shaking him could somehow bring him back. "You think your sacrifice is gonna change anything?!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His tears fell uncontrollably, his breath hitching, as he continued. "You were so damn focused on love¡­ but what about the love we gave you?! What about the times we stood by you, through every damn thing, even when the world turned its back on you?!


    And this¡­ this is how you repay us?" He let out a sob that tore through the room, his shoulders shaking, as the weight of his grief became too much to bear.


    Garry, still kneeling by Lucian''s side, could barely lift his head. Tears flowed freely down his face, his hands clutching Lucian''s cold arm. His body was wracked with sobs, but unlike Jimmy, he couldn''t express his grief in rage. It was a deep, hollow pain that radiated through his very soul. "Lucky¡­ why did you leave us like this?" His voice was broken, barely above a whisper.


    "What were we supposed to do without you, huh?"


    The room was thick with sorrow, the only sound the echo of their grief. The cold air of the morgue clung to them, suffocating them under the crushing reality that Lucian was gone. The stillness of his body was undeniable proof that no matter how hard they screamed, no matter how much they loved him, he would never answer them again.


    Jimmy let out a final roar of frustration, pulling Lucian''s body into his chest and holding him there, tears staining the hospital gown. "You didn''t have to do this, you f**king idiot!" he yelled, his voice muffled as he pressed his face against his friend''s shoulder. "We loved you. We were enough. We would have been enough¡­"


    ....


    hey guys hope you are enjoying my work...yeah sorry but today only one chapter..well i was kinda very off mood and busy today even this chapter was very hard for me to write but somehow i went with it


    well i have a request please give power stones and if you really liked my work just add it yo your library...it will really help me and motivate me since all everything is on author Dont let his motivation die


    well i have applied for contract and if you guys give good response like collection and powerstones it will really help me


    thanks you guys for reading my work i also love when you guys comment how much you appreciate my work it might not look a big deal to you guys but it is for me....like one guy just commented fucking 16 comments in one time...yeahh thanks bro i don''t know if shout outs are allowed but i wont take risks so sorry but u know it dont ya...thanks brotha


    anyways thanks you all to be here and.... well i really wrote much huh..haha sorry bout that

 Chapter 11: Gun On Head

    Jimmy knelt there, clutching Lucian''s lifeless body as though he could will him back to life through sheer force of emotion. His fingers dug into Lucian''s clothes, knuckles white from the strain. His body trembled uncontrollably, and his sobs were harsh and raw, echoing through the room.Tears streamed down his face, unchecked, as he screamed at Lucian''s still form, venting every ounce of pain, frustration, and sorrow that had built up inside him.


    "Why, Lucian?! Why the f**k would you do this?!" Jimmy''s voice cracked, sounding broken, defeated. "You stupid bastard! How could you leave us like this?!" His words were hoarse, as if each syllable was scraped from the depths of his soul, leaving him raw and hollow. He shook Lucian''s body gently, as if some part of him still believed his friend would wake up. "Didn''t we mean anything to you?


    Didn''t I matter?"


    Jimmy''s fingers clenched the fabric of Lucian''s hospital gown tightly, his body convulsing with sobs. His face was buried in Lucian''s chest, muffling the sounds of his cries. Every breath was a struggle, as though the pain was choking him from the inside, drowning him in its endless weight. "You didn''t need to do this. You didn''t need to give your f**king life away. We were supposed to have each other.


    We were supposed to make it out together¡­" His voice trailed off into silence, the only sound remaining being the quiet hiccups of his grief.


    Behind him, Garry stood in the corner, his hand on his forehead, staring up at the ceiling. His mind was a swirling mess of emotions grief, disbelief, and anger, all tangled together in a knot that he couldn''t begin to unravel. Muffled sobs escaped his lips, and his chest heaved with each shaky breath. His eyes were rimmed with redness, his tears threatening to spill at any moment.


    He clenched his jaw, trying to hold back the flood of emotions that were threatening to consume him.


    "I should''ve been there for you, man," Garry whispered to himself, though the words were barely audible. "We should''ve seen it coming. We should''ve done something." He wiped the tears from his face with the back of his hand, frustrated that he couldn''t hold it together. But the grief was too much. The thought of Lucian lying there, cold and lifeless, was too much to bear.


    Dr. Murphy stood off to the side, watching the scene unfold with a heavy heart. Despite the fear he had for these two men, he couldn''t help but feel sympathy for them. He had never imagined men like Jimmy and Garry, known for their ruthlessness and terrifying reputations, could be capable of such raw, genuine emotion. The sight of them breaking down over their friend over Lucian made Dr.


    Murphy realize that, at the end of the day, even the hardest of hearts could still feel pain.


    "Sigh... I never thought I''d see this," Dr. Murphy muttered under his breath. The old doctor felt conflicted. He had seen death before. He had seen people break down in despair when their loved ones passed away.


    But this this was different. These weren''t just ordinary people. These were men who could send entire governments into a panic with a single phone call. They were feared, respected, and known for their cold, detached ruthlessness. And yet here they were, crying like children who had lost their best friend.


    He took a shaky breath, unsure of what to do. Part of him wanted to give them space, to let them grieve in their own way. But another part of him, the part that had spent years studying human psychology, knew he had to do something. He couldn''t just stand there while they fell apart in front of him.


    Summoning the courage he didn''t know he had, Dr. Murphy took a small step forward. His body was trembling, his heart racing as he approached Jimmy, who was still hunched over Lucian''s body, crying with a grief so deep it was almost palpable.


    The doctor''s hands shook as he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out the small, black smartphone that Lucian had given him the one he had been instructed to pass on to whoever came looking for him.


    Dr. Murphy hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to interrupt the raw display of sorrow before him. But he knew he couldn''t wait any longer. He swallowed hard, gathering his resolve, and took another step closer.


    "Uhh... sir," Dr. Murphy said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. He hoped to get Jimmy''s attention without setting him off. But Jimmy didn''t react. He was too lost in his grief, too broken to hear anything beyond the sound of his own sobs.


    The doctor swallowed nervously, his hand tightening around the phone. He didn''t want to disturb Jimmy, especially not in a moment like this. But he knew he had no choice. He couldn''t risk something terrible happening, not with emotions running this high. If Jimmy or Garry snapped in their sorrow, the whole hospital could be in danger.


    "Sir," Dr. Murphy repeated, his voice trembling slightly. Still, Jimmy didn''t respond.


    The doctor''s heartbeat quickened, and he knew he had to try again. This time, he reached out and placed a gentle hand on Jimmy''s shoulder, immediately regretting the decision the moment his hand made contact. He could feel the tension in Jimmy''s body, the raw power beneath his skin, and for a second, Dr. Murphy thought he had just signed his own death warrant.


    Jimmy''s body trembled under the doctor''s touch, but he didn''t move. The muscles in his back were hard as stone, tight with a mixture of grief and barely-contained fury.


    Dr. Murphy gulped nervously, feeling the sheer weight of the man he had just dared to touch. The trembling in his hands worsened, but he couldn''t back out now. He had already crossed the line. "Sir," he whispered again, gently shaking Jimmy''s shoulder.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Jimmy lifted his head. His eyes, red and swollen from crying, locked onto the doctor. The sorrow on his face was overwhelming, but beneath it all was something much darker a rage that burned deep within him, just waiting for an excuse to be unleashed.


    Dr. Murphy froze, his heart pounding in his chest as Jimmy''s gaze narrowed on him. There was no softness in his eyes, no sign of mercy. The weight of his stare was like standing before a hurricane, the air thick with danger.


    In an instant, Jimmy''s hand shot out. He grabbed Dr. Murphy by the neck, pulling him up from the floor as if he weighed nothing. The doctor''s legs dangled helplessly, his hands instinctively clawing at Jimmy''s iron grip as panic set in.


    "What the fk did you just do?" Jimmy hissed through clenched teeth, his voice a low, dangerous growl. His eyes were wild, filled with a madness that bordered on insanity. "What the hell gave you the right to touch me?!" He pulled the doctor closer, towering over him with his imposing height, his face inches from Dr. Murphy''s as he growled, "Give me one good reason not to blow your fking brains out."


    Dr. Murphy''s eyes widened in terror, his body convulsing as the full weight of the threat sank in. The cold steel of Jimmy''s gun pressed against his forehead, and he could feel the deadly pressure building in the barrel, waiting to explode.


    "No, no, please!" Dr. Murphy choked, his voice cracking as fear overtook him. His hands trembled violently as he tried to point to the phone still clutched in his other hand. "L-Lucian¡­ Lucian told me to give this to you. He¡­ he told me to give you this phone, please¡­!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy''s finger hovered over the trigger, ready to squeeze. But the doctor''s words broke through the fog of his rage. His grip loosened just enough for Dr. Murphy to breathe, and he turned his head to see the phone the doctor was holding.


    Without a word, Jimmy released the doctor, shoving him aside with a rough push that sent him stumbling back. Dr. Murphy nearly collapsed to the floor, gasping for air, his hands shaking uncontrollably as he backed away. Jimmy snatched the phone from his outstretched hand, his bloodshot eyes narrowing as he turned it over in his palm.


    He had no idea what the phone contained, but if Lucian had left it for him, then it had to be important.


    Garry, still leaning over Lucian''s body, turned to look at the phone in Jimmy''s hand. His sobs had quieted, but his eyes were still swollen and wet from crying. "What is it, Jimmy?" he asked, his voice hoarse from screaming. He wiped at his face, trying to blink away the tears, but they kept coming. "What did Lucian leave behind?"


    Jimmy didn''t answer at first. His hands trembled as he held the phone. He didn''t want to open it. Didn''t want to face whatever message Lucian had left for him. It was too much. Too soon.


    But he knew he had no choice. Whatever was on this phone, he needed to see it.


    With shaking fingers,

 Chapter 12: Video

    Jimmy''s hands trembled as he gripped the phone, his mind racing in turmoil. The weight of it felt too heavy, almost unbearable, as if Lucian''s final message was burdened with the unsaid words, the incomplete memories, and everything they hadn''t done together. His heart pounded, but it felt hollow, a dull ache in his chest, like it had been carved out by the grief of losing his closest friend.The silence in the room was deafening, except for the occasional muffled sobs from Garry, who was still on his knees next to Lucian''s lifeless body, wiping away the endless stream of tears that refused to stop. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy''s thumb hovered over the screen, hesitating. It felt like opening the phone would be the final nail in the coffin the ultimate confirmation that Lucian was truly gone. His body ached, the weight of his sorrow pressing down on him with an unbearable heaviness that no amount of strength could push away.


    Garry, now sitting slumped against the wall, looked up with glazed eyes, his face streaked with tears. His voice was hoarse, almost broken when he asked, "What''s in it, Jimmy?" He wiped his face with his sleeve again, but it didn''t matter. The tears kept coming, his body betraying him as it tried to hold back the flood of emotions.


    Jimmy swallowed hard, his throat dry and tight. He wasn''t sure if he was ready. How could anyone be ready to face the final words of a friend who had torn his own heart out literally and figuratively? His hands began to shake more violently as his breath came in short, uneven bursts. The gravity of the situation bore down on him, making it difficult to breathe.


    He closed his eyes, even if for just a moment, to hold back the tears threatening to spill over. He had to stay in control he couldn''t fall apart. Not yet. Not until he saw what Lucian had to say.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, Jimmy looked at the password screen. He sighed, a hollow sound that seemed to echo the emptiness in his chest. Of course, he knew the password. It wasn''t Avey''s birthday, nor was it Lucian''s own. No, it was the birthdate of Lucian''s sister, the one who had treated him so coldly. Yet, Lucian never stopped loving her.


    Even after everything she had done, he couldn''t stop caring about her.


    "That stupid bastard..." Jimmy muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he entered the password and unlocked the phone.


    The home screen appeared, simple and uncluttered just like Lucian himself. The background photo was Avey, the woman Lucian had given everything for. Jimmy''s stomach twisted, his insides burning with a mixture of anger and sorrow as he stared at her smiling face. Carefree, oblivious to the pain she had caused, the heartbreak she left behind.


    "Why, Lucian? Why her?" Jimmy''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding together. How could Lucian have done all this for her? She had never cared for him, not in the way he had loved her. And now, her heart beat with Lucian''s his life inside of her, and she didn''t even know the full extent of his sacrifice.


    A cold wave of fury washed over him, but behind that rage was an even colder, aching sadness that weighed heavily in his chest.


    His thumb hovered over the gallery icon. He knew that whatever was in there would only break him further. And yet, he had no choice but to see it to confront the last pieces of Lucian that remained.


    When he opened the gallery, he saw dozens of photos and videos most of them of Avey, his mother, and his sister and even them. Jimmy''s fingers twitched with anger as he scrolled through them. There were even photos of Jimmy and Garry, memories from better days, but the images of Avey seemed to overshadow everything.


    The bitterness in Jimmy''s heart deepened as he finally found the most recent video, timestamped the day before Lucian''s surgery.


    Jimmy''s breath caught in his throat as he realized what it was. Lucian''s final message.


    Garry, noticing the shift in Jimmy''s demeanor, pulled himself together as best as he could, though his body still shook with grief. "Is it¡­ is it from him?" Garry''s voice was soft, almost afraid of the answer. He crawled closer, wiping his tear-streaked face with his sleeve as he watched Jimmy''s every move, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Jimmy didn''t answer. Instead, he tapped the screen, and the video began to play.


    Lucian''s face appeared, grainy and shaky, but the smile he wore was unmistakable tired, yes, but still the smile they had come to know. But this smile was different. It was filled with sadness, hiding untold stories and heartbreak too deep for words. His eyes, always filled with warmth, now carried the weight of a thousand burdens.


    "Hey, Jimmy, Garry¡­" Lucian''s voice was calm, but there was a tension beneath the surface, a strain that told them this message wasn''t easy for him to record. "If you''re watching this, it means I''m¡­ gone. I know you''re probably pissed. Hell, you''re probably ready to kill me, and honestly, I wouldn''t blame you."


    Jimmy''s heart clenched. His hands gripped the phone tighter, his knuckles white as he stared at his best friend on the screen, alive but still so far away, already lost to the world forever.


    "I couldn''t¡­ I couldn''t keep living like this," Lucian''s voice cracked, and he paused, rubbing a hand through his hair. His gaze dropped, avoiding the camera for a moment. "I know you guys had my back. Always. You were the only family I ever had. But the thing is¡­ it just wasn''t enough.


    Not because of you God, I love you both but because of me. I couldn''t stop loving her. Avey, my sister, my mother¡­ I loved them all, and it killed me every day."


    Tears welled up in Jimmy''s eyes, but he fought them back, wiping them away angrily as if refusing to give in to the weakness. Garry wasn''t so strong. He had already broken down again, his body shaking with sobs as Lucian''s words cut deep into his soul.


    "You were enough for us, Lucian. You were f**king enough¡­" Garry whispered through his tears, but his words were lost to the void, swallowed by the grief that filled the room.


    "I know this is the dumbest thing I could ever do," Lucian continued, his voice strained. He ran his hands through his hair, his eyes heavy with regret. "But I needed her to have something¡­ something that meant something to me. My heart¡­ It''s broken, man. It''s been broken for so long that I don''t even know how to feel anything else.


    I just hope that by giving her mine, even if she doesn''t understand it, she''ll have a piece of me with her. I know it''s f**ked up. But it''s all I''ve got left."


    Jimmy''s fists clenched even tighter, the fury rising in his chest. He wanted to scream, to throw the phone across the room, to break something anything. His body trembled with rage and sorrow, each emotion battling for control of his heart. How could Lucian have believed that Avey would care? She had never cared. She had never deserved him.


    Lucian''s voice grew softer as he continued, the weight of his sorrow bleeding through. "You guys¡­ you were the only ones who ever gave a damn about me. I want you to know that. But I can''t do this anymore. I''m tired, man. I''m so fking tired.


    Every breath I take feels like a poison, slowly killing me from the inside out. I just couldn''t handle the pain anymore."


    Tears began to roll down Jimmy''s cheeks, and this time, he didn''t wipe them away. He couldn''t. They fell freely as his chest heaved with emotion, the grief too overwhelming to fight.


    Lucian''s voice wavered, and his eyes glistened with unshed tears. "Brothers, we''ve been through so much together, and I wish¡­ I wish I could have been stronger. I wish I could have given you more. You both were the reason I held on for as long as I did. But I was selfish this time."


    Garry sobbed quietly, his head hung low as the weight of Lucian''s final words pressed down on his heart like an anchor, dragging him deeper into the ocean of grief. "Why, Lucian¡­ why didn''t you talk to us? We could''ve helped¡­"


    Lucian''s eyes flicked up to the camera, the pain etched deep into his face. "I have one last wish, brothers¡­ Please, take care of them. Don''t hurt them. I know you want to¡­ I know you''re angry. But they don''t deserve it. Not because of me."


    Jimmy''s body stiffened, and for a moment, his breath caught in his throat. Lucian knew he knew that Jimmy and Garry would want revenge. But even in his final moments, Lucian

 Chapter 13: Mafia Style

    Lucian''s voice cracked, his face trembling as if the very words he spoke were cutting his heart apart. "Even in my death, I can''t stand the thought of them getting hurt because of me. Please, just¡­ just let them go. Let them live their lives."Jimmy''s hands shook uncontrollably. His jaw clenched tight, and every muscle in his body screamed for release, for something anything to break, to unleash the storm building inside him. But Lucian''s words chained him down, locking him in place with the burden of his final request.


    The video continued, and Lucian''s tears began to fall, his voice growing weaker with every word. "Tell them¡­ tell my sister, my mother,avey¡­ tell them I''m sorry. I broke my promise to them. I promised to love them in every life, to be there for them always, but¡­ I can''t anymore. I''m tired of the hurt. This life, it was enough for me.


    I''ll never love them againnot in this life or any other. They¡­ they don''t deserve it."


    Jimmy''s chest tightened, and he felt like he couldn''t breathe. He had never seen Lucian this broken, this defeated. This wasn''t the friend who had been so full of love, so determined to protect everyone he cared about. This was a man whose heart had been shattered into pieces so small that nothing could ever put him back together.


    "And¡­ to you two, my brothers," Lucian said, his voice barely above a whisper now. "I''m sorry I broke our promise. We were supposed to go to our funerals together, right? But it looks like I''ll be the one going first. I''m sorry, guys. I know I''ve let you down."


    Jimmy and Garry both broke down, their tears falling harder now, their bodies shaking with the weight of the moment. The pain was unbearable, a sorrow so deep it felt like it was tearing them apart from the inside out. They had been through everything together through fights, through victories, through the darkest of times. And now, the one person they thought would always be with them was gone.


    Lucian''s eyes lifted again, his tear-streaked face looking directly into the camera, as if he could see them through the screen. "Take care of each other. Not for yourselves, but for me. I can''t stand the thought of you two going down the same path I did. Don''t let this happen again. Live.


    Do what I couldn''t. Protect each other. I love you both so much¡­ and I''m sorry."


    With those final words, the screen went black, and the video ended. Silence filled the room, the weight of Lucian''s last words lingering in the air like a heavy fog.


    Garry collapsed onto the floor, his body shaking violently as he sobbed uncontrollably. "That stupid bastard¡­" he muttered through his tears. "Why? Why did you have to do this? Why couldn''t you just talk to us, Lucian? We could''ve helped you.


    We could''ve saved you."


    Jimmy sat frozen, his mind reeling from everything he had just seen and heard. His hands clutched the phone so tightly that his knuckles turned white, his breathing shallow as the reality of it all set in. Lucian was gone forever. And the worst part was, there was nothing they could have done to stop it.


    They hadn''t seen the signs, hadn''t realized just how broken their friend was until it was too late.


    After what felt like an eternity, Jimmy stood up, his legs wobbling beneath him as he forced himself to move. His eyes, still red and swollen from crying, locked onto Lucian''s lifeless body on the cold slab. A hollow emptiness filled his chest, a void that nothing could ever replace. He wiped his tears, but it didn''t matter. More kept coming, an endless river of grief that he couldn''t control. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy looked at the phone again, Lucian''s final image still burned into his mind. He remembered everything now the dreams Lucian had shared, the plans for the future that would never come to pass.


    "You wanted a wedding, didn''t you?" Jimmy whispered, his voice cracking as he remembered the conversations they used to have late at night. Lucian had always joked about having the most extravagant wedding a true mafia-style wedding, with black suits, expensive cars, and an army of people blocking the roads just to attend.


    "You used to say you wanted gunshots as fireworks," Jimmy said through his tears. "You wanted the world to stop when you got married. Black cars, the most feared men in the world standing beside you. You used to dream about it, man. You had so many dreams, Lucian¡­ and now they''re all gone. All of them."


    Garry wiped his face, sniffling as he listened to Jimmy''s words. He remembered those dreams, too. They had all talked about what they would do when they finally made it out how they''d celebrate, how they''d live the rest of their lives together.


    "Do you remember, Jimmy?" Garry asked, his voice hoarse from crying. "He even said he''d name his son after you. Said you''d be the godfather, and I''d be the crazy uncle. We were supposed to protect his family, his kids, if anything ever happened to him. But now¡­ now we don''t even get that chance."


    Jimmy''s hands shook as he looked at Lucian''s body. His best friend, his brother, was gone, and there was nothing he could do to bring him back. The memories they shared felt like daggers, stabbing into his heart with every passing second.


    "I can''t give you that gangster-style wedding, Lucian," Jimmy whispered, his voice barely audible. "But I''ll give you something even better. I''ll give you a gangster-style funeral. Let the whole world know. Let them see the fire in the sky. Let them hear the gunshots in your honor."


    He clenched his fists, his sorrow twisting into a dark resolve. "We''ll do it, Lucian. We''ll make sure the whole world knows what it means to have a gangster''s funeral. We''ll send you off the way you wanted to be remembered."


    Garry looked up at Jimmy, his eyes red and puffy, but a faint glimmer of understanding in them. "We''ll give you the best send-off, Lucian," Garry said quietly, his voice trembling. "The whole world will hear it."


    Jimmy, still clutching Lucian''s phone, wiped his face one last time. His heart was broken, shattered beyond repair, but he knew there was one final thing they could do for their brother. One last act to honor the man they loved more than life itself.


    "Rest easy, brother," Jimmy whispered as he placed Lucian''s phone gently on his chest, the final message now a part of him. "We''ll take it from here. You''ll never be forgotten."


    With a final look at Lucian''s lifeless body, Jimmy and Garry stood, their grief still etched into their souls, but their hearts set on one last task. They would give Lucian the send-off he deserved.


    The world would know. Everyone would feel the loss of Lucian Kane. His name would echo in the streets, and his memory would live on in the fire and the gunshots that would light up the sky.


    And just like that, the decision was made.


    Lucian''s funeral would be a spectacle a gangster''s dream, a farewell that would shake the world to its core. He would not be forgotten.


    Not by them.


    Not by anyone.


    ...


    yoo guys your author here...wish you are crying after reading this i put very efforts in it


    don''t forget to support the author


    send some powerstones and add to library


    also look at my other novel...

 Chapter 14: Regrets

    The room felt colder, emptier now. Jimmy and Garry stood there, the weight of Lucian''s absence pressing down on them like a tidal wave. The air was thick with sorrow, and the heaviness in their hearts was overwhelming. They had made their decision a gangster''s funeral for Lucian, a send-off that would shake the world.But even the resolve to give him a grand farewell couldn''t erase the pain of his loss.


    Garry wiped his tear-streaked face with trembling hands, his legs barely holding him up. He looked down at Lucian''s lifeless body, still not fully accepting that his friend their brother was gone. The thought tore at him, a deep, visceral ache that no amount of action could fix. Lucian had always been the glue that held them together, and now¡­ there was only emptiness.


    "How the hell did it come to this?" Garry whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "We were supposed to make it out together. We were have it all money, power, everything. And now look at us¡­" His voice cracked, and he turned away, trying to compose himself. But the tears kept falling. He couldn''t stop them.


    Jimmy didn''t respond, his gaze still locked on Lucian''s face, pale and still, the life gone from his once vibrant eyes. Memories flooded Jimmy''s mind, images of Lucian laughing, joking, and dreaming about a future that would never come.


    "We were supposed to be invincible," Jimmy murmured, almost to himself. His hand brushed over the phone resting on Lucian''s chest, a reminder of the final message their brother had left behind. A message that still echoed in his mind, haunting him. Lucian''s words had cut deeper than any wound Jimmy had ever felt.


    Jimmy clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms until they left marks. "We f**ked up, Garry. We let him down. We should''ve seen it. We should''ve known¡­"


    Jimmy''s lips pressed into a thin line, his jaw tightening as the anger bubbled beneath the surface. He couldn''t help but feel responsible, even if Garry didn''t blame him. Lucian had been their brother, their family, and they hadn''t been able to save him. The guilt gnawed at him, eating away at what little resolve he had left.


    how many times have we tried to make him come out of those demonesses


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s eyes hardened. His emotions were a volatile storm grief, rage, guilt all crashing into one another. He wanted to break something, to feel something other than the overwhelming sorrow that was suffocating him.


    "He gave everything for those people," Jimmy growled, his voice low and dangerous. "For Avey, for his sister, his mother¡­ and they never gave a damn about him. They never saw him, not really. And now, he''s dead because of them."


    Garry glanced at Jimmy, recognizing the rage building inside him. It was a dangerous line Jimmy was walking, and Garry knew where that path led. He had walked it before himself.


    "Jimmy, don''t," Garry said, his voice firm but soft. "Lucian wouldn''t want that. You heard what he said don''t hurt them. He made that his final wish. We can''t dishonor him like that."


    Jimmy''s eyes flashed with fury, but Garry''s words held him back, tethering him to the reality of the situation. Lucian had loved them, no matter how little they had given in return. As much as it tore at him, Jimmy couldn''t betray Lucian''s last request. He had to let it go, no matter how much it hurt, no matter how much he wanted to burn the world down in the name of his brother''s pain.


    Jimmy exhaled sharply, trying to push the anger down. "I just don''t get it, Garry. I don''t get why he kept loving them. After everything they did to him, why couldn''t he just let them go? Why wasn''t our love enough?"


    Garry shook his head, his eyes brimming with tears again. "Because that''s who he was, Jimmy. He loved with everything he had. Even when it hurt him. Even when it destroyed him. He couldn''t help it.


    And we loved him for it¡­ even if it was the thing that killed him in the end."


    The silence between them stretched on for what felt like an eternity. Both men stood there, lost in their thoughts, grieving not just for Lucian''s death, but for the life he had wanted to live, the life he had been robbed of.


    After a long pause, Jimmy spoke again, his voice softer now, filled with resignation. "We''ll give him what he wanted, Garry. The whole world will know who he was. They''ll remember him. They''ll know his name." His fists unclenched, and he turned to face Garry, his eyes still filled with the remnants of unshed tears. "We''ll make sure of that."


    Garry nodded, understanding what Jimmy meant. Lucian''s funeral wouldn''t be a quiet affair, it wouldn''t be a small goodbye. It would be a spectacle, a statement to the world that Lucian Kane mattered. That he was loved, even if it wasn''t by the people he had spent his life chasing.


    "We''ll make it loud," Garry agreed. "We''ll send him off in style. A gangster''s funeral."


    Jimmy''s lips twitched into a small, sad smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes. "Yeah. A gangster''s funeral." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, they stood in silence again, the weight of their promise settling over them. It was all they had left to give Lucian the grand send-off he deserved. And though it wouldn''t bring him back, it was a way to honor him, to show the world that his life had mattered, that his love had mattered.


    Jimmy took one last look at Lucian''s still face, the peaceful expression that didn''t match the turmoil that had raged inside him for so long. "Rest easy, brother," Jimmy whispered, his voice cracking again. "We''ll take it from here."


    Without another word, Jimmy and Garry turned and walked out of the room, leaving Lucian''s body behind. The air felt heavier, the world quieter without him. But they knew what they had to do. The funeral would be a celebration of Lucian''s life, a final act of love from the two people who had stood by him until the end.


    ----


    hey guys your author..


    many things arr going in life... almost very rough on me this might be the only thing making me get out of it little but even its very hard for me...sighh


    just enjoy guys lets see how far i can take this... please just leave one sentence for my motivation...i think those are the only thing making me get outa here..


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 15: Avey

    Garry and Jimmy were just about to leave the room after looking at Lucian''s face for the last time. Their hearts were heavy, their steps slower than ever before. Jimmy could barely contain his rage, while Garry''s tears hadn''t stopped since they saw their friend lying there, motionless. Just as they turned to exit, they heard footsteps approaching.It was her the one person they hated the most.


    Avey.


    She was a beautiful woman, her long, dark hair flowing over her shoulders, but now, she looked nothing like the vibrant person she once was. Her skin was pale, her eyes sunken from exhaustion. Several medical tubes and devices were attached to her frail body, and a nurse supported her as her legs wobbled with each step.


    Even in her weakened state, Avey stubbornly pushed forward, her body trembling from the sheer effort of walking.


    "Mam, please stop! You just had a heart transplant yesterday. You aren''t allowed to walk yet you need to rest!" the nurse said, her voice filled with concern. She had been begging Avey to stop for the last few minutes, but Avey ignored her, forcing herself to keep moving.


    "Avey, stop! Please, I''m begging you," a middle-aged man cried out. It was Antonio, Avey''s father. His usually sharp and well-groomed appearance was now a mess, his face haggard from sleepless nights. He couldn''t understand what his daughter was thinking. She had only woken up an hour ago after the surgery, and here she was, forcing herself to come to this room.


    Antonio and his wife, Amilia, had rushed to the hospital the moment they heard the news. When the doctors informed them that Lucian Kane had been the one to donate his heart to their daughter, they were shocked. They couldn''t believe it. They had all the money in the world, the power to pull strings in ways most people couldn''t imagine yet somehow, Lucian had arranged for Avey to receive his heart.


    It was as if he had forced fate itself to give her life at the cost of his own.


    Antonio knew the history between Lucian and Avey all too well. He had intervened on more than one occasion, watching Lucian desperately chase after his daughter despite her obvious disinterest. Antonio had slapped Lucian in public several times, hoping to scare him away, but Lucian had always accepted it with a smile, never fighting back.


    When Avey woke up after the surgery, she asked who had donated the heart. Her parents exchanged silent looks, unsure of how to break the news. They couldn''t lie to her, so they told the truth. Lucian Kane had given up his life for her. He had made the ultimate sacrifice. Avey, still groggy from the surgery, didn''t show much emotion, but she insisted on seeing him immediately.


    Now, she stood at the doorway of Lucian''s room, her face expressionless, but something in her eyes seemed distant, as if she were not fully present. She forced her weakened body forward, determined to see Lucian one last time, despite everyone''s protests.


    But before she could take another step, a voice rang out, cutting through the tense air like a knife.


    "Stop right there! One more step, and I''ll put a bullet through your head."


    Jimmy had snapped.


    He stood there, gun in hand, pointing it directly at Avey with tears streaming down his face. His eyes were bloodshot, filled with rage and pain that couldn''t be contained any longer. He stormed toward Avey, fury in every step.


    "Jimmy, stop!" Garry tried to pull him back, but Jimmy was beyond reason. Even though Garry shared the same hatred, he didn''t want things to escalate like this. He knew how much Lucian had loved Avey, and no matter what, he didn''t want to break Lucian''s last wishes.


    Avey froze, her legs barely able to support her as she struggled to keep her head up. Her eyes met Jimmy''s, and for the first time, she saw something in them she had never seen before pain. Real, raw pain. And it terrified her. Not because of the gun aimed at her, but because if these men, Lucian''s best friends, were crying, it could only mean one thing: Lucian was gone. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her heart or rather, Lucian''s heart began to pound in her chest. Her breath caught in her throat, and for a moment, she felt as if the ground had disappeared beneath her. But her face remained blank, her emotions locked away, hidden behind the fog that clouded her mind. She looked past Jimmy and Garry, desperately searching the room for Lucian, her body trembling as the reality began to set in.


    Then she saw him.


    Lying on the bed, covered in a white sheet, only his face exposed. The face she had ignored for so long, the face that now lay still, too still, with no trace of breath or life. Avey''s mind went blank. Her body went numb. She stared at him, unblinking, unable to process what she was seeing.


    Jimmy and Garry reached her, their expressions filled with contempt.


    "What do you want now, huh?!" Jimmy shouted, his voice cracking as he let his emotions take over. "Haven''t you done enough?!" He didn''t care that Avey looked weak, that she had just undergone surgery. All he could see was the woman who had caused his friend so much pain. Garry tried to place a hand on Jimmy''s shoulder, attempting to calm him, but he too was struggling to hold back his anger.


    Antonio stepped forward, trying to shield his daughter. "Put the gun down, Jameshon. We''re only here to pay our respects to Lucian."


    Jimmy''s rage flared. "Respects? What the hell do you know about respect?! You don''t deserve to be here. None of you do. Lucian respected you God knows why but I don''t.


    If it weren''t for him, I would''ve cut off your hand the first time you laid it on him. Now, step aside, or you''ll find out why people fear the name Jameshon."


    Antonio felt a wave of sadness wash over him. He had never hated Lucian. In fact, he admired the boy''s determination and resilience. But as a father, he couldn''t allow Lucian to pursue Avey when she had made it clear she didn''t feel the same. Antonio had tried to persuade Lucian to move on, but Lucian never fought back.


    He just kept smiling, accepting every rejection with a grace that both frustrated and impressed Antonio.


    "I''m sorry for what happened to Lucian," Antonio said, his voice softening. "We''re all hurting right now. I didn''t want it to come to this."


    He reached out to place a hand on Jimmy''s shoulder, but Jimmy shoved it away. "I don''t need your sympathy. Just leave. He''s gone now, so you have no reason to be here. You never appreciated him. She " he gestured toward Avey, "she''s the one of biggest reason he''s dead.


    He spent his whole life loving her, and she never even gave him a second glance. Get the hell out, or I swear I''ll break my promise to him."


    Avey''s eyes, still blank, suddenly focused on Jimmy. Her voice, barely above a whisper, trembled as she spoke. "Why... why did you let him do it?"


    Jimmy''s grip on the gun tightened, his knuckles turning white. "Don''t you dare talk to me, you heartless bitch. He died because of you people. He loved you more than anything, and you broke him. You broke him until there was nothing left he was so tired of it do you know how many times he had tried sucide but everytime stopped


    A single tear rolled down Avey''s cheek, but she didn''t sob, didn''t cry. It was as if something was blocking her emotions, keeping them locked away. That one tear was all she could manage, a drop of sorrow that seemed to come from somewhere deep inside, somewhere even she didn''t understand.


    Jimmy saw the tear and laughed bitterly. "Look at that. One tear. That''s not your heart crying. Your heart is made of stone. That''s his heart crying.


    Even after death, he''s still feeling the pain you put him through. You''ll never understand him. You never could."


    Avey''s mother, Melody, stepped forward, her face wet with tears. She wrapped her arms around her daughter, pulling her close, but Avey remained still, her expression unchanging. She couldn''t cry. Not for Lucian. Not for herself. The only thing she could feel was the dull ache in her chest the heart that no longer belonged to her.


    Jimmy''s bitter laughter echoed in the room as he wiped his face, trying to calm himself down. "Lucian gave you everything. His love, his time, and now... even his heart. And you? You''re standing there like nothing happened.


    You broke him, and now you''re using the only thing he had left to give."


    Garry remained silent, his gaze locked on the floor. He had nothing more to say. All the words in the world wouldn''t change what had happened. Lucian was gone. Avey had his heart, but she didn''t deserve it. And now, they were left to pick up the pieces.


    ________


    sighh i know you people are thinking that this is getting too over with it...i know that sighh actually it was my first time trying this type of thing


    don''t worry next chapter real plot will start this was actually quite necessary as i think ofcourse it could be becymy writing skill and experience lacked quite a bit but don''t worry about it...well improve as time went by i work almost 5-6 eveyday just on it


    so don''t worry about it...i won''t fuck up...hope so


    well send some powerstones and collections ...show some love to author becouse imm quite in need of it


    like really...life sucks man enjoy if you can no one know what gonna happen next


    thanks for reading i really apriciate and feel happy when you guys appreciate my work..haha

 Chapter 16: Ultimate Sacrifice Reward

    Lucian''s head was spinning as he tried to grasp the reality around him. A loud ding echoed in his mind, an unfamiliar robotic voice rattling off phrases he couldn''t quite comprehend.[Ding! Congratulations, host, for ULTIMATE SACRIFICE to loved one, target: Avey.]


    [Reward: Time Rewind. Break of ULTIMATE CURSE LOVEWITHER. Breaking the shadow world it was upon the plot characters now.]


    Lucian gasped, startled by the voice in his head. His heart raced as he blinked and looked around frantically, trying to figure out where he was. The world around him spun, and his vision blurred momentarily before snapping back into focus. He found himself standing outside a large, luxurious hotel, the kind of place where the rich and powerful mingled.


    People bustled around him, dressed in designer suits, high heels clacking against the marble steps as they entered and exited the grand building.


    Confusion gripped Lucian like a vice. He felt his head throbbing, as if he''d just been shaken from a deep sleep. "Where the hell am I?" he muttered under his breath, his voice cracking slightly from the disorientation. He glanced down at himself and realized he was wearing an expensive suit, one that clung to him perfectly, as if tailored for a special occasion.


    His gaze fell further, and he noticed something in his hand a bouquet of flowers. Not just any flowers, but Kadupul flowers, the rarest in the world, known as the "queen of the night." Priceless and fleeting, these flowers bloomed only for a few hours before withering away. They were delicate, glowing white petals that seemed almost ethereal.


    Seeing them triggered something deep within Lucian. His hands trembled as he remembered painstakingly growing these flowers for months using the God-level gardening skill he had acquired from the system. He had thought, at that time, that he could grow anything, but it had taken him six long months to nurture these flowers. In reality, it should have taken years.


    Why was he holding these? His heart thudded heavily in his chest. Slowly, the memories came flooding back to him. He had grown these flowers for someone¡­ for her. Avey.


    A wave of nausea washed over him as the reality of his situation hit him. He was dead. He had died. He had given his heart to Avey, sacrificed everything for her. The last thing he remembered was the cold operating table, the blurry faces of doctors, and the sensation of his life slipping away. He had been ready to leave everything behind.


    "I''m supposed to be dead," Lucian whispered hoarsely. "I gave up my heart... I should be gone."


    He stumbled slightly, the weight of the bouquet nearly slipping from his hand as he leaned against the glass door of the hotel, staring at his reflection. It took a moment for him to register what he was seeing. The man in the reflection was younger much younger.


    His skin was taut and smooth, his hair thicker and darker, and his eyes, although still haunted, were free of the deep lines that had carved into his face over the years.


    His heart pounded as he raised his hand to his face, touching the reflection to confirm it was real. "I... I''m 18 again?"


    Frantically, he dug into his pockets, pulling out an old phone. The model was outdated, something he hadn''t used in years. His fingers trembled as he swiped the screen to check the date.


    "F-fuck," Lucian breathed out, seeing the date flash before his eyes. It was seven, maybe eight years ago. He was back. Back in time.


    Everything spun around him once more. The world felt too fast, too overwhelming. The people around him continued to bustle past, paying him no attention, but Lucian''s mind was stuck in a whirlwind of disbelief. He felt like he was being dragged through a haze, struggling to grasp the reality he was suddenly thrown into.


    "Hey, system!" Lucian shouted inside his mind, desperate for some explanation. "Are you still there? What the hell is happening?"


    The robotic voice responded in its usual monotone. [Yes, host. As stated before, you have been rewarded for your ultimate sacrifice. You are now back in time.]


    Lucian''s lips trembled. "A reward?" he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. "This feels more like a curse." His mind was a jumble of anger, grief, and disbelief. "I died, system. I was tired. I gave up.


    I wanted to end it all. Why the hell would you bring me back?!"


    [Host, I cannot express my disappointment in you,] the system chimed in. [You now have the chance to live again. You can start over. You can leave behind all the pain and suffering. Why not take this opportunity to try something new?]


    Lucian''s eyes were hollow as he leaned against the door, gazing blankly at the bustling people around him. "Something new? Are you insane? I don''t care anymore. I was supposed to be free, to finally stop feeling this pain. And now you want me to live through it again?!" His voice was barely above a whisper now, as if he had lost the strength to yell.


    His thoughts were spiraling into darkness. What was the point? He had sacrificed everything his life, his heart yet here he was, back to where it all began. The hollow ache in his chest only grew, the suffocating weight of all those years of rejection and heartache pressing down on him.


    sighh just leave it Lucian don''t want to remember anything from last life now...he is tired but still he remember what happened after he died somehow


    "When they say that your life flashes before your eyes when you die for whole 7 minutes... they never tell you about this part." He thought back to the surreal, blurry moments before he passed, the flashes of his happiest memories playing out like a cruel movie.


    He remembered his mother, his sister, and Avey back when things were good. Back when they loved him. He remembered how his sister used to tease him, how his mother would kiss his forehead at night, and how Avey''s smile had made his heart flutter, even though she had never looked at him the same way.


    Lucian''s vision blurred with tears. His best memories had played in those final moments. But those same memories were now tainted, clouded by the bitter reality of what came after. He had loved them, protected them, given everything for them and they had left him broken.


    And then there were Jimmy and Garry. Those motherfuckers had shown up in his memories, too. They were his brothers, the only ones who had stayed by his side through everything. He remembered the moments with them the laughter, the fights, the camaraderie. They had given him the strength to keep going, even when he wanted to fall apart.


    Lucian wiped his eyes, letting out a bitter laugh. "It''s true what they say, huh? When you die, your happiest moments flash before your eyes. But no one tells you that once you wake up, all that happiness turns into nothing but pain."


    ...


    okl guys here it is we are officially opening the plot


    well imm kinda not impressed with this chapter dont know why...well it might be because my day was off S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    well i would like to apologise for late update...well i was very tired after collage and stuff...kinda sighhhhh well today i wrote it with very bad mood...it might had made it bad...idk tell me if it was ok


    thanks for reading guys...


    your support always motivate the author no matter how little it is... just your little words of thanks meant so much to me

 Chapter 17: Just One Last Time

    Lucian took a long, deep breath, staring at the hotel entrance from a distance. His chest felt tight, like someone had wrapped iron chains around his heart, squeezing tighter with every beat. The ache inside him was heavy, a deep, painful reminder of the life he had just escaped from and the one he had somehow been thrown back into."You know what, system?" Lucian''s voice echoed in his head, quiet and broken. "I was wrong from the very beginning." His thoughts were heavy, suffocating. "I mean, expecting love from someone who doesn''t want to give it¡­ that''s just stupid, right?"


    The system remained silent. No encouraging words, no reassurance.


    Lucian let out a bitter sigh, feeling the weight of his own hopelessness. "I was the problem. It was me all along. Why should they love me, anyway? If they felt it, they''d show it. But they didn''t." His hands clenched tightly around the bouquet of Kadupul flowers, delicate petals already wilting.


    "I thought... if I just showed them how much I loved them, if I gave and gave until there was nothing left... they''d notice. They''d finally see me."


    He paused, staring at the fragile flowers in his hands. "But they didn''t. Again and again, they rejected me. And I... I kept trying, hoping that maybe, just maybe, one day they''d see it." His voice trembled, the overwhelming sadness choking him. "I thought if I gave everything I had, if I showed them how much they meant to me, they''d eventually love me back.


    But they never did."


    Lucian''s breath hitched as his eyes burned with unshed tears. He felt a surge of emotion building up inside him, threatening to spill over. "I was so stupid, so pathetic." His voice cracked. "I was being petty, acting like a villain in my own story, but I just couldn''t let go. I couldn''t let go of the people I loved more than myself."


    The system finally responded, its tone mechanical but laced with an odd understanding. [Host, you were never the villain. There is something pure in one-sided love. Many believe it to be the truest form of love, the most selfless, because you love without expectation.]


    Lucian chuckled darkly, shaking his head. "One-sided love, huh?" He stared up at the sky, his vision blurring. "Yeah, I guess that''s what it was. But it''s over now." He tried to speak with conviction, but his words sounded hollow even to himself. "I gave it my all in my last life, and I couldn''t have done more. That was it.


    That was my limit." His voice trembled, as if he were on the verge of breaking.


    The pain in his chest grew sharper, more suffocating, and he exhaled shakily. "I''m not being prideful, you know? Or... maybe I am. But when I said I wouldn''t love them again, it wasn''t out of spite. I''m just...


    tired. So damn tired."


    Lucian''s voice cracked as the memories of his past life flooded his mind, memories he wished he could erase. "You know what real pain is, system?" he asked, his eyes filling with unshed tears. "It''s when you want to talk to someone, when you want nothing more than to be with them... but you know they don''t feel the same. You know they don''t want you. But still, you reach out, hoping they''ll notice.


    That''s when you feel pain. That''s when it hurts the most."


    He choked on the words, unable to suppress the raw emotion in his voice. "I can''t do it anymore, system. I can''t take that kind of pain again. I gave up everything, even my life, for love. And look where it got me." He pressed his hand to his chest, his heart aching with the weight of all that had been lost.


    [Host, let it go.] The system''s voice was soft, almost soothing. [You''ve been given a second chance. Don''t waste it on the same mistakes. This time, you can try something new. You can find another love, someone who will give you the love you deserve.]


    Lucian let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. "No. Love isn''t for me. Not anymore. Maybe love happens for some people twice, but not for me. I''m done." His voice was resolute, but beneath the surface, there was still an ocean of pain.


    "You don''t understand, system," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''m broken. I don''t want to feel that kind of pain again. Ever. The wounds are too deep. There''s no coming back from this." He exhaled deeply, his hand trembling against his chest.


    "I''m not looking for love anymore. I just want to live alone, far away from anything that can hurt me."


    The system remained silent for a moment before responding. [I will always be with you, host. No matter what. And just so you know, every skill and reward you received from the system in your last life everything is still with you now.]


    Lucian let out a soft sigh. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not in the mood for that anymore." He glanced down at the Kadupul flowers in his hand, their delicate petals beginning to wilt. "What a waste," he murmured to himself, staring at the fleeting beauty of the flowers. "These are so rare, and they won''t even last more than a few hours after being plucked. They''re just...


    like me, I guess. Beautiful for a moment, but gone before anyone really notices."


    He remembered the painstaking effort it had taken to grow them. Six months. He had grown these flowers with his own hands, hoping to show Avey just how much he cared. He had planned everything down to the last detail, knowing the flowers would only survive for a couple of hours after being picked. He had wanted to show her his dedication, his love, his sacrifice.


    He had thought hoped that it would make her see him, even for just a second.


    But now, standing there with the bouquet in his hands, Lucian felt nothing but emptiness. The flowers meant nothing anymore. They were just a reminder of how foolish he had been.


    He stared at the entrance to the hotel for a long moment, his heart heavy with indecision. He knew Avey was inside. He had arranged this meeting long ago. Everything had been perfectly timed. He had been so desperate to make her see his love that he had pulled out all the stops, made sure nothing could go wrong.


    But now... he didn''t want to see her. He didn''t want to face the woman who had unknowingly shattered his heart time and time again. He didn''t want to remember the pain.


    Lucian turned his body away from the hotel, his feet heavy as he took a few steps in the opposite direction. He didn''t need to do this. He didn''t need to see her. He was free now. He could leave it all behind. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then, he stopped.


    His heart clenched painfully in his chest, and his breathing grew shallow. "Just... one last time," he whispered to himself. His emotions were waging war inside him, and he couldn''t suppress the need to see her. Just once. Just for a moment.


    He wanted to know if the woman he had given his heart to literally and figuratively looks good...he just couldn''t forget her face before the operation...the heart failure she was looking very weak.


    now its like that never happened but only Lucian know how much in pain he was when avey was in hospital he could even breath and feel...all he could feel was heartache i mean her heart might not have hurt that much even with heart failure


    Lucian just wanted to see her healthy face and be over with it no more... just one look from far away


    "Just once," he repeated, convincing himself that this would be the last time. The last time he would let her haunt him.


    Lucian turned around and began walking toward the hotel entrance, each step heavier than the last. His mind screamed at him to stop, to walk away, but his heart his broken, fragile heart pushed him forward.


    Because no matter how much pain he had endured, no matter how many promises he had made to himself, he couldn''t forget her. He couldn''t erase the love he had felt, the hope he had clung to for so long. Feelings can''t be killed that easily, even when they hurt.


    "Just one last time."


    Lucian pushed open the door to the hotel, his heart racing in his chest.


    --------


    here are we guys hope you like how the story is going


    don''t forget to give some love to author..... author just like Lucian is very hungry..hehe

 Chapter 18: Avey

    Lucian''s heart pounded in his chest as he stepped into the lavish, glowing interior of the hotel. Each step felt heavy, weighed down by a mixture of disappointment, bitterness, and a hollow sense of defeat. His hands clutched the bouquet of Kadupul flowers, their beauty almost cruel now, mocking the emotions swirling inside him.He noticed the way people around him glanced at him their curious eyes quickly recognizing the flowers in his hand and understanding what they meant. Some smiled knowingly, others raised their eyebrows, silently gossiping.


    But Lucian didn''t care. His heart wasn''t in it anymore. The once excited nerves, the flutter of anticipation, had long since died. He wasn''t here to win anyone''s heart. Not anymore. He was here to bury his own.


    As he walked further into the hotel''s open restaurant, he kept his distance from the tables, trying to blend into the background. The space was filled with laughter and conversation, families and couples enjoying their time together, oblivious to the storm brewing inside Lucian. He kept his eyes low, hoping no one would notice the darkness clouding his face.


    But even as he tried to avoid the world around him, his eyes were drawn to her the one he was trying so desperately to forget.


    Avey.


    She sat at a table near the large glass window, where the sunlight poured in, casting a soft glow around her. She was as stunning as ever, dressed in an elegant floral one-piece dress, simple yet captivating. Her dark hair cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall, catching the light in just the right way.


    She looked like a princess straight out of a fairy tale a dream that Lucian could never seem to wake up from.


    His heart clenched painfully at the sight of her. For a moment, he felt mesmerized, as he always had been by her beauty. But then the memories hit him like a tidal wave, and his fists clenched tightly around the bouquet. No, Lucian. Not again. You can''t fall for this anymore.


    He forced his gaze to harden, his emotions to shut down. He couldn''t let her pull him back in.


    What hurt the most wasn''t just seeing her, but seeing her with him. Sitting across from Avey was Victor Vanez, the protagonist of this twisted world Lucian had found himself in. Victor, with his carefully crafted charm, sat there sipping his coffee, his gaze occasionally flickering over to Avey.


    Lucian''s stomach twisted in knots. He remembered how much effort he had put into inviting Avey here, how he had planned everything meticulously, pouring every ounce of his heart into this moment. And now, instead of sharing it with him, she had invited someone else someone who had no right to be there.he know she did it to hurt him in last time


    Victor wasn''t just any man. He was the central figure in this world, the hero of the story, the one destined to rise above everyone else. And Avey was meant to be one of his heroines. Lucian had learned all of this when the system had revealed the truth to him when he turned eighteen.


    He had discovered that he was nothing more than a side character, a background figure in a plot that didn''t care about him. His love for Avey had never been part of the plan. He wasn''t the villain of the story he wasn''t even important enough for that. He was just¡­ there, a minor piece in a grander scheme he could never control.


    well he was just supposed to be brother and son of one of the heroines afterall...as for affection or something with avey it wasn''t in plan but due to luciam pracence that changed...but at end plot didn''t changed much


    Lucian watched them from a distance, his gaze cold and detached. The world hadn''t changed. Nothing had changed. He had come back in time, but everything was still exactly the same as it had been in his past life. Avey and Victor, sitting together, just as before. Avey, oblivious to his feelings.


    Victor, manipulating his way through every situation with calculated ease.


    "So the world hasn''t changed, huh?" Lucian whispered to himself, a bitter smile tugging at his lips. "Everything''s still the same."


    His heart ached, but not in the same way it had before. This time, there was no crushing sadness, no desperation. Just a cold emptiness. He was done with this. He had given everything his time, his heart, his soul. And for what?


    To be ignored, overlooked, and cast aside?


    Lucian let out a small, mocking laugh, shaking his head. He had been so stupid, so naive to think that anything would change just because he had come back. He watched as Avey sat there, staring blankly at her phone, while Victor continued sipping his coffee, as if he hadn''t a care in the world.


    And then, something strange happened.


    Lucian saw Avey flinch. Her hand trembled as she raised her head, her eyes darting around the room, searching. She looked almost¡­ lost, as if something had suddenly clicked in her mind. She glanced over at Victor, who smiled at her, but she didn''t return it. Instead, her eyes kept scanning the room until, finally, they locked onto his.


    For a brief moment, time seemed to stop. Their eyes met.


    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat, but he quickly shoved the feeling down, locking it away in the depths of his chest. No more, Lucian. You''re done with this.


    He kept his expression blank, his gaze cold and unfeeling. God-level acting skills, he reminded himself. You can''t let her see anything. He stared at her for a few moments longer, then slowly let his gaze drift over to Victor, as if mocking her with the silent message: This is who you chose.


    Avey just stood there, frozen, her body trembling slightly. Tears welled up in her eyes, her lips parting as if she wanted to say something, but no words came. Her emotions finally spilled over, tears streaming down her face in uncontrollable waves.


    Lucian felt his chest tighten, but he didn''t let it show. He wouldn''t let her break him again.


    Victor, noticing Avey''s sudden distress, jumped up from his seat, rushing over to her side. He grabbed her shoulders, shaking her gently as he tried to figure out what was wrong. Lucian couldn''t hear what Victor was saying, but it didn''t matter. Nothing mattered anymore. He had seen all he needed to see. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, his eyes lingered on Victor''s hand as it gripped Avey''s shoulder, and a surge of anger flared up inside him. But instead of reacting, Lucian let out a soft, mocking laugh under his breath.


    Lucian remembered the word''s...He hesitated to touch her and someone hugged her without permission.this words do seem painful right he smiled


    Without another word, Lucian turned on his heel and started walking out of the restaurant, his footsteps echoing in his ears like a death march. He didn''t look back.


    Victor continued to shake avey gently, trying to get her attention,


    As Lucian walked away, the bouquet of Kadupul flowers still clutched in his hand, he felt nothing but emptiness. The flowers, once a symbol of his love and dedication, now felt like a cruel joke, a reminder of everything he had wasted.


    "This is the end," he whispered to himself as he stepped out of the hotel and into the cold, unforgiving world. "There''s no going back."now we aren''t looking back ever again... Never


    as i said last time...it is last time


    And for the first time, Lucian meant it. He was finally ready to let go.


    .....


    good news guys imm getting contracted


    due to all you guys love and support...i am very happy


    well forgive me for my late update...i was actually sick he thought of not updating ch for today but contract accept notification changed my mind...so here we are haha


    don''t forget to give powerstones and collection


    also give some incoroging words for authors haha

 Chapter 19: back in time

    Avey POV...Avey sat on her bed, the room completely dark except for the faint glow from the moon seeping through the curtains. Her heart pounded relentlessly in her chest, a dull ache that had become all too familiar over the years. She stared blankly at the ceiling, her hollow eyes blinking slowly, feeling lost in a whirlpool of emotions she couldn''t quite grasp.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in her mind, breaking through the silence:


    "You will get the chance to go back in time. Do you want to take it or not? Answer in 30 minutes yes or no."


    The voice sounded mechanical, emotionless, yet it resonated so clearly in her head that it startled her. For a moment, Avey thought she was hallucinating. The years of regret and grief had taken such a toll on her that she assumed this must be another one of her mind''s cruel tricks. I must be losing it, she thought, not even bothering to look around or search for the source of the voice.


    Her face remained emotionless, her eyes distant, as she smiled bitterly at the notion of going back in time. Do I deserve to go back? The thought hung heavy in her mind. If only she could return to those days before she had made all those terrible mistakes. The voice felt like a distant whisper of a dream a dream that could never come true.


    "Yes," she whispered quietly into the darkness, not expecting anything. Her voice was laced with regret, a hollow acceptance of what she thought would never be.


    But as soon as the word left her lips, everything around her began to blur. The darkness of her room, the quiet stillness it all faded into a swirl of colors and indistinct shapes. What is happening? Her heart raced as confusion took over. Her surroundings twisted and spun until, suddenly, everything snapped back into focus.


    She wasn''t in her room anymore.


    Avey blinked in shock. The dim lighting of her room was replaced by the bustling sounds of people, the clinking of glasses and silverware, the muffled conversations of diners all around her. She looked down at her hands, feeling the smooth texture of the tablecloth beneath them. Her breath quickened as her mind tried to process what was happening.


    "Am I dreaming?" she asked herself, turning her head from side to side, taking in the elegant decor of the restaurant. Wasn''t I just in my room? What is this place? And then it hit her the voice. It said something about going back in time¡­ didn''t it? Her heart pounded even harder, and she trembled with a mixture of excitement and fear.


    "Please¡­ don''t let this be a dream." Her thoughts were frantic. Please, God, don''t torture me with something like this if it''s not real. The pain of losing Lucian had been too much to bear in her last life, and if this was just another trick, another dream meant to torment her, she didn''t know if she could handle it.


    Her hands moved to pinch her thighs, and she winced at the sharp pain. It''s real. I''m really here. Avey''s heart raced even faster, and tears of relief welled up in her eyes. This is it. This is my second chance.


    She had prayed for this moment, begged for the chance to undo the terrible mistakes she had made, to take back all the hurt she had caused.


    As she glanced around, her heart tightened with familiarity. This is the hotel¡­ the same one where Lucian had to invited me. Her breath hitched as memories flooded back the day she had been so cruel, dismissing him in favor of another man, Victor. She remembered asking Victor to join her at the table, hoping it would finally send Lucian a clear message that she wasn''t interested in him again.


    She hadn''t realized then how much damage she had done, how deeply she had hurt him. But now¡­ now I know.


    She looked up and saw Victor, sitting across from her, his usual charming smile on his face. his presence felt suffocating. Avey''s just looked at him. Her mind was elsewhere focused entirely on Lucian. She looked around hurriedly, her heart thumping with nervous anticipation. She knew he would be here soon he had to be.


    And then she saw him.


    Lucian stood far from the tables, almost hidden in the shadows, his tall, handsome figure dressed impeccably in a suit. He held a bouquet of flowers, the rare and beautiful Kadupul, the ones he had painstakingly try to give her at this day but she remembered what she had done with those not wanting to remember it now.


    His face was stoic, a sharp contrast to the hopeful, loving expression she remembered from before.


    Avey''s heart nearly stopped. There he is. My Lucian. The tears that had welled up in her eyes finally spilled over, streaming down her cheeks uncontrollably. She had missed him so much. The pain of losing him had been unbearable, and now, here he was, standing just a few feet away.


    She didn''t care if this was real or not. All she wanted was to drink in the sight of him, to memorize every detail of his face, to never forget him again.


    But something was wrong.


    Lucian''s eyes met hers, but they were cold, emotionless. Gone was the warmth, the love that had always radiated from him. Instead, all she saw in his gaze was a deep, unsettling indifference. Her breath caught in her throat, and her chest tightened painfully. He''s different. Avey''s heart twisted with guilt and regret.


    Is he¡­ angry with me? Of course, he would be. After everything she had done to him, how could he not be?


    She looked to Victor, who was still sitting across from her, oblivious to the emotional storm she was drowning in. Avey''s mind raced. What have I done at that time? She wanted to scream, to tell Victor to leave, to apologize to Lucian, to beg him to forgive her for everything. But her body wouldn''t move. She was frozen, trapped in her own regret.


    Lucian''s cold eyes bore into her as he glanced briefly at Victor, then back at her. His lips curled into a small, mocking smile, as if to say, This is who you chose over me.


    Avey''s heart shattered at that moment. Her entire body trembled, and more tears flowed down her face. No¡­ it wasn''t supposed to be like this. She had thought she was doing the right thing, pushing him away so he could move on. But instead, she had destroyed him.she just didn''t understood it in her past


    She destroyed them both.


    Victor noticed her distress and quickly stood, rushing to her side. He grabbed her shoulders, shaking her gently as he asked, "Avey? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" His voice was filled with concern, but Avey couldn''t hear him. She couldn''t hear anything except the sound of her own heart breaking.


    She tried to speak, tried to call out to Lucian, but nothing came out. Her voice was trapped, just like her body. All she could do was stare at Lucian as he turned away from her, his mocking smile still haunting her.


    Lucian began to walk away.


    Her mind screamed, No! Don''t go! Come back! Please! But her body refused to move. She watched helplessly as Lucian disappeared from her sight, walking out of the hotel and out of her life once again.


    Avey''s entire body shook as she continued to cry, her tears falling like a waterfall, her hands trembling uncontrollably. She had lost him again, and this time, she knew exactly how much it hurt. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But still, she couldn''t move. She couldn''t speak. All she could do was sit there, drowning in the overwhelming sadness of knowing that she was the reason he was gone.


    She had prayed for this second chance, and now that she had it, she realized that the weight of her mistakes might be too much to bear.


    ---------


    sorry guys for late update...my wifi got a problem so i wasn''t able to upload it....well i had written them on time but guess...i got late again haha


    its awkward now ha ha..ha


    sorry guys


    sameless author Asking for powerstones and collection.... just support me haha

 Chapter 20: First Step

    Lucian exited the hotel with light steps, the bouquet of rare Kadupul flowers hanging limply from his hand, their once-precious value now meaningless. His heart felt as if it had been weighed down by lead, the emptiness in his chest mirroring the hollow look in his eyes. He barely noticed the curious glances from passersby, the way they quietly observed him with pity.To the outside world, he looked like a young man whose heart had just been broken, rejected by the one he''d hoped to impress.


    The flowers, once meant to symbolize his love and dedication, now swung loosely at his side, as if they too had lost their purpose.


    He walked past the bustling street with his head slightly down, every step feeling heavier than the last. The noise of the world around him chatter, cars, the clinking of glasses from nearby cafes faded into a distant hum, leaving Lucian lost in his own thoughts.


    His once-straight posture, the confident air he used to carry, was gone, replaced by a man who had lost not just a love but the belief in love itself.


    Ring ring.


    The sudden sound of his phone broke through his thoughts. Lucian''s eyes shifted down, confused. He reached into his pocket, pulling out the phone, staring at the screen for a moment.


    Mom.


    The name blinked on the screen. His mother. In his last life, she rarely called him unless it was something transactional, something she needed from him. Not once did she call to check in on him out of concern, out of love. And certainly not at this point in time this was the moment when she was too consumed with her own life to care about her son''s feelings.


    He could still remember the sting of her indifference, the subtle jabs, and how it had chipped away at him over the years.


    Lucian''s footsteps slowed until he came to a complete stop. He stared at the phone for a moment longer, his hand hovering over the screen. His breath hitched slightly. Should I answer? The thought crossed his mind, but he shook his head. No, I know how this goes.


    His thumb swiped across the screen, not to answer, but to silence it. Without hesitation, Lucian walked over to a nearby trash can, the phone still vibrating weakly in his hand. Without a second thought, he tossed the phone into the bin, hearing the soft thud as it hit the bottom.


    "There we go. Let''s start with cutting ties with all the toxic people," he muttered to himself. His voice was low but determined. For years, he had held on, hoping foolishly that things would change, that somehow his family would love him the way he had always loved them. But now, standing here, back in time with the knowledge of what was to come, Lucian had made his first real choice.


    No more hoping. No more waiting. No more suffering.


    The few people who saw him throw his phone away exchanged glances but said nothing. In this part of the city, everyone was too well-off to bother digging through the trash, and none of them cared enough to intervene. To them, it was just another person with his own drama.


    Lucian felt a weight lift off his chest as if that simple action had cut one of the chains holding him down. For the first time in a long while, he felt free.


    He spread his arms wide as if embracing the fresh air, the bouquet still in hand. "Now I feel lighter¡­" He whispered to himself, a small, bitter smile tugging at his lips. "I don''t have to answer to anyone anymore. No obligations, no missions. Just me."


    For the first time, there was no weight of expectation or pressure. No more playing the part of the obedient son, the dutiful brother, or the lovesick fool. Lucian felt the strange sensation of freedom, the kind that came with knowing he owed no one anything.


    With a sense of newfound purpose, Lucian walked toward the parking lot of the hotel. It had been years since he''d driven this particular car, but memories flooded back. He scanned the rows of luxury vehicles until his eyes landed on a sleek black beauty parked at the far end.


    A smile tugged at his lips as he approached it, his fingers already itching to touch the gleaming surface. "How could I forget you?" he murmured as his hand brushed against the side of the car. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The car before him was a raven black 1966 Ford Mustang convertible, the paint so polished that it reflected the sky above. Lucian chuckled softly to himself, recalling how he and Jimmy had spent countless hours modifying this masterpiece. It was more than just a car it was a piece of art, something they had poured their hearts into.


    The roar of its engine, the smoothness of its ride, and the power it held beneath the hood had always thrilled him.


    "God, it feels good to see you again," he whispered as his hand ran along the car''s body. His fingers felt the smooth metal, and an electric excitement ran through him.


    Lucian hopped into the car, not bothering to open the door. He vaulted into the driver''s seat over the side, landing smoothly as he dropped into the plush leather. The top was already down, so he could feel the sun on his face, the slight breeze ruffling his hair. He tossed the bouquet onto the passenger seat carelessly, like a memory he was trying to forget.


    As soon as he inserted the key into the ignition, the engine roared to life. Furrr¡­ Kachh kachh kurrr, the deep, guttural sound of the Mustang''s engine echoed through the lot, reverberating off the concrete walls. It wasn''t just any sound it was the sound of raw power, the kind of roar that turned heads and made hearts race.


    Lucian couldn''t help but grin. That sound it was the only thing that could make him feel alive right now. He pressed his foot on the gas, and the engine responded with a thunderous boom that sent a shiver down his spine.


    People turned to stare, their eyes wide with envy and awe as the car''s deep rumble filled the air. Men passing by paused, unable to tear their eyes away from the black beauty, their faces painted with admiration.


    Lucian gripped the steering wheel, feeling the vibrations from the engine beneath him. His mind was no longer clouded with the thoughts of betrayal and lost love. For this brief moment, it was just him and the car, a rare escape from the storm inside his head.


    "Let''s go for a ride, shall we?" he muttered to the car, his smile widening as he revved the engine one last time. He didn''t care where he was headed, didn''t care about the past or the future. Right now, he was in control, and it felt damn good.


    He pulled out of the lot, the Mustang''s tires squealing as they hit the pavement. The car roared onto the street, the engine singing a symphony of power and freedom. As Lucian sped down the road, the wind whipping through his hair, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    For the first time, he felt like he could breathe.


    No more toxic people. No more heartbreak. No more living for others.


    Just him, his car, and the open road ahead.

 Chapter 21: Garry First Ever Meeting

    Lucian steered his Mustang out of the hotel parking lot, the low growl of the engine echoing through the streets. His heart was still heavy, the weight of everything he''d been through making every breath feel like a burden. Yet, driving this car the one he and Jimmy had worked on together felt like a balm for his soul, even if just for a moment.The engine roared as he increased his speed, weaving through the streets at an impressive 94 km/h.


    The wind rushed past him, tugging at his clothes, and the city lights blurred around him. The feeling of speed, of power under his hands, grounded him in this surreal reality. He was alive again. It didn''t matter how much emotional chaos he was in; the car wouldn''t let him forget that.


    As Lucian checked the time on his watch, a small chuckle escaped his lips. That bastard must be out there somewhere, he thought to himself, recalling the exact moment he first met Garry. That day had felt like a lifetime ago, but the memory was etched deep in his mind. Garry, heartbroken and standing in the middle of the road like a fool, bouquet in hand, ready to end it all.


    He could almost picture it again. Same place. Same time. Same damn situation.


    Lucian pushed the gas pedal down harder, the car leaping forward with a feral growl, zipping past other vehicles on the road. His god-level driving skills made the journey seamless, each lane change smooth, every corner taken at the perfect angle. 94 km/h wasn''t just speed; it was an escape from his thoughts, from the pain that had gnawed at him for years.


    His smile widened when, ahead of him, he spotted the familiar silhouette. Garry, dressed up, standing in the middle of the road with a bouquet of roses clutched in his hands, his eyes locked on Lucian''s car as it barreled toward him. Garry''s face was blank, a man ready to embrace death.


    But Lucian had no plans to stop.


    He didn''t slow down didn''t even think about it. Instead, he accelerated, the Mustang roaring like a beast unleashed. He gripped the steering wheel tighter, adrenaline pumping through his veins. Just like before. As the gap between them closed, Lucian yanked the handbrake and sent the car into a perfect drift.


    The tires screeched against the asphalt, smoke billowing as the Mustang spun in a tight circle around Garry, leaving black marks on the road.


    Zuuummmbbbb! The sound echoed through the air, as if straight out of a movie. The car performed a flawless stunt, missing Garry by mere inches as it circled him, before coming to a smooth stop in front of him. The stunt was dangerous reckless but Lucian reveled in it. He was in control again.


    Lucian pushed open the door and stepped out, the cold night air hitting him. His heart was still racing, the adrenaline from the drift leaving his hands slightly shaky. But he forced a grin, pretending everything was fine.


    Garry stood motionless in the middle of the road, the bouquet still clutched in his hands, his eyes fixed on Lucian. He hadn''t flinched during the entire stunt, hadn''t moved a muscle. He just stared, as if he couldn''t quite believe what he was seeing. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s grin softened, and he shook his head. "Motherfucker, why are you standing there? Did you really just pick my car to jump in front of? You''re trying to kill yourself in style now?" Lucian''s voice was casual, as though he were talking about the weather, but there was a teasing edge to it.


    Garry didn''t respond right away. He just kept looking at Lucian, his gaze unwavering. Then, slowly, his lips quivered, and his eyes grew misty. Tears started to stream down Garry''s face as he took in the sight of his old friend, standing there in front of him as if the past hadn''t happened, as if Lucian hadn''t died in that life they both remembered so well.


    Lucian''s teasing expression faltered. He hadn''t expected this reaction, and for a moment, he felt a pang of guilt. He had come back with all his memories intact, but Garry¡­ Garry was living it all again. The pain. The loss. The confusion.


    "Don''t worry, mate," Lucian said, his voice softening. "Try again next time. Killing yourself isn''t the answer. You''ll find someone else. Hell, you can even try another woman if it doesn''t work out." He smiled, trying to keep things light, but the truth behind his words cut deeper than he let on.


    But Garry wasn''t crying because of some girl. He wasn''t crying because of rejection. He was crying because he had a second chance to see his friend the friend he''d lost. His tears weren''t of heartbreak; they were of relief.


    Garry''s mind raced with a thousand thoughts, but none of them made sense. Lucian was alive. That''s all that mattered. He was alive. He didn''t care how it had happened, or why, but the man standing before him was real. He could touch him, talk to him again.


    Lucian, seeing Garry''s reaction, grew more confused. This wasn''t the Garry he remembered meeting in the past. What was going on? But he didn''t have time to think because Garry suddenly walked over and, without a word, wrapped his arms around Lucian in a tight embrace, his bouquet of roses squashed between them.


    For a moment, Lucian was caught off guard, his body stiffening at the unexpected hug. But then he relaxed, hugging Garry back. His heart felt heavy again, but this time it wasn''t from pain it was from the weight of this reunion. A friendship reborn.


    Garry didn''t say anything for a while, just holding onto Lucian like he was afraid he might vanish again. His body shook with silent sobs, and Lucian could feel the dampness of his tears against his shoulder.


    Lucian patted Garry''s back, trying to comfort him. "Come on, don''t cry like a little girl. It''s not the end of the world." He chuckled softly, even though he could feel the emotions stirring in his own chest. This was real. They were both here, alive.


    Garry pulled back slightly, wiping his face with his sleeve, but the tears kept coming. "I¡­ I can''t believe it, man." His voice was hoarse, choked with emotion.


    Lucian smiled, his eyes softening. "Of course I''m here. Where else would I be?"


    Garry sniffed, shaking his head as if trying to wrap his mind around it all. "You don''t understand¡­ I thought i will never see anyone anymore," he muttered, more to himself than to Lucian.


    Lucian felt a lump form in his throat but forced it down. "Hey, you are still alive man...you''ll see me around. We''ve got a lot of time ahead of us now, right?"


    Garry wiped the last of his tears away and gave a shaky laugh. "Yeah. Yeah, we do."


    Lucian, sensing that the heavy moment was passing, took a step back and clapped Garry on the shoulder. "So, what''s your name, man?" He asked, knowing damn well who he was but keeping up the act for the sake of appearances.


    "Gerrit, but call me Garry," he said with a grin, extending his hand for a handshake.


    Lucian smiled wider and took his hand, shaking it firmly. "Lucian. Nice to meet you, Garry."


    The handshake was solid, but the connection between them was even stronger. Garry, filled with nostalgia and a deep sense of gratitude, couldn''t help but laugh. "Good to meet you Lucian."


    Lucian''s heart swelled, but he played it off coolly. "So, wanna go grab a drink? I was just on my way, and after what I''ve just seen, it looks like you could use one too."


    Garry grinned and nodded, his spirits lifting. "Let''s go. But I''m driving." Without waiting for Lucian''s approval, Garry walked over to the Mustang and slid into the driver''s seat like he owned it.


    Lucian blinked in surprise. "Hey, aren''t you getting a little too comfortable with me already?" He called out with mock indignation scratching his head.


    Garry just shot him a playful smirk. "If you want to drink, get in. Otherwise, you can walk."


    Lucian stood there for a moment, dumbfounded, but then burst out laughing. This felt right. He hadn''t expected it to feel this natural, this easy. But Garry was Garry, no matter how much time had passed putting those flower bouquet on rear of car.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s go, you bastard," Lucian muttered as he walked over to the passenger side and jumped into the Mustang.


    As Garry revved the engine, the Mustang roared to life once more, and they sped off into the night. Two friends, reunited, driving headfirst into their second chance at life.


    -------


    haha guys our book is now contracted horrreyyyy


    thanks for your support guys as to celebrate this happy moment i sent two chapters even tho its no holiday


    buckets of loves from LazyDiablo....you most handsome and charming author...

 Chapter 22: Phone Call

    Lucian walked toward the Mustang parked on middle of road.he reached the car, Garry was already in the driver''s seat, hands on the steering wheel, his eyes fixed on the bouquet of flowers resting on the passenger seat. Garry didn''t say a word but glanced at the flowers.


    Lucian didn''t respond at first. He opened the passenger door, gently picking up the bouquet that had once symbolized all his hopes and dreams for Avey. Now, the flowers seemed to weigh him down with memories of heartbreak. He placed the bouquet on the dashboard, in full view of both of them, as if daring himself to confront the pain head-on.


    Garry revved the engine, the Mustang roaring to life. Without a word, they pulled out of the parking lot, the sound of the tires spinning against the road a reminder of their shared love for speed and recklessness. They drove in silence for a while, the black night sky stretching endlessly above them, the hum of the engine filling the quiet.


    "So... what were the flowers for?" Garry asked eventually, breaking the silence. His voice was casual, but there was a note of curiosity in it that Lucian couldn''t ignore.


    Lucian stared out of the window, watching the darkened city blur past them. His mind raced, torn between telling the truth and keeping things vague. "Yeah, same as you." His voice was flat, emotionless. There was no point in hiding it; Garry probably already knew everything.


    "Rejected?" Garry pressed, keeping his eyes on the road, but his tone carried more empathy than Lucian expected.


    "Yeah... something like that." Lucian let out a sigh, his heart feeling heavier with each passing second. It wasn''t just about rejection anymore it was about everything. The years he''d wasted, the love he''d given so freely only to be met with cold indifference.but well it was not same this time but well this time he is free


    Garry nodded as if he understood. "That''s sad." He said it almost flippantly, as if he was trying to lighten the mood, but the words held weight between them. They both knew the pain of giving too much and receiving too little.


    Lucian shot him a sideways glance. "Don''t act like you didn''t get rejected too, motherfucker." His voice held a hint of annoyance, but there was a smirk on his lips, a sign that he wasn''t entirely defeated.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah..." Garry chuckled. "We''re both a couple of idiots, huh?" His tone was more playful now, trying to lift the somber mood.


    "Yeah... no kidding," Lucian muttered, shaking his head. They shared a moment of camaraderie, both acknowledging the mess they were in without needing to say much more.


    The drive didn''t take long, and soon enough, Garry pulled into the parking lot of a small, unassuming restaurant. The neon sign flickered above them, casting a soft glow over the place. Black Butterfly, it read in elegant cursive. The kind of place that didn''t try too hard to be fancy but had a charm all its own. It was a place Lucian hadn''t been to in years in two lives, actually.


    "You''ve been here before?" Lucian asked, giving Garry a curious glance as they parked the car.


    Garry shrugged, a vague smile on his face. "Kind of. Let''s just say I know my way around." His answer was evasive, but Lucian didn''t push. There was something about Garry now, something knowing, but Lucian couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    They walked inside and found a quiet corner table. The restaurant wasn''t crowded, which suited them just fine. Lucian slumped into his chair, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on him again. Garry followed, more relaxed, like he was at home.


    A waiter approached, handing them menus, but Lucian didn''t even glance at it. He looked at Garry instead, raising an eyebrow. "You even old enough to drink?"


    Garry grinned, leaning back in his chair. "Of course I am. I''ve been 18 since I was born, man." His tone was joking, but there was something about the way he said it that made Lucian laugh. It was the first genuine laugh he''d had in days.


    "Two drinks, please," Lucian told the waiter without hesitation. The waiter nodded and walked off.


    As they waited, Lucian couldn''t help but feel a strange comfort in Garry''s presence. It was as if no time had passed between them, like they had picked up right where they left off. But there was something nagging at him, something deeper.


    "So, what do you do?" Lucian asked, breaking the silence.


    Garry shrugged again, playing it cool. "Nothing, really."


    "How do you eat and live, then?" Lucian asked, even though he already knew the answer.


    "Parents'' money, mostly." Garry''s response was flippant, and both of them laughed at that. There was an ease to their conversation, a rhythm they fell into naturally.


    After a moment, Lucian''s thoughts drifted, and he remembered something. He looked at Garry, a question forming in his mind. "Hey, give me your phone. I need to call someone."


    "What happened to yours?" Garry asked, already reaching into his pocket and pulling out his beat-up old phone. The device looked ancient, worn from years of use, but Garry handed it over without hesitation.


    Lucian took the phone, not even bothering to answer Garry''s question. He dialed the number, his heart racing slightly as he waited for the call to connect. Jimmy. The thought of his old friend brought a mixture of warmth and anxiety. But when the phone rang and rang without an answer, Lucian frowned.


    "Who are you calling?" Garry asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "Just a motherfucker I thought might want to join us." Lucian muttered, his frown deepening as he tried again. Still, no answer.


    Garry watched Lucian''s frustration grow, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. Jimmy. It had to be Jimmy. The thought of seeing their old friend again made Garry''s heart race, but he kept his excitement in check. This time would be different. This time, he''d make sure to make a better impression.


    "Try again," Garry urged, unable to hide his grin. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian sighed, leaning back in his chair. "Let me try his mom." He scrolled through the contacts and dialed Jimmy''s mother''s number, something Garry had given him years ago in another life.


    The phone rang, and after a few seconds, a soft, familiar voice answered. "Hello?"


    "Hello, aunty." Lucian''s voice softened, a sudden wave of warmth and nostalgia washing over him. He hadn''t expected to feel this much emotion, but hearing Jimmy''s mom after so long it hit him harder than he thought.


    There was a pause on the other end before the woman replied, her tone surprised but kind. "Yes? Who is this?"


    Lucian smiled, though tears were already welling in his eyes. "It''s Lucian, aunty. Jimmy''s friend."


    The woman''s voice brightened immediately. "Oh, no no jimmy had told me Lucian! Jimmy''s talked about you so much. I feel like I already know you!" Her laughter was warm, like sunshine after a long storm.


    Lucian''s heart swelled at her words. Jimmy talked about me?


    "He did?"


    "Oh, yes. Every day, in fact. Just last night, he was telling me how much you mean to him, like a younger brother. He''s so proud of you, Lucian." Her voice was filled with affection, and Lucian couldn''t help but smile, even as tears silently fell down his cheeks.


    A younger brother. The words hit Lucian deeply, more than he had expected. He had always thought of Jimmy as a brother, but hearing that Jimmy had felt the same that he had told his mother brought a sense of validation that Lucian hadn''t known he needed.


    "He really said that?" Lucian''s voice cracked as he wiped at his face with his sleeve, his emotions overwhelming him.


    "Of course, dear. You''ve been such a big part of his life. He may not show it, but Jimmy cares deeply for you. Just like family."


    Lucian smiled through his tears, his heart full. Thank you, aunty. I''ll take care of him


    Lucian''s voice trembled as he fought to keep it steady, but the warmth from Jimmy''s mom was overwhelming. "Thank you, aunty. I''ll always take care of him, just like he''s taken care of me."


    There was a soft laugh on the other end, followed by a motherly, comforting tone. "I know you will, Lucian. Jimmy is lucky to have a friend like you. He''s always been a bit of a wild one, but you... you balance him out. You''re his anchor, you know that?"


    Those words hit Lucian hard. Anchor. He had never thought of himself as anything more than someone who was hanging on to friendships, desperately seeking meaning in a world that often left him feeling discarded. But hearing that Jimmy thought of him as an anchor? That was something he wasn''t prepared for. He sat there, blinking rapidly, trying to process the flood of emotions crashing over him.


    Lucian cleared his throat, managing a weak chuckle. "I never knew that, aunty. Thank you for telling me. I really needed to hear that today."


    Jimmy''s mom paused for a moment, sensing the depth in Lucian''s voice. "You''re welcome, Lucian. You''re a good boy, and I hope you know that. Jimmy would be lost without you. You mean the world to him, and you''ve become part of our family. So, don''t be a stranger.


    You''re always welcome at our home, anytime."


    Lucian smiled, the tears now freely running down his cheeks, but there was no sadness in them just a deep sense of gratitude. "I promise, aunty, I''ll visit soon. I''ll make sure Jimmy brings me by for dinner. I''ll never be a stranger."


    The warmth in Jimmy''s mom''s voice wrapped around him like a blanket. "I''ll hold you to that, Lucian. And don''t worry about Jimmy. He''s always been a bit of a troublemaker, but he''s got a good heart. I''m sure he''s out there just blowing off some steam. He''ll be fine."


    Lucian nodded, even though she couldn''t see him. "I''ll look for him. I''ll make sure he''s okay. Thank you again, aunty."


    "You''re welcome, dear. Take care of yourself, and remember, you''re family. Call anytime."


    Lucian smiled through his tears, feeling more at peace than he had in years. "I will. Goodbye, aunty."


    He hung up the phone, placing it gently on the table in front of him. For a moment, he just sat there, staring at it, the weight of everything that had just been said settling deep into his chest. Jimmy and Garry were more than just friends. They were brothers, bound not by blood, but by something deeper.


    Wiping his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt, Lucian finally looked up at Garry, who had been quietly watching him the whole time, a knowing smile on his face. Garry had heard enough to understand, even if he hadn''t been able to hear every word.


    "You okay there, you big softie?" Garry teased, but there was nothing but affection in his voice.


    Lucian chuckled, sniffling as he grabbed the glass of water Garry had passed him earlier. "Yeah, I''m okay. Just... I didn''t expect that."

 Chapter 23: Jimmy

    Lucian and Garry sat in the dimly lit restaurant, their conversation light but filled with undertones that neither acknowledged. For Lucian, it felt surreal he was living through these moments again, though Garry''s presence added an unfamiliar twist. Neither of them knew the other had been pulled back in time, both secretly carrying the burden of their shared history.Their conversation paused when a loud rumble reverberated from outside.


    The growl of a familiar engine made Lucian freeze for a moment, his heart skipping a beat. "That sound¡­ I know it," he muttered, more to himself than Garry.


    Garry leaned forward slightly, his eyes flicking toward the restaurant entrance, equally curious. "Yeah, that''s¡­ it can''t be."


    Before either of them could voice what they were both thinking, the door swung open. The room''s attention shifted to the imposing figure who had just entered.


    A tall man, standing at about 6''1", stepped inside, his presence demanding attention even though he wore nothing more than casual home clothes a simple t-shirt and worn loafers. He moved with purpose, scanning the room as though searching for something or someone.


    Garry''s eyes lit up instantly. "There he is!" he muttered, his heart pounding in anticipation. Seeing Jimmy again, despite the situation, filled him with relief. It felt like reuniting with a part of himself.


    Lucian stood up from his seat, an unexpected smile tugging at his lips despite the confusion boiling inside him. "Jimmy!" His voice came out louder than he expected, and suddenly, the entire restaurant was watching them. The moment felt surreal, like a memory being replayed.


    Jimmy''s head snapped toward the voice, locking eyes with Lucian. For a second, something flickered across Jimmy''s face relief, recognition, maybe even disbelief. But as quickly as it appeared, it was replaced by something more familiar: frustration.


    As Jimmy strode over to their table, Lucian could tell something wasn''t right. He opened his arms, expecting their usual greeting a friendly embrace but what came next caught him entirely off guard.


    Smack!


    Jimmy''s fist collided with Lucian''s jaw with a loud crack, sending him stumbling back into his chair.


    "Ugh!" Lucian grunted, his hand shooting up to his face, eyes wide with shock. His mind reeled not just from the pain but from the abruptness of the hit. It wasn''t like Jimmy to swing at him without a word of warning.


    Around them, the restaurant patrons whispered and murmured, but none intervened. To them, this was just a dramatic confrontation to watch, a spectacle they could enjoy from a distance.


    "What the hell was that for?" Lucian asked, his voice tinged with both confusion and annoyance, his hand still rubbing his throbbing jaw. His body was tense, but his mind raced even faster. It wasn''t the first time Jimmy had hit him, but this time, it felt different. It wasn''t out of anger it was more like a release of pent-up emotion.


    Jimmy, his face stoic but eyes flashing with something deeper, simply shrugged. "Nothing. I just had to do it." His tone was even, but there was a weight to his words, a layer of meaning that went beyond the punch.


    Lucian blinked. Jimmy''s behavior felt like a bizarre reflection of what he had experienced before, but this moment wasn''t entirely familiar. He had expected Jimmy to be annoyed, sure, but not this especially not now, at a point in their friendship where such actions seemed out of place.


    Of course, Lucian didn''t know that Jimmy had come back in time too. The punch wasn''t for the present Lucian, but for the Lucian who had broken his friends'' hearts by giving up on life, leaving them to deal with his loss in the worst way possible.


    Lucian sighed, the tension in his shoulders easing. "Alright, I get it. I deserved that," he muttered, the sting in his jaw a mere echo of the guilt he still carried. For the first time, he wondered if Jimmy had somehow felt the same depth of pain that he did if they all had.


    Jimmy stared at Lucian for a moment longer before sitting down, the usual playful banter between them absent. Garry, who had been silently watching the exchange, fought the urge to burst out laughing. If he hadn''t been pretending to meet Lucian for the first time, he would''ve loved to throw a punch too, just to complete the moment.


    Jimmy''s gaze drifted to Garry, his eyebrows raising in suspicion. "And who''s this kid?" he asked, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "He doesn''t even look old enough to be drinking."


    Garry''s face twitched. "Who are you calling a kid, you jerk?" His voice was filled with mock annoyance, but deep down, he was relieved. Jimmy hadn''t changed, at least not in the ways that mattered. There was a comfort in that familiarity.


    Jimmy chuckled, the tension easing from his body for a moment. "With that baby face? Yeah, right."


    Garry was about to retort when Lucian stepped in, trying to calm the situation. "Alright, enough. Jimmy, this is Garry. Garry, Jimmy." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy''s smirk widened as he looked Garry over. "Picked him up off the road, did you?"


    Lucian gave a half-shrug, trying to lighten the mood. "Something like that."


    Jimmy, still smirking, leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "So, Lucian, why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    Lucian shifted, trying to look casual. "I¡­ lost my phone."


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes. "Lost it? That doesn''t sound like you."


    Lucian scratched the back of his head. "Yeah, well¡­ a lot of things have changed."


    Jimmy studied him for a moment longer before dropping the subject. "Whatever. We''ve got something more important to talk about anyway."


    Lucian''s brow furrowed. "What''s going on?"


    Jimmy''s face turned serious, his voice dropping to a low, firm tone. "You''re done with Avey."


    Lucian blinked, taken aback. "What?"


    Jimmy didn''t back down. "You heard me. You''re done with her. No more chasing. It''s over."


    Lucian opened his mouth to protest, but Jimmy leaned forward, cutting him off. "I''m not messing around this time, Lucian. I know you care about her, but trust me when I say she''s going to hurt you badly. I''m not asking you to stop. I''m telling you."


    Lucian froze. He had never heard Jimmy speak like this before at least, not at this point in time. In his past life, Jimmy had always been supportive, trying to help Lucian win Avey over, even when it was clear it was a losing battle.


    Jimmy''s voice softened slightly, but his eyes were still hard. "I can''t watch you destroy yourself for someone who doesn''t care about you. If you don''t stop, I''ll make sure you do. I''m not going to let you go through what happened last time."


    Lucian''s heart clenched. He could see the pain in Jimmy''s eyes, the same pain he had felt after Lucian''s death. The words Jimmy spoke now were laced with the fear of losing him again. It was like Jimmy knew how everything had ended before but how?


    Lucian didn''t know that Jimmy, like him, had been sent back in time. But Lucian had already decided in this life that he wouldn''t follow the same path. He was done with Avey. He was done with the pain.


    "Okay," Lucian said softly, his voice steady but heavy with the weight of his decision.


    Garry, who had been quietly sipping his drink, nearly choked, his eyes widening in shock. "Wait¡­ what?"


    Even Jimmy, who had braced himself for a long, drawn-out argument, was stunned. "You''re serious?"


    Lucian nodded. "Yeah. I''m serious. I''m not going after Avey anymore."


    Jimmy stared at him, his disbelief clear. He had expected to spend hours convincing Lucian to give up on Avey, prepared for the usual stubborn refusal. But this¡­ this was something different. This wasn''t the Lucian he knew.


    "Are you really telling me the truth right now?" Jimmy grabbed Lucian''s arm, forcing him to look directly into his eyes. "You''re not messing around, right?"


    Lucian met his gaze, his expression tired but resolute. "No, Jimmy. I''m not joking. I''ve made up my mind. I''m done chasing after people who only hurt me."


    Jimmy let out a long breath, the tension in his body slowly easing. "Good. That''s¡­ that''s good."


    ouchh still his body reacted when jimmy holded his wrist


    at this little reaction , Jimmy''s eyes flickered down to Lucian''s wrist. His breath caught in his throat as he saw the blade scars on Lucian''s skin.scars he hadn''t noticed before.


    Jimmy''s voice was thick with concern. "Lucian¡­ when did you do this?"


    Lucian followed Jimmy''s gaze to his wrist, his own eyes widening in surprise. He hadn''t realized the scars were still there from before.


    These were the remnants of the darkest time in his life, when the weight of everything had driven him to the brink.well at this point of time he remembered he used to do shit like this since he traved back in time and got his 18 years old body this shouldn''t be surprising looks like he didn''t gave much looks to his body after coming back in time


    "I¡­ I don''t remember," Lucian admitted quietly

 Chapter 24: lucians Mother

    Lucian''s POV: Driving HomeLucian''s thoughts were hazy as he drove down the quiet roads, but not because of the alcohol. The weight of the decision he''d made tonight hung heavy in his chest. Letting go of Avey, cutting ties with his family it felt like pulling out shards of glass that had been lodged in his heart for years.


    "Maybe I drank too much," he muttered to himself, his voice hoarse as he rubbed his eyes. The villa loomed ahead, its grand facade standing in stark contrast to the emptiness he felt inside. The gates swung open as Ben, the middle-aged security guard, waved him in.


    "Master Lucian, your mother''s been asking about you all day," Ben said as Lucian parked the car.


    "My mother?" Lucian frowned, a strange sense of disbelief washing over him. Why now? In his last life, she''d barely acknowledged him, like he was invisible to her. Even when he tried to get her attention tried to be the son she might be proud of nothing had ever changed. But now, suddenly, she wanted to know where he was? It made no sense.


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He just nodded slightly at Ben and walked toward the house. As he stepped inside, the familiar coldness of the villa greeted him. The walls, the high ceilings, the polished floors everything felt sterile, lifeless. This was never a home to him. It was just a place he stayed.


    He didn''t expect to see anyone. His mother, Olivia Kane, was usually too wrapped up in the family business to care where he was or what he was doing. His sister? Even worse. She only ever seemed to view him as an inconvenience.


    But tonight was different.


    As Lucian walked into the lobby, he spotted her his mother sitting on one of the plush sofas. Her posture was perfect, her face as unreadable as ever. Even now, after everything, she exuded that same cold, professional air. But something was off. For a split second, Lucian thought he saw something like¡­ worry in her eyes.


    "Why is she sitting there?" he thought, his mind struggling to grasp the scene in front of him. Usually, Olivia would either be in her office or out at some event. Waiting for him like this? That was new. But Lucian had decided this time around, he wouldn''t play their game. He would treat them as they treated him.


    So, without a word, he turned and walked toward the stairs, not even acknowledging her presence. His shoes clicked against the marble floor, echoing in the silence between them.


    Olivia lucian''s mother POV:


    Olivia sat in the lobby, her hands clasped tightly in her lap. Her eyes followed Lucian as he staggered in, clearly drunk. Her heart clenched. He didn''t even look at her. Of course, he didn''t. Why would he?


    She had returned to the past, the memories of the future still fresh in her mind. She had witnessed her son die Lucian, her sweet boy, who had been ignored and mistreated in ways she couldn''t understand, not even by her own hand.


    It had been like there was a fog around her heart, making her cold and distant. Even now, she couldn''t fully explain it. It was as if something in the world had twisted her feelings, her actions, until Lucian had become invisible to her. And then, after his death, that fog had lifted, revealing the horror of what she had done or rather, what she hadn''t done.


    Lucian had taken his own life. She remembered the day she received the news, how it felt like the ground had opened up beneath her. And for what? All because she had failed to see him, failed to love him as he deserved. She had been so focused on the Kane family''s business, on keeping up appearances, that she had ignored the one person who needed her the most.


    In truth, Olivia and everyone around Lucian had been under a strange kind of spell. A fog that came from the nature of the world they lived in. This world,this novel was designed for Victor, the protagonist. The women around him Olivia included were subconsciously drawn to Victor. Their emotions were closed off to anyone else, especially to Lucian, who was never supposed to exist in the narrative. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was an anomaly, and that made him invisible to those whose hearts were tied to Victor''s fate.


    But Lucian''s sacrifice at the end of his last life had shattered that spell. the system reward The fog was gone now, and Olivia could feel the weight of her actions. The regret. The pain.


    "I was a terrible mother," she thought, her throat tightening as Lucian walked past her without even a glance. "I let him slip away, and I didn''t even notice." Tears threatened to spill over, but she swallowed them back. She didn''t deserve to cry, not after what she had done. Not after the way she had failed him.


    In her last life, she hadn''t even been allowed to attend his funeral. Jimmy and Garry had refused, and rightfully so. They had told her she didn''t deserve to stand by his grave after neglecting him for so long.


    "You didn''t care when he was alive, so why do you care now?" Garry had spat, his eyes filled with disgust.


    "You don''t deserve it. Go back to your fancy house, your money. That''s all you ever cared about anyway,and yeah go back to that giglo of yours victor right i dont know how many times lucian.. sighhh just leave it" Jimmy had added, his voice dripping with bitterness.


    They were right. She had been so wrapped up in the Kane legacy, in running the business, that she hadn''t seen Lucian''s pain. And by the time she realized it, it was too late. He was gone, and the last image she had of him was of his lifeless body, cold and pale.


    Olivia took a shaky breath, her hands trembling as she watched Lucian climb the stairs. "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible, but he didn''t stop. He didn''t even hear her.


    In this second chance, she vowed to be different. She would be the mother Lucian had always needed, the mother he had deserved. But as she sat there, watching him disappear up the stairs, a terrifying thought gnawed at the back of her mind: What if he doesn''t let me? What if it''s too late?


    -----


    hey guys sorry for late update actually for next week or so i might be late...well actually my exams are coming


    imm like very busy guys


    sorry guys if i missed any update in between

 Chapter 25: Olivia pain

    Lucian''s POVLucian''s head was swimming as he made his way up the stairs. The alcohol had dulled his senses, but the pain the deep, aching hollowness inside was sharper than ever. Tonight had been a big night, a turning point, and he could feel the weight of it pressing down on him. He had finally decided to leave it all behind: his family, Avey, everyone. He was done chasing love that was never returned.


    Done with trying to get people to see him.


    "Lucian," a voice called from behind him.


    It was his mother. He heard her, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t. Not after everything.


    "Lucian, please," her voice trembled this time, but he kept walking. His heart, already heavy, sank further, and a part of him wanted to laugh at the absurdity of it all. His mother, the woman who had ignored him his entire life, was suddenly calling out to him as if she cared. But Lucian was too tired to play along. Too tired to hope that this time would be different.


    "Son, please hear me out. I need to talk to you," Olivia''s voice cracked, but Lucian didn''t want to hear it. He didn''t want her pity.


    He kept his pace steady, determined to make it to his room and shut the door on the conversation he knew would never bring him peace. But then, unexpectedly, he felt a hand grab his wrist, pulling him to a stop. The sudden jolt caused him to grunt in pain as her fingers pressed into the tender spot where his wrist was bandaged.


    "Ah... my wrist..." Lucian muttered, his voice slurring as he tried to pull away from her grip.


    Olivia, startled by his reaction, loosened her hold but didn''t let go. She stepped in front of him, her face a mix of confusion and concern. The smell of alcohol hit her, but it was the flash of pain in Lucian''s eyes that caught her off guard.


    She looked down at his wrist, noticing for the first time the faint red stains on his white shirt. Her heart raced, a sinking feeling in her chest as she gently pulled up the sleeve of his shirt. Her breath caught in her throat.


    Olivia''s POV


    Olivia''s hands shook as she lifted Lucian''s sleeve higher. Her eyes widened in horror as she saw what lay beneath. red lines crisscrossed his wrist, some fresh, others faded, marking his skin like a grim testament to his suffering. A small amount of blood had begun to seep through the fingers she was holding with where she had unintentionally reopened the wound with her grip.


    "What¡­ what is this?" she whispered, her voice barely audible as panic set in. Her hands trembled uncontrollably as she stared at the cuts, trailing her eyes up his arm. They weren''t just on his wrist there were more, running up his forearm, disappearing beneath his shirt. Some were old, almost healed, while others were fresh, as if they had been made recently.


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Lucian had been hurting himself. Her son, her baby, the boy who had always looked at her with wide, adoring eyes, had been suffering right under her nose, and she hadn''t seen it. She hadn''t even noticed.


    Her legs felt weak, her breath shaky, and tears began to spill down her cheeks, hot and unstoppable.


    "How did I never see this?" she thought, her mind racing. "How could I have missed something so important? What kind of mother am I?"


    She remembered Lucian as a child his bright, innocent smile, his eagerness to please her, the way he had clung to her every word. How had things gotten so bad? How had she failed him so completely? The weight of her guilt pressed down on her, suffocating, overwhelming.


    She looked up at Lucian, who was watching her with half-lidded, drunken eyes, clearly not fully aware of what was happening. But she could see it now the pain, the exhaustion etched into his face. And she knew, in that moment, that this wasn''t something new. This had been happening for a long time.


    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking as she gently touched his arm again, tears blurring her vision. "Why¡­ why didn''t I see this? How could I have let this happen to you?"


    Lucian''s POV


    Lucian blinked through the haze of alcohol, feeling his mother''s fingers brush against his arm. She was saying something something about why she hadn''t noticed, why she hadn''t seen what was happening to him. But it didn''t matter. It was too late for all that.


    He tried to pull his arm away, the pain in his wrist throbbing where the bandage had come loose, but Olivia''s grip was trembling, and she didn''t let go. Her eyes were filled with tears, and Lucian almost laughed at the irony. His mother, who had barely looked at him his entire life, was suddenly crying over him.


    "Let go," he muttered, his voice low and detached. "It doesn''t matter."


    He turned to leave again, but Olivia''s voice stopped him once more.


    Olivia''s POV


    Olivia''s mind was spinning, her heart shattering with every passing second. She could barely comprehend the sight of her son''s wounded arm, let alone the implications of what it meant. Lucian had been in pain for so long, and she had been too blind too consumed by her work, by her responsibilities to see it.


    As Lucian tried to walk away again, she was hit with a sudden rush of memories. She remembered Lucian as a little boy, no more than five years old, looking up at her with those big, hopeful eyes.


    "Mother, will you protect me? Will you love me like I love you?" he had asked, his tiny hand reaching out to grasp hers.


    She had laughed at how serious he looked, and she had promised him, with all the love in her heart, "Of course I will, my darling boy. I''ll always protect you. I''ll always love you."


    "Pinky promise?" he had asked, holding up his little finger.


    She had hooked her pinky around his, sealing the promise with a kiss on his cheek. She had meant it back then meant it with every fiber of her being. But somewhere along the way, she had lost sight of that promise. She had let the demands of the world, of the family business, of life, pull her away from him.no somthing more then that...it was like somthing was blocking her eyes to look at Lucian


    And now, looking at him this broken, hurting version of her son she realized she had broken that promise in the worst possible way. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I broke my promise," she whispered, her voice trembling as the tears flowed freely. "I promised to protect you, but I didn''t. I wasn''t there when you needed me the most."


    Her chest tightened, the guilt weighing heavily on her, making it hard to breathe. "How could I have been so blind? How could I have let this happen?"why wasn''t i even aware of this situation


    The memories of Lucian''s childhood flashed through her mind, each one like a dagger to her heart. His laughter, his questions, his endless need for her love and approval all things she had brushed aside, too caught up in her own world to realize how much he needed her.


    And now, here he was, standing in front of her, covered in scars that she hadn''t even noticed.


    "I''m so sorry, Lucian," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I''m so, so sorry.


    Lucian''s POV


    Lucian heard his mother''s words, but they felt distant, like they were coming from underwater. She was crying, apologizing, saying things he had always wanted to hear. But now, after everything, they felt hollow. Meaningless.


    "I''m sorry."


    How many times had he wished she would say those words? How many times had he begged, silently, for her to notice him, to see the pain he was in? And now that she finally was, it felt too late.


    am i drunk? Lucian thought so


    Lucian turned, his back to her, and began to walk to the stairs again. He didn''t have the energy to engage in this conversation. Not now. Maybe not ever. His head was spinning, and all he wanted was to lie down and forget forget everything.


    As he was walking , he paused, the sound of his mother''s quiet sobs echoing in the hallway behind him.


    For a brief moment, he felt a pang of something regret, sadness, guilt, he wasn''t sure. But then it was gone, swallowed by the numbness that had settled in his chest.


    "It''s just a dream, isn''t it? Am I really that drunk, seeing and hearing things out of nowhere?"


    Lucian still couldn''t be sure if this was real or not; it was just too surreal.


    His mother, who had never even bothered to call him, let alone look for him.


    In his past life, he could count on one hand the number of times his mother had reached out to him over the years.


    ---

 Chapter 26: Olivia

    "Lucian, stop." Olivia stepped in front of her son, blocking his way before he could make it up the stairs. Her voice wavered, trembling with a mixture of anxiety and desperation. Lucian''s movements were sluggish, heavy with alcohol and the weight of unresolved pain. He blinked at her, annoyance flickering in his eyes."Ugh, what is it?" Lucian slurred, clearly irritated. He was in no mood to deal with whatever this was. "Just tell me, Mom. You''re acting weird tonight, so get to the point." His words were sharper than usual, but the alcohol dulled his concern.


    Olivia''s heart ached seeing her son like this broken, lost, unreachable. She had seen him grow from a bright-eyed child, always eager to please, into a hollow man who seemed like a stranger. She had practiced what to say, had imagined this conversation going a thousand different ways, but now, standing in front of him, everything she had planned vanished.


    "Tell me first," she started, her voice trembling more than she intended, "why¡­ what is this? Why did you do it?" She grabbed his arm, lifting it just enough to reveal the faint blade marks still visible on his wrist. The pain in her heart was unbearable. "Lucian, why would you hurt yourself? Why didn''t you come to me? I''m your mother¡­"


    Lucian looked down at his arm lazily, blinking slowly as if the cuts didn''t belong to him. "This?" he mumbled. "I don''t know." He let out a bitter chuckle, pulling his arm back from her. "Honestly, does it matter? Why do you even care now?"lucian drunk spat out without even realising where his language is going


    The question hit Olivia like a slap to the face. "What do you mean, why do I care? You think I don''t? Lucian... I''m your mother!" Her voice cracked as tears threatened to spill from her eyes. She was shaking now, her body trembling from the weight of guilt and disbelief.


    The words she had never said words of love, concern, and protection all threatened to bubble up too late.


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, the fog of alcohol seemed to lift as he stared at her with cold clarity. "You don''t need to act like you care. It''s disgusting."


    Olivia recoiled, the sharpness of his words slicing into her. "No... no, I''m not acting," she stammered, her breath catching in her throat. "I care, Lucian. I care for real. I''ve always cared..." Her voice faltered as the realization began to sink in did she ever show him?


    Had he ever felt her love, her concern? Panic gripped her heart as she tried to remember a single moment where she had shown him how much he meant to her, but her mind came up blank.


    Lucian scoffed, running a hand through his messy hair. "Really, Mom? When did you start caring? I must''ve missed it. Was it after you ignored me for years? After you treated me like I didn''t exist?"


    "I didn''t mean to!" Olivia shouted, her voice cracking under the weight of her guilt. "I didn''t realize! I.i..i"


    "You didn''t realize?" Lucian cut her off, laughing bitterly. "No, of course, you didn''t. You never realized anything." He was shaking now, the anger and sadness bubbling up uncontrollably. "Let me ask you, then, Mom, since you ''care'' so much. When was the last time you celebrated my birthday?"


    Olivia''s heart dropped. Her mouth opened to answer, but no words came out. She couldn''t remember.why can''t i remember no what is happening impossible no Olivia eyes widened at this small realisation her mind buzzing


    "Right." Lucian''s voice dripped with bitterness. "How about when you came to one of my school events? No? Or when you picked me up from school, just once?"


    Olivia tried to speak, but nothing came. The memories he was asking for the moments he needed they weren''t there. Her mind buzzed, frantic, as she searched for any small instance where she had been there for him, but all she found were gaps, empty spaces where she had been absent.


    Lucian''s laughter was hollow and filled with pain. "You can''t answer, can you?" he said, his voice cracking slightly as he continued. "What was I expecting? I always knew you wouldn''t have an answer."


    The realization crashed down on Olivia. She had failed him. Every moment Lucian had asked for every chance to be there for him she had missed. And now, standing before him, she saw for the first time the full extent of the damage she had caused. Tears streamed down her face, but they did nothing to ease the ache in her chest. How could she have been so blind?


    How could she have let this happen? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s voice softened, but the pain behind it only grew sharper. "You know, I always wanted to ask you these things... in my last life, I mean. But I never had the courage because I knew the truth would hurt too much. But now... I don''t care anymore." He wiped a tear from his eye, as if trying to erase the vulnerability he was showing.


    Olivia''s heart shattered as she watched the tears fall from her son''s eyes. He was breaking in front of her, and it was her fault. She had been so caught up in her career, in her life, that she had missed the signs the pain, the isolation, the deep wounds she had inflicted without even realizing it.


    "I''m sorry," Olivia whispered, her voice barely audible. "I''m so, so sorry, Lucian." But even as she said the words, she knew they weren''t enough. They would never be enough to undo the years of neglect, the loneliness he had endured.


    Lucian turned away, unable to look at her anymore. He had heard those words before, and they had always been empty. "Yeah, sure," he muttered, his voice thick with sarcasm. "Whatever you say, Mom."


    "No, Lucian... please..." Olivia took a step forward, reaching out to touch his arm, but he recoiled, shaking her off.


    "Don''t," he said, his voice cold. "Don''t touch me. Don''t act like you care now."


    Olivia''s hands dropped to her sides as she watched her son walk away from her, his back stiff with anger and pain. She wanted to run after him, to hold him, to beg him for forgiveness, but her legs wouldn''t move. She had failed him so completely that she wasn''t sure she even had the right to ask for his forgiveness.


    As Lucian walked toward the stairs, Olivia fell to her knees, sobbing into her hands. The weight of her guilt was suffocating. How had she not noticed? How had she let this happen? She had always thought she was doing the right thing working hard to secure their future, building an empire but what good was any of it if she had lost her son in the process?


    "I was supposed to protect him," she whispered through her sobs. "I was supposed to love him."


    ----


    sorry guys for late updates and only one chapter of that


    the thing is exam''s arr coming so well...u can understand right


    forgive me guys well for next 5-6 days i might not be able to update rangularly


    well not that i really don''t wanna,well if i had little free time ill definitely send it right away so there are chances of update... just wanted to tell you guys in advance...if I missed...you guys should understand


    right


    thanks for reading guys and your love and support...

 Chapter 27: Olivia Preparation

    Lucian woke up with a groan, rubbing his temples as the pounding headache reminded him of just how much he''d drunk last night. His body felt heavy, and his mind was clouded."Ahh, my head¡­ Was I really that drunk?" he muttered, slowly sitting up in bed. His clothes were still on, even his shoes. He sighed, realizing he hadn''t even bothered to take them off before passing out.


    The events of the previous day slowly came back to him. Returning to the past, meeting his friends again alive. It was surreal. He couldn''t believe he was back, given a second chance, but the emotional weight was there, pressing down on him. His heart ached with thoughts of what had been, and what could have been.


    Lucian had wanted to hug his friends and tell them everything, but that would''ve been too much. It was too soon.


    "Max, are you there?" Lucian called out, half-expecting the comforting voice in his head.


    [Always here, host. Are you feeling alright?] Max, his system, responded immediately.


    Lucian chuckled weakly. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just¡­ was thinking. Is there any rule against telling people I''ve come back in time?"


    [Yes, host. You''re forbidden from disclosing any future information or revealing your return to the past. Doing so will break the system''s concealment and alert the world''s natural defenses. The system hacked the world''s timeline, which isn''t something it fully understands. If you try to reveal the truth, the system''s powers will be disabled.] Max explained firmly.


    Lucian sighed. "Figured. Not that anyone would believe me anyway."


    [Exactly, host. They''d think you were losing your mind. It''s not worth it. don''t waste your time on disgusting people, please host.This is your second chance, and it''s best to focus on making better choices.]


    "I know. But hearing that... I dunno, it''s weird. The people I cared about before¡­ it''s hard to fully hate them. Even after everything, calling them ''disgusting'' doesn''t sit right with me," Lucian admitted, running a hand through his hair.


    [My apologies, host. I only want what''s best for you.]


    "Yeah, I know, Max. Thanks." Lucian stood up and made his way to the bathroom. The hot shower helped clear his head, but his mind remained heavy. The weight of his past choices, the people he had once chased after, haunted him.


    Looking in the mirror, his reflection stared back at him a perfect physique, sculpted by the system''s rewards. His abs, his body none of it was earned by hard work. "Eight-pack abs, huh? As if I deserve any of this¡­" he muttered. He had gotten so many rewards from the system, but for what? Wasting his life on people who didn''t care about him?


    It made him feel small, unworthy.


    [Host, you deserve every one of those rewards. You''ve sacrificed a lot more than you realize.]


    "Maybe, but I still don''t feel like I earned them. I won''t flaunt what I didn''t work for." Lucian stepped out of the bathroom, wrapping himself in a towel. He changed into simple black clothes, pulling the sleeves over his arms to hide the scars that told stories of his lowest moments.


    As he headed downstairs, he was surprised to see his mother still in the lobby. Olivia was sitting on the couch, dressed not in her usual work clothes but something much more elegant, as if she was ready to attend some high-profile event. Her tired, swollen eyes told a different story though. She hadn''t slept all night.


    Lucian paused, watching her silently. What was she still doing here? Normally, by this time, she''d be off managing the Kane empire. And why wasn''t she dressed for work?


    Olivia sat surrounded by papers and documents. There were stacks of them notes, reports, everything about Lucian, from his birth up until now. His likes, dislikes, his injuries, his favorite foods, hobbies, preferences things that any mother should have known but which she had neglected.


    She had made one phone call and, within an hour, the most powerful connections in the world had provided her with everything there was to know about her son. But reading through those details the entire night hadn''t brought her any relief just pain.


    She stared at the papers in front of her, her hands trembling as she flipped through each document. She hadn''t known. She didn''t know anything. How had she let it get this bad? How had she, Olivia Kane one of the most influential and powerful women in the world failed so completely as a mother?


    Lucian watched her for a moment longer, before walking toward the kitchen to grab a cup of coffee. He could feel something was off, but he didn''t want to engage. Not now.


    Olivia didn''t notice him at first, her mind trapped in a whirlpool of guilt. All night, she had combed through those papers, reading every detail about her son''s life, trying to piece together how she had become so distant. How had she missed so much? How had she not seen what was right in front of her?


    She had always thought of herself as a good mother, but now, looking back, she couldn''t find a single instance where she had truly been there for Lucian. Not in the way he needed. The more she thought about it, the clearer the answer became she hadn''t been a mother to him at all.


    The guilt was unbearable. Every time Lucian had reached out to her, trying to connect, she had shut him down. She had been too focused on her business, on building her empire, to notice the pain she was causing him.


    "Why¡­ why didn''t I see it?" she whispered to herself, tears welling up in her eyes again. The truth hit her like a punch to the gut she had been blind. For years, she had ignored him, brushed him off, and now, it was too late. She had hurt him too deeply.


    Olivia couldn''t even comprehend how she had let things spiral this far. As she held the papers, she felt like a stranger to her own son. Lucian, the boy who had once looked up at her with love and admiration, had grown distant, cold. And it was all her fault. She had pushed him away, and now, she didn''t even know if she could ever get him back.


    Lucian moved to the kitchen counter, filling his mug with coffee. He stole another glance at his mother, noticing the way her hands trembled as she clutched the papers. She looked... lost, like she was drowning in a sea of regret.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to approach her. Not now. Not after everything.


    Olivia''s heart pounded as she finally noticed Lucian in the kitchen. For a moment, she wanted to rush to him, to beg for forgiveness, to say something anything that could undo the damage she had caused. But what could she possibly say? No words could erase the years of neglect, the pain she had inflicted.


    Her chest tightened as tears spilled down her cheeks. She felt the weight of her failure crushing her, and all she could do was sit there, paralyzed by guilt. She had been given a second chance, but could she ever deserve his forgiveness? Would he ever forgive her?


    Lucian sipped his coffee, avoiding her gaze. He didn''t want to deal with this now. His mind was still foggy from the hangover, and he didn''t have the energy to engage with the whirlwind of emotions swirling around his mother.


    Olivia''s heart ached as she saw him distance himself from her, emotionally and physically. Her mind buzzed with memories of all the times she had dismissed him, all the moments she had failed him. Why had she been so cruel to him? Why had she treated him differently from his sister? There was no explanation, no justification.


    She clutched the papers tighter, as if they could give her the answers she so desperately sought. But they couldn''t. They only reminded her of everything she had missed everything she should have known but didn''t.


    The realization hit her like a tidal wave: she had failed as a mother. No amount of money, power, or influence could fix that. All she had left was her regret and the hope that maybe, just maybe, she could make things right.


    ------ sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    haha there you go guys


    honestly i thought preparing for whole syallabus in one day was very hard


    but somehow author did it in just 3 hours...idk if ill get good marks or not


    but well i dont really care world is so boring right just passing exams is enough...yeah author is lazy


    don''t know why but somehow always got average marks just like this


    idk why pll study for months everyday its so boring... didn''t work for me


    anyways there it you your update


    wish luck for author exam tommorow.... luckily its so simple

 Chapter 28: Lucian,son come here please

    Lucian stood in the kitchen, nursing his coffee in silence. He kept his distance from the living room where his mother sat, lost in her own world. It had always been like this a strange routine of being physically close, yet emotionally miles apart. Sitting with his mother and sister at the same table had never been comfortable. Conversations never started with him.They would talk to each other, about business or trivial things, but never to him. So, over time, Lucian had developed a habit of drinking his coffee standing in the kitchen, watching them from a distance.


    He could easily have coffee in his room or even leave the house entirely, but there was a small, stubborn part of him that craved these moments, no matter how distant or hollow they were. Love, no matter how rejected or unreciprocated, was hard to kill. It was foolish, nonsensical, but it was there.


    As Lucian drank his coffee, he occasionally glanced at his mother, Olivia, who was sitting on the couch surrounded by papers. Her hands trembled as she read through the documents, and Lucian noticed her eyes growing moist. He furrowed his brow in concern, watching her from afar. A part of him wanted to go over, to ask what was wrong, but experience had taught him better.


    In the past, whenever he had tried to show concern or reach out, he was met with indifference. "Don''t meddle in my business," was a common response. So now, he stayed back, telling himself it was better not to get involved. But he still watched her, secretly, like he always did.


    It didn''t matter how much he had been hurt or ignored; love, in its most painful form, persisted. Even when it wasn''t reciprocated. And Lucian knew this well. He didn''t want to care anymore, but he did, and that was the worst part of it all.


    Olivia, on the other hand, was trying to pull herself together. She wiped her eyes quickly, not wanting Lucian to see her tears. She hastily gathered the papers, slipping them back into the black bag. These documents were a painful reminder of her failures, and she couldn''t bear the thought of Lucian discovering them. The documents contained everything she should have known as a mother but didn''t.


    She had called in every favor she had, using her power and influence to gather every scrap of information about Lucian his likes, dislikes, hobbies, medical history, and even details of his school life. She needed to know, she had to know, everything she had missed or ignored in his life.


    Reading through those reports the night before had been like a knife to her heart. She had been a loving mother once, when Lucian was small, when he was still her bright-eyed boy who clung to her with love and admiration. But something had changed after he turned ten.


    According to the reports, her relationship with him had started to deteriorate when he was around eleven, becoming progressively worse with each passing year. She didn''t understand why. She couldn''t remember why. But the documents made it painfully clear that she had distanced herself from him, grown stricter, colder, even crueler.


    The worst part was the birthdays. She hadn''t attended Lucian''s birthdays for the past five years¡ªnot once. She hadn''t even wished him a happy birthday, let alone given him a gift. Olivia couldn''t breathe when she read the report about the birthday party Lucian had tried to organize three years ago, where he had personally invited her.


    He had begged her to come, but she had declined because of some "important meeting." The memory came back to her, hazy and distorted, but real. She had been too busy to spare even a few hours for her son''s special day. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She remembered how coldly she had rejected him.


    Then there was the issue of pocket money. The report stated that she hadn''t given Lucian any money since he was thirteen. She had no recollection of this. Had she really forgotten? How had Lucian managed all these years? Had he been living independently this whole time?


    She didn''t know. She didn''t know anything.


    As she read the reports, she cried. She cried for the son she had failed, for the love she had taken for granted, and for the mother she should have been but wasn''t. The realization of just how much she had damaged Lucian weighed on her like a crushing boulder. She wasn''t a mother. She was a stranger.


    No, she was worse than a stranger. She was the reason for his pain.


    Olivia had spent the entire night reading those reports, crying over them until the pages were soaked with her tears. Her guilt was overwhelming, suffocating. She wanted to disappear, to end it all, because what kind of mother was she? How had she allowed this to happen? How had she become so blind to her own son''s suffering?


    Lucian stood in the kitchen, watching her silently. His mind was a storm of conflicting emotions. He had promised himself that he would never care again, that he would sever all ties with his family. But as he watched his mother cry, that familiar ache returned. He didn''t want to care, but he did.


    "Lucian¡­" Olivia''s trembling voice broke the silence, snapping him out of his thoughts. She had finally worked up the courage to speak, her voice barely audible as she called out to him from across the room.


    Lucian froze, his body tense as he processed the sound of her voice. How long had it been since she had spoken to him like that? Gentle, almost¡­ caring? It felt foreign, uncomfortable, but something in him stirred. He slowly turned his head to look at her through the window separating the kitchen from the living room.


    Their eyes met.


    Olivia''s gaze was filled with vulnerability, her swollen eyes pleading with him. She looked like a woman who had been broken, a woman who had realized too late the gravity of her mistakes.


    "Why are you standing there? Come here¡­ please," Olivia said, her voice trembling.


    Lucian''s heart raced, his mind spinning. Why was she calling him over? Why now, and what with those eyes? A thousand thoughts crossed his mind, and not one of them was good. He couldn''t shake the feeling that this was some kind of trick, some kind of manipulation. Maybe she wanted him out of the house, or maybe she needed him for some business matter.


    There had to be a reason there was always a reason. She never reached out unless she needed something.


    Should he go? Should he just walk away? Lucian clenched his jaw, trying to make sense of the situation. But despite everything, despite the years of neglect and hurt, a small part of him wanted to believe that maybe, just maybe, she was sincere.


    His feet felt like they were glued to the floor, his body torn between going to her and staying where he was. He had already made a decision he was done with them. He was done with trying. But looking at his mother''s sad face, that resolve faltered.


    It was pathetic, really. After all the rejection, all the pain, here he was, still hoping for something that would never come. He hated himself for it.


    Olivia, on the other hand, was barely holding herself together. She saw the hesitation in Lucian''s eyes, the distrust, the distance that she had created. It broke her heart. She had done this. She had pushed him away, and now he was looking at her like a stranger.


    Her hands gripped the documents in her lap, her knuckles white from the pressure. She had never felt so lost, so hopeless. How could she ever make up for what she had done? How could she ever expect Lucian to forgive her?


    "I¡­ I want to talk to you, Lucian. Please," she said, her voice barely a whisper.


    Lucian''s breath hitched. Talk? About what? His mind raced as he tried to anticipate what she wanted. He didn''t trust it. He couldn''t.


    Not after everything.


    -----


    surprise surprise my lovely reader haha


    look second chapter in one day


    actually i thought tommorow i might miss so why not just do it now


    well there you go there might be updated tomorrow idk i am not clear but there are chances


    anyways if i missed it think of it as advance payment


    okk now dont forget to support author


    your lovely, handsome, Charming and intelligent young author


    LazyDiablo

 Chapter 29: lucy...i am sorry

    Lucian set his coffee down, preparing himself mentally for whatever his mother had to say. Let''s see what she wants from me this time, he thought, his heart sinking with the heaviness of resignation. He was tired of this, tired of hoping things might change, and tired of being hurt. He had already made up his mind to cut ties, and today might just be the day to put it into action.Olivia had been watching Lucian the whole time, her eyes never leaving him as he hesitated, as though even the simple act of walking toward her carried a weight that threatened to crush him. She could see it the hesitation, the reluctance, the guardedness in his eyes and it broke her heart. Is this what it has come to? she thought. Has it become so complicated just to ask my own son to sit with me?


    Lucian walked slowly into the lobby where Olivia was seated, but instead of sitting next to her, he chose the sofa directly across from her, putting more distance between them than the room required. The space between them wasn''t just physical it was the manifestation of years of emotional neglect and unspoken words. Olivia''s eyes shook, catching these little details.


    Have we truly become this distant? she wondered, a painful realization settling over her like a suffocating blanket.


    She had hoped, somewhere deep down, that Lucian might come and sit next to her like he used to when he was young, but she couldn''t blame him for not doing so. Why would he? she thought bitterly. I''m the one who pushed him away.


    "Lucy¡­," she said, her voice trembling as she tried to hold back her emotions. She was holding back tears, determined to remain calm even though her heart was pounding with guilt and regret. She had called him by his childhood name, a name that once represented love and warmth between them a name she hadn''t used in years.


    Lucian''s body tensed at the sound. He hadn''t heard her call him that in so long. The nostalgia of it hit him like a punch to the gut, making him feel both disgusted and heartbroken at the same time. What was she trying to do? After all this time¡­after everything she''s done, she''s calling me that now? It made no sense.


    It felt wrong, even offensive. His heart ached, but there was a hint of anger bubbling beneath the surface.


    What is she planning? Lucian''s mind raced. Why is she acting like this all of a sudden? His thoughts grew darker. Maybe she''s finally cutting me off, taking me out of the will. She probably wants to tie up loose ends with Victor involved now. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is that it?


    His trust in her had been completely eroded, and it wasn''t something that could be rebuilt easily if at all. Years of being ignored, dismissed, and treated like a burden had left him with nothing but bitterness. But as much as Lucian wanted to detach himself emotionally, he couldn''t help but feel the sting of her words.


    That childhood nickname, spoken with the gentleness he hadn''t felt from her in years, made his chest tighten painfully.


    The sigh that escaped Lucian''s lips was long and heavy, filled with the weight of years of disappointment. Let''s just get this over with, he thought, his heart hardening as he tried to steel himself against the inevitable hurt that was coming. If his mother didn''t care, then he wouldn''t either. He had resolved that long ago. His eyes became firm, though inside, his emotions were a mess.


    Olivia could see the turmoil in her son''s eyes¡ªso many conflicting emotions swirling beneath the surface, so much distrust. And it killed her. She knew she had caused this. She had done this to her boy. She was the reason he was sitting there, across from her, so far away emotionally, even though he was only a few feet away physically. How could I have let it come to this?


    she thought, her heart twisting painfully in her chest. Is he really afraid I''ll betray him again? Is that how he sees me?


    Her hands tightened around the black bag on her lap, her mind buzzing with guilt and self-loathing. She had no right to ask for his forgiveness, no right to even be sitting here, hoping for a second chance. But she had to try. I need to make this right. I need my son back, she thought desperately. She had to act like the mother she should have been all along.


    She had to make up for all the years she had failed him, or the weight of her guilt would suffocate her.


    "I''m sorry, Lucy." The words came out trembling, barely a whisper, as her head hung low. She couldn''t even look him in the eyes. She knew she didn''t deserve his forgiveness, but she was willing to do anything to try and earn it. She was willing to do anything to make amends, no matter how impossible it seemed.


    Lucian froze, completely caught off guard by the apology. Did she just¡­ apologize?


    A sad smile crossed his face, but it was devoid of any warmth. "Don''t worry, Mother. I won''t complain," he said, his voice heavy with grief and resignation. "Honestly, I kind of expected this day to come."


    Olivia''s heart pounded in her chest as Lucian continued, her eyes widening in horror as she realized what he was saying.


    "I know you''ve got something going on with Victor," Lucian said, his voice detached, almost hollow. "I know I''ve been a burden to you and to Sister. You''ve never been comfortable with me around, and I get that now."


    Olivia''s heart trembeled,what is going on,i haven''t said anything ehat do you mean you understand,but no words comming out.


    "I just wanted to spend some time with you both, but I guess I see now that it was selfish of me," Lucian continued, his voice cracking slightly. "It must have been uncomfortable for you all this time. But it''s okay. I''ll go. That way, no one will think badly of you."


    He smiled at her a smile that was more painful than any tears could have been. It was a smile that spoke of surrender, of defeat. He had given up on her, and she knew it. The tears she thought were all dried up began to spill down her cheeks, unbidden, as she looked into her son''s eyes. They were wet too, but no tears fell from them. He had steeled himself for this moment.


    He had prepared himself for the worst.


    Olivia wanted to speak, wanted to scream, but the words wouldn''t come. Her mouth opened, but nothing came out. How could she have let it get this bad? How could her son believe that she wanted him gone? That she had no place for him in her heart? Her mind raced, buzzing with the horror of what he was saying, but she couldn''t stop him.


    "Lucy¡­" Olivia finally managed to choke out, her voice trembling with desperation. "That''s not¡­ that''s not what I meant¡­"


    But Lucian wasn''t listening. He had already made up his mind. "It''s fine, Mother. I''ll pack my things and leave soon. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Her heart shattered. He thought she wanted him gone. He thought she had no use for him, that he was a burden she needed to get rid of. How had it come to this? How had she let her precious boy believe something so terrible, so wrong? And the worst part?


    She knew she had no one to blame but herself.


    -----


    honestly i wasn''t going to upload today


    first went to college did a exam then came hime suddenly mom came and said...you have problem with some bank issues...then went there almost taking two hours


    then came hime and same...fked up mood


    sighh well leave it haha today exam was actually so simple


    i somehow thought i could write a better and difficult paper


    like nahh that was so simple even an idiot would have passed easily


    well there is gokd news guys yoo ho ho we got a first gift for story haha


    well that was the reason you got update today


    cant shout out since i don''t know if it is allowed or not


    well anyways thanks ya all guys for all you support and love


    author is happy kuhaha ku kaa hhaaa

 Chapter 30: Ready?

    "No, no, no, Lucian!" Olivia''s voice cracked as she stood, trembling, trying to reach out to him emotionally. "That isn''t what I mean at all. I would never do something like that! Why would you even think that? Please, have a little faith in me... I am your mother!" Her voice was filled with desperation as she processed his words.The weight of Lucian''s assumptions shattered something inside her. Did he really believe she wanted him gone? That she would throw him out like he was nothing? Her eyes welled with tears, and her mind buzzed with confusion. Has my image fallen so low in his eyes?


    Lucian stood there, startled by her intense reaction. Did I guess wrong? he thought, scratching his head, embarrassed by the sudden shift in atmosphere. "Ah¡­ well, mother, I," he stammered, unsure of what to say now.


    Seeing the lost, confused look on her son''s face, Olivia''s heart sank even deeper into guilt. I did this to him. I turned my own son into someone who doesn''t even know how to respond to me anymore. She felt the crushing weight of her failures pressing down on her chest.


    Lucian has psychological scars, she realized with a cold shock. I''ll have to get him to a psychiatrist. There''s something deeply wrong here¡­ and I''m one of the reasons for that. Olivia''s thoughts spiraled, self-loathing bubbling up within her again. What kind of mother am I if my own son flinches at my touch?


    "I would never do that to you, Lucian," Olivia whispered, her voice trembling as she took a tentative step forward. "Please¡­ believe me, just a little. I know I haven''t been a good mother, but give me one more chance," she pleaded, her tone soft, yet filled with desperation.


    She carefully put the black bag aside and stood up, walking toward Lucian slowly, cautiously, as if afraid he would run away. She reached out to touch his face, her hand moving gently, hoping for even the smallest connection, but


    Lucian instinctively flinched, stepping back from her touch, his eyes widening in fear, and his body stiffening like he''d been hit.


    Olivia''s hand froze in the air, trembling. She stared at her son, who recoiled from her as though she were a monster. Her lips parted, but no words came out. Her heart was tearing apart as she realized how much damage she had done. He''s afraid of me¡­ she thought, the realization crashing down on her. My own son flinches when I reach out to him.


    Her hand slowly lowered, shaking as she withdrew, knowing that any further attempt might only push him further away. Her body shook, her throat constricted, but she forced herself to stay composed, even as the weight of it all made her feel like she was falling apart inside.


    "I''m sorry, mother. I didn''t mean to..." Lucian started, trying to wave off the tension as if it were nothing. He scratched the back of his head and forced a weak laugh. "I guess I was just thinking too much."


    But Olivia saw through his forced attempt to brush it off. She saw the fragility behind his laughter, the vulnerability he was trying to hide. She hated herself for having created this distance between them, for allowing things to get so bad that her son could no longer even trust her touch.


    Olivia looked at her son so fragile, so broken and her heart ached with the deepest pain she had ever felt. I made him like this, she thought. I broke my boy.


    Realizing that now wasn''t the right time, that he wasn''t ready to hear her apologies or explanations, Olivia''s resolve wavered. I can''t push him further. No matter how much she wanted to beg for his forgiveness right now, she couldn''t force it. He''s not ready, and neither am I.


    "Let''s leave it for now," Olivia said, her voice thick with emotion, trembling as she returned to her seat. She felt defeated, utterly broken, but she forced herself to smile, a gentle, weary smile that masked the storm inside her. Her eyes were red, swollen from a night of tears, but she still looked at him with a love that was too late far too late.


    Lucian felt the awkwardness in the air, guilt creeping into him. He didn''t know why his mother was acting this way, why she seemed so broken. He wanted to apologize, to make things right, but the words wouldn''t come. "Sorry, mother," he muttered, looking away, ashamed.


    "No need," Olivia replied quietly, her voice cracking. "You''ve done nothing wrong." Her hands shook as she gripped the armrest of the sofa. "I think you just¡­ need some time." She paused, gathering the courage to ask for one small thing. "But, Lucian¡­ could you promise me one thing?"


    Lucian blinked, caught off guard. "What is it?"


    "Just promise me that you won''t do anything drastic¡­ no matter what happens." Olivia''s eyes were pleading, her voice fragile. "If you ever feel uncomfortable or lost¡­ please tell me. I know I haven''t been there for you, but I care. I truly do. I don''t know why I treated you the way I did¡­ but believe me when I say I never hated you. Not once." She was rambling now, her words coming out in a rush.


    She barely understood what she was saying, only that she needed Lucian to understand that she cared, even if it was far too late.


    Lucian''s face showed confusion. He didn''t understand her sudden shift in behavior, didn''t understand why she seemed so desperate for his trust. What''s going on? Is this some kind of plan? He was suspicious, unsure of her true intentions. But he didn''t want to drag this out any longer.


    He just wanted to escape this uncomfortable atmosphere.


    "Okay," he answered, his voice flat, not wanting to argue. He nodded once, not giving much thought to it. He just wanted to leave. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s heart sank at his dismissive response. She had hoped for more, but how could she expect anything else? She had failed him so many times before. He doesn''t trust me, she thought, a tear slipping down her cheek. She noticed that Lucian hadn''t looked her in the eyes once during their entire conversation. He couldn''t.


    He hadn''t even truly faced her.


    He was like a ghost in his own home detached, distant, as though he didn''t belong here at all. Have I truly lost him forever? Olivia''s hands shook as she wiped the tear away. Is this how it feels¡­ to lose your child?


    "Let''s leave it for now," Olivia repeated, her voice barely a whisper. She could see the discomfort in Lucian''s body language, the way he wouldn''t look directly at her. He can''t even stand to look at me.


    After a heavy silence, Olivia tried to change the subject, hoping to bring things back to some sense of normalcy. "So, Lucian... why aren''t you ready yet?" she asked gently, forcing a small smile. "I''m all set for Avey''s birthday. We''re supposed to go together."


    ----


    well guys as i read some comments and like reviews i am very happy and satisfied


    but like at somewhere i think by observing


    is story really going too slow? should i fasten it more


    idk i thought i should just put more details and depth...i don''t know i am just new writer tell me guys


    ill do as you say


    thanks for reading haha

 Chapter 31: Go or Not

    Lucian stared at his mother, disbelief slowly creeping across his face. Go with me to Avey''s birthday? The words echoed in his mind like a broken record, his body stiffening at the absurdity of it. Is this the same woman who rejected every opportunity I gave her to share moments with me?His heart twisted painfully as he recalled all the times he''d asked her to come to events, to be there for him, only to be met with cold dismissals and empty excuses.


    Now, here she was, looking at him with what seemed like genuine interest, asking if she could accompany him to a party. Lucian couldn''t make sense of it. Why now? Why does she care now, when I''ve already decided it doesn''t matter anymore? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s hands trembled slightly as she clasped them together. She could feel the weight of the silence between them, and it was suffocating her. In her last life, she had never gone with Lucian to any event. She had never made time for him, always too engrossed in work or social obligations.


    Her son had been left to fend for himself, emotionally abandoned, while she stayed distant, buried in her own world.


    Now, she had a second chance, and she wanted to make things right. But as she looked at Lucian, she could feel the distance between them like a canyon, vast and cold. She could hardly recognize the young man before her, the same boy who once clung to her for comfort, seeking her approval, desperate for her affection. When did it all go so wrong?


    Lucian''s silence was unbearable. She could see something flicker in his eyes¡ªsomething dark, tired, and filled with pain. "This time, I''ll go with you, Lucian," Olivia said, her voice trembling with hope, "Can I?"


    Lucian stiffened at her words. His eyes darted to her, finally locking onto hers, but what Olivia saw in his gaze wasn''t the excitement she had expected. Instead, she was met with an emptiness that made her heart sink. He''s not¡­ happy? She thought. She was sure that mentioning Avey''s name would lift his spirits.


    After all, in her last life, Lucian had been hopelessly devoted to that girl. How could he not be eager to go?


    But what she saw was the opposite. Lucian''s eyes darkened, his expression unreadable. His lips parted as though he wanted to say something, but no words came. He seemed to be fighting a battle within himself, struggling to speak. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he whispered, "No need, mother. You can go alone¡­ I don''t want to."


    Olivia blinked, stunned. What? She tried to make sense of it, her mind reeling. Did my son just say he doesn''t want to go to Avey''s birthday? The same Lucian who spent years chasing her, who refused to give up, even after endless rejections? She couldn''t believe it.


    Lucian, her persistent, stubborn boy, was now refusing to go after the one person he had always wanted.


    Her voice faltered, disbelief clouding her mind. "Lucian¡­ if it''s because of me, if you don''t want me to go with you, that''s fine. You can go by yourself. I won''t disturb you."


    Lucian clenched his fists under the table, feeling the weight of her words crush him. Does she think it''s her? The thought was almost laughable. For years, all he had wanted was for her to be involved, to care, but now, he felt nothing but weariness. "No, mother¡­ it''s not you." His voice wavered, and he dropped his gaze, his hands trembling slightly. "I''ve just thought a lot about it.


    I''m done."


    "Done?" Olivia''s voice trembled with disbelief, her heart pounding. "What do you mean, Lucian? You''ve always cared for Avey¡­ Did something happen between you two? Tell me, I can help."


    Lucian''s lips pressed into a thin line as he tried to hold himself together. He took a deep breath, feeling the walls he had built around himself begin to crack. "I just don''t want to anymore," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''m tired¡­ I''m done."


    The words hit Olivia like a physical blow. He''s tired? The boy who never gave up, who endured rejection after rejection, who stood unwavering in his devotion, was now saying he was finished? She couldn''t comprehend it. "No¡­ Lucian, you can''t just give up like that. I know how much you love her.


    You''ve always loved her."


    A sharp pang of guilt twisted in her heart. She had always reprimanded Lucian for his feelings for Avey, had scolded him for embarrassing the family with his relentless pursuit. But now, as she looked into his tired eyes, she realized that her harshness had only pushed him further into his pain. "How about this?" she said, desperation creeping into her voice.


    "I''ll go and propose marriage between you and Avey. I''ll talk to her family, make sure everything works out¡ª"


    "No!" Lucian''s voice rose sharply, cutting through her words like a knife. He stood abruptly, his hands trembling with anger and frustration. "What are you talking about, mother? I don''t want that. I''ve asked her, and she doesn''t want me. I''m not going to force someone to love me."


    Olivia''s face paled, her hands trembling. Force someone to love him? Is that what he thinks? She wanted to protest, to tell him that she could fix it, that she could make everything right. But the look on Lucian''s face silenced her. His eyes were red, and his jaw clenched tightly, as if he was holding back tears.


    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking. "Please, don''t make any rash decisions. I know you love her. I know you''ve been hurt, but just¡ªjust don''t take any drastic steps."


    Lucian turned away from her, his heart heavy with pain. "It''s over, mother. I don''t want to talk about it anymore."


    Olivia felt her entire world collapsing. How did it come to this? She had always believed that Lucian would find his happiness with Avey, that one day, after all the rejections, Avey would finally realize how much Lucian loved her. But now¡­ now Lucian was walking away from that dream, and she couldn''t stop him.


    "Lucian," she called out one last time, her voice soft, pleading. "At least¡­ at least tell me if you want me to say anything to her. I''m going to her party¡­ I could say something for you."


    Lucian stopped in his tracks, but he didn''t turn around. He stood there for a moment, the silence between them stretching on painfully. "There''s nothing left to say, just tell her i am sorry to waste her time" he finally said, his voice cold and empty.


    And with that, he walked away, leaving Olivia alone in the room, tears streaming down her face. How did it come to this? she thought, her heart breaking as she watched her son walk away, not knowing if she could ever repair the damage she had caused.


    ----


    sighhh guys wasn''t able to make chapter long actually just preparing for exam thought just write it out


    just two days more guys after that every chapter will be over 1500 words and ill improve it... just am not able to out much time


    today one is 1200...well


    haha ill might send two or more chapters


    sighh i am worried about my other novel its kinda halfway almost 4 days since last update


    just unable to get time to write


    okk thanks for reading guys

 Chapter 32: Avey

    Lucian slammed his bedroom door shut with a thud that echoed through the house, frustration boiling over inside him. He ran his hands through his hair, tugging at the strands in a futile attempt to make sense of the chaotic emotions swirling in his head. "Why¡­ why am I feeling this way?" he muttered, pacing the room like a caged animal.The walls seemed to close in on him, suffocating his thoughts with memories, regrets, and decisions that he wished he could erase.


    I''m done, he told himself, the words echoing in his mind like a mantra. I''m not going after anyone in this life. Not this time.


    "Fuck!" Lucian swore, his voice breaking as he slammed his fists down on the sink in his bathroom. He leaned over, staring at his reflection in the mirror eyes wide, red-rimmed, and filled with turmoil. His breath came in ragged gasps as he tried to calm the storm raging inside him. "What the hell is wrong with you, huh?" he asked himself, his voice trembling with anger.


    His reflection stared back, mocking him, reminding him of every weakness, every time he had bent and broken under the weight of his love for Avey.


    Why are you so weak, Lucian? His mind taunted him relentlessly, digging deeper into old wounds. Can''t even live without one girl?


    With a sudden surge of energy, he slapped his own face, trying to snap out of the spiral. His palm stung, but it wasn''t enough to numb the pain in his chest. He splashed cold water on his face, droplets running down his skin, trying to wash away the frustration that clung to him. The cold water offered no comfort. This isn''t who I am anymore.


    He told himself that repeatedly, willing himself to believe it.


    "I''m done. I don''t need her. I don''t need anyone." His voice broke slightly, the weight of his past decisions pressing on him. But then he laughed an empty, hollow laugh that echoed off the tiled walls of the bathroom. It wasn''t humor that drove the sound from his chest but the desperate need to expel the bitterness from within. "I made a commitment," he reminded himself aloud.


    "And when I make a commitment, I don''t even listen to myself."


    Lucian threw on some clothes, ignoring the lingering ache in his chest as he grabbed his keys. He needed to get out. I don''t even have a mobile now, he remembered, a bitter laugh escaping him. He''d tossed it in the trash yesterday, thinking he wouldn''t need it. Now, he was glad. No one can contact me.


    He didn''t want to be found.


    Lucian headed down to the garage, his feet heavy as though weighed down by invisible chains. He noticed the quiet absence of his mother Good, he thought. He didn''t want to face her again, not after that strange conversation earlier. It had been too raw, too vulnerable, and he wasn''t ready for that. He wasn''t ready for her sudden interest or the guilt that came with it.


    The sight of his cars didn''t comfort him. The Mustang from yesterday sat there, but his gaze slid past it to the sleek, black Kawasaki Ninja H2R parked beside his Supra. A wave of nostalgia hit him, bringing with it memories of speed and freedom the only thing that had ever made him feel truly alive. "Oh, this beauty," Lucian muttered, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    He swung a leg over the bike, the familiar hum of the engine filling the garage as he turned the key.


    "Let''s see how fast you can go," Lucian whispered to himself, revving the engine as the bike roared to life beneath him. He shot out of the garage like a bullet, the wind slamming against him as he hit the main road, the world blurring around him. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline replacing the gnawing sadness for a brief moment.


    "200¡­ 250¡­ 300 km/h," Lucian muttered under his breath as he pushed the bike faster, weaving effortlessly through the traffic, his godlike driving skills making it all feel second nature. His eyes glinted with reckless abandon.


    haha today i am going to speed this bike over 350 km/h


    and to stop this bike i won''t use breaks


    no i will stop it by hitting that tree over there ha ha ha


    kidding


    Avey''s POV


    Avey stood at the grand entrance of her family''s estate, her hands fidgeting nervously. Today was her birthday, but the party preparations felt meaningless without him. She was supposed to be happy, surrounded by friends and family, but all she could think about was Lucian. Where is he? She thought, glancing at her phone for what felt like the hundredth time.


    She dialed his number again, anxiety gripping her as it rang and rang, but once again, no answer.


    Her shoes clicked impatiently on the marble floor as she paced back and forth, her heart racing with a growing sense of dread. He''s never ignored me like this before, Avey thought, her hands shaking slightly as she ended the call. She had been trying to reach Lucian since yesterday, calling him over two hundred times with no response. It was unlike him. Is he mad at me? Did something happen?


    The questions raced through her mind, each one more distressing than the last.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. As far as she could remember from her past life, Lucian had always shown up early to her birthday parties, eager to see her, eager to be by her side, even if she had often brushed him off. But this time¡­ This time it''s different. Avey chewed her lip anxiously, her hands clenching into fists. Is he upset because of what happened yesterday?


    Her chest tightened at the thought, her mind replaying their last conversation over and over. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey had come back in time, just like Lucian. She hadn''t known how to approach him, how to explain everything. When she saw him yesterday, it had taken everything in her not to break down. She had a second chance¡ªa second chance to fix everything she had done wrong, to tell him how she really felt. But now, standing here alone, she was terrified that she was already too late.


    "Where is he?" she whispered to herself, her voice trembling as she looked down the driveway. Is he broken? Her mind spiraled with worry. Is he sitting somewhere, crying because of me? Did I push him too far this time? She couldn''t stand the thought of Lucian being hurt because of her, and yet, she knew she was the cause of his pain.


    The guilt weighed heavily on her chest.


    The thought of Lucian ever giving up on her never even crossed her mind. He had been devoted to her for as long as she could remember, never wavering, never faltering, even after countless rejections. He wouldn''t give up. He couldn''t. Avey knew that Lucian''s love for her was so deep, so powerful, that nothing could break it. He loves me too much to ever walk away.


    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her eyes. She had been too blind in her last life, too focused on what she thought she wanted to realize that Lucian was the one she truly loved. Now, with a second chance, she couldn''t bear the thought of losing him again.


    "Avey, what are you doing standing out here?" Her mother''s voice broke through her thoughts, and Avey turned to see Melody, her mother, standing in the doorway, a soft smile on her face.


    "I¡­ I was waiting for Lucian," Avey admitted, her voice small and fragile.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Lucian? But you''ve always told me you didn''t want him near you. Why are you waiting for him now?"


    Avey looked down at the ground, guilt twisting in her chest. "I''ve done so many things wrong, mother. Everything¡­ everything was wrong." Her voice cracked as tears slipped down her cheeks, her phone still clutched tightly in her hand.


    "Oh, sweetheart¡­" Melody''s expression softened as she stepped forward, pulling her daughter into a comforting embrace. "Don''t be sad, my girl. I''m sure Lucian will forgive you. That boy loves you more than anything in this world. Just talk to him."


    Avey buried her face in her mother''s shoulder, her heart aching with the weight of her regrets. Why didn''t I realize sooner? Why didn''t I see how much he meant to me before it was too late?


    -----


    there you go guys chapter is almost of 1500 words


    and thanks ya all guys who are supporting me haha for real


    sorry but i ain''t the best guy when it comes to say or show feelings haha


    but well its quite surprising to me that somebody likes my work so much that they are waiting for updates...like fck yeah


    that feeling i cant say...idk


    well under depression, anexiety , frustration, hopelessness , loneliness...i didn''t knew what to do almost no expectations from future...haha so i thought of writing


    good to see that someone likes it haha


    thanks you guys...i mean it haha

 Chapter 33: Olivia Entry

    Avey clung to her mother tightly, her body shaking with uncontrollable sobs. "But Lucian¡­ he never ignored me like this," Avey stammered between sobs, her words broken and trembling. "He always picks up on the first ring, mother. Always.But I''ve been calling him since yesterday and¡­ he''s not answering." Her voice cracked, and she buried her face deeper into her mother''s shoulder, as if doing so could somehow stop the tidal wave of emotions crashing over her.


    Melody sighed softly, continuing to stroke her daughter''s back in slow, soothing circles. She could feel the tremble in Avey''s body, the raw pain she was trying to contain. "Did you hurt him again, sweetheart?" Melody asked, her voice gentle but with a firmness that hinted at the concern that had been building inside her.


    She had watched her daughter reject Lucian''s love time and time again, and as a mother, she worried. Not just for Avey, but for Lucian too.


    Avey didn''t respond. She couldn''t. The sobs tore through her, making her chest ache, and her mind spin with the weight of regret that had been piling up since her return to the past. Her body shook as she clung to her mother, her fingers gripping the fabric of her mother''s dress as if she were afraid to let go. In her heart, she knew the answer to her mother''s question. Yes, I hurt him.


    I hurt him every time I pushed him away, every time I acted like his love meant nothing. But she couldn''t say it aloud. She couldn''t face that truth, not yet.


    In her last life, she had never understood the depth of Lucian''s love until it was too late. Until he had taken his own life. The memory of that day finding out that Lucian had died haunted her. It was a pain so deep, so shattering, that even now, in this second chance, it felt like a wound that hadn''t fully healed. How could it, when she had been the one who had pushed him to that edge?


    Her mother''s voice broke through her thoughts. "You know, Avey, you''re very lucky to have someone like Lucian," Melody said softly, still holding her daughter close. "Not everyone gets a person who loves them so deeply, so unconditionally." She paused, her hand resting on Avey''s back. "But I worry that someday, you''ll realize this¡­ and it''ll be too late."


    Avey''s heart clenched at her mother''s words. Too late¡­ The very phrase felt like a knife twisting in her chest. She had already experienced that once in her last life realizing far too late just how much Lucian meant to her. The thought of going through that again, of losing him again, was unbearable.


    "Opportunities like this don''t come often, especially when it''s about love," Melody continued. "You shouldn''t let him go on hurting. If you don''t feel the same way, that''s fine. I''ll support you, no matter what you decide." Melody''s voice was soft, but there was a seriousness beneath it. She had seen the toll this unrequited love had taken on both of them.


    "But Avey, if you truly don''t want him¡­ then let him go. Stop hurting him."


    Avey''s body trembled again at her mother''s words. Let him go? The idea felt impossible. How could she let him go when every part of her was screaming that she needed him, that she had been wrong, and that she had always been wrong? Tears rolled down her cheeks as she squeezed her mother tighter.


    "No, I don''t want to lose him," Avey whispered, her voice barely audible. Her heart ached just at the thought of Lucian being gone from her life. The pain was almost unbearable. "I can''t lose him, Mother. Not again." The weight of her regret pressed down on her chest, making it hard to breathe. Why didn''t I see it sooner?


    Why didn''t I realize what he meant to me until he was gone?


    Memories of her last life flooded her mind the countless times she had rejected Lucian, the look of hurt in his eyes that she had so easily brushed off. She had told herself it didn''t matter, that his feelings weren''t her problem. She had ignored the way his smile had slowly faded over the years, how his shoulders had sagged more with each rejection. And then one day, he was gone. Just like that.


    And all the times she could have chosen differently, all the moments she could have taken his hand instead of pushing him away, haunted her.


    Avey''s sobs grew louder as the guilt consumed her. "Why¡­ why did I treat him like that? Why couldn''t I see how much he loved me?" she choked out, her words barely coherent through her tears. Her mother continued to hold her, whispering soft words of comfort, but nothing could take away the pain that gripped Avey''s heart.


    "It''s not too late," Melody said softly, pulling back just enough to look at her daughter''s tear-streaked face. "If you don''t want to lose him, then fight for him. Show him that you care."


    Avey nodded, but deep down, fear gnawed at her. What if it was already too late? What if this time, Lucian really had given up? The thought terrified her. She had seen how broken he had been at the end of their last life, how he had spiraled into despair until there was nothing left. She couldn''t let that happen again.


    She wouldn''t.


    But where was he? Why wasn''t he answering her calls? The uncertainty gnawed at her, making her panic rise. What if something happened to him? What if he''s already given up?


    Melody looked down at her daughter''s tear-stained face and sighed. "Avey, don''t wait too long to figure out what you want. Sometimes, when you wait, the person you care about the most isn''t there when you finally decide." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey''s heart lurched at her mother''s words. What if he''s not there when I reach out? What if I''m already too late? The thought sent a fresh wave of panic through her, but she pushed it down. No. I can''t think like that.


    I have to find him.


    "I have to fix this," Avey whispered to herself, her tears still falling. "I won''t let him go. I can''t let him go."


    She stepped back from her mother, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Her heart felt heavy, but there was a new determination burning in her chest. She had to find Lucian. She had to make things right, even if it was the hardest thing she''d ever do. She couldn''t let history repeat itself. Not this time.


    Avey wiped the last traces of tears from her cheeks as her mother, Melody, gave her a gentle pat on the back. "Don''t worry, sweetheart," Melody said with a soft chuckle, trying to ease the tension in her daughter''s heart. "Lucian will come. That boy is more obsessed with you than you think. The world would end before he missed your birthday."


    Avey let out a shaky breath, her confidence slowly returning. Despite everything, there was a certainty in her that Lucian would show up. He always did. Lucian might forget to eat, but he would never forget me. That''s just how he is, she thought, trying to calm herself. Her mother''s reassuring words helped, but deep down, she was still anxious.


    Why hasn''t he answered my calls?


    As Avey and Melody stood near the grand entrance to the party, their conversation was interrupted by a stir of excitement. The murmurs of the guests rippled through the air, and all eyes turned toward the entrance.


    A woman in a beautifully tailored dress entered the venue, her elegance and presence undeniable. Olivia Kane, Lucian''s mother, had arrived. Her face carried a professional, composed smile, but to those who looked closely like Avey and Melody the signs of exhaustion and emotional turmoil were evident.


    Her eyes were swollen and red, a sharp contrast to the impeccable image she always presented to the world.


    Both Avey and Melody exchanged surprised glances, their expressions lighting up at Olivia''s unexpected presence. The guests, who had been idly watching the party unfold, now turned their attention to the powerful woman walking in. It wasn''t just anyone. This was Olivia Kane, a woman whose very name commanded respect.


    "Olivia, I didn''t expect you to come! It''s such a pleasant surprise," Melody said warmly as she approached Olivia, pulling her into a gentle hug. Despite her outward composure, Melody couldn''t hide the admiration and respect in her eyes. For all her own success, Melody knew she was standing in front of someone on an entirely different level.


    Olivia returned the hug with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Her mind was elsewhere, haunted by guilt and the crushing realization of her failures as a mother. She had spent the last night in agonizing reflection after coming back in time, remembering how she had let Lucian suffer, how she had ignored him for so long.


    Now, the weight of that guilt hung over her, clouding her usually sharp focus.


    Melody''s words were genuine, but Olivia barely registered them. She would have avoided coming altogether if not for one reason: Lucian. It wasn''t about business or appearances; it was about being the mother Lucian needed, even if she had failed him in the past. Coming to Avey''s birthday was about more than the party it was about supporting her son, even if he didn''t want to be here.


    Despite Lucian''s insistence that he no longer wished to pursue Avey, Olivia didn''t believe him. How could she? She knew her son''s heart better than anyone, or at least she thought she did. His dedication to Avey was undeniable, something she had failed to support in the past, and something she wouldn''t fail to do now.


    "I''m happy you came, Olivia," Melody continued, her admiration evident. She pulled back from the hug, flashing a genuine smile. "I didn''t think you''d have the time. You''re always so busy, running the world as you do," she joked lightly, though there was a deep respect in her tone.


    Olivia nodded, trying to maintain her composure. "Yes, well¡­ this is important." Her words were measured, but inside, she felt like she was being crushed under the weight of her own expectations. I have to make things right with Lucian, she thought, her mind racing. This time, I''ll be the mother he needs. Even if I don''t deserve it.


    Melody couldn''t help but admire the woman standing in front of her. Olivia Kane was the epitome of power, elegance, and strength. Women across the world looked up to her not just because of her business acumen, but because of her ability to command respect in a male-dominated industry. To Melody, Olivia was more than a role model; she was an ideal.


    Despite her own status as a successful woman from a wealthy family, Melody knew there was a vast difference between her and Olivia. She had married into her wealth, become part of an established family. But Olivia¡­ Olivia had built the Kane empire from the ground up. She was the force behind every major decision, every success. And she had done it all on her own.


    It wasn''t just business, either. Olivia was a public figure, a beacon for women all around the world. Billions looked up to her. She wasn''t just a CEO she was a living icon. And here she was, attending Avey''s birthday, a personal gesture that spoke volumes about how important this day must have been for her.


    But beneath all that prestige and admiration, Olivia felt hollow. Her mind buzzed with the echoes of her past mistakes. She had failed Lucian over and over again. And now, standing in front of Melody and Avey, she felt more disconnected than ever from the person she had spent her life becoming. All those years of business success meant nothing when she had lost her son''s trust.


    "I''m just happy to be here," Olivia said quietly, forcing herself to focus on the present, though her thoughts kept drifting to Lucian. She had come for him. Even if he wasn''t here, she had to make sure that Avey understood how important she was to Lucian. And maybe¡­ maybe she could help her son heal. She had made a decision.


    Avey was the girl Lucian had loved all his life, and if Lucian wanted her, then Olivia would make sure they ended up together. She couldn''t afford to lose this fight, not after everything that had happened.


    She had failed in so many ways as a mother, but this time, she wouldn''t let Lucian''s happiness slip away. She was determined to secure the future he had always wanted, even if he was too tired to fight for it himself. If that meant convincing Avey to see things differently, then so be it.


    Melody''s eyes flickered with curiosity as she noticed the tiredness in Olivia''s expression, the weariness that even her carefully constructed fa?ade couldn''t hide. "Is everything alright, Olivia?" she asked gently. "You look¡­ well, you look exhausted."


    Olivia forced a smile, brushing it off. "Just a bit tired," she said vaguely, her voice betraying none of the inner turmoil she felt. How could she explain to anyone, especially Melody, the storm that had been raging inside her since she came back in time? The regret, the guilt, the shame of realizing that she had failed her son so deeply.


    How could she admit that, for all her power and influence, she had lost the most important person in her life?


    Melody nodded, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was deeply wrong. Olivia Kane, the woman who had always seemed invincible, now looked fragile, like she was carrying a weight too heavy even for her formidable shoulders.


    As the party continued around them, Olivia''s mind drifted back to Lucian. I hope you come, Lucy. You need to be here, she thought, though her heart clenched with the fear that maybe, for the first time, Lucian really wouldn''t show up. And if that was the case¡­ what would she do then?


    -----


    hey guys here almost 2400 word''s well almost comparable to two chapters


    we''ll guys today was quite hard to write


    just looking weak and pathetic... crying like a baby for issues i dont even have control over sighh


    anyways


    thanks for reading my lovely dovely readers haha


    your all handsome and charming... author lazydiablo

 Chapter 34: He is giving up?

    "Hello Aunt Olivia," Avey said, standing beside Melody. She looked at Olivia with respect but was hesitant, clearly wanting to say more but holding herself back.Olivia glanced at Avey, taking in her appearance from head to toe. "Oh, you look beautiful, Avey. Happy birthday." Her voice was polite, but Olivia''s eyes told a different story they were swollen, tired, and distant, reflecting the emotional weight she was carrying. It had been a long and painful realization of how she had failed as a mother to Lucian.


    Avey smiled softly. "Thank you, Aunt Olivia," she replied, but her attention drifted elsewhere. She was glancing past Olivia, clearly looking for someone, and it wasn''t difficult for Olivia to guess who.


    Before Avey could ask, Olivia decided to address it head-on. "He''s not coming," she said, her voice quiet but firm.


    Avey froze. "What? Wh-what do you mean?" Those were the only words she could manage, her brain struggling to process what Olivia had just said.


    "Aunt, you''re joking, right?" Avey''s voice trembled, her eyes widening with disbelief. It was impossible. Lucian had never missed her birthday in the past, always being the first to show up, sometimes even before her own family.


    Olivia sighed, the weight of the situation pressing harder on her. "Look, girl... you''re like my own daughter, and I don''t know what''s happened between you two, but I saw him yesterday I saw defeat in him." Olivia''s words were slow and deliberate, each one driving a nail into Avey''s heart. "I asked him if he was coming to your party.


    He said no,he was talking about giving up well thats what he said I don''t know."


    "No... no... that''s impossible." Avey staggered back a step, her hand flying to cover her mouth as if the words themselves were too painful to hear. Something inside her broke.


    for others coming on birthday party might be a small thing but for avey...lucian case was different the person who even get doctors over small headache


    it seems just unbleivbele


    Melody reached out to steady her daughter, her brow furrowing with concern. "Take it easy, girl. Maybe he''s just busy," she offered, though her voice lacked conviction.


    Avey stood in shock, her entire world collapsing. She had always been so sure of Lucian''s love, so confident that he would always be there no matter how many times she pushed him away. But now... Could it be true? The thought of Lucian giving up on her was like a punch to the gut. She couldn''t breathe.


    Olivia watched the turmoil in Avey''s expression and continued. "From your reaction, I assume you don''t hate him as much as you''ve shown all these years, do you?"


    "I... I never hated him. It''s just..." Avey stammered, her thoughts a chaotic mess. She couldn''t finish the sentence. Her mind was racing, trying to make sense of everything. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You never hated him?" Olivia''s voice grew firmer, her eyes narrowing. "Then why do you keep hurting him, Avey? Why do you keep rejecting him?" Her voice softened as she continued, "He told me he''s giving up on you. After all these years, he finally said he can''t take the pain anymore. What did you do? Did you hurt him more than usual?"


    Avey stood frozen, her body shaking, guilt and confusion wracking her. Giving up? The words made no sense. Lucian giving up was like the sun not rising unthinkable, unimaginable.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and her voice trembled. "Did... did he really say that? Did he say he''s giving up on me?" Doubt clouded her face. How could Lucian ever give up? This was the same Lucian who had loved her for more than a decade, through every rejection, through every harsh word.


    It didn''t seem real.


    Even Olivia found it hard to believe. She had never seen her son broken like this before. "Yes, he did. I didn''t believe it myself. but He seemed tired and very exausted, like something had finally broken in him."


    The weight of those words crushed Avey''s heart. She took another step back, her mind buzzing. "No... no, that''s not possible." She shook her head, as if denying it would somehow change the reality. "He would never give up on me. He loves me...


    he always has." Her voice was desperate now, clinging to the one thing she had always taken for granted.


    "Avey," Olivia said, her tone softer, "Lucian is human too and he is hurt. I don''t know exactly what happened between you two yesterday, but when I saw him last night... he was drunk, more drunk than I''ve ever seen him. And then I saw something that terrified me." Olivia''s voice broke as she forced herself to say the next words. "He had blade marks on his wrists, Avey."


    The world stopped. Everything around Avey blurred as Olivia''s words sank in. "Blade marks... on his wrists..." Her voice was barely a whisper, and yet it echoed like a scream in her mind.


    Blade marks. Those two words pierced her mind like a sharp knife. Olivia''s mention of Lucian''s wrists sent a fresh wave of terror crashing over her.


    "No, no, no!" Avey gasped, her breath hitching as she stumbled back again, tears now streaming uncontrollably down her cheeks. "He wouldn''t... he couldn''t... not again... I can''t lose him again."


    Her panic rose as the memories of her past life resurfaced Lucian''s tragic end, the heartbreak that followed, the overwhelming guilt that consumed her. She had come back in time to make things right, to stop this from happening again. But it felt like history was repeating itself, and she was powerless to stop it.


    Avey''s sobbing intensified, her hands shaking uncontrollably. Blade marks. The image haunted her. She couldn''t let this happen again. She wouldn''t.


    "No, no... he can''t... not again... I need to find him, I need to see him," Avey muttered, her voice frantic as she tried to make sense of what was happening. "I can''t live without him. I just...


    I need to talk to him, please!"


    "No, no, no, no..." Avey''s body began to tremble uncontrollably. Not again. Memories of her past life flooded back the haunting image of Lucian''s lifeless body, the overwhelming guilt that had consumed her. She couldn''t let it happen again. She wouldn''t survive it this time.


    "Avey!" Melody grabbed her daughter''s arm as Avey nearly collapsed, her legs giving out from the shock.


    "I need to find him," Avey mumbled, her voice frantic and barely coherent. "I need to see him... I need to stop him..." She was panicking now, her heart racing, her breath shallow and rapid. "He can''t do this, not again... I won''t let him..."


    Olivia''s eyes softened, but she didn''t relent. "Then stop hurting him. Stop treating him like he doesn''t matter. If you really care, show him. He''s given you everything, Avey."


    Avey collapsed into her mother''s arms, her entire body shaking with grief and panic. "I didn''t mean to do this, I didn''t mean to hurt him!" she cried, her tears soaking Melody''s shoulder. "I was just so confused, I... I never thought he would actually leave me."


    and this never happened in last life why is this happening did something changed due to me coming back in time so many thoughts were going on in aveys mind


    Olivia''s own eyes were wet as she looked at the young girl breaking down in front of her. She stepped closer and took Avey''s hands in hers. "Please, Avey. I''m begging you. Don''t hurt my boy anymore. He''s fragile right now, and I don''t know what he''ll do if you keep pushing him away." Her voice was trembling, filled with the raw emotion of a mother who had failed her son.


    "You don''t have to love him, but please... don''t destroy him. If you can''t be with him, then let him go gently. Don''t keep breaking him like this."


    Avey sobbed harder, the full weight of her actions crashing down on her. "I never meant to hurt him," she cried, shaking her head in disbelief. "I didn''t know... I didn''t realize..."


    Melody, who had been silent for most of the exchange, stepped forward and gently pulled Avey into her arms. "Sweetheart, you''ve always known how much Lucian loves you. But love can''t survive on rejection. If you really care about him, you need to be honest with yourself and with him. Don''t push him away anymore."


    Avey clung to her mother, her body trembling with guilt and sorrow. "I love him, Mom," she whispered, the confession slipping out as her tears soaked Melody''s shoulder. "I love him, but I didn''t realize it until it was too late."


    Melody, who had been quiet, her eyes heavy with sadness, finally spoke up, her voice tender but firm. "Avey, sweetheart, you can''t keep playing with his heart like this. You''ve had years to figure out your feelings, and if you''ve realized you love him now, then you need to act on it. Don''t waste the chance you''ve been given. But don''t rush to him out of guilt.


    Go to him because you truly want to be with him."


    Avey''s sobbing quieted, but her tears still flowed freely as she processed her mother''s words. She had spent so much time pushing Lucian away, afraid to confront her true feelings, afraid of the intensity of his love for her. But now, it was clear she couldn''t deny it any longer.


    "I love him, Mom," Avey whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I love him, and I can''t lose him. Not again."


    Melody hugged her daughter tighter, her own tears threatening to fall. "Then don''t lose him, Avey. But you need to be honest with yourself and with him."


    Avey nodded, her mind racing with the desperate need to find Lucian, to fix what she had broken. She couldn''t let him go. Not now, not when she had finally realized just how much he meant to her. But beneath her panic, there was a new resolve building. She would make this right, no matter what it took.


    "I need to find him," Avey said again, this time with more certainty. "I need to tell him how I feel."


    but birthday party


    ---


    well guys here it is wish me luck since i am going to put my novel on premium for first time


    honestly feeling little guilty doing this but at one point i have to do it right


    i just wanna make some pocket money


    thank you guys for your support and love

 Chapter 35: Gossips

    The elegant venue was filled with murmurs and soft whispers as the guests mingled around, trying to maintain appearances. Yet, at the entrance of the hall, a small group had gathered, their eyes fixed on a particular scene unfolding at the front of the room.It wasn''t the grand decorations or the buffet tables adorned with gourmet dishes that held their attention it was Avey, Melody, and Olivia standing together, deep in what seemed like a very intense conversation.


    One young woman, her champagne flute poised delicately between her fingers, nudged the girl sitting beside her. "Hey, what''s going on over there?" she whispered, nodding toward Avey and the older women. The curiosity in her voice betrayed her interest in the gossip unfolding before their eyes.


    Her friend, equally curious, leaned forward a little to get a better view. "I don''t know," she replied, adjusting the hem of her dress. "But Avey''s been standing at the entrance for a while now. I think she''s waiting for someone."


    "Who do you think it is?" the first girl asked, her voice dropping to an even quieter whisper as she scanned the guests nearby, making sure no one important could hear them.


    The second girl raised an eyebrow and smirked. "If I had to guess? It''s Lucian. I saw how flustered Avey got when Miss Olivia walked in. You know there''s always been something going on between them."


    Both girls exchanged knowing looks. Lucian and Avey''s complicated relationship had been the subject of city gossip for years. Everyone knew about Lucian''s relentless pursuit of Avey, how he had chased after her with the kind of single-minded devotion that seemed romantic at first, but had grown awkward and painful to watch over the years.


    "But Avey doesn''t like him, does she?" the first girl asked, her brow furrowing. "I mean, she''s made that pretty clear, right?"


    "Oh, definitely," the second girl replied with a sigh. "She''s rejected him more times than I can count. Everyone knows that. Honestly, I don''t get it. The guy is head over heels for her, but she treats him like dirt. It''s kind of heartless, if you ask me."


    The first girl frowned, glancing back at Avey. "Why does she hate him so much? I mean, if a guy was that obsessed with me, I might be flattered. But the way she treats him..." Her voice trailed off as they both watched Avey shift uneasily, her eyes darting toward the door every few seconds, clearly anxious.


    "Well," the second girl said, taking a sip of her drink, "It''s not like Lucian is some saint, either. I''ve heard he''s useless when it comes to business. The Kane family empire is being held together by Miss Olivia, and Lucian''s sister is next in line. He''s got no real future unless he marries someone like Avey."


    The first girl blinked, looking surprised. "You think he''s after her for her money?"


    The second girl shrugged, swirling the champagne in her glass as if contemplating the possibility. "Why not? It''s not like he has any other prospects. If he marries Avey, that pretty much secures his future, doesn''t it? Her family''s as rich as his, and it would give him leverage when it comes to his inheritance. Without her, he''s got nothing."


    The first girl pursed her lips, contemplating this new perspective. "I never thought of it like that... I mean, Lucian always seemed so... sincere. But maybe you''re right. Maybe he''s just playing the long game."


    They both looked toward Avey again, watching as she bit her lip, anxiety clearly written on her face. The girl let out a small, sad sigh. "Still... I don''t know. It''s kind of cruel, isn''t it? If Lucian really is just in it for the money, that''s one thing.


    But if he actually loves her... the way she''s treated him is pretty harsh."


    The second girl nodded thoughtfully. "Remember when he proposed to her in public that one time? And she humiliated him in front of everyone? That was brutal."


    "Oh God, yeah," the first girl said, shaking her head. "That was so bad. I heard she even made a bet with her friends once, just to see how far Lucian would go for her."


    The second girl''s eyes widened. "No way. What did she make him do?"


    "I''m not sure if you heard about this, but apparently she told him that if he could stand outside in the sun, in 40-degree weather, for the entire day, she would go on a date with him."


    The second girl''s jaw dropped. "Are you serious?"


    The first girl nodded grimly. "Yeah. And get this Lucian actually did it. He stood outside all day, didn''t move an inch. By the end of it, he was so sick he had to be taken to the hospital. And what did Avey do?


    She just told him it was a joke. She never had any intention of going on that date."


    The second girl shook her head in disbelief. "That''s... that''s beyond cruel. I mean, I get that he''s persistent, but no one deserves to be treated like that." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly," the first girl agreed. "I don''t know what Avey''s deal is, but it feels like she''s been playing with him all this time. I mean, even if he''s after her money, to humiliate someone that much... it''s just wrong."


    The second girl sighed, crossing her arms. "You know what''s even crazier? Miss Olivia never did anything about it. You''d think, with everything Lucian''s been through, his mother would''ve stepped in, right? But no. If anything, she punishes him for embarrassing the family."


    The first girl''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait, what? She punishes Lucian? But it''s not even his fault!"


    "Exactly," the second girl said, nodding. "But that''s the thing everyone knows Lucian''s relationship with his family is messed up. Some people even say he might be adopted, because the way they treat him doesn''t make any sense. It''s like he''s the black sheep of the Kane family. No one really cares about him."


    A heavy silence settled between the two girls as they both stared at Avey, who was still anxiously glancing around the room. There was a sense of pity in their eyes now, directed toward Lucian. For years, people had watched him chase after Avey, had seen him endure public humiliation and rejection.


    And now, as rumors swirled about his strained family relationships, it became harder to ignore just how alone Lucian truly was.


    "Honestly," the first girl said softly, "I feel bad for him. He''s been humiliated, ignored by his own family... If it were me, I would''ve left long ago. I don''t know how he''s put up with it for this long."


    The second girl nodded slowly. "Yeah... I don''t think anyone really understands him. People see what they want to see, you know? And I think he''s just been misunderstood this whole time."


    "That''s the worst part, isn''t it?" the first girl said, her voice tinged with sadness. "It''s like fate played a cruel joke on him."


    The two girls fell silent again, their eyes drifting back to Avey, Melody, and Olivia. The guests around them, too, had begun to notice the tension between the women. People were exchanging curious glances, whispering to each other, but no one dared to approach. It was clear that something was brewing beneath the surface something far more complicated than just a birthday party.


    ----


    avey pov


    Avey was spiraling into panic, her mind racing in a dozen directions. She could barely keep her thoughts straight. "I need to find him. I have to find him." Her heart was pounding in her chest, each beat a reminder of how everything had gone wrong so quickly.


    "Yes, forget this party. None of it matters if I can''t talk to him," Avey muttered under her breath, her fingers trembling as she tried to compose herself. She could feel her mother''s eyes on her, could hear the whispers from the guests, but nothing else mattered right now. The idea that Lucian wasn''t coming to her birthday was impossible to process.


    "I won''t be able to forgive myself if he leaves me... not again. Not like last time."


    Her chest tightened with fear, and her breaths grew shallow. "But what if... what if Aunt Olivia''s right? What if he really doesn''t want me anymore?" A sick feeling churned in her stomach. "No, that can''t be. It''s impossible.


    He''s angry... he''s hurt, but he still loves me, right? He always has."


    Avey was pacing, her thoughts crashing into each other, one after the other, like waves in a storm. "He''s probably upset after what happened. That must be it. I''ll tell him it was a misunderstanding, that I didn''t mean any of it... I only wanted him to stop chasing me." She paused, clutching her chest as she tried to calm herself. "I thought...


    if I pushed him away hard enough, he would give up. But now... now he''s really giving up?"


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her hands shook, and her vision blurred as tears filled her eyes. "I should''ve gone to him yesterday. I should''ve explained everything before I... before I did that."


    She shook her head, trying to chase away the regret that was suffocating her. "I was stupid... so stupid! Why wasn''t I brave enough to face him earlier?" Desperation clawed at her as she imagined Lucian, broken and defeated, his heart shattered once again this time for good.


    Avey could barely breathe. "No, no, no. I can''t let him go. Not like this." She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms, the sting bringing her back to reality. "I need to fix this. I need to find him.


    He can''t be gone."


    "Where might he be?" she murmured, glancing around the crowd as if expecting Lucian to materialize out of nowhere. Panic settled deep in her bones. "I have to ask Aunt Olivia. She must know where he is."


    Avey rushed back toward Olivia, her voice trembling as she spoke. "Aunt Olivia, where is he? Is he home? I need to go see him... right now." Her desperation was clear, her eyes wide and pleading, almost wild with fear. The possibility of Lucian taking another drastic step filled her with dread, threatening to tear her apart.


    Olivia looked at Avey carefully, her eyes softening as she saw the sheer terror and concern on the young girl''s face. "This girl... does she truly care for Lucian?" Olivia thought, a pang of surprise washing over her. Avey seemed even more distressed than she was, which stirred something in Olivia''s heart. Perhaps she had misjudged the situation.


    Olivia sighed heavily, she really doesn''t know much about lucian


    and she is ashamed of that


    but remembering what this girl did to lucian those times


    olivia wasn''t sure now

 Chapter 36: Victor

    Avey''s world felt like it was unraveling before her eyes. Panic gripped her heart, and her mind raced, searching for any way to make things right. "Where is Lucian, Aunt Olivia? Please, I need to know!" Avey''s voice trembled, her eyes already wet with unshed tears, fear and desperation thick in her tone.Olivia looked away, guilt flickering across her tired face. "I don''t know, Avey... He was at home when I left. But... he might have gone somewhere else. Lucian...


    he never stays put for long, especially not at home." Olivia''s voice was soft, burdened with her own guilt and shame. She had failed as a mother, and now her son was slipping away from her too.


    Avey''s heart dropped further. "He''s not at home... No, no, I need to find him." She was muttering to herself, already thinking of ways to track Lucian down. "Yes, yes, I''ll call someone, hire someone to track him. That''ll work... I can''t just let this happen!" Her voice was frantic now, panic overtaking her reason.


    She was filled with the regret of not going to him sooner, of waiting and hesitating, lost in her own tangled emotions after coming back in time. "I could''ve fixed this! Why did I wait? Why did I let this happen again?" Her thoughts echoed with guilt and self-blame.


    Just as she was about to rush out of the party, leaving behind everything her birthday, the guests, the people watching her so closely a familiar voice stopped her in her tracks. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey! Happy birthday, Avey! Sorry I got a little late, but I''m here now, haha."


    Avey froze. That voice. The last voice she wanted to hear. Slowly, she turned her head toward the entrance, her heart sinking.


    It was Victor.


    He stood there, dressed in a pristine white suit, his confidence radiating from him like an aura. He had that same calculated smile on his face, the same sharp eyes that could fool anyone into thinking he was a charming, harmless young man. But Avey knew better. She had seen his true face, seen the wolf beneath the sheep''s clothing.


    "What are you doing here?" Avey spat, her voice cold and laced with disdain. "I remember telling you yesterday to stay away from my party. We only had a business deal, and that''s all. Stop acting like we''re close, Victor." She narrowed her eyes, every fiber of her being recoiling from him.


    The memories from her past life flooded her mind the way he had manipulated her, twisted her emotions, and used her to hurt Lucian.


    remembering that avey clenched her first.


    Victor only chuckled, completely unfazed by her hostility. He took a few more steps toward her, his smirk growing. "Come on, Avey. No need to be so harsh on your birthday. I thought we were friends." His voice dripped with fake concern as he reached out, as if to comfort her. "You look stressed, though.


    What''s wrong? Anything I can help with?"


    victor was confused at what happened to her why is she behaving like this


    embersemed but still he knows to control the situation


    Avey felt her skin crawl. "Friends? We are nothing, Victor." Her words were icy. "Just leave me alone."


    Victor''s smile never faltered. Instead, he turned his attention to Olivia, who had been standing quietly beside them. "Ah, Miss Olivia! I didn''t notice you at first." His voice oozed charm as he greeted her. "You''re as stunning as ever. It''s always a pleasure to see you." He even winked, a gesture so casual and confident that it made Avey want to scream.


    But Olivia wasn''t charmed. Far from it.


    Her fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to contain her anger. "This boy... How did I ever fall for his tricks in the past? How did I ever let him into our lives?!" Olivia''s thoughts raced, disgusted with herself for how blind she had been. In her last life, she had been fooled by Victor''s smooth words and fake charm.


    She had let him manipulate her, even allowing him to use her against her own son. "How could I have been so blind?!" she thought, rage and guilt boiling inside her.


    But now, now that she had a second chance, she saw everything clearly. It was like a fog had been lifted from her eyes, and she could finally see Victor for who he really was a schemer, a manipulator who used people for his own gain.


    In truth, Victor was the "protagonist" of this world''s twisted narrative. Every female character no matter how strong or independent was somehow drawn into his orbit, manipulated to serve his story.


    Victor was like a wolf in sheep''s clothing, skilled at twisting emotions and manipulating people to get what he wanted. Olivia could see through him now, the barrier of the past finally lifted, and she could clearly see the web of manipulation he had spun around them.


    This was a novel world, after all, where the fate of certain characters was written, where heroines were all destined to be drawn toward the protagonist. It was the twisted mechanics of the world, a game they had all unknowingly been forced to play. But now, Olivia could see things clearly, and she was furious with herself for ever falling into Victor''s trap.


    Olivia had been one of his targets for conquest,


    olivia was feeling angry it disgusted her to realize just how far she had fallen under his influence in her previous life. "But no more," she thought fiercely. "I''m not that foolish woman anymore. I won''t let him use me, or anyone else, again."


    Olivia''s sharp gaze bore into Victor, filled with a cold, simmering fury. "How dare he try to worm his way back into our lives? How dare he?" She could feel the rage pulsing through her, but she forced herself to remain calm, not wanting to cause a scene at Avey''s party. Not yet, at least.


    Victor''s smile faltered for a brief moment under Olivia''s cold stare, but he quickly recovered, flashing another charming grin. "Well, I hope you''re both doing well. If there''s anything I can do to help, you know you can count on me." His eyes glinted with that calculating look, as if he were already thinking of how he could use this situation to his advantage.


    "Never again," Olivia promised herself. "I won''t let him get away with this. Not this time." She kept her sharp gaze on Victor, her mind buzzing with the anger she felt for both him and her own past self.


    Victor, seemingly unaware of the storm brewing in Olivia''s mind, turned back to Avey with a charming grin. He held out a beautifully wrapped present. "Here''s a little something for you, Avey." His tone was sweet, too sweet, as if they were the best of friends.


    But Avey wasn''t falling for it anymore. Her eyes narrowed, and she felt her anger rise. She wasn''t going to play this game like she had before.


    "I don''t need any presents from you," Avey said firmly, her voice like steel. "And don''t you dare call me by my name so familiarly."


    Victor let out an awkward laugh, trying to shake off the palpable tension. "Hey, Avey, why so serious today?" he chuckled, attempting to lighten the mood, but his smile faltered when he saw her eyes narrow in cold fury.


    Everyone at the party was now watching him, the weight of their stares making his skin prickle with discomfort. He could feel the shift in the room, the way Avey''s words had turned the air into something sharp and dangerous.


    "Again?" Avey''s voice was low, dangerously steady. Her entire body trembled with restrained anger as she took a slow step forward, her eyes blazing with a fire Victor hadn''t expected. She had never looked at him like this before not with this intensity, this resolve.


    Her next words were slow and deliberate, each syllable slicing through the air like a blade. "I, Avey Starline, swear on my family''s name that I will destroy you and everything you''ve built."


    Victor froze, the color draining from his face as Avey''s voice grew louder, her fury uncontained. "Say my name in that tone again, I dare you." Her tone was ice-cold, filled with venom that sent a shiver down the spines of those watching.


    The room fell into a stunned silence. The guests, who had been watching the scene unfold, now stared in shock. A vow like this wasn''t made lightly, especially not by a Starline. The whispers began almost immediately.


    Whispers spread through the crowd like wildfire, rippling with shock and unease.


    "Did she just swear on her family name?" someone murmured, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    "This is serious. Things are about to get messy," another added, their voice barely above a whisper, but the gravity of the statement settled over the room like a heavy fog.


    A man nearby scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief. "Who is that stupid kid in front of Miss Starline?" he muttered to his friend, his eyes narrowing on Victor. "He''s playing with fire."


    The tension in the air was suffocating, and every guest understood the weight of what had just happened. Swearing on one''s family name, especially for someone of Avey''s stature, was not done lightly. It was a declaration of war, an oath of destruction.


    Victor had clearly underestimated the situation, and now, it seemed he had no idea how to climb out of the mess he had walked into.


    "He must not know who he''s dealing with," someone else muttered, casting a pitiful glance at Victor. "To challenge a Starline is suicide."


    All eyes were on Avey and Victor now, the tension palpable, as everyone waited to see what would happen next.


    "What do you think''s going to happen?" one guest murmured to another, the anticipation palpable.


    Olivia, on the other hand, stood in stunned silence, her eyes fixed on Avey. "Wasn''t this girl practically attached to Victor in our last life?" Olivia thought, confused. "She even helped him with so many of his plans. What changed?" She couldn''t wrap her mind around the shift. In the previous timeline, Avey had been close to Victor, even aiding him in hurting Lucian.


    But now, her venom was aimed squarely at him.


    The air was thick with tension as everyone processed what had just happened. The ripple of surprise swept through the party, and Victor''s face lost its confident smile. His eyebrows twitched, and for a brief moment, his composed facade cracked.


    "This¡­ bitch," Victor cursed silently. His mind raced. "What the hell is going on? Why is she overreacting like this?" He tried to regain control of the situation, but he could feel his grip slipping. Avey wasn''t supposed to act like this.


    Even Melody, Avey''s mother, was taken aback. She knew her daughter, and this wasn''t typical behavior for her. Swearing an oath in the name of their family was a massive declaration. "Why does she hate him so much? What happened?" Melody wondered. She glanced at Victor, suspicion brewing.


    "I''ll have to look deeper into this. Something''s not right."


    Victor''s smile returned, but it was forced. "You''re joking, right?" he asked, his tone strained, trying to salvage his pride. "You can''t be serious, Avey."


    But Avey''s cold, unyielding gaze didn''t falter. "No, I''m not joking. And let me make something perfectly clear don''t ever call me by that familiar tone again. Address me with the respect I deserve, Miss Starline." Her voice was cutting, icy, and absolute. "There is only one person allowed to address me in that tone, and it''s certainly not you."


    Victor''s smile wavered further, the sting of humiliation clear on his face. He could feel the weight of the stares from the high-society guests, each one of them observing his humiliation. His reputation was on the line, and he knew it. Still, he needed to keep his composure. "I can''t let her ruin everything I''ve built," he thought to himself.


    But Avey''s cold expression told him all he needed to know.she said icily. "You are no longer welcome here. I didn''t invite you, and you will leave. If I ever see you near me or Lucian again, you will regret it."


    The smugness vanished from Victor''s face, replaced by a mixture of shock and indignation. He glanced around, aware that all eyes were now on him,himuliating him like this in front of everyone.


    Victor''s blood ran cold. "What the hell is going on?" he thought, his mind racing. "This wasn''t how things were supposed to go." His carefully crafted plans were unraveling before his eyes, and he could feel his grip slipping. "This¡­ this bitch¡­" he cursed internally. She was ruining everything, and doing it publicly no less.


    Still, Victor wasn''t about to let himself be beaten so easily. He forced a strained smile, trying to salvage what he could. "You''ve misunderstood me, Miss Starline," he said, his voice slick with faux politeness. "I see now why you''re so upset. It must be because of that Lucian boy, right?"


    At the mention of Lucian''s name, both Olivia and Avey stiffened. Victor, sensing that he had hit a nerve, continued, hoping to shift the focus away from his own embarrassment. "Yes, that must be it. I''ve seen how that guy can get under your skin. Always pestering you, always following you around like a lost puppy.


    If it''s bothering you that much, I can take care of him for you." His voice turned condescending, as though he were offering to handle a minor inconvenience. "The ghost of legs doesn''t understand the language of lips, after all."


    The tension in the room skyrocketed. The once-lively party atmosphere now felt like it was teetering on the edge of a knife. The guests, sensing the danger, went quiet. Eyes darted back and forth between Avey, Olivia, and Victor, waiting to see how the situation would unfold.

 Chapter 37: get out

    As the whispers spread through the party, the guests exchanged curious glances, trying to make sense of the unfolding drama."Who is that boy? Does anyone know?" a young woman murmured, her voice barely audible amidst the chatter. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know much, but I''ve heard a little about him." Another guest chimed in, her voice filled with curiosity. "Victor came from some foreign country. He just started his company here in Wolly City. It''s not a big company, but somehow, he managed to get close to big shots like Miss Olivia Kane. They''ve had a few meetings, from what I''ve heard."


    "Interesting," the first woman replied, her tone laced with intrigue. "He must have some serious connections to be so bold."


    The guests continued to gossip, their eyes flicking toward the tense scene unfolding in the center of the party. For them, what had begun as a mere birthday celebration had transformed into something far more entertaining and far more dangerous.


    ----


    Avey''s body froze. Victor''s words echoed in her mind, stoking a fire that had been burning low since her return to the past. Her heart pounded, her emotions bubbling to the surface. Without turning her head, her voice came out cold, almost deadly.


    "What did you just say?" she asked, her voice icy and sharp, making the room fall into an uncomfortable silence.


    Both Olivia and Melody looked at Avey, surprised by the sudden shift in her demeanor. She had been desperate just moments ago, but now, there was something far more dangerous lurking beneath the surface anger.


    Victor frowned, clearly taken aback by her reaction. "What''s going on?" he thought, confused. "Why is she acting like this? Didn''t she hate that Lucian boy?"


    Trying to salvage the situation, he raised his hands in mock surrender, feigning innocence. "Hey, hey, calm down. Did I say something wrong?" His voice was condescending, barely masking his growing irritation. "I was just asking if that Lucian boy is still pestering you, right?"


    Victor''s patience was thinning. He wasn''t someone who took humiliation well. He had built too much to be disrespected, and he certainly wouldn''t take it from someone like Avey. His voice carried an underlying threat now, though he tried to maintain his composure in front of the crowd.


    "I only have some connections here, and I thought I could help you." His smile faltered as he felt the weight of Avey''s stare, his own frustration mounting. "This girl has no idea who she''s messing with."


    But what Victor didn''t realize was that this wasn''t the same Avey he had manipulated in the past. She had seen through his schemes, and now, she wasn''t afraid to confront him.


    Avey''s eyes narrowed further, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. Her anger was palpable, burning in her chest. "Pestering?" she echoed, her voice shaking with rage. "You have the audacity to speak about Lucian like that? To degrade him?"


    Victor''s frown deepened. "Wait, why is she getting so defensive over that guy?" he thought. "Did I miscalculate something?" His mind raced, trying to figure out where he had gone wrong.


    Victor had prepared meticulously for his move into Wolly City. He had done his research on everyone especially the powerful figures like the Kanes. He knew the fractured relationship between Lucian and his family. As far as his research had shown, Lucian was weak, unimportant, and of no consequence. He had no power or influence, even within his own family.


    "So why should I worry about him?" Victor had thought. "He''s nothing compared to me."


    What Victor didn''t count on was the shift in Olivia''s perspective. In the past life, she had turned a blind eye to her son, indifferent to his pain. But now, everything had changed.


    "Victor," Olivia''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, startling everyone. The cold fury in her tone sent a chill through the room. "Did you just say you would teach my son a lesson?"


    Victor''s confidence wavered as he turned to face Olivia, whose sharp gaze burned into him. "I must have misread the situation," he thought, suddenly unsure. "Why is she looking at me like that?"


    Olivia''s eyes blazed with guilt and anger, emotions she had bottled up for years. "How low has my standing fallen," she thought bitterly. "How far have I let things go, for someone to dare to disrespect my son like this right in front of me?" Her chest tightened with the weight of her past mistakes. "I failed him, but never again. I was blind before, but now I see clearly.


    I will never let anyone insult my son again."


    The guilt that had plagued Olivia since her return to the past surged to the surface. Her heart clenched with the realization that she had allowed this allowed others to treat Lucian as insignificant, allowed him to be humiliated. "It''s because of me that people like Victor think they can speak about him like this," she thought. "Because I failed as his mother."


    Victor flinched as Olivia''s glare intensified. The smug confidence he had shown earlier was quickly evaporating. "Wait," he stammered, trying to salvage the situation. "I didn''t mean"


    "You didn''t mean what?" Olivia interrupted, her voice rising with anger. "You didn''t mean to say that my son is someone you can teach a lesson to? That my son is insignificant?" Her voice was trembling now, not from fear, but from barely controlled fury. "How dare you speak about him that way?"


    Victor took a step back, the power dynamic of the conversation shifting dramatically. Olivia, once indifferent to Lucian, now stood fiercely protective of him. It wasn''t the reaction Victor had anticipated.


    The guests, sensing the tension, exchanged nervous glances. "This isn''t just a family dispute," they whispered. "This is something bigger."


    Victor, desperate to regain control, tried to calm things down. "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I wasn''t trying to offend anyone." His voice wavered, betraying his unease. "I just thought I could help."


    But Olivia wasn''t interested in his excuses. She had already seen through him, and the guilt she felt for ever having been associated with him was eating her alive. "You thought you could help?" she repeated, her voice laced with sarcasm. "Help who?


    Victor''s face paled. He could feel the room turning against him, the once-welcoming atmosphere of the party becoming hostile. He had played his cards too confidently, assuming he could manipulate the situation like he always had. But now, it was slipping out of his control.


    Avey stepped forward, her voice cutting through the tension once more. "You have no right to speak about Lucian. And I swear, if you go near him, I will make sure you regret it." Her voice was cold, calculated, and final. There was no room for negotiation.


    Victor''s hands trembled slightly, though he tried to hide it. "What the hell is happening?" he thought, panic setting in. "This wasn''t supposed to happen."


    The room had grown deathly silent, all eyes on the unfolding drama. Victor, once so smug and self-assured, now stood on the edge of disaster. And the women he had underestimated the women he had thought were easy to manipulate now stood united against him.


    For the first time, Victor realized he had made a fatal mistake.


    Victor''s mind raced. What the hell went wrong? he thought, his usually sharp instincts failing him. Everything he had researched, planned, and calculated told him that both Olivia and Avey disliked Lucian. He believed they would welcome any insult toward Lucian as a chance to distance themselves further from him.


    But as the tension in the room thickened, Victor could sense that his plan had not just backfired it had exploded in his face.


    "Miss Olivia, Miss Avey, I truly apologize if my words came off wrong." Victor tried to maintain his smooth facade, but his eyes flickered with anxiety. He prided himself on being a master manipulator, but this wasn''t going the way he had anticipated. He had never expected these women especially Olivia to turn against him so swiftly.


    Olivia''s face tightened, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. "Helping us again?" Her voice dripped with barely contained fury. "You just disrespected my son in front of all these guests. Let''s forget for a moment about what may or may not be going on between Avey and Lucian. Did you really think I would stand here and say nothing while you humiliated my son like that?"


    For a split second, Avey felt a pang of sadness hearing Olivia defend Lucian so fiercely. Despite her own complicated feelings, she realized that she, too, would never have allowed anyone to step on Lucian like this especially not publicly. Her chest tightened, guilt swelling as she recalled the cruel things she herself had done to him in her previous life. Why did I ever act that way toward him?


    she wondered, the shame almost unbearable.


    Victor, however, was already shifting gears. His mind worked as quickly as his mouth. He could sense Olivia''s rising anger but knew that the powerful Kane family wasn''t something he could afford to alienate, at least not yet. "Miss Olivia," he said, his voice softening, "please don''t be upset with me. We''ve had a fruitful business relationship. I truly meant no disrespect.


    If my words were offensive, I sincerely apologize."


    Victor''s pride screamed at him to not bow to these women, but he wasn''t foolish enough to burn bridges this early in his plans. The Kane family still had value, and he knew he needed them especially for his hidden revenge. "I''ll do whatever it takes to make amends," he added, forcing a smile. "I''ve always respected you deeply."


    Despite the false sincerity in his tone, there was a glint in his eyes cold, calculating, and filled with anger he barely managed to suppress. One day, I''ll repay this humiliation, he thought darkly. These bitches won''t get away with it. But for now... I need to play this smart.


    Olivia''s anger continued to boil, but something about Victor''s last words made her feel sick inside. He had mentioned punishing Lucian, implying that she had condoned or even encouraged such behavior. And the truth was, she had. In her past life, Olivia had cruelly reprimanded Lucian whenever he embarrassed the family.


    She had allowed herself to be manipulated into punishing her own son, treating him like an outsider in his own home.


    Her hands trembled slightly as she clenched them into fists. "I.I..." Olivia stammered, her voice faltering. The guilt hit her like a tidal wave, drowning out her fury for a brief moment. "He''s right, she thought bitterly. "I let it happen. I let Lucian be treated like this...


    by everyone, including myself. And now I''m standing here, acting like I care."


    For a second, Olivia felt humiliated not by Victor, but by herself. What kind of mother am I? she thought. How did it get this bad? How did I let my son fall so far, only to defend him now, as if I''m some loving mother? The shame was overwhelming, but beneath it all was a spark of determination.


    This will end today. No one disrespects my son not anymore.


    Avey, on the other hand, was less conflicted. Her heart burned with anger pure and intense. Victor''s slimy demeanor, his patronizing tone, and his manipulative actions had ruined Lucian''s life in the past, pushing her to hurt the one person who had loved her more than anyone else. "You," she thought, her rage growing. "You''re one of the reasons I lost him. One of the reasons I broke him."


    No longer willing to hide her feelings, Avey stepped forward, her eyes blazing with fury. "Victor," she said, her voice low and dangerous, "you''ve crossed a line today. You think you can just come here, insult Lucian, and get away with it? Let me make this clear you will regret this."


    Victor''s face darkened. The guests, who had been watching the scene with growing interest, exchanged nervous glances. The tension in the air was palpable. No one dared to speak, but the shock was clear on their faces.


    Melody, standing silently beside her daughter, felt both pride and concern. "This isn''t like Avey," she thought, frowning slightly. "Something has changed. She''s never been this forceful, this... protective." Still, she would support her daughter no matter what. If Avey had declared war on Victor, then so be it.


    Olivia, meanwhile, watched Avey with a mixture of surprise and admiration. "So, she does care for Lucian, she thought, her anger toward Victor momentarily overshadowed by the realization. Maybe she always did, but didn''t know how to show it."


    Victor, now cornered and humiliated in front of the city''s elite, clenched his fists at his sides. His lips curled into a forced smile, but his eyes were hard and filled with contempt. "You''re making a mistake, Miss Avey," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "I suggest you think carefully before you make enemies you can''t handle."


    Avey''s eyes narrowed. "I can handle you," she said coldly. "And if you''re thinking of threatening me or Lucian, you''ll find out just how powerful my family really is. Now get out."


    Victor''s smile dropped completely. His pride had been shattered in front of the entire party, and he knew he couldn''t recover from this. "Fine," he said through gritted teeth, his voice barely controlled. "But this isn''t over."


    He turned sharply on his heel and walked out of the party, his rage barely contained. Inside, he was seething. "One day," he vowed silently, "one day I''ll make all of you pay for this."


    As he left, the tension in the room remained thick. The guests were buzzing with whispers, unsure of what had just happened but knowing they had witnessed something significant. Meanwhile, Avey stood tall, her heart still pounding with adrenaline.


    But as the reality of the situation settled in, she couldn''t help but feel a knot of fear in her chest. "I''ve made the right choice, she told herself. I won''t let anyone hurt Lucian again not Victor, not anyone and specially not myself."


    wasted my fucking time avey cursed in her heart


    ----


    thanks for your support guys


    almost 2,400 words chapter


    from tommorow on i am going to fasten the story

 Chapter 38: lucian

    Jimmy took a swig of his drink, his eyes slightly glassy from the alcohol. "Hey Lucian, I''m actually glad you finally left that Avey girl behind," he slurred, tipping his glass in Lucian''s direction. His words were heavy with relief, but also a hint of drunken wisdom.Lucian, already deep into the haze of alcohol, let out a dry laugh. "Hickup¡­ Yeah, I think I''m finally waking up from that¡­ nightmare," he muttered, his voice slurring. He was swirling the drink in his hand, eyes slightly unfocused. He had been nursing bottle after bottle since arriving at the Black Butterfly, a familiar spot for him and his friends to wallow in their troubles.


    After storming out of his house earlier, he had immediately gone to a mobile shop, buying a new phone and SIM card just one more way to cut ties. "No more interruptions," Lucian thought at the time, feeling oddly satisfied. Yet the weight of his emotions hadn''t lifted. If anything, they had settled deeper, and now he sat, drowning in his sorrows, letting the alcohol numb everything.


    Jimmy and Garry, his closest friends from both lives, had found him here. Even though it was early in the day, the three of them were already several drinks deep, not caring about the time or the stares from other customers.


    "Let it all out, man," Garry had said, his voice low with concern. He and Jimmy had tried to stop Lucian after his third bottle, but once they saw how raw his sadness was, they let him keep going. They knew Lucian needed this. He needed to vent, to grieve, to finally unload all the hurt he''d been carrying for so long.


    The two of them exchanged glances, silently agreeing that if this was how Lucian was going to heal, then so be it.


    "I wasted so much time," Lucian mumbled, barely audible. "Chasing after someone who never wanted me. I was¡­ I was so blind. He stared into the amber liquid in his glass like it held the answers he was searching for. His face twisted in a bitter smile, the memories flooding back years of rejection, humiliation, and unreturned affection.


    Jimmy sighed, setting his glass down a little harder than intended. "Man, i''ve been telling you that for years. But, well, sometimes it takes time to see the truth for yourself." He gave Lucian a pitying look. "Better late than never, right?"


    Garry, who had been quietly watching Lucian, leaned back in his seat, stretching his arms over his head. "You know we''ve got your back, no matter what," he said, trying to offer comfort. "I just wish you''d come to us sooner, instead of carrying all that pain alone."


    Lucian leaned forward, elbows resting on the table, his head slightly downcast. "I just couldn''t," he admitted. "I didn''t know how to let go. I loved her, you know?" His voice cracked slightly, but he swallowed it down with another swig from his glass. "Loved her for so damn long that I forgot how to live for myself. I thought if I tried hard enough, she''d see me.


    She''d love me back. But¡­" He trailed off, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his confession.


    Jimmy and Garry stayed silent, knowing this was something Lucian needed to say. They had been by his side for years, watching him chase after someone who never gave him the time of day, and it hurt them to see him suffer. But Lucian had always been stubborn, always chasing after something just out of reach.


    Lucian turned his gaze to the table, staring blankly at the half-empty bottle in front of him. "I''ve been an idiot," he muttered. "All that time... wasted." He leaned back in his seat, the alcohol making his movements sluggish. He ran a hand through his hair, messing it up even more. "I don''t even know who I am anymore.


    Everything was about her. What do I do now?"


    Garry reached out and patted his shoulder. "You live, man. You start living for yourself, not for someone who never saw your worth." He glanced at Jimmy, who nodded in agreement. "You''re more than just that guy who''s in love with Avey. You''ve got to remember that."


    Lucian let out a hollow laugh, lifting his drink in a mock toast. "To living for myself," he said, voice dripping with sarcasm. "Whoever the hell that is."


    The three of them sat in silence for a moment, the noise of the restaurant buzzing around them, but their corner felt isolated, as if they were in their own world. Garry and Jimmy could see the heaviness in Lucian''s eyes, the kind of weight that no amount of alcohol could really lift. But they were patient. They knew he would need time time to rebuild, time to heal.


    Jimmy, looking over Lucian''s shoulder toward the entrance, noticed a few more patrons entering the restaurant. "You know," he said, turning his attention back to Lucian, "it''s funny. You''ve been through all this crap with Avey, but here we are, still standing, still drinking with you." He grinned, trying to lighten the mood. "If anything, at least you''ve got us. We''re your real ride-or-die."


    Lucian chuckled softly, the warmth of their friendship finally cutting through the fog of sadness. "Yeah, I guess I do have that."


    But as he lifted his glass to take another drink, something strange stirred inside him a sense of unease. His back was to the entrance of the restaurant, and though he couldn''t see the people coming and going, he could feel a sudden shift in the atmosphere. It was subtle, but there. Garry and Jimmy, sitting across from him, exchanged quick glances, their relaxed expressions hardening slightly.


    Lucian paused, his hand still gripping the glass. "What? What is it?"


    Jimmy''s eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced toward the entrance. "Probably nothing. Just thought I saw someone familiar." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garry leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "Keep drinking, man. We''re not here to deal with any drama today."


    Lucian hesitated for a moment but nodded. "Yeah, no drama. Just drinks." He took another swig, forcing himself to ignore the nagging feeling in his gut. For now, it was just about letting go of the past, of Avey, and of all the pain he had carried for so long.


    ---


    Avey stepped into the Black Butterfly restaurant with her heart pounding so violently she could feel it in her throat. Her hands trembled as she clutched her phone, having just received the information on Lucian''s whereabouts. It didn''t take much just a single call with her family''s connections, and within 15 minutes, she knew exactly where he was.


    "He''s here," she whispered to herself, barely able to breathe.


    Nothing else mattered. Not the party she had just abandoned, not the guests, not even the shame that threatened to engulf her. All that mattered now was Lucian. She had to see him, explain everything, beg for his forgiveness something, anything to make this right.


    Avey''s steps were shaky as she entered the dimly lit restaurant, her eyes scanning frantically until they landed on him. Lucian sat at the farthest table with his back to her, facing his friends, Garry and Jimmy. The sight of him took her breath away his hunched posture, the way his head hung low, and the empty bottles scattered across the table, remnants of his attempt to drown his pain.


    "What have I done?" Avey''s heart sank deeper as she saw the state he was in, each bottle of alcohol like a punch to her chest. She had known him for so long, had seen him at his best and worst, but never like this never this broken.


    Her feet felt heavy as she approached the table. Each step was slower than the last, her mind racing with guilt, regret, and fear. "How did it come to this? Why didn''t I see it sooner?" The questions swirled in her head, making it hard to breathe, harder still to take the next step.


    From across the table, Jimmy and Garry noticed her immediately. Their eyes burned with hostility, even hatred, as they exchanged glances. Garry''s fists clenched tightly under the table, his knuckles white. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, fighting the urge to stand up and confront her right then and there. "How dare she show up here?" he thought bitterly.


    His eyes flicked between Avey and Lucian, who sat oblivious, lost in his own sorrow.


    Jimmy wasn''t faring much better, his fingers twitching as he gripped the edge of the table. The two friends could barely contain their anger, knowing that Avey was the reason their best friend was sitting there, broken and drowning in alcohol.


    But they said nothing. They didn''t want to alert Lucian just yet. They wanted him to confront her, to let her see the damage she had done through his own pain-filled eyes, not theirs. Jimmy and Garry had always known Lucian was too kind for his own good, always willing to hide his hurt. "Maybe now she''ll understand," Jimmy thought grimly.


    Avey, feeling the tension in the air, knew that both Garry and Jimmy hated her presence. She could see the rage in their eyes, the way their bodies tensed at her approach. But she didn''t care. None of that mattered now. All she could focus on was Lucian, who was sitting there, still oblivious to her presence. Her eyes filled with tears as she took in the sight of him.


    The once lively and passionate Lucian¡ªher Lucian¡ªwas now slumped over, his clothes slightly disheveled, his body reeking of alcohol. His fingers gripped a glass loosely, as if it were the only thing tethering him to reality.


    Her gaze dropped to the table, and the sight made her heart freeze. Five bottles¡ªempty. "Did he drink all of that?" Avey felt her stomach churn. Her hand instinctively reached out toward him, trembling as she hesitated just behind his back. "What have I done to you?" Her thoughts screamed, guilt ripping through her like a violent storm.


    Her hand hovered, barely an inch away from Lucian''s shoulder, but she couldn''t bring herself to touch him. She felt so far away from him now, even though she was right there. How could she ever bridge the distance she had created? How could she ever undo all the wrongs?


    She tried to speak, but her voice caught in her throat. The scent of alcohol mixed with the sadness radiating off of him was suffocating. "Lucian..." she whispered under her breath, but it barely escaped her lips.


    Lucian, in his drunken haze, was completely unaware of her presence. He was mumbling softly, barely able to hold himself up. "I''m done... I''m done chasing after dreams that don''t want me." His voice was thick with pain, and it sent a chill down Avey''s spine.


    "Jimmy, Garry, I''m done, man," he slurred, lifting his glass shakily before setting it down with a thud. "No more of this... I''m not doing this anymore."


    Avey''s heart shattered hearing those words. "He''s given up," she thought.it was real what aunt olivia said her knees felt week almost about to fell down

 Chapter 39: feelings

    Lucian sat there, slumped over the table, his drunken haze enveloping him. His hand lazily patted the table, and his voice, though slurred, was filled with the weight of years of unspoken pain. "You know what... hickup... heart''s broken now, so why the chaos? I liked her...It was my problem, so why question it now?" His eyes, red from both alcohol and repressed emotions, looked hollow as he tried to laugh it off.


    Jimmy and Garry, seated in front of him, exchanged worried glances. They had never seen Lucian this defeated, this broken. The laughter of strangers echoed in the background, and a group of girls at another table whispered, pointing toward him.


    "Wow, did you hear that? He''s got a way with words. Sounds like he could write a song." One girl commented, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Another girl sneered, her voice laced with cruelty, "Look at him, crying like a loser. Who cries in a restaurant? Pathetic."


    Her friend quickly shushed her, placing a hand over her mouth, "Hey, shut up. You don''t know what he''s been through. Maybe some heartless woman hurt him. Look at him... he''s hot. I''d never let a guy like that slip away."


    Those careless words pierced through Avey, who stood frozen behind Lucian, just out of his line of sight. Each word they said felt like a dagger in her heart. "I did this to him," she thought, her chest tightening with unbearable guilt. She could see the lonely slump of his shoulders, the way his body swayed in drunkenness, and it was killing her inside to know that she was the reason for his pain.


    Tears welled in her eyes, but she couldn''t move, couldn''t speak. The overwhelming sadness, regret, and panic clawed at her insides as she stood there, watching the man she once pushed away fall apart in front of her.


    Lucian, oblivious to her presence, continued speaking, his voice soft and broken. "You guys... you''re close to my heart, so I tell you everything. Nobody else does. Everyone thinks I''m weak, so I just keep smiling... keep smiling.


    Everything is fine... but my heart... it hurts... it really hurts." He tried to laugh again, but it came out as a sad, hollow sound, accompanied by another hiccup.


    Jimmy and Garry could only sit in silence, their faces tense, their hearts heavy. They had seen Lucian suffer before, but this was different. This time, it wasn''t just about unrequited love; it was about years of hidden scars, emotional wounds that had never healed.


    From behind, Avey heard every word. Each one hit her like a physical blow, making her want to scream, to fall to her knees and beg for forgiveness. She had never realized just how much Lucian had hidden from the world how much he had hidden from her. Tears streamed down her face, and her hand flew to her mouth, trying to stifle the sobs that threatened to escape.


    Lucian, lost in his drunken rambling, leaned forward, resting his head on the table. "Do you know what hurts the most, guys?" he muttered, his voice barely a whisper. "Avey and I... we were close once, you know? Back when we were little. She was so sweet...


    she held me when I was at my lowest. I was that defeated kid, alone and hated by the world. No one liked me. But she... she was my only light."


    Avey''s heart twisted painfully as she remembered those days how she had been the one to sit with Lucian when no one else did. She had forgotten how much those small gestures had meant to him, how much they had shaped his feelings for her.


    "That''s why I kept trying," Lucian continued, his voice cracking. "Because those memories... they were the only reason I kept going. I don''t know if she forgot, or if she just doesn''t care anymore. But it felt like the world betrayed me the day she rejected me. And not just once...


    every time, it was like another knife to the heart."


    Avey''s knees nearly buckled at his words, and she had to clutch the back of a nearby chair to steady herself. "How could I have been so blind?" she thought, her mind racing. "He held on to those memories all these years... and I never even noticed."


    "It feels weird, right?" Lucian laughed bitterly, though his laughter sounded more like a sob. "The person who used to understand you with just a look even in your silence... now ignores your cries for help. I screamed, but no one heard me. Not even her."


    Garry and Jimmy watched helplessly as their friend broke down in front of them, tears streaming down his face. They wanted to comfort him, to tell him that it would get better, but they knew better. Right now, all Lucian needed was to let it out.


    Avey, standing just a few feet away, felt like her heart had shattered into a million pieces. She had never realized how deeply she had hurt him, how her rejections had chipped away at his soul, little by little. "I thought I was doing the right thing," she thought, tears blurring her vision. "But I only made things worse."


    Lucian took a deep breath, trying to compose himself. "I tried everything, guys... but in the end, I lost everything." His voice was quiet now, almost a whisper, as if the weight of his words was too much to bear.


    Jimmy glanced at Avey from across the table, his eyes filled with barely contained anger. "This is all because of you," his eyes seemed to say. "You did this to him."


    Avey''s tears fell freely now, her body trembling as Lucian''s words washed over her. "He loved me... all this time, he loved me because of that one small act of kindness," she thought, her mind spinning as she recalled the distant memories of their school days.


    She remembered the boy sitting alone at the back of the class, always quiet, always sad. She had never thought much of it when she had reached out to him. It had been such a small, insignificant gesture to her, but to him, it had meant the world.


    "How could I have been so blind?" she whispered to herself, her voice choked with emotion.


    Her heart ached with regret, with guilt. She wanted to tell him that she remembered, that she hadn''t meant to hurt him. But the words wouldn''t come. How could she explain it? How could she ever make up for what she had done?


    Lucian, still oblivious to her presence, continued to speak, though his voice was barely audible now. "You know... it''s funny," he said, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. "I always thought love was supposed to save you. But for me... it was the thing that destroyed me."


    Avey''s heart shattered at those words. "I did this... I destroyed him," she thought, her entire body trembling as she stood there, unable to move, unable to breathe.


    Lucian''s laugh broke the heavy silence, a sound that was both bitter and broken. He tilted his head back, closing his eyes as though he could shut out the world. "Haha... if she''s happy after leaving me, so what''s there to complain about?" he said, his voice filled with resignation. "And if I didn''t even give her happiness... then what kind of love is that?"


    His words hung in the air, sinking into the hearts of everyone present, but none more than Avey. Each syllable hit her like a punch to the gut, knocking the wind out of her. She almost stumbled, her legs weakening beneath her. She could feel her chest constricting painfully as she stood there, frozen in place, unable to breathe. "He''s... he''s sacrificing everything..."


    Lucian let out a long sigh, running his hands through his messy hair, his eyes glassy from the alcohol and the overwhelming weight of his confession. "Let me sacrifice the last thing I have for her... too." His words came out quieter now, almost a whisper, but they still carried a devastating weight.


    Suddenly, in Lucian''s mind, a mechanical voice chimed in.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host, for sacrificing for love... sacrificing your own love for love. Collect the reward.]


    The sound of the system''s message rang in his head, but Lucian ignored it, as if it meant nothing to him now. A meaningless reward for a love that had drained him dry.


    Behind him, Avey''s knees gave out completely, and she collapsed to the floor, trembling uncontrollably. She couldn''t process the agony she was feeling¡ªthe crushing realization that Lucian had sacrificed so much, just to hold onto the hope of her love, and now... now he was letting go. He was giving up.


    "No, no... what have I done?" Avey''s mind screamed as she pressed her hands to her chest, trying to hold herself together. "I didn''t know... I didn''t know it would come to this!"


    Her breath hitched, and her whole body shook with sobs. "So much... so much has been lost... for me." She could barely think straight. Her heart was pounding, her chest aching, and all she could hear was Lucian''s voice, repeating in her mind over and over again. His words echoed painfully, "If she''s happy without me...


    then what''s left for me?"


    Lucian, meanwhile, had stood up from his seat, swaying slightly from the alcohol, and made his way over to Garry and Jimmy. His steps were unsteady, but his intent was clear. The two friends opened their arms without hesitation, pulling him into a tight hug, and in that moment, Lucian''s walls came down completely.


    He collapsed into their embrace, his body shaking with exhaustion, not just from the drinking, but from the emotional weight he had carried for so long.


    "If not for you guys," Lucian muttered, his voice cracking, "I think I would''ve died by now." The words sent a chill through the air, their quiet honesty piercing through the moment like a blade.


    Jimmy patted Lucian''s back, his own eyes welling up with tears. He tried to smile, but it came out as a sad, broken expression. Seeing his friend like this¡ªso vulnerable, so utterly defeated¡ªwas almost too much for him to bear. The strong, silent Lucian who had always kept everything inside was now falling apart in front of them, and there was nothing they could do but hold him.


    Lucian''s head slumped against Jimmy''s shoulder, his breath slowing as he drifted off into a fitful sleep, the remnants of his tears still clinging to his cheeks. His face was stained with the evidence of his pain, his heartbreak etched into every tear.


    Behind them, Avey was a wreck. Her body shook violently as she sobbed into her hands, her face hidden from view. She could hardly breathe, her chest heaving with every silent cry. Her mouth opened, but no sound came out, no words. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry...


    I''m sorry..." She kept repeating the words in her mind, desperately trying to form them aloud, but her voice was gone, stolen by the overwhelming guilt and heartbreak that consumed her.


    Her gaze stayed locked on Lucian, even as he slept on Jimmy''s shoulder, his face calm but tear-streaked. "I''m sorry... I love you... I love you... just give me one more chance... please, just one more chance." The thoughts raced through her mind, but no matter how much she wanted to speak them, her throat closed up, refusing to let the words out.


    She was crumbling, piece by piece, as the reality of what she had done weighed down on her. "How did it come to this?" she wondered, her tears blurring her vision as she stared at the man she loved¡ªthe man who had given up on her. She hadn''t realized, hadn''t known how deeply she had wounded him until it was too late.


    Now, as she watched him sleep, the distance between them felt like an insurmountable wall.


    Her tears wouldn''t stop, flowing down her face in rivers, soaking her trembling hands. Avey wanted nothing more than to go back, to undo everything she had ever done to him. To take back every rejection, every cold word, every time she had pushed him away when he needed her most. She would have given anything for just one chance to fix it, to make things right.


    But now... looking at Lucian''s broken form, asleep and vulnerable, Avey wasn''t sure she would ever get that chance.


    "I''ve lost him," she thought, her heart shattering into pieces. "He''s given up... he''s really given up on me."


    The weight of those words crushed her, leaving her breathless, her sobs growing quieter as the realization settled in.


    -----


    well 2200 words guys and yeah two chapters in one day


    guess you guys like this Speed of plot..isit alright


    and guys please send some powerstones actually thats the most things i can know that you guys like this


    in beginning i like had atleast 30 unread messages whatever it was from collections or powerstones but now its hardly 10 sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    don''t torture author like that sobb sobb imm working hard

 Chapter 40: getting ready for new start

    Lucian woke up groggily, rubbing his temple as a dull throb pulsed through his head. "Ahhh¡­ my head," he muttered, squinting at the faint sunlight peeking through the curtains. "Did I drink too much again?" He looked down at his body, noticing he was still in his clothes from yesterday, though his shoes were missing. His mind was hazy, the memories of last night barely stitched together.He could vaguely recall being with Jimmy and Garry, their voices blurring into the laughter and the clink of glasses before everything went dark.


    "Sigh¡­," he exhaled deeply, standing up. "What day is it today?" Lucian reached for the new phone he had bought yesterday, a consequence of throwing his old one away in a fit of frustration. "Monday, huh? Oh right, I''m still in my first year¡­ It''s strange to think I''ve regressed.


    Everything feels familiar but distant, like I''m living in a memory." He stared at the date for a moment longer before locking the phone. "Let''s leave the past to the past. Time for a fresh start."


    As Lucian stood up to head for the bathroom, a notification echoed in his mind.


    [Host, you have a pending reward. Yesterday, you achieved an accomplishment: Sacrificing your love for love. Would you like to receive it?]


    Lucian froze mid-step. "What did I do yesterday?" he wondered aloud, trying to recall the details through his drunken haze. The title of the accomplishment made it clear, but the memory was a blur. "Oh well. Whatever. Just open it, Max," Lucian shrugged, heading toward the bathroom.


    "Not like I''m excited about rewards anymore." He had lost count of how many rewards he had earned over the years, all tied to sacrifices for people who never truly appreciated him.


    [Congratulations, host! You have received double the charisma you had before.]


    Lucian paused in front of the mirror, feeling a strange but brief sensation wash over him. He blinked and examined his reflection, but nothing appeared different. His dark, sharp eyes stared back at him, his jawline just as chiseled, his long hair framing his face. "Hey Max, that reward didn''t seem to change much," Lucian said, turning his head to study his features more closely.


    [Charisma isn''t always about physical change, Host. It''s the aura, the magnetic pull that makes people naturally drawn to you. You''re more handsome and likable now, but it''s subtle. Give it time.]


    Lucian rolled his eyes, though he couldn''t deny feeling slightly more confident, even if there wasn''t a dramatic change. "Sure, whatever you say." He finished freshening up, quickly dressed in a black pair of trousers and a white shirt. The simplicity of his outfit only accentuated his natural handsomeness, his sharp features enhanced by the confidence in his demeanor.


    As he buttoned the last button and ran a hand through his long hair, he noticed the way his aura seemed to radiate more than before. It was subtle but undeniable.


    With his shoes on, Lucian made his way downstairs, craving the familiar comfort of a cup of coffee. However, something immediately felt off as he descended the stairs. His mother, Olivia, was sitting on the sofa just as she had the day before, but today, her gaze was locked onto him, soft and unusually warm.


    Two coffee cups sat on the table in front of her, and the smell of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air.


    Lucian hesitated at the bottom of the stairs. "Why is she still here? Shouldn''t she be at work?" His mother was never home at this time, always too busy with business meetings or running the family empire. And what was with that look in her eyes? They were gentle, almost apologetic so different from the cold, distant gaze he had grown accustomed to.


    He couldn''t help but feel uneasy, the memory of his mother from his previous life clashing with the one sitting before him.


    As he made his way toward the kitchen, his mother''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Lucian, wait," Olivia called softly. "I''ve already made your coffee. I know how you like it... I made it myself. It''s still hot, just the way you prefer."


    Her voice was trembling slightly, filled with a tenderness Lucian hadn''t heard in years. He turned his head slowly, his heart conflicted. There she was, sitting with a hopeful smile, the steam from the coffee curling into the air. His mind raced with thoughts, a storm of confusion swirling inside him. "What is she doing?" he wondered, eyeing her cautiously. "Is this another act?


    What does she want now?"


    Memories of all the times she had ignored him, belittled him, and chosen work over him flooded his mind, causing a dull ache in his chest. He wanted to believe this was real, that she was trying, but the scars from his past were too deep. He couldn''t trust her he wouldn''t.


    "No need, Mother," Lucian said, his voice calm but cold. "I''m not in the mood for coffee today." He pivoted sharply, changing his direction toward the front door.


    As he reached for the door handle, he heard Olivia''s voice tremble behind him, filled with desperation. "If you don''t want mine, go make yours¡­ I won''t stop you, but please, don''t walk away."


    Lucian stopped for a brief moment, his hand hovering over the door. His chest tightened, the sincerity in her voice causing a stir of emotion he quickly buried. "It''s better to keep my distance," he thought. "I can''t look at her, not when she acts like she cares. It''s too late for that."


    Behind him, Olivia sat in silence, her hands trembling as they gripped the edge of the coffee cup. She could see the conflict in Lucian''s eyes, the way he stiffened at her words, the hesitation in his steps. It was like he didn''t know how to accept the small gesture, like every word she said only deepened the chasm between them.


    Her heart ached with guilt, the weight of her past mistakes pressing heavily on her chest.


    "What have I done?" Olivia thought to herself, tears threatening to fall as she watched her son pull away from her yet again. "I''ve pushed him so far away that even something as simple as a cup of coffee feels like too much."


    She bit her lip, trying to hold back the flood of emotions, but the truth was inescapable she had failed him, time and time again. And now, when she was trying to rebuild what was broken, Lucian wouldn''t even give her a chance to try.


    "I don''t blame him," she admitted silently. "I don''t deserve his forgiveness, but I need him to know that I''m trying¡­ that I care, even if it''s too late."


    "It''s better this way," he convinced himself, opening the door and stepping out into the fresh morning air. "The past is the past."


    As the door closed behind him, Olivia''s eyes filled with tears. "He''s gone again," she whispered to herself, her hands tightening around the coffee cup she had made with so much care. She sat there, the silence of the house pressing down on her like a heavy weight.


    "Stop, please¡­ just hear me out, Lucian." Olivia''s voice trembled as she called after her son, her words barely above a whisper, but heavy with desperation. She watched him walk toward the door, his figure tense, as if he was running from something unseen. The pain in her chest intensified with each step he took further away from her, her heart sinking as he refused to acknowledge her plea.


    Lucian heard his mother''s voice, soft and breaking, but he didn''t stop. His heart ached, his hands clenched into fists by his sides as he forced himself to keep walking. He hated ignoring her. It hurt to do this. Every fiber of his being wanted to turn around, to meet her gaze, to ask her what was wrong why her voice carried so much sadness, why her eyes were so weary. But he couldn''t.


    He knew that if he turned, his heart would betray him. His love for her, the same love that had always gone unreciprocated, would come flooding back, and with it, the pain. Pain that he had learned to numb himself to.


    It was safer to walk away. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you going to college?" Olivia''s voice followed him, sounding quieter, more defeated. Lucian didn''t slow his pace, but the sound of her sadness made his heart twist. He wanted to turn back. He wanted to sit with her, to ask her what was wrong, why she suddenly cared now when she had been so indifferent for years.


    But he knew better. He had learned the hard way that when you reach out for love and are met with emptiness, it scars you in ways you can''t easily heal from.


    "I got a call from your sister," Olivia continued, her voice thick with something that sounded like hope, but also fear. "She said she''s coming tomorrow and was worried because you haven''t been picking up her calls. I told her you lost your phone. She seemed very concerned. Did something happen between you two?"


    Lucian froze mid-step. He didn''t turn around, but her words hit him harder than he expected. His sister? Why was she coming now? As far as he remembered from his past life, she didn''t come home for another two years. She was studying abroad, busy with her own life, rarely calling home.


    "Why is she coming now?" Lucian thought, the familiar tug of uncertainty creeping into his mind. "Has something changed? Did my regression alter the timeline or the plot of our lives?" He couldn''t be sure, and the thought unsettled him.


    But whatever the reason, Lucian didn''t want to dwell on it. "It doesn''t matter," he told himself, shaking his head as if trying to clear the lingering doubts. "She''s not part of my life anymore... anyways."


    He resumed his steps, his heart heavy but his resolve stronger. He needed to protect himself from the emotions that threatened to pull him back into the very cycle of pain he had spent a lifetime escaping.


    Behind him, Olivia sat motionless, watching her son leave once again. Her heart shattered a little more with each second that passed. She could see the conflict in his posture, the way he hesitated for just a brief moment when she mentioned his sister. But it wasn''t enough to bring him back. Nothing seemed to be enough.


    She cursed herself silently, knowing that this was her fault. She had pushed him away, ignored him for so long, that now, when she was finally trying to reach him, he no longer trusted her intentions. He no longer believed in her.


    Her hands shook as she clasped them together in her lap. "What have I done?" she thought, tears stinging her eyes. "How did I let things get this bad?"


    Lucian, with the door now in his hand, paused one last time, the pull to turn back almost too strong to resist. His heart was screaming at him to give her a chance, to listen, to understand. But he had been down this road before, and he had learned that love his love never seemed to be enough.


    Without a word, he stepped outside, closing the door behind him.


    Olivia watched the door shut, her shoulders slumping in defeat. She wanted to run after him, to stop him, to make him understand that she was trying. But she didn''t move. She just sat there, tears falling silently, knowing that she had already lost him long ago.


    In the hallway, Lucian''s heart was heavy, the sadness from his mother''s words echoing in his mind. "I can''t go back," he whispered to himself, "I can''t let myself get hurt again."


    And so, he kept walking, pushing down the emotions that threatened to resurface, trying to convince himself that this was for the best. "Let the past stay in the past."


    The coffee grew cold, untouched.


    ------


    yooo my pumpkins your lovely author this side


    i am here to collect my rent give me powerstones as much as you can


    also leave a good review if you like it i won''t say you lie in there just say the truth


    give as much love you can give me...i lazydiablo want''s it all you love your girlfriends/boyfriend or not but you cant be stingy here


    or you get curse of lazydiablo...sobb so

 Chapter 41: college

    Lucian arrived in front of his college, feeling a strange mix of nostalgia and dread. This place the bustling campus of one of the most prestigious universities had been the backdrop of many wasted years in his previous life. He was a student of both business and computer science, but it wasn''t passion that had driven him to choose these subjects. No, it was her Avey.He had followed her here, just as he had followed her through most of his life. Sighing deeply, Lucian parked his sleek black bike in the designated spot, his mind swimming with memories.


    "Guess it''s time to try college the way others say it''s meant to be enjoyed," he muttered to himself, running his fingers through his dark hair. He stepped off his bike and walked toward the entrance, hands stuffed into his pockets, not caring about the stares he drew. Unlike in his previous life, he wasn''t holding a bouquet or a gift for Avey this time.


    In his past life, every day was about chasing her. Every step he took was in pursuit of Avey''s affection, no matter how many times she pushed him away, rejected him, or humiliated him. But not today. Today was different. Today, Lucian walked as if the past didn''t weigh on his shoulders, even if a part of him still lingered in the pain of that rejection.


    He strode through the campus with a sense of freedom, as though he were the king of this place walking unrestrained, with no fear and no reason to seek anyone''s approval.


    As he made his way through the busy pathways, his sharp eyes scanned the scene. Groups of students were scattered everywhere some with headphones in, lost in their music or podcasts, while others clustered in groups, laughing, and chatting. Couples walked hand-in-hand, grinning as though they had the world at their feet.


    The kind of young love Lucian had once idolized, now seemed to him like a fragile dream. His thoughts were bitter but calm. He had experienced the hollowness of such affection, and it had almost destroyed him.


    "Heh, they have no idea," Lucian thought to himself, eyes narrowing as he passed the smiling couples. "Love is like fire. It''s beautiful from a distance, but if you get too close, it burns you alive."


    His pace quickened, and with every step, the murmur of voices around him became louder. His presence had not gone unnoticed.


    "Hey, look. That guy''s here again," one student whispered to his friend, nudging him.


    "Yeah, isn''t that Lucian Kane? Look how he walks so cocky," another remarked, her eyes narrowing at the sight of him.


    "Wasn''t he the one who was always at the gates with flowers for Avey?" a third student chimed in, her curiosity piqued. "What''s he doing walking around like that instead of waiting for her like a puppy?"


    Lucian''s name had become infamous in this college, not for his academic achievements or skills, but for his relentless pursuit of Avey. Every day, without fail, for months, he had stood at the front gates waiting for her. Rain or shine, he would be there with flowers in hand, only to be coldly rejected by her in front of the entire school.


    "Oh my God, is that him?" a girl whispered excitedly to her friend as they passed Lucian, their eyes lingering on him.


    "He''s so handsome. Look at that face. Is he a model or something?" one girl murmured, her cheeks flushed.


    "Don''t get any ideas," her friend warned, rolling her eyes. "He''s just a lovesick fool. Do you really want a guy who has been chasing the same girl for over a year, despite getting rejected daily?"


    Lucian could hear the murmurs, the judgment, the gossip, but he didn''t let it bother him. He kept his hands in his pockets, his expression indifferent. In his last life, these whispers, these labels, had been a source of shame, and the humiliation had stung deeply. But now, they were like background noise. None of it mattered anymore. He wasn''t here to impress anyone.


    "They think I''m still the same pathetic guy, huh?" Lucian muttered to himself, shaking his head slightly. "Well, let them. They don''t know what''s coming."


    A group of students sitting nearby glanced at him as he walked past, their eyes following him.


    "Hey, that''s the guy Lucian, right? The one who''s been chasing Avey all this time?" one of them asked, smirking. "Bet he''s still running after her."


    "Yeah, what a loser," another scoffed. "It''s been months, and he still doesn''t get the hint. Avey''s way out of his league."


    "That''s the thing he just doesn''t care," the first student said, shaking his head. "Doesn''t matter how many times she turns him down, he keeps coming back for more. It''s pathetic."


    Lucian heard their mocking laughter behind him, but he didn''t react. He had already shed the skin of the boy who had begged for Avey''s attention. These students only knew the Lucian of the past the one who had worn his heart on his sleeve for a girl who never wanted him. They didn''t know the Lucian who had returned from the future, the one who was no longer interested in chasing anyone.


    Girls passing by whispered about him, eyes lingering longer than necessary on his sharp features, his confident stride. He wasn''t just another student anymore. His aura was different, more intense. It was like he was above the petty drama of the campus.


    But Lucian didn''t care about any of them. He didn''t care about the whispers, the admiration, or the scorn. He was here to live differently this time. He wasn''t going to waste his second chance. He wasn''t going to throw away his life chasing after love that was never returned.


    lucian just continued walking when suddenly he heard rustle in crowd


    The crowd at the campus murmured, buzzing with excitement and confusion as they spotted Avey walking through the gates. Heads turned in her direction, and whispers spread like wildfire. She looked stunning as usual, dressed in elegant clothes that showed off her beauty, but something was off.


    Her eyes were swollen, dark circles sat heavily beneath them, and her face looked as though she hadn''t slept all night. There was a desperation in her steps, a hurriedness that felt completely out of place for the confident and composed girl everyone was used to seeing.


    "Hey, why does Avey look like that? Did something happen to her?" one girl asked her friend, craning her neck to get a better view.


    "Yeah, she doesn''t look like herself today. And...is she carrying flowers?" a boy added, raising an eyebrow.


    Avey''s hands tightly clutched a large bouquet of roses. It was an unusual sight Avey, the untouchable campus beauty, carrying flowers herself. The crowd couldn''t help but gossip, their voices rising as more students stopped to watch her.


    "Who do you think she''s looking for?" a girl asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "I have no idea, but she seems desperate," another answered, narrowing her eyes. "Look at her, she''s walking around like she''s searching for someone."


    "Do you think it''s for Lucian?" a boy muttered, almost as if the thought was too absurd to say aloud.


    "No way!" a girl responded quickly, shaking her head in disbelief. "Avey hates Lucian. It''s impossible."


    "But think about it," another student chimed in. "Lucian did so much for her. He''s been proposing to her every day, taking care of her, looking out for her, and all that without shame, even after being humiliated in front of everyone. He kept going. If someone did that for me, I might have melted too."


    "I don''t know¡­" the girl replied hesitantly. "What if Lucian''s after her family''s wealth? She is rich. No one can go as far as Lucian just for love."


    "Are you serious?" a senior scoffed, shaking his head. "Lucian''s from the Kane family. They''re as strong as the Starlight family. Why would he need her money?"


    "Yeah, but haven''t you heard? His relationship with his family is a mess. They say he''s adopted," someone else added, whispering like it was a scandal.


    "Ugh, you don''t know the full story. Stop talking nonsense and just watch," another student cut in, clearly tired of the speculation.


    The crowd quieted down as Avey continued walking through the courtyard, her eyes frantically scanning the faces around her. She was looking for someone no doubt about it. Every now and then, her gaze would flicker with hope and then falter into disappointment when it wasn''t who she was searching for.


    Lucian was walking a short distance away, his mind lost in his own world as he tried to avoid the stares and whispers around him. He had no intention of making a scene today. He just wanted to get through the day unnoticed, go to class, and stay away from the drama that once defined his life.


    But as he heard the rustling of the crowd and their increasing murmurs, he glanced in their direction, and that''s when he saw her.


    Avey.


    She was beautiful, of course, but Lucian couldn''t help but frown. Her eyes¡­they were swollen, and there were dark circles beneath them. Did she cry? he wondered briefly, his brow furrowing in concern. But then his eyes trailed down to what she was holding a bouquet of roses.


    His heart clenched involuntarily. She must''ve found someone already, he thought bitterly. So soon?


    Despite the sadness that gripped him, he quickly shook the thought away. It''s not my business anymore. Lucian reminded himself. He had already decided to stay away from her. He didn''t want to live through that cycle of pain and rejection again. He''d learned his lesson.


    There was no point in opening old wounds.


    Just as he was about to turn away and leave, his gaze locked with hers.


    Their eyes met for a brief, charged moment.


    For the first time, there was no spark of hope in Lucian''s chest. There was no fluttering heart, no lingering wish that she would run to him with open arms. Instead, all he felt was a dull ache. He quickly broke eye contact, turning his back on her as though she were nothing more than a stranger in the crowd.


    Avey''s heart shattered in that instant. She had seen the coldness in Lucian''s eyes the way he had looked at her as if she were someone he no longer knew. It was worse than rejection. It was indifference.


    She couldn''t take it. She felt her chest tighten, and the world around her began to spin as desperation clawed at her insides. The worst birthday of her life had been yesterday. She had watched Lucian break down, crying silently in that restaurant, and every part of her had screamed to go to him, to apologize, to beg him to stay. But she hadn''t. She had frozen.


    And now, he was slipping away.


    "No. No, not again," Avey whispered under her breath, panic rising inside her.


    Her body moved on its own, driven by the sheer need to close the distance between them. She saw Lucian turning to leave, and something inside her snapped.


    "Lucian!" she called out, her voice trembling.


    He didn''t stop. He kept walking, his shoulders stiff as if he was bracing himself for the pain that would follow if he looked back.


    Avey''s legs moved faster, breaking into a run. The flowers she was carrying fell from her hands, scattering across the pavement, but she didn''t care. All she cared about was reaching him. Her breath was coming in short gasps, her chest tightening with every step she took.


    "Lucian! Wait!" she cried out, her voice breaking.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief. Was Avey Starline the girl who had rejected Lucian time and time again running after him?


    Lucian heard her voice, but he didn''t turn around. His heart ached with every step he took, but he kept walking, faster now, as if he could outrun the memories, the hurt, and the yearning he still felt deep inside.


    But Avey wouldn''t stop. She couldn''t. Not this time. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, Lucian! Just stop! I need to talk to you!" Her voice cracked, and tears welled in her eyes as she ran after him.


    -----


    shameless author here to take rent again


    haha thanks for reading and encouraging this useleass dude...haha guys can''t tell how much happy i am due to you all


    best of luck to you guys too with your lives

 Chapter 42: Anxiety

    Lucian stopped in his tracks, his body tensing up as Avey''s hurried footsteps closed in behind him. He didn''t want to turn around, but curiosity and frustration gnawed at him. What does she want from me now? The question was more bitter than curious, laced with the remnants of hurt that he thought he''d already buried deep.His mind raced through possibilities. Is she here to tell me she likes someone else? Maybe Victor? Maybe it''s about that night at the restaurant when I saw her with him. He frowned, feeling a sharp pang in his chest as he recalled that moment. Of course, it must be that.


    She''s here to make things official, to tell me once and for all to stop chasing her.


    He turned around slowly, the weight of all the eyes in the courtyard adding to the tension. His cold gaze locked onto Avey, who was fast approaching with an unusual urgency in her steps. Students and even a few professors had paused to watch. The growing murmurs from the crowd felt like static noise in his ears, but Lucian blocked it out, focusing on Avey.


    He noticed the bouquet of roses clutched in her trembling hands, and his heart sank further.


    What is she doing with those? Has she found someone else already? The thought was bitter, but Lucian shook it off. Whatever. It''s none of my business anymore.


    But the fact that Avey was running toward him, that she was holding flowers, made his chest tighten in a way he hated. It wasn''t longing or hope it was dread. Is she really going to humiliate me like this, in front of everyone again? Can''t she just tell me to leave her alone in private? Why does she always have to put me on display?


    Lucian sighed deeply, his expression turning cold and emotionless, masking the turmoil inside. I''ve already predicted how this is going to end, he thought bitterly, his eyes hardening as they focused on Avey''s figure.


    Avey''s heart faltered when she saw the look in Lucian''s eyes. It wasn''t the soft, loving gaze she had grown so used to. There was no trace of affection or warmth, no glimmer of the love that had always been there, no matter how many times she pushed him away. Instead, his eyes were distant, cold almost as if he didn''t care to even see her. It shook her to her core.


    Her steps slowed, and her breath caught in her throat. Why is he looking at me like that.


    Lucian''s words broke the silence, but they were colder than she expected, sharp enough to pierce through the veil of hope she had desperately been clinging to.


    "So, what is it now, Avey?" His voice was flat, detached. "If you''re here to tell me to stop pestering you, don''t worry. I''ve already made up my mind. I won''t disturb your life anymore."


    Avey flinched. She could feel his gaze briefly flicker to the bouquet in her hands, and she could see the assumption in his eyes he thought the flowers were for someone else. The realization made her panic, her heart hammering in her chest.


    "No¡­ No, that''s not it!" she tried to say, but the words felt heavy, clumsy in her mouth. Why can''t I just explain? Why can''t I just tell him? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian sighed again, and the crowd around them watched with growing interest, waiting for the inevitable scene to unfold. He kept his distance, not wanting to close the gap between them. The last thing he needed was to be swept back into the whirlwind of emotions that had consumed him for years.


    "You don''t have to come and say it," Lucian continued, his voice bitter but calm. "I''ve already understood. I was wrong for disturbing your life all this time. And as for whoever it is you''re seeing now, don''t worry I won''t interfere. I''ve learned my lesson."


    Avey''s eyes widened in horror as she realized he thought the roses were for someone else. No, no, that''s not it! her mind screamed, but her voice faltered again. She had so much to say, so many things she needed to explain, but the weight of her guilt and fear crushed her words before they could form.


    "And I saw you with Victor the other night," Lucian added, his voice tightening. "I invited you to meet me, but¡­ well, whatever. Leave that." He waved it off like it didn''t matter, but Avey could see the hurt flicker in his eyes for just a moment.


    "It wasn''t like that," Avey finally managed to say, her voice trembling. But she didn''t know where to start, didn''t know how to make him understand that everything he believed was wrong. She took a shaky step forward, her hand reaching out to touch his arm, desperate to bridge the distance between them.


    Lucian stiffened. His eyes flashed with a sudden fear, and he instinctively stepped back, his body recoiling from her touch. "Do not." His voice was firm, his eyes cold again. "Don''t come near me."


    Avey''s heart sank further, and her extended hand froze midair. She had never seen him like this before so guarded, so closed off. It scared her. She was losing him, and she didn''t know how to stop it.


    Is he really this afraid of me now? The thought tore through her, leaving her breathless. Have I


    Lucian shook his head slightly, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on him. He didn''t want to do this. He didn''t want to be here, standing in front of her, trying to keep himself from falling apart again. He had made a promise to himself a promise to never chase her again, to never let himself be vulnerable like that, and he was determined to keep it.


    "I''ve already made up my mind, Avey," Lucian said, his voice quieter now, but still firm. "I''m done. I won''t go down that path again. Not for you. Not for anyone."


    Avey''s throat tightened as his words hit her like a punch to the gut. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision as she tried to hold herself together. No, no, no! This isn''t how it''s supposed to go! I came here to make things right, to apologize, to show him how much he means to me! Why can''t I say anything?!


    Her eyes fell to the bouquet in her trembling hands, the roses that she had brought for him, hoping they would be a symbol of reconciliation, of new beginnings. But now, they felt like a cruel joke a misunderstanding that was driving them further apart.


    Avey''s words seemed to hang in the air, suspending time itself.


    Her eyes fell to the bouquet in her trembling hands, the roses that she had brought for him, hoping they would be a symbol of reconciliation, of new beginnings. But now, they felt like a cruel joke a misunderstanding that was driving them further apart.


    "The flowers¡­" she began, her voice barely audible. "These aren''t¡­ they''re not for anyone else. They''re for you, Lucian."


    The crowd, which had been buzzing with whispers and speculation, fell into a heavy silence. It was as if the world had stopped spinning. All eyes were now glued to Lucian and Avey. The drama unfolding in front of them was beyond anyone''s expectations, far surpassing any of the gossip they had shared earlier.


    Lucian froze in place, his entire body stiffening as if he''d been struck. Did she just¡­ did she really say that? His mind was racing, trying to process what he had just heard.


    His feet felt like they were glued to the ground as he slowly turned around to face Avey again. His face, usually composed and emotionless when dealing with her, was now painted with disbelief. There she stood, holding out the bouquet, her eyes soft and filled with emotions that had long been absent.


    Lucian''s gaze locked with hers. He saw the tears welling in her eyes, the kind of softness and vulnerability that he had yearned to see for years. Is this real? His heart, which he had spent so long hardening against her, began to betray him.


    For just a second, he found himself slipping back into those memories those moments when Avey used to look at him with the same warmth, back when they were kids, when she was his only light in a world of darkness. She was the one who pulled him out of depression, the one who had been his reason for holding on.


    Lucian''s chest tightened, and he stumbled back, almost losing his balance. His breath hitched, and his body felt like it was failing him. What''s happening to me?


    "Max, check my heart, check my heart fast. Check my brain too. What''s going on?" Lucian asked his system, panic flaring in his mind.


    [No signs of cardiac anomaly or unusual brain activity, host,] Max responded in its usual mechanical tone.


    "Then what''s wrong with me? Is it poison? What is this?!"do it sat max Lucian demanded, refusing to believe that his body would betray him like this without reason.


    [Host, my diagnosis is that you are experiencing a severe anxiety attack.]


    Anxiety? Lucian''s mind recoiled at the thought. Me? Why?


    And then it hit him. It wasn''t poison, it wasn''t some external force it was her. It was the way Avey was looking at him, with those nostalgic, gentle eyes that reminded him of the way she used to look at him when they were kids, back when her affection was his lifeline. How long has it been since I''ve seen that look? Lucian thought, his heart hammering in his chest.


    For a split second, Lucian almost fell back into that spell, into that familiar longing. But the pain of everything she had done to him her cold rejections, the humiliations, the indifference came rushing back like a wave crashing over him, pulling him back to the harsh reality.


    Lucian clenched his fists, forcing his emotions back under control, anger bubbling to the surface anger at himself for almost slipping, for almost believing her again. Motherfucker, why are you still acting like this? Why do you still care about someone like her after everything she''s done? He cursed himself, his heart still racing despite his attempts to calm it.


    Did you forget what she did to you in the last life? Did you forget how she treated you?


    He could feel his heart pounding painfully in his chest, but this time, it wasn''t just from anxiety it was from the raw frustration of being unable to shut out the feelings he still harbored, no matter how much he wanted to.


    He looked at Avey, his eyes flickering with emotions he had spent years burying. Did you just say those flowers are for me? He asked himself again, trying to process her words. His voice, when he spoke, was low and trembling, as if he still couldn''t fully believe what he was hearing.


    His eyes darted to the bouquet again, then back to her face, searching for the trick, the game anything that would confirm this was all just another cruel joke.


    Avey, sensing his disbelief, held the flowers out to him even more earnestly, her hands trembling as she took a step closer. The crowd around them watched in stunned silence, completely absorbed in the scene. For the first time, Avey didn''t care about the people watching. All she cared about was reaching Lucian, about making him understand.


    I still have time, Avey thought to herself, hope rising in her chest as she saw the flicker of emotion in Lucian''s eyes. He can''t just stop loving me. I know he hasn''t. Yesterday¡­ yesterday he was just angry, hurt. He''s still angry because of Victor. That must be it.yes thats it he can never...


    ---


    haha thanks for reading guys


    i didn''t see it before but surprisingly whe i looked up at it our novel is in collection rating top 30 can''t believe it guys even my other novel is on to 80 or something well even tho its weekly Ranking but yeahh fkkkkkkk guys such a good thing..


    thanks for always supporting and loving me guys haha love from your handsome charming and cute author lazydiablo


    don''t forget to send more love send reviews, powerstones or share this novel if you think it is worthy haha

 Chapter 43: flowers

    Lucian stared at Avey, genuinely baffled. "Flowers¡­ for me?" he asked, the confusion clear in his voice. His eyebrows furrowed in disbelief as he glanced at the bouquet in her hands. Why is she giving me flowers? he thought. It''s not my birthday¡­He quickly slid his hand into his pocket, pulling out his phone to double-check the date. Nope, definitely not my birthday. So then¡­ why?


    Meanwhile, the crowd watching this interaction couldn''t help but put their hands on their foreheads, collectively groaning at how oblivious Lucian seemed to be.


    "This guy¡­ and they say he''s the Romeo of our generation?" one junior whispered to his senior, who was also shaking his head, his lips twitching as he tried not to laugh.


    "No way!" Another girl from the crowd chimed in, holding her face in her hands. "How can someone so cute be so clueless?"


    A slight blush crept up her cheeks as she continued to watch, utterly captivated by the scene playing out before her.


    "Finally, Lucian''s dream is coming true," someone else in the crowd muttered, releasing a deep sigh of relief as if they''d been waiting for this moment for ages.


    Among the crowd stood another girl, strikingly beautiful, almost on par with Avey. Her blonde hair cascaded down her back, and she wore a stylish blue top with jeans. She watched the interaction with narrowed eyes, her expression torn between conflicting emotions. She felt an odd mix of happiness for Lucian and an unexpected pang of sadness, something she couldn''t quite understand herself.


    As Avey processed Lucian''s genuine confusion about the flowers, a small chuckle escaped her lips. Flowers¡­ for what? She glanced down at the bouquet in her hands, then back at Lucian''s face, his bewilderment almost endearing. He really doesn''t get it, does he?


    Avey felt a slight ache in her heart, but at the same time, a small smile crept onto her face. I never knew my Lucian was this adorable. The chuckle that escaped her lips was soft, filled with the warmth of long-lost affection.


    Lucian narrowed his eyes, his suspicion growing. What''s that laugh for? he thought, his mind immediately jumping to the worst conclusion. Is she trying to humiliate me again? What kind of game is this?


    Avey, now standing right in front of him, glanced around nervously. Her heart pounded as she noticed the crowd gathered, all eyes on them, waiting for what would happen next.


    So many people¡­ She felt her face growing hot with embarrassment. It was one thing to confess in private, but doing it in front of everyone like this was overwhelming. Is this how Lucian felt all those times when he proposed to me in front of everyone? Her face flushed deeper, realizing the courage it must''ve taken for him to do it so many times, despite the crowd.


    But Avey took a deep breath, steeling her resolve. For my Lucian, I don''t care. I''ll do whatever it takes.


    Without warning, she dropped down onto one knee, the crowd gasping audibly at her sudden movement. She held the bouquet out toward Lucian, her eyes filled with determination and vulnerability.


    Lucian''s breath caught in his throat. Wait¡­ what the hell is she doing? His mind was racing. Is she¡­ no way.


    "Will you go out with me, my Lucian?" Avey asked, her voice trembling but strong. She looked up at him with tear-filled eyes, her hands shaking slightly as she offered him the flowers.


    Lucian was frozen, completely thrown off guard. Is this¡­ for real? His heart was beating wildly, his mind trying to keep up with what was happening.


    "I know I''ve done so much wrong," Avey continued, her voice breaking slightly as tears slipped down her cheeks. "I rejected you in the worst way possible, over and over again. I don''t know why, and I don''t know what was wrong with me back then, but I''ve realized it now. I was so blind to your love, to everything you did for me. I understand now¡­ I see everything clearly."


    The crowd was dead silent, hanging on her every word.


    "Please, Lucian," she pleaded, her voice thick with emotion. "Give me another chance. I don''t want to lose you again. I want to be with you for the rest of my life. I don''t understand why I ever rejected you, but I swear I''m different now. I''ll never take you for granted again."


    Lucian stood there, stunned, his mind a whirlwind of emotions. His gaze shifted from the flowers to Avey''s tear-streaked face. Her eyes were filled with so much sincerity, so much desperation, it almost made him want to believe her. Almost.


    But then the memories came flooding back years of rejection, humiliation, and heartache. He remembered all the times he had stood in front of her, offering her everything, only to be shot down, not just in private, but in front of crowds like this one. How could he forget the way she had treated him, the way she''d looked at him like he was nothing?


    Lucian stared at Avey, his eyes wide and his heart pounding. What is happening right now? The surreal nature of the moment hit him like a wave, leaving him completely off balance. Avey¡­ proposing to me? After everything?


    His gaze dropped to her trembling hands holding the bouquet out to him, and then back to her eyes, filled with wetness, gentleness, and something else was it hope? This is the same girl who rejected me over and over again¡­ how could this be real? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s mind raced, searching for answers that didn''t seem to exist. Is this some sort of parallel universe? Did I not just come back in time, but land in an alternate reality? What is going on? His breathing became shallow, and the sound of his own heart was deafening in his ears.


    "Max, explain this to me," Lucian whispered inside his mind, his voice tinged with desperation. This can''t be real.


    [Nothing is wrong, host. It''s simply the result of you acting differently than you did in your past life.]


    Acting differently? Lucian scoffed inwardly, his disbelief still strong. So, in just two days, things have changed this much? How did I not know that all it took to get Avey on her knees, proposing to me, was to stop chasing her? If you''d told me that in the last life, I could''ve saved myself years of heartache!


    His mind kept spinning. But what if¡­ What if Avey also came back in time, like me? Or maybe¡­


    [No, host. No one else has regressed. The system''s influence is strictly limited to you. Whatever changes are occurring are a natural result of your own actions.]


    So this is real? Lucian thought, his gaze never leaving Avey''s face, which was still full of expectancy. She''s actually doing this? Proposing to me?


    A wave of emotions crashed over him anger, confusion, nostalgia, even a flicker of the love he had buried so deeply. His fists clenched at his sides, trying to anchor himself in the storm of feelings raging inside him.


    Avey remained on her knee, the bouquet shaking slightly in her hands as she waited for his response. Her heart was pounding so loudly she could hardly hear anything else. What if he says no? The thought terrified her. She''d always had Lucian wrapped around her finger, always knew that no matter how much she pushed him away, he would be there.


    But now, for the first time, it felt like she was the one hanging on the edge, waiting for him.


    The crowd around them was frozen, holding its collective breath, eyes wide as they watched the unbelievable scene play out before them.


    "This¡­ this can''t be happening," Lucian murmured to himself. He looked at the students, some with their hands clasped, others whispering amongst themselves.


    A group of girls, blushing and clutching their hearts, whispered excitedly to one another.


    "Oh my god, this is just like a romance movie!" one girl exclaimed, stars in her eyes.


    Lucian''s hand instinctively raised toward the bouquet, almost by reflex, as if all the years he spent hoping for this very moment had taken over his body. But just before he touched the flowers, he stopped. His hand hung there, frozen in midair, trembling slightly.


    His mind raced with memories memories of rejection, of heartbreak, of the countless times he had stood before Avey, offering her everything, only to be cast aside.


    His heart screamed at him to take the flowers, to forgive, to finally have the one thing he had always wanted. But his mind his mind was stronger now. No. He had made a commitment to himself in his past life, before it all ended, to never go down this road again. To never beg for love from those who had repeatedly broken him. I can''t¡­ not again.


    Avey''s hands shook as she held the bouquet out toward him, her eyes brimming with hope and desperation. She could see the conflict in his eyes, the way his emotions seemed to swirl like a storm inside him. For a brief moment, she thought he was going to take the flowers, to accept her apology and her love. But then, just as quickly, his hand withdrew.


    Lucian let out a deep breath, filled with a lifetime of sorrow, pain, and bitterness. He didn''t take the flowers. Instead, he slowly extended both hands and gently placed them on Avey''s trembling shoulders, his touch soft but firm. He could feel her body tense beneath his fingers, her breath hitching as the realization dawned on her.


    Avey stood frozen, her heart pounding so hard she could barely breathe. Tears welled up in her eyes, the weight of what was happening crushing her. She had expected him to grab the flowers, to finally embrace her, to take her back like he always had. But instead, Lucian was distancing himself.


    When he gently made her stand up, there was no anger in his touch, but the tenderness was not one of acceptance it was a silent goodbye.


    Her tears, now freely streaming down her face, blurred her vision as she looked into his eyes, searching for any trace of hope. But all she saw was a man who had once loved her with everything he had, and now¡­ he was letting her go.


    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking, the bouquet shaking in her hands. "Please... I''m sorry. I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t know how much I was hurting you."


    Lucian''s eyes softened for a moment, but they remained distant, locked in a battle between the past and the present. "Avey¡­" his voice was calm, but there was a deep sadness to it, like a person who had given up on something they once cherished.


    ---


    hey guys thanks for all your support and love.


    imm lucky to have you guys we are almost at 30 place in ranking of weakly collection ranking


    today i was in so bad mood that didn''t even wanted to write but sighhhh...i won''t stop this novel until its completed


    send some powerstones, collections and reviews i won''t ask for gifts since those r fucking expensive haha good bye meet ya all tommorow

 Chapter 44: complicated feelings

    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking, the bouquet shaking in her hands. "Please... I''m sorry. I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t know how much I was hurting you."Lucian''s eyes softened for a moment, but they remained distant, locked in a battle between the past and the present. "Avey¡­" his voice was calm, but there was a deep sadness to it, like a person who had given up on something they once cherished. "I begged you for years. I stood before you, just like you are now, and I gave you everything I had. And every single time¡­ you pushed me away."


    Avey shook her head, her sobs growing louder as she struggled to speak through the pain. "I didn''t understand, Lucian¡­ I didn''t realize"


    Lucian cut her off, his voice still gentle, but firm. "But now you do? Now that I''ve finally let go, you suddenly understand?" His words weren''t accusatory, but there was a weight to them that made Avey''s heart break even more.


    "I thought you hated me," S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    i never hated you Avey sobbed, her hands gripping the bouquet tightly, as if holding on to it would somehow make him stay. "I thought you''d given up on me, and I didn''t know what to do. But after everything, after seeing what I did to you... I love you, Lucian. I always have, I just didn''t see it before."


    Lucian''s hands still rested on her shoulders, steadying her, even as he felt the sharp sting of her words. Love? Now? After everything?


    The crowd watched in utter silence, the students and professors captivated by the unfolding drama. Some whispered to each other, others stood with bated breath, unable to look away from the heartbreaking scene playing out in front of them.


    Lucian''s gaze hardened as he looked down at Avey, her tear-streaked face pleading for a chance she had refused him so many times. "I gave you my heart, Avey. Over and over again, I offered it to you, but you threw it away every single time." His voice cracked slightly, betraying the pain he still felt deep inside. "I waited for you¡­ and I waited until I had nothing left to give.


    You didn''t see me then¡­ and now you want me to come back? Now that I''ve finally learned to let go?"it was very expensive lesson believe me its very hard for me more then you can ever imagine".


    Avey''s tears fell harder, her breath coming in short gasps. "I know¡­ I know, Lucian. I hurt you, and I don''t deserve you. But please, please give me a chance to make things right. I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you. I swear"


    But Lucian shook his head slowly, gently removing his hands from her shoulders. "It''s too late, Avey." His words were like a dagger, sharp and final, cutting through the air between them.


    Lucian''s gaze lingered on Avey, his heart heavy with the weight of a lifetime of pain. He placed a trembling hand on his chest, the place that had once held so much love for her but now felt hollow, ravaged by wounds that would never fully heal. His voice wavered as he spoke, each word soaked in quiet anguish.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you," he began softly, eyes dark with sorrow. "It''s just¡­ I never want to feel that pain again. I can''t, Avey. I don''t know how to. I''m scared no, terrified." He swallowed, as if the admission alone burned on his tongue. "I don''t think I can ever fall in love again.


    Not with anyone. It''s not possible anymore."


    He dropped his gaze, letting out a bitter laugh that barely reached his eyes. "This heart of mine... it''s in shambles. It''s been ripped apart so many times, there''s nothing left to offer. So many holes, so much damage. I don''t think anyone" he paused, his voice dropping to almost a whisper "I don''t think anyone would want to live there."


    A sad smile curled on his lips, a smile that hurt more than any words could. It was the smile of someone who had been through too much and no longer believed in the hope he once clung to. And that smile, that resigned, heartbroken smile, was what finally shattered Avey.


    The weight of his rejection wasn''t even the worst part anymore it was the look in his eyes. The tiredness. The brokenness. She felt as though her entire world was caving in, the ground slipping away beneath her. His words hit her like crashing waves, one after the other, pulling her under, suffocating her in regret.


    Her legs wobbled, and for a moment, she almost collapsed, but she forced herself to stand, even as her body shook.


    The flowers she held were wilting now, just like the hope she had held onto for this second chance.


    Lucian''s gaze softened briefly as he watched her struggle, his heart stirring with sympathy for the girl he had loved with everything he had. The girl who, for so long, had been the sun in his sky, the one he had fought for, the one he had sacrificed everything for. But now, he had nothing left to give her.


    Avey''s head bowed, tears spilling onto the ground in silent surrender. The despair she felt was all-encompassing, her heart breaking with every beat, her breath ragged as she tried to keep herself from falling apart completely. She had come here to mend what was broken, but now it seemed she was too late.


    Lucian, seeing her like this, sighed softly. He gently lifted her chin, his fingers brushing against her skin like a whisper of the past. His touch was tender, not because he still harbored love for her, but because he couldn''t bear to see anyone especially her suffer in front of him. He met her tear-filled eyes, his own gaze filled with the ghost of a once-burning affection.


    "Don''t cry, Avey," he said, his voice tender, though it carried a finality she couldn''t ignore. "There was a time in my life when you were my everything. You were the reason I stood when I didn''t think I could. You got me through the darkest times, and I''m grateful for that. You helped me survive when I thought I couldn''t."


    As he wiped her tears away, there was a gentleness in his actions that made it even harder for Avey to breathe. His touch was so soft, so careful, it felt like he was handling a part of himself. But his expression though kind was one of a man who had already let go.


    Avey couldn''t bring herself to look at him any longer. She was drowning in her guilt, consumed by the unbearable thought of being separated from him forever. The thought of a future without Lucian was suffocating, a reality she couldn''t face. She had been given a second chance, but it was slipping through her fingers like sand.


    In her last life, she hadn''t seen it. She hadn''t realized how much Lucian had meant to her until it was too late. Now, she had come back with the knowledge of her mistakes, determined to make things right, but the universe had played a cruel joke on her. If only she had returned a little earlier just a year or two maybe then she could''ve prevented this heartbreak.


    She couldn''t understand how everything had changed so much, how things had spiraled so far out of her control. She had imagined that coming back in time would give her a chance to fix everything, but here she was, standing in front of the one person she had come back for, and he was slipping away.


    Lucian watched her, his heart aching despite everything. He hated seeing her like this, but he couldn''t let himself fall back into that cycle of hurt and longing. It had taken him too long to heal, and even now, he wasn''t sure he was fully whole.


    "Hey, Avey¡­ don''t cry anymore," Lucian said, his voice barely a whisper, as if speaking any louder would shatter the fragile moment between them. Her body shook as she tried to contain her sobs, her wide, teary eyes locked onto his, a broken smile on her lips that mirrored the one on his face.


    He wiped her tears once more, his touch lingering longer this time, as if he were saying goodbye. And in that moment, Avey realized something: Lucian wasn''t rejecting her out of anger or bitterness. It wasn''t that he didn''t care anymore it was that he had been hurt too deeply, scarred too badly to let her in again.


    His heart had been bruised beyond repair, and he was simply too afraid to feel that kind of pain again.


    But for Avey, that was the hardest part to accept. Not that he didn''t love her anymore, but that he was too broken to try again.


    you know what avey i...lucian looked at her


    ---


    don''t worry guys i will send two chapters today


    if i had put everything in just one chapter thatll not be enjoyable right


    don''t forget to send some love, motivation


    qnd yeahh you guys know how to made my day just little praise and i start to jump like a kid hehe thanks guys for taking care of this childish author of urs


    thanks for real haha

 Chapter 45: avey loss

    Lucian took a deep breath, his heart heavy with every word he spoke, but his face masked the deeper turmoil within. "Avey...lets just leave it now he said avoiding her gaze.Avey stood frozen, her wide eyes staring into his, tears slipping down her cheeks as if each tear carried the weight of all her regrets. She wanted to speak, but the lump in her throat stopped her from finding any words. The trembling of her hands gripping the bouquet betrayed how fragile her hope had become. Still, she didn''t look away from him she couldn''t.


    Lucian''s eyes softened for a moment, but not enough to break the resolve he had built over time. "Avey, you know there comes a point where you have to decide whether to turn the page or just close the book entirely."


    Avey''s breath hitched. His words felt like a punch to the chest, suffocating her, like the walls were closing in. She could feel herself teetering on the edge of breaking down completely, but she couldn''t show weakness now. She had to fight for him, for them. But before she could speak, Lucian''s next words hit her harder than she expected.


    "And I think¡­ it''s time I close this book." A single tear slipped down Lucian''s face, a tear that mirrored the pain in his heart, even though his voice remained calm. He had already decided that leaving her behind was the only way to save what was left of his shattered self. Even now, having made the decision, it still tore him apart.


    He reached out gently, placing his hand on her shoulder, the touch so delicate that it seemed to burn through her skin. Avey''s legs felt weak, and her chest ached as she stared up at him, wide-eyed, as more tears fell. The gentleness in his touch only deepened the ache in her heart. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No¡­" Avey''s voice was barely a whisper, trembling. She felt the words choke her, but she couldn''t let him walk away. She wouldn''t. Not again.


    Lucian furrowed his brows, unsure if he had heard her correctly. "What?" he asked, his voice soft.


    Avey didn''t answer, her lips quivering as more tears spilled down her cheeks. Instead, she extended a trembling hand, wiping away the tear that had escaped from Lucian''s eyes. The familiarity of the gesture took Lucian back to when they were younger, to when she had wiped his tear-streaked face as a child. That simple gesture, so tender, felt like a cruel twist of fate.


    Lucian''s mind flashed to those moments, a time when things were simpler, when she was the one who had consoled him. He had been broken before, and she had helped him stand again just like now. But the difference was¡­ now, it was too late. The damage was too deep. He had given her everything and had nothing left to give.


    Avey''s touch sent a flood of memories through him, bittersweet and painful. For a fleeting moment, he let himself remember the warmth he had always associated with her, and another tear escaped down his cheek. He didn''t bother to wipe it away. It was an acknowledgment of everything he had felt for her and everything he had lost along the way.


    "I wish¡­" Lucian''s voice faltered, barely above a whisper as he pulled away slightly, taking a deep, shaky breath. "I wish we could have been together, Avey. But it''s not possible anymore."


    His words left Avey gasping for air, her chest heaving as the weight of his rejection hit her full force. She couldn''t breathe, she couldn''t think. All she could feel was the crushing devastation of losing him, of knowing that no matter how hard she tried now, it was too late.


    "No, Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice shaking. "We will be together." There was a fire behind her words now, even through the tears, a determination she hadn''t shown before. She didn''t care about the crowd, about the embarrassment of being rejected in front of everyone. None of that mattered anymore.


    Lucian''s heart broke all over again as he heard her desperate plea, the way her voice trembled yet still held resolve. But he had already made his decision. There was no going back, no undoing the past. "Avey, I''m really sorry. But Its too late now."


    The murmurs from the crowd grew louder, eyes wide with shock at what they were witnessing. How could this be happening? How could Lucian, who had pursued Avey relentlessly for so long, be the one rejecting her now? A hush fell over the crowd as they watched in stunned disbelief.


    Its definitely a dream.


    Avey''s eyes darted to the sea of faces surrounding them. Her heart raced with panic as the reality of her public rejection sank in. Her legs felt weak, shaking with the weight of embarrassment. How had it come to this? How had she gone from being the one with the power to reject Lucian to standing here, tears streaming down her face, as he turned her away in front of the entire college?


    "I¡­ I¡­" Avey tried to speak, her voice barely a whisper, but the words wouldn''t come. She was frozen, locked in place by her own shame and regret. The sound of her heartbeat drowned out everything else, her pulse loud in her ears.


    Lucian''s sad expression softened as he looked at her, and the guilt weighed heavy on his heart. He had never wanted to hurt her, even now. But the pain she had caused him over the years couldn''t be erased. "Avey¡­ please," he said gently, trying to save her from further embarrassment. "Stop this. Remember who you are.


    The world is watching."


    But Avey didn''t care. She shook her head, refusing to give in. "I don''t care," she whispered, her voice hoarse with emotion. "I don''t care about them, Lucian. I only care about you. I will not give up on you.


    Just like you never gave up on me."


    Lucian''s breath caught in his throat at her words, but he knew he couldn''t give her what she wanted. He had to walk away for his sake, if not for hers. With a heavy sigh, he turned, his heart aching as he took a step away from her.


    Avey''s legs wobbled beneath her, barely able to hold her up. She couldn''t move, couldn''t chase after him. All she could do was watch as Lucian''s figure grew smaller, his lonely back fading into the distance. It looked so empty, so weighed down by everything he had carried for so long.


    The crowd parted in silence, letting him pass through, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief. Some looked at Avey with pity, others with awe at the sheer drama that had unfolded before them.


    Avey''s hand flew to her mouth, stifling the sobs that threatened to escape as she stood there, her heart breaking all over again. The flowers in her hand had withered, just like the hope she had clung to for so long.


    Lucian was gone.


    And all she could do was cry.


    The scene around her blurred, her world reduced to the sound of her sobs and the overwhelming pain in her chest. She had lost him completely and irrevocably.


    Avey watched Lucian''s figure grow smaller, his back radiating the kind of loneliness that twisted her heart even more. He looked so distant, as if he were completely alone in a world that had never understood him. The sight of him walking away, shoulders hunched with a weight she couldn''t fathom, made her sob harder. The pain was overwhelming, suffocating, and she couldn''t stop it.


    Tears blurred her vision, but she didn''t move, frozen in place by regret and heartbreak.


    As she stood there, drowning in her sorrow, Avey felt a soft pat on her shoulder. Surprised, she looked up to see her best friend, Cassandra, standing beside her with a sad, understanding smile. The blonde-haired girl held a gentle expression, but there was also pity in her eyes, as if she''d seen this tragedy unfolding long before Avey ever realized it.


    "Avey..." Cassandra began, her voice soft but firm. "How many times did I tell you to cherish him? And now... now you regret it, don''t you?" Her tone wasn''t accusatory, just filled with an unspoken sadness, knowing that her best friend was finally feeling the consequences of her actions.


    She bent down, gently wiping away Avey''s tears with a handkerchief, the same way a mother would comfort a crying child.


    Avey broke into another sob, shaking her head as she realized the truth in Cassandra''s words. She clung to her friend, her body trembling from the weight of her emotions. "Cassandra... I messed everything up... I ruined everything," she cried, her voice barely holding together as she hugged her best friend tightly.


    The words spilled out like a confession, each sob tearing at her chest as the reality of her mistakes hit harder than ever.


    Cassandra held her close, patting her back gently, offering what little comfort she could. She understood Avey''s pain, but also knew the harsh truth she had to face. "Avey, please, don''t hate him for this," Cassandra whispered, her voice kind but steady. "He''s not wrong today, Avey. He''s not. You have to understand that.


    He gave everything to you for years... and now he''s just... done."


    Avey''s sobs grew louder, her shoulders shaking as she buried her face into Cassandra''s shoulder, unable to bear the shame and regret that coursed through her. "I don''t hate him... I''ll never hate him," Avey managed to choke out between sobs. "I hate myself... I ruined everything..."


    Cassandra pulled back slightly, still holding Avey by the shoulders, and looked into her eyes with a mixture of compassion and frustration. "You''ve been hurting him for so long, Avey. You should''ve understood this ages ago. You had so many chances, and you... you pushed him away every time."


    Avey nodded, the tears flowing freely again, her eyes red and swollen from crying. She couldn''t deny it anymore. She had done this to herself. She had let Lucian slip away, over and over, and now... now he was gone. Her best friend had warned her countless times.


    She''d told her to stop rejecting him, to stop hurting him, to appreciate what she had before it was too late. And now, standing in the middle of the college courtyard, surrounded by onlookers who had witnessed the entire heartbreaking scene, Avey could see the truth that had always been there but had been too blind to notice.


    "I... I finally understand," Avey sobbed, her voice weak and full of regret. "I love him, Cassandra... I love him so much. I don''t know why I did all those horrible things to him... why I rejected him." Her voice cracked, and her legs threatened to give way under the weight of her emotions.


    She clung to Cassandra like a lifeline, desperate for someone to anchor her to reality. "You were right... you warned me, but I didn''t listen... and now he''s gone..."


    Cassandra looked at Avey with a mixture of sympathy and frustration.


    Avey''s sobs intensified, her entire body shaking as she leaned into Cassandra for support. She couldn''t stop the tears, the regret, the overwhelming sense of loss that was tearing her apart from the inside. "I love him, Cassandra... I love him so much. Why didn''t I see it before? Why didn''t I realize what I had?"


    Cassandra sighed


    ---


    hmm two chapters a day now its time for power stones guys I''ve fell to 31 position from 30th


    every stone give it to me everything haha


    thanks for reading guys

 Chapter 46: sighh

    In the heart of a bustling, ultra-modern metropolis, nestled between towering skyscrapers, sat a high-rise that dwarfed its surroundings. At the very top, in an office that screamed wealth and power, was a man whose very presence commanded attention. The room was lavishly furnished rich mahogany wood, deep leather chairs, and sleek modern technology blended seamlessly with old-world charm.But amidst all the luxury, one object stood out: a vintage, worn-out watch that rested snugly on the wrist of a man who looked every bit like he had conquered the world.


    The man was formidable. His age, somewhere between 45 and 50, didn''t dull his sharp appearance. He had the build of someone who had once been in the military, his posture ramrod straight even as he sat in his leather chair. His black shoes gleamed under the warm light of the office. His black suit, tailored to perfection, draped across his broad shoulders with effortless authority.


    But it was the eyes dark, brooding, and intense that sent a chill down the spine of anyone who met his gaze. Those eyes, even while staring at a laptop, always seemed ready for battle.


    He was focused, reading through confidential reports on his laptop. The glow from the screen illuminated his clean-shaven face, highlighting the deep lines that marked a life of discipline, control, and hard decisions. Despite his firm grip on the present, the watch on his wrist spoke of a past that remained close, perhaps the only part of him that wasn''t meticulously polished.


    A relic of a bygone era, the watch, worn and battered, stood as a quiet testament to something or someone long gone.


    The silence in the room was broken by a soft knock at the door. The man''s fingers paused over the keyboard, a frown barely creasing his face. He didn''t like interruptions, especially when he was in the middle of work. But he also didn''t react emotionally. His voice, low and steady, carried through the room.


    "Come in."


    The door swung open, and in stepped a younger man, dressed in a suit as sharp as his superior''s. He moved with the grace of someone trained to walk soundlessly, closing the door behind him without a creak. His face, too, was composed professionalism etched into his very being. This wasn''t a man who stumbled into his job. He was handpicked, trusted, and precise.


    The younger man approached the desk quietly, not daring to speak from a distance. He moved to the side of the towering figure seated at the desk, leaning down slightly to whisper something clearly meant for only one person to hear.


    "Sir... Mr. Lucian Kane... has rejected Miss Avey''s proposal." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The older man''s eyes narrowed slightly, though he made no other movement. It was subtle almost imperceptible but the man standing beside him noticed. He always noticed. The elder man said nothing, prompting the younger to continue in a low, measured tone.


    "Seven minutes and thirty-five seconds ago, at Wolly City College. It seems Lucian Kane has finally lost his love for her. The reports say his real prime is about to start."


    The room fell into silence again as the words hung heavy in the air. The man seated at the desk didn''t move for a long moment. His face remained as stoic as ever, betraying nothing no shock, no anger, not even curiosity. And yet, beneath the surface, a ripple of tension ran through him, the only evidence being the slight narrowing of his pupils and a faint tightening around his jawline.


    This was a man trained to control every reaction, to maintain absolute composure even when the world around him shifted.


    He turned his head slightly, a gesture that signaled the end of the private report. The younger man, understanding this unspoken command, straightened immediately, his posture rigid and his expression as professional as ever.


    "Your orders, sir?" the younger man asked, his voice steady, though the weight of the situation was undeniable.


    The older man finally stood from his seat, rising to his full height of 6''3", his broad frame casting a long shadow across the polished floor. His presence was imposing, each movement calculated and powerful. Despite his aging appearance, the cuts and scars visible on his neck and arms hinted at a man who had fought both figuratively and literally to reach the top.


    He hadn''t arrived here by sheer luck or inheritance. He had earned it, step by step, fight by fight.


    "Prepare for contingencies," he ordered, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Send immediate instructions to the Central Bureau. No one is to interfere with Lucian Kane''s affairs... for now."


    The younger man gave a sharp nod, acknowledging the subtle undertones in his superior''s command. Lucian might have lost his love, but that didn''t mean he was to be underestimated. His prime, as they called it, was a critical phase one that could change everything. And Miss Avey, despite her rejection, was still an essential piece on the board.


    "And as for the girl," the elder man continued, his voice darkening slightly, though his face remained impassive. "She may be out of favor for now, but ensure no one touches her as always. If Lucian''s mind changes, the consequences will be severe... for everyone involved."


    The younger man''s eyes flickered for a moment, understanding the gravity of that statement.


    "We''ll observe, but we won''t interfere directly. Kane is in a volatile state, and we don''t want to stick our hands into burning fire." The man closed his laptop with a soft click, signaling the end of the discussion. He straightened his already crisp suit and stepped away from the desk, his movements precise, controlled.


    "Prepare for anything," he said as he moved towards the floor-to-ceiling window that overlooked the sprawling city below. From up here, everything seemed small, insignificant. The lights of the city glittered like stars, but in the grand scheme of things, the lives playing out below were mere blips on the radar.


    The younger man gave one final nod, turning on his heel and leaving the room just as silently as he had entered. As the door closed softly behind him, the elder man stood still, his hands clasped behind his back, eyes staring out over the city. His expression remained unreadable, but inside, the wheels were turning. He had to stay ahead of the game.


    Lucian Kane was no longer a mere player on the chessboard he was about to become a king in his own right. And in this game, the kings were the ones who reshaped the world.


    As he looked out at the horizon, the man''s gaze sharpened. The world was about to change, and he would be ready. Always ready.


    -----


    Lucian pov


    It had been almost ten minutes since the proposal scene with Avey, and Lucian''s mind was still racing with countless thoughts. Was he right or wrong? It didn''t matter. He had already made his decision back then, and turning back wasn''t an option now. He was walking a path he had chosen one to live for himself and those truly worthy.


    Avey had already left the college, taking a leave for the day since everyone was buzzing about what had just happened. Lucian had learned about this from the whispers around campus. He decided to leave too, avoiding the strange looks people were giving him.


    Lucian didn''t even bother going to class. He sighed and made his way out of the building, walking down the wide college pathways toward the parking lot. As he reached his bike, something felt off. The noise around him was different today, more chaotic.


    When he arrived at the parking area, he saw a group of 30 to 50 students some first-years, some third-years. He didn''t pay much attention at first, until he saw someone sitting on his bike. It was Parry Stakey, a third-year student, son of a wealthy man in Wolly City. Though his family wasn''t as influential as the Kane family, they still had some power.


    As Lucian approached, Parry stood up and walked toward him. Suddenly, students from all sides, a mix of first, second, and senior years, surrounded Lucian. He sighed, recognizing their childish behavior.


    "What''s this about?" Lucian asked, barely reacting to the situation.


    Parry stepped forward, now face-to-face with Lucian. "Did you pressure Avey''s family to make her do this? It''s disgusting," Parry sneered. "I was pursuing her too, but after she rejected me, I didn''t push further. I even respected you a little for sticking with one girl, something I couldn''t do. But what happened today...


    you went too far."


    Lucian stayed silent as Parry continued, accusing him of using his family''s influence to stage today''s events just to maintain his image. Parry figured it was a win-win for both¡ªAvey''s family gained benefits, and Lucian''s pride remained intact.


    Lucian couldn''t help but think Parry had a knack for writing fiction. "No, it''s not like that," Lucian said plainly. "And you know my relationship with my family. That''s why you even have the guts to stand before me like this," he added, emotionless but feeling something inside.


    Parry hummed, unconvinced. "It''s hard to believe a girl who rejected you would suddenly change her mind. And what about you? Three days ago, you were proposing to her, and now, right after her feelings changed, yours did too? Seems too convenient."


    Lucian crossed his arms, nodding slightly. "Yeah, it does make sense... but it''s the truth, impossible as it seems."


    Parry, with a look of disgust, pressed on. "You staged this just to improve your image. You''ll reject her too, and tomorrow, it''ll all go back to normal same you, same proposal, right?"


    Sighing, Lucian responded, "It''s not like that. And I know you won''t believe me. So what do you want from me now?"


    "An apology," Parry said, rubbing his chin.


    "What''s in it for you?" Lucian asked, still curious but not offended, his arms crossed, tapping his finger on his bicep.


    Parry, didn''t said anything


    "What if I don''t apologize?"Lucian said. "And what would you do if I refuse? Do you really think you''d get away with this, even if my family doesn''t care about me?"


    Parry shrugged. "Who said anything about beating you up? If that was the plan, you''d already be down by now. And if we really wanted to fight, you''d be beaten black and blue with all these people here. But we can settle this without hurting you much."


    Lucian chuckled, amused. "So how do you plan to settle it?"


    "Call your people. I''ll call mine. Let''s see who wins," Parry said.


    "Nah, that''s a waste of time. Come one by one or all together I''ll take you all myself," Lucian said, still chuckling.


    Parry raised his hands. "No, I''m not stupid. You''d be dead like that. Call your people; you''re not going anywhere," he said, now sitting on Lucian''s bike.


    Sighing again, Lucian thought, *Such childishness. This is college, not a playground. Why are these kids so full of pride?


    "He slid his hands into his pockets."


    ---


    sighhh guys what a bad day it was today...i didn''t even wanna write but guess i had too


    thanks for reading guys haha

 Chapter 47: motherf*

    Lucian slipped his hands into his pockets, casually pulling out his new phone. He had just bought it yesterday, so there were barely any contacts added. Not that I need them, he thought. The important numbers? Those were etched into his memory, impossible to forget, even on his last day on Earth.He dialed a number. As the phone rang, he glanced at Parry and the group gathered around him. They said nothing, watching and waiting. Parry''s face was full of quiet confidence, and the surrounding students wore the same expectant expressions.


    "Hey Parry, you think our 50 people are enough?" one of the lackeys muttered, trying to gauge the situation. "I mean, we can call more, right? Friends of friends, you know."


    Parry shrugged, his face showing slight amusement. "Let''s keep them on standby. But I doubt Lucian has any connections like that. Not with the way his relationships are with his family and, well, everyone else." Parry smiled slyly. "I don''t think we''ll need backup for this. It''s just about putting a little fear in him, teaching him his place."


    Lucian wasn''t paying attention to their conversation. He was focused on the call.


    The phone rang twice before it connected. "Hello? Who''s this?" a familiar voice answered on the other side.


    "Jimmy, it''s me, Lucian. Got a new phone and number."


    "Lucian!" Jimmy''s voice softened, and Lucian could picture the familiar smirk on his friend''s face. "You didn''t tell me you changed your number. What''s up?"


    "Add this number to your contacts. And, by the way, are you free?" Lucian asked, his tone nonchalant, as if there weren''t a group of students surrounding him, practically blocking his way. He leaned back slightly, letting his gaze drift over Parry''s crowd.


    "Yeah, I''m free. Why, what''s up?" Jimmy asked, his tone turning curious.


    "Oh, nothing big. Just some kids at college blocking my way, telling me to call my people. You know, the usual childish nonsense. Could''ve dealt with it myself, but I''m not in the mood today," Lucian replied, exhaling slowly, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    On the other end, Jimmy chuckled. "Really? College kids? I''m surprised you''re calling me for something so small. But hey, sounds fun. I''ll be there in five."


    "Thanks, and while you''re at it, let''s grab something to eat later. I''m in the mood tonight."


    "Sure thing. See you in a bit," Jimmy said, cutting the call.


    Lucian pocketed his phone, looking around the parking lot before spotting a small bench to sit on. With a relaxed sigh, he settled himself down as if the group surrounding him wasn''t worth a second thought.


    Parry''s lackey looked confused, almost insulted. "Just one call? That''s it?" he muttered under his breath, glancing nervously at the rest of the group. "Is that all he''s got?"


    Parry smirked, arms crossed as he leaned against a nearby car. "Yeah, I expected this. He doesn''t have many people to back him up, that much is obvious. No need to worry. We''re not here to fight anyone. We''re just here to scare him a little, make sure he knows he can''t pull stunts like today''s again."


    The lackey nodded but still seemed wary. "But, Parry, what if this turns into something bigger?"


    Parry shook his head, unfazed. "We''re not stupid enough to pick a fight with a Kane directly. But we can afford this little conflict. Look at how things are between Lucian and his family no one''s coming to his rescue. It''s not like the Kane family cares about him. Worst case, this won''t even make a dent.


    Best case? We gain a little favor with the Starlight family, or some of the other families who hate Lucian''s guts."


    His eyes gleamed with ambition. I can teach Lucian a lesson, humiliate him, and come out looking like the good guy, he thought. It''s a risky move, but the rewards could be huge. Plus, who wouldn''t want the reputation of putting the Kane kid in his place? One stone, two birds reputation and favor.


    While Parry''s mind calculated the potential gains, Lucian sat, leaning back casually, as though he were lounging on a beach. He knew Jimmy would be here soon, and once Jimmy arrived, this whole situation would shift. He glanced around the parking lot again, noticing the growing crowd of onlookers first years, third years, and a few seniors hanging back, curious about what would unfold.


    Seven or ten minutes had passed since Lucian made the call, and the tension in the parking lot began to grow. A small crowd had gathered, and Parry and his group were still eyeing Lucian, expecting something grand to happen. Lucian sat there, quietly watching the scene unfold, his mind filled with frustration. This is getting tiresome, he thought, his patience wearing thin. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a car entered the parking lot and rolled to a stop beside Lucian. It was a regular sedan, nothing flashy or attention-grabbing. Lucian glanced at it and sighed heavily. "Of course, that''s what he shows up in," Lucian muttered under his breath, rubbing his forehead in mild disappointment.


    The door of the sedan opened, and a tall, muscular man stepped out. He was dressed casually just a loose T-shirt, old sweatpants, and slippers like he''d just rolled out of bed and made his way over. Lucian groaned, covering his face with his hand. "So much for a cool, intimidating entrance," he thought. "I''m gonna have to teach Jimmy how to make a proper entrance one of these days."


    Jimmy, who had just gotten out of the car, didn''t even seem bothered by his casual appearance. He walked over to the passenger side, opened the door, and pulled out a large, old-looking brown bag. The bag had seen better days worn around the edges, faded in color, and clearly heavy by the way Jimmy carried it.


    He swung the bag effortlessly, despite its weight, and walked over to Lucian, looking completely unbothered by the group of students watching him.


    Parry and his group exchanged confused glances. "What the hell is that?" one of the boys muttered, eyes narrowing at the odd bag Jimmy was carrying.


    Jimmy finally made his way over to Lucian, the two of them standing side by side. "Hey, Lucky, did you miss me?" Jimmy chuckled as he stopped in front of Lucian, grinning like they were in the middle of a casual hangout and not a potential showdown.


    Lucian let out another sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Jimmy, I called you to help scare these kids off, and you show up like this?" Lucian gestured at Jimmy''s outfit with obvious disappointment. "No swag, no cool entry¡­ just you and your old sedan. I was expecting at least 100 or 200 dudes, maybe a helicopter drop-in or something dramatic to really make an impression."


    Jimmy rolled his eyes and grumbled, "Motherf You only gave me five minutes, man! What did you expect, a whole production? Besides, what''s wrong with my car?" He pointed toward the sedan parked a few feet away.


    Lucian followed his finger and glanced at the car. His eyebrows twitched, and he shrugged. "Sure, it''s¡­ fine. But you could''ve at least put in some effort. Now, how are you going to scare them? If you''d come in with a cool entrance, they''d already be running."


    Meanwhile, Parry and his group watched the interaction, their lips twitching in disbelief. These guys can''t be serious, they thought. The talk between Lucian and Jimmy was so casual, as if they didn''t even care about the group standing in front of them.


    "Leave it," Lucian sighed. "So, are we going to beat up these kids now? I already told you, I''m in a bad mood today."


    Jimmy smirked, listening to Lucian''s complaints. "I''ve got a better idea to scare them off," he said, glancing at Lucian with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "Hmm, show me what you''ve got," Lucian replied, still slightly disappointed about the lack of a dramatic entrance. "But I''ll say it again your entry wasn''t satisfying."


    Jimmy chuckled and nodded, knowing Lucian''s mood had lightened, even if just a bit. At least he wasn''t brooding like the day before when everything had gone wrong with Avey. Jimmy had let him cry then, letting him get it all out. Now, seeing Lucian back to his normal, sarcastic self was a relief.


    Jimmy didn''t say it out loud, but he was glad Lucian had finally made the decision to leave those who hurt him behind.


    "Are these the only people?" Jimmy asked, turning to look at Parry''s group.


    "Yeah, childish, right?" Lucian replied, smirking.


    "Indeed," Jimmy said with a chuckle, shaking his head.


    Without another word, Jimmy dropped the large bag he had been carrying. It landed with a heavy "crunch," the metallic sound immediately grabbing everyone''s attention. Parry and his group stopped whispering, their eyes locked on the mysterious bag.


    "What''s in the bag?" Lucian asked, curiosity finally paying attention that jimmy was carrying a bag.


    "Something to scare these kids," Jimmy said, bending down to unzip it.


    Jimmy bent down and unzipped the bag, his hands rummaging inside for a moment. A metallic scraping sound echoed in the tense air, sending shivers through the crowd watching them. Everyone was curious, but no one expected what would come next.


    Finally, Jimmy stood up, pulling out a shiny, black, fully armed, modified HK416 BB air rifle. The thing looked menacing even in the daylight sleek, dangerous, and more real than any of the students would have liked.


    Lucian''s eyes widened, and a groan escaped his lips. "Motherfucker" he muttered under his breath, rubbing his forehead as if he couldn''t believe what was happening.


    "Jimmy, please dont tell me?" Lucian cursed,shaking his head. He could barely process that his friend had brought out something that looked like a weapon of war.


    Jimmy held the air rifle with both hands, admiring it as if it was the coolest thing he''d ever laid eyes on. He turned it up and down, checking every angle with pride. "This is way cooler than any fancy car or a gang of 200 men," Jimmy declared, smirking as he admired the modified air rifle.


    Meanwhile, Parry and his group were frozen in place. They were staring at the rifle, their faces pale as if they had just seen a ghost. It felt like their souls had left their bodies, their hands trembling. Parry, who had been so confident moments ago, now looked like he was about to collapse.


    "Is that¡­ a gun?" one of the boys muttered, his voice barely audible.


    The parry and his group, who were also looking in this direction, felt their souls leave through their nipples as they saw what Jimmy had just pulled out of that old-looking bag.


    "Bro, that''s a fucking rifle," another one whispered, his face drained of color.


    "What the hell, man? We''re just having a normal confrontation, and he pulls out a gun?!" Parry''s voice was cracking with panic, his hand shaking as he tried to reach for his phone.


    "Wait, wait, what the hell just happened?" another boy stammered, his eyes glued to the black rifle gleaming in the light.


    Jimmy, completely oblivious to the panic he''d just caused, laughed and turned to Lucian. "Hey, buddy, look at these kids. They''re scared shitless!" he said, thoroughly amused. "Told you this would be more fun than any stupid helicopter or 200 men!"


    Lucian rubbed his temples, feeling the beginnings of a headache forming. Of course, he thought. This is exactly what I expected from Jimmy.


    "Man, I''ve got more in the bag," Jimmy said, grinning as he gestured to the bag. "Why don''t you take one too, Lucian?"


    Lucian''s face darkened, the black lines on his forehead deepening as he saw Jimmy point the gun casually toward Parry''s group. In an instant, their confidence shattered. The students who had stood tall moments ago were now cowering, some stepping backward.


    but at someplace in his heat


    Lucian felt a strange warmth settle in his chest. For the first time in a long while, he didn''t feel alone. It was a subtle but powerful realization someone had his back. After everything he''d gone through, after years of rejection and disappointment, this small moment of camaraderie hit him harder than expected.


    He glanced at Jimmy, who was standing there, casually holding the ridiculous air rifle, his easygoing grin plastered across his face. It wasn''t about the gun or the theatrics it was about knowing that, no matter how messy life got, someone was still standing by his side, willing to show up even in the middle of the chaos.


    Lucian''s clenched his first as he took a deep breath. The weight that had been sitting on his chest since the whole Avey incident began felt a little lighter. Maybe he didn''t have everything figured out maybe he still felt lost in some ways but at least he wasn''t walking this road alone anymore.


    There was a sense of comfort in knowing that. He wasn''t the guy who got left behind anymore. He wasn''t chasing someone who didn''t care, and he wasn''t fighting battles by himself. For the first time in what felt like forever, he had someone in his corner. That simple, silent support was worth more than a thousand words.


    "W-wait! Hold on!" Parry stuttered, his voice full of terror. "We were just messing around! No need for¡­ that!" He waved his hands frantically, his phone still in his grasp as he desperately tried to find his father''s number. His face was pale as if the blood had drained from it completely.


    but still Lucian had had enough. With a swift motion, he stepped forward and yanked the gun out of Jimmy''s hands. "What the hell are you doing?!" Lucian snapped. "I told you to scare them, not give them lifelong trauma! Look at their faces!" He pointed toward Parry''s group, who were visibly shaking now, fear etched into their expressions.


    Jimmy raised his arms in mock surrender, a mischievous grin plastered on his face. "Oh, come on, Lucian. First, you complain that I''m boring, and now you''re mad because I''m too cool and badass? Make up your mind!" Jimmy teased, clearly enjoying the chaos he''d caused.


    Lucian let out an exasperated sigh, quickly stuffing the air rifle back into the bag. He walked briskly over to the car, opened the door, and tossed the bag inside, slamming the door shut with a heavy thud. He turned back to Jimmy, his face filled with disbelief. "And here I was thinking you were more mature than me," Lucian grumbled, his lips twitching in frustration.


    Jimmy shrugged, still grinning. "You know me, Lucky. Just trying to keep things interesting."


    Lucian crossed his arms, shaking his head. "Yeah, well, interesting almost got us exposed in daylight. These kids are gonna have nightmares for the rest of their lives." He glanced back at Parry''s group, who were still frozen in shock, barely able to move.


    Parry, still clutching his phone, was muttering under his breath, trying to find his father''s contact as his hands shook uncontrollably. His friends were no better, their expressions filled with terror as they backed away slowly, unsure of what to do.


    Jimmy, completely unfazed, chuckled. "Come on, you''ve gotta admit that was cooler than anything else we could''ve done. These kids won''t be messing with anyone ever again. Consider it a Life lesson." He winked at Lucian, clearly pleased with himself.


    ---


    don''t forget to send daily rent

 Chapter 48: hmmm

    Lucian hurriedly shoved the bag back into the car, sighing in frustration as Jimmy just spread his hands with a nonchalant shrug. He had hoped for something simpler, less dramatic, but this situation had taken a strange turn.On the other side, Parry and his group finally breathed a collective sigh of relief as the gun was out of sight. Adrenaline still coursed through their veins, leaving them rattled. The shock had been too much for the young lads, most barely out of high school, who had no idea what they were dealing with.


    Lucian walked back to Jimmy''s side, shaking his head slightly. Parry, noticing Lucian''s approach, quickly raised his hands in surrender from where he stood.


    "That''s it! I surrender. We were just joking, guys. I''m not stupid enough to make an enemy out of Lucian Kane," Parry said with a nervous laugh, though sweat trickled down his forehead. His face betrayed the fear he still felt despite his attempt at humor. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this, Lucian and Jimmy exchanged a glance. They both burst out laughing.


    "Pffft see? Told you it''d be easy!" Jimmy chuckled, clearly pleased with himself.


    Lucian couldn''t help but laugh as well. Despite the absurdity of it all, there was something amusing about calling a school friend to resolve a fight of college. It felt surreal but oddly comforting. The moment was almost too ridiculous to take seriously.


    But just as they were starting to relax, the sharp sound of police sirens pierced through the air. Lucian''s laughter died in his throat, replaced with a groan of frustration. He slapped a hand to his face.


    "Of course¡­ Who called the police?" Lucian muttered under his breath, shaking his head. He had a pretty good idea it was someone from the college, panicking and thinking things would get out of hand before Jimmy even showed up. They must''ve called the authorities as a precaution.


    Parry and his group, still on edge, seemed even more relieved at the sight of the police car pulling up. For them, this meant a lifeline they no longer had to worry about Lucian and Jimmy escalating things, or worse, pulling out that gun again. Parry fumbled nervously with his phone, wiping sweat from his forehead as the police car came to a stop near them.


    A middle-aged officer, around 35 or 40, stepped out of the car, clearly already exasperated. He looked fit, and his expression said he''d seen this kind of situation far too many times. As he approached, he scanned the scene forty or fifty young men standing around, most of them looking as if they''d just narrowly escaped death.


    On the other side, there were only two people Lucian and Jimmy laughing like it was a joke.


    The officer raised an eyebrow, recognizing something in the scene that piqued his curiosity. He picked up the pace as he walked toward Jimmy.


    Lucian watched the officer approaching, raising his head slightly. Jimmy, sensing the movement, turned as well, watching as the officer walked straight toward him.


    "Mr. Jameson, I didn''t expect to see you here," the officer said with a grin, extending his hand to Jimmy. His tone was friendly, clearly familiar with him.


    "Hey, Parker! Didn''t expect you either!" Jimmy responded with a hearty laugh, shaking the officer''s hand.


    The officer, now Parker, turned toward Lucian with a curious glance before raising an eyebrow at Jimmy, clearly wondering who Lucian was.


    Jimmy, picking up on the unspoken question, introduced Lucian with a smirk. "This is Lucian Think him as little brother of mine."


    The words hit Lucian like a wave, crashing over him unexpectedly. For a moment, the world seemed to go still. "My little brother." It echoed in his mind, over and over, filling the empty spaces inside him that had been hollow for so long. His heart clenched painfully, and before he could stop it, a lump formed in his throat.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Kane," Parker said, offering his hand. Lucian shook it, but his mind wasn''t fully present. He could barely focus on anything except those words.


    "Little brother."


    Lucian turned his head slightly, hiding the tears welling up in his eyes. He hadn''t felt this kind of belonging in¡­ how long? Too long. Jimmy wasn''t just saying those words. He meant them. In that moment, Lucian realized that Jimmy was more of a family to him than anyone who shared his blood.


    And that realization hit him like a freight train. No one not even his own mother had ever made him feel this way. This was family.


    His heart trembled with the weight of it, his chest tightening with emotions he didn''t even know he could still feel. The tears threatened to spill, but Lucian quickly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, turning further away so no one would see.


    Jimmy, noticing Lucian''s silence, walked over and casually ruffled Lucian''s hair, his hand resting there for a second longer, as if silently saying, "I''m here."


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He didn''t need to. His back was still turned, but he didn''t pull away from the comforting gesture. Instead, he wiped his eyes again, more discreetly this time, before turning around with a small, grateful smile. His eyes were still a little glassy, but the warmth in them was unmistakable.


    This was his real family. The thought cemented itself in his heart. Not the Kaines who ignored him, not the people who only cared about power and status but Jimmy, and Garry, and those who had stood by him when no one else did.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, Lucian didn''t feel alone. And that simple fact brought him more peace than he could ever put into words. He gave Jimmy a nod, that smile still lingering on his lips.


    "Thanks," he whispered, barely audible, but Jimmy heard it. The two shared a quiet, unspoken understanding as Parker, none the wiser, finished his formalities.


    Lucian''s heart was full. Maybe, just maybe, things would be okay.


    Parker stood there, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed the scene before him. His sharp mind worked through the details, calculating the dynamics at play. The bond between Lucian and Jimmy was evident, something deeper than just friendship. These two are close, Parker mused to himself. He didn''t expect Mr. Jameson to show up here, let alone to be this involved.


    "Lucian Kane," Parker thought, recognizing the name. Son of the Kane family that explained part of it. The rumors about Lucian''s distant personality didn''t match the young man standing in front of him, sharing such a genuine, almost brotherly connection with Jimmy. A Kane with someone like Jameson... It didn''t fit the typical image of the high-and-mighty family.


    Parker''s experience told him there was much more to Lucian''s story than what was commonly known.


    His thoughts lingered on Jimmy.Parker thoughts lingered on Jimmy. Though not a big personality on paper, Mr. Jameson was different. He wasn''t someone with a significant enough profile to usually be in contact with someone from a powerful family like the Kanes.


    but still jimmy was Mature beyond his years, Jimmy had a reputation for handling situations with a cool head something Parker had witnessed more than once in his years on duty. He respected Jimmy for that.


    There weren''t many young people like him, and every time they crossed paths, Parker found himself impressed by Jimmy''s level-headedness, a stark contrast to the chaotic youths that typically filled the police reports.


    Parker snapped back to the present when he heard Jimmy''s voice, the lingering thoughts in his head fading.


    "I just got a phone call reporting that kids were fighting in groups here at the college," Parker said, explaining why he had shown up. His voice carried the tone of someone who had dealt with these sorts of incidents before, and he wasn''t overly concerned, just curious.


    "Is it over now?" Parker asked, his eyes flicking back to Jimmy, gauging the situation.


    Jimmy offered a casual nod, his voice light but authoritative. "Yeah, it''s over. Just kids messing around. Everything''s alright now," Jimmy said, casting a glance toward the group that had been surrounding Lucian earlier. The tension in the air had broken, and the once-anxious faces now showed relief.


    Parry and his friends, who had been on the edge of panic just minutes ago, were clearly grateful that the situation was de-escalating.


    Parker nodded slowly, but his gaze remained on Jimmy for a moment longer. It wasn''t just a professional look it was a subtle, silent question. What''s the real story here?


    Jimmy caught the look and smiled, reading the officer''s expression with ease. "We''re heading out now. No need to worry about it," he said with a reassuring glance toward Parker. There was no need to drag this out, no need for more drama. Jimmy had handled it in his own way, and that was that.


    "Hmm," Parker hummed in response, satisfied but still curious. He glanced back at Lucian, his expression softening a bit. For a moment, Parker wondered what the real story was behind Lucian''s life, behind that calm exterior that didn''t quite match the cold, isolated rumors he''d heard. There was a vulnerability there, a sense that Lucian had been through more than most people realized.


    "Alright then," Parker finally said, giving them both a nod. He took a step back, letting the tension fully settle, signaling the end of the situation. "Take care, you two," he added, his tone a bit lighter now.

 Chapter 49: victor

    Victor was sitting on his bed, freshly woken up, sipping his morning coffee while casually browsing through profiles on his laptop. His mind was focused on his usual scheming, searching for potential targets with strong backgrounds¡ªparticularly influential women he could seduce and manipulate for his own revenge. Life was moving according to his plans.Suddenly, a knock echoed through the room, interrupting his quiet morning.


    Victor paused, lowering his coffee cup, and glanced toward the door with a hint of irritation. It was rare for anyone to disturb him this early. His brows furrowed slightly, but he stayed calm.


    "Come in," he called out, voice steady, though curiosity tugged at him.


    The door swung open, and Drake, one of his most trusted subordinates, entered in a rush. He was in his usual work suit, but his face was pale, covered in sweat, and his hurried steps betrayed panic.


    Victor''s frown deepened. Drake wasn''t usually this frantic. Something was definitely wrong.


    "What is it?" Victor asked, his voice now laced with suspicion.


    Drake stood before him, clearly distressed. His breath was uneven, and he struggled to speak clearly.


    "Boss, something big happened... It''s bad news. Really bad," Drake said, almost stammering as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Victor set his coffee cup aside, his full attention on Drake now. He leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing.


    "I''ve told you a hundred times, Drake, don''t act like this. Handle these things professionally. We''re not some street gang anymore; we''re businessmen, a full-fledged organization!" Victor''s voice was firm, though his gut told him something serious was about to hit.


    Victor sighed, regaining his composure. "Now, leave the theatrics behind and tell me what''s going on."


    Drake swallowed hard, still visibly shaken. "Boss, someone is hitting us hard. No, not someone¡­ a lot of them. There''s a string of bad news, all at once. It''s too much to handle¡ª"


    Victor interrupted, his tone skeptical but still calm. "Get to the point, Drake. What exactly happened?"


    Drake''s words came faster, his desperation clear. "Boss, our three main company websites were hacked overnight! All of our digital operations are down, and we can''t connect to any of the medium-sized company servers. One of the main sites has been completely altered, and we can''t fix it¡­ it''s a total mess."


    Victor froze for a second, processing this. His grip tightened around the armrest of his chair. "What? How the hell did this happen? Who''s behind it?!" Victor demanded, his voice lower but more dangerous now.


    "That''s not all, sir," Drake continued, his voice trembling with fear. "Our shipping containers in the ocean¡ªthey''ve gone missing. We''ve lost all communication with them. And then¡­ our business shares are plummeting. We''re losing millions by the hour!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor''s eyes widened. His stomach dropped, and he felt a sharp, stabbing pain in his chest as the gravity of the situation hit him. Years of blood, sweat, and careful planning were unraveling before his eyes. But before he could speak, Drake continued.


    "And it doesn''t stop there, boss¡­ there was a fight last night our organization clashed with unknown snipers. We lost a lot of good men."


    Victor slammed his laptop shut with a loud thud, the sudden noise making Drake flinch. Victor stood up abruptly, his tall frame looming over Drake. His hands balled into fists, shaking with rage. His breath was uneven as his mind raced, trying to process how everything had spiraled out of control so quickly.


    "Who the hell did this?!" Victor roared, grabbing Drake by the collar. "Who has the nerve to come after me like this? I don''t remember leaving any enemies alive. The old ones should''ve been dealt with long ago!"


    Drake struggled to speak as Victor''s grip tightened. "B-Boss¡­ it''s not just one enemy. This feels like a coordinated attack. Multiple fronts¡­ but one thing''s for sure¡­"


    Victor''s heart pounded in his chest. The room seemed to spin as his anger and confusion blurred together. "Spit it out!" he growled, his patience wearing thin.


    Drake swallowed hard, barely able to get the words out. "The Kane family¡­ they''ve cut all ties with us. Publicly. Olivia Kane made a formal announcement. She''s declared that anyone who continues to do business with us will be boycotted by the Kane family. Our partners¡­ they''re all jumping ship without looking back."


    Victor''s face turned pale. His vision blurred with rage. The Kane family, the most powerful families in the city, had just crushed his small empire that just started with a single move. Olivia Kane had burned every bridge, making sure no one would touch him. His business empire, carefully built over years, was crumbling.


    "That bitch!" Victor hissed through gritted teeth, feeling his blood pressure rise. "She''s doing this over a single argument? How dare she?!"


    His hands shook as he released Drake, pushing him back slightly. He paced the room, his mind spiraling into chaos. "There''s no way this is just because of one fight," he muttered to himself, feeling his composure slip. "But what about the others? Are they all following suit?"


    Drake straightened his collar, still shaken by the encounter. "Sir, it''s not just Olivia Kane. Our business partners are pulling out. The threat of being boycotted by the Kanes¡­ it''s scaring everyone away. No one wants to be caught in the crossfire. It''s chaos."


    Victor''s fists clenched, his knuckles turning white. His empire was under siege, and Olivia Kane had struck the first blow.


    "She''ll regret this. I''ll tear her world apart," Victor snarled, his voice trembling with fury. But deep down, a sliver of fear crept in. He had never faced an enemy this powerful, this determined to destroy him.


    With his heart pounding and his rage bubbling, Victor realized he was in the fight of his life.


    Victor paced back and forth, his frustration boiling over as he slammed his hand against the wall with a loud thud. "No, no¡­ it''s not time for a direct conflict with any strong family, not yet. Otherwise, our enemies will catch wind, and it''ll ruin everything. But I promise you, Olivia Kane, you will regret this decision," he muttered through gritted teeth, his voice dripping with venom.


    His hand lingered on the wall, fingers trembling with rage. He had spent years, brick by brick, building his empire, and now, it was as if someone had decided to tear it all down overnight.


    Turning abruptly to Drake, his eyes flashed with frustration. "What about the others? Do we know who''s behind these attacks?" His voice, though low, carried an edge sharp enough to cut through the tension in the room.


    Drake shifted uncomfortably, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he adjusted his collar nervously. "Sir, we haven''t been able to trace much. It''s not some small group, that''s for sure. Whoever did this, they have a background that''s frighteningly deep. Our men couldn''t find any traces¡­ nothing."


    Victor''s jaw clenched. He could hear the blood rushing in his ears as the weight of the situation bore down on him. "Nothing? You''re telling me we have no leads?" His voice grew colder with each word, his hands balling into fists, nails digging into his palms.


    Drake gulped, shaking his head as he continued. "We managed to find that the hacking of our sites was done by one person. The name¡­ Mistress Black. She came out of nowhere, hacked everything, and didn''t even take a profit. It was as if her sole purpose was to mess with us. No one''s heard of her before, and she didn''t even cover her tracks.


    she left her name on everything."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed. "Mistress Black," he hissed under his breath. The name sounded foreign, yet there was something calculated about it. "Just to mess with us? No profit?" he growled, his knuckles whitening as his grip tightened against the wall. "And the shipping containers?


    The ships? What happened to them?"


    Drake shook his head again, this time with even more confusion. "Sir, it''s as if they vanished. There''s no sign of them. The ships were just¡­ gone. No radar, no signals. Completely wiped out."


    Victor let out a low, dangerous laugh, though his eyes darkened further. "Gone? Wiped out? Ships don''t just disappear, Drake. You better figure out who''s behind this because if I lose more, you''ll be joining them."


    Drake swallowed hard, nodding in understanding. "Yes, sir¡­ but there''s more. The last part¡­ is¡­ troubling."


    Victor, already on edge, shot Drake a look that would have killed a weaker man. "Spit it out," he said, his voice a low growl, teeth clenched.


    Drake inhaled deeply. "Last night, we lost twelve of our Shadow Hands members. They were killed. We don''t even know how or why. We sent search teams to track down the enemy, but... we found nothing.


    It''s as if these people vanished too. There''s no trace of their presence, no leads to follow."


    Victor''s heart skipped a beat. The loss of his members wasn''t just about numbers it was an attack on his pride. These were the people he had trained, the ruthless soldiers who had executed countless missions under his command. Now, twelve of them were dead without a single clue left behind.


    Victor''s face twisted into a snarl, his chest heaving with suppressed rage. "Useless! All of you!" he roared, knocking over the coffee cup beside him with a sweep of his hand. It shattered on the floor, splintering into pieces, much like the composure Victor had tried to maintain. His breathing was ragged, his mind racing with thoughts of revenge.


    "How is this possible, Drake? Do you realize what this means?" Victor''s voice was eerily calm now, but it was the kind of calm that signaled a storm was coming. His hand shot out, grabbing Drake by the collar, pulling him close until their faces were inches apart. "Who dares to mess with me? I don''t recall leaving any enemies alive. Who''s left to do this?


    Tell me!"


    His grip on Drake''s collar tightened as he whispered dangerously close to his ear, "Find out who''s behind the rest of this. Mistress Black, the ships, the deaths¡­ I don''t care what it takes. I want answers. I want names. And when you find them, bring them to me. Because I promise you, Drake¡­ whoever they are, I''ll make them beg for death before I''m through with them."


    Victor shoved Drake back, his hand trembling with rage. His mind spun, trying to piece together how so many attacks had happened at once. Who had orchestrated this? Olivia Kane was clearly involved, but the other incidents were too precise, too coordinated to be her alone.


    Victor''s chest heaved as he punched the wall again, this time harder. "I''ll rip them apart. Every single one of them," he growled, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes wild with fury. "I''ll make them regret ever crossing me."


    Drake nodded quickly, backing toward the door, desperate to escape the boiling rage in the room. "Yes, boss. I''ll get on it right away," he said, his voice shaky but determined.


    Victor didn''t even respond. His thoughts were consumed with the fire of revenge, and the more he thought about it, the deeper his anger festered. No one could attack him like this and get away with it. No one.


    And soon enough, they would all learn that the hard way.


    ---


    hmm guys thanks for here


    sighhh guys i am loosing a little motivation...kinda getting lazy ahhhh

 Chapter 50: danger

    In a dimly lit room, a beautiful woman sat in a luxurious gaming chair, her fingers gliding rapidly over the keyboard in front of her. The screen''s faint glow illuminated her dangerously beautiful face dark, piercing eyes with a haunted look, framed by the faint shadows of sleepless nights.Her dark circles were a testament to how long she had been awake, her energy fuelled by something much deeper than rest. Her long black hair cascaded over her shoulders, messy and unkempt, but it added to the raw intensity of her appearance. She wore a loose black t-shirt and shorts, completely at ease in her private obsession.


    The low hum of her computer filled the room as her fingers continued to dance over the keyboard. Her eyes, almost hypnotized, were fixated on the lines of code running across the screen. Attached to her computer was a mobile phone, its small screen dark, but it was no ordinary phone it belonged to him.


    The same phone Lucian had discarded into a trash bin outside a hotel. A seemingly insignificant act to anyone who might have noticed, but not to her. To her, it was everything. Her heart raced as her eyes scanned the code on her screen. She licked her lips absentmindedly, her fixation on the task at hand making her oblivious to anything else.


    "Just how fascinating are your skills, my darling," she whispered to the empty room, her voice low and filled with an eerie admiration. Her obsession was palpable, almost tangible in the air around her. The way her fingers caressed the keys, the way she gazed at the screen, one would think she was handling something sacred.


    She was trying to crack the password to Lucian''s phone, but it was proving to be far more difficult than she had anticipated. The protection was sophisticated, unlike anything she had seen before, and for someone of her skill level, that was saying something.


    "Wow... such strong protection. How did he do it?" she muttered, biting her lip. Her voice trembled with excitement. "Unbelievable. If I hadn''t spent years studying him in my last life...


    I would never be able to crack this."


    Her obsession with Lucian ran deeper than mere curiosity or admiration. It was an unhealthy, all-consuming fixation. In her last life, she had admired him from afar, not knowing that he was the one she had always been chasing in the shadows. She, Mistress Black, was the second-best hacker in the world. But there had always been someone above her, someone untouchable.


    She had never known his identity, never even seen his shadow, but she had always felt his presence.


    It wasn''t until after Lucian''s death that she finally learned the truth that the mysterious hacker she could never surpass was none other than Lucian Kane. The realization had shattered her, but it had also fueled her obsession. In her previous life, she had been chasing him, unaware that he was always just out of reach.


    And now that she knew, now that she had been given a second chance, she wouldn''t let him slip through her fingers again.


    Her heart pounded as she continued to type, the lines of code streaming across her screen, each one bringing her closer to him. Her lips curved into a smile, a soft, twisted smile filled with a dangerous affection.


    "I could never even imagine breaking through this kind of encryption in my last life. But now¡­ now I know so much more. i have studied so much in my last life.


    Now I know you, Lucian," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    She chuckled to herself, her laughter soft but filled with a dark amusement. "Hacking that creep Victor''s company? That was child''s play compared to this." Her fingers paused for a moment as she leaned back in her chair, her eyes fixated on the screen as if it held the key to her entire world.


    "Hacking Victor''s company? Child''s play," she mused with a dangerous smile, her fingers flying across the keys with practiced ease. "I didn''t even care about that arrogant fool''s businesses until I saw how he disrespected my Lucian at that party." Her voice dropped, her eyes darkening with a cold fury as she recalled the scene.


    "That underserving bitch Avey," she spat the name with venom, her obsession with Lucian tinged with a twisted hate for anyone who dared to hurt him. "Victor had the nerve to speak Lucian''s name so carelessly, spitting out insults like he had any right." A low chuckle escaped her lips, the thrill of destruction still fresh in her veins. "So I destroyed it all his pride.


    All because he dared." Her voice softened, an eerie calm settling over her as she savored the memory of the chaos she had unleashed, her eyes alight with malicious satisfaction. "No one disrespects Lucian. No one."


    And in a way, it did.


    And now, she was back. She had been given a second chance, and she wasn''t going to waste it. She wasn''t going to let Lucian slip away again.


    "You''re mine, Lucian," she murmured, her voice soft and filled with an obsessive love. "You don''t even know it yet, but you''re mine. You''ve always been mine."


    Her fingers moved again, the sound of keystrokes filling the room. The lines of code on the screen twisted and turned as she worked, her mind entirely focused on unlocking the secrets of Lucian''s phone. It wasn''t about the phone itself. No, it was about him about understanding him, knowing him better than anyone else ever could.


    She had spent years studying him, admiring him, yearning for him in her previous life even when she never knew him in reality. She had watched from the shadows, always one step behind, never able to catch up. But now¡­ now she was ahead. Now she had the advantage. And nothing was going to stand in her way.


    "To think, I spent so much time chasing you in my last life¡­ never knowing it was you all along," she said softly, her eyes narrowing in concentration. "You were always right there, just out of reach."


    "Finding him was no challenge," she whispered, her lips curving into a dark smile. "The moment I regressed, I knew where I had to start. Lucian. Always Lucian." Her fingers moved with a fluid grace over the keyboard, accessing the digital trails left behind by him. "His phone number, his location, all too easy. Hacking the city''s surveillance systems? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Child''s play." There was a disturbing edge to her voice, her eyes gleaming in the dim light as if fueled by a maddening devotion.


    "When I saw him toss away his phone as if it was nothing... a piece of him discarded so carelessly," she licked her lips, her pulse racing, "I knew I had to have it. It''s not just a phone. It might be so much. His thoughts, his secrets... everything." She giggled softly, almost lost in the thrill of it.


    It didn''t matter. I had to get it. I had to know everything about him."


    Her fingers paused momentarily on the keyboard, eyes flickering with dangerous intent. "What''s privacy between us, my darling Lucian? You don''t need to hide from me. I''ll know every single part of you, your every thought, every detail you thought you could keep to yourself." Her grip on the keyboard tightened as her breathing grew shallow, the obsession coursing through her veins like fire.


    "No one will ever know you like I do... Not that worthless Avey, not anyone. Only me."


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she typed, the excitement building inside her. She could feel it the moment of revelation, the moment when everything would fall into place. She was so close. So close to unlocking his secrets, so close to understanding him in a way no one else ever could.


    The mobile''s protection was intricate, layered, and brilliant. Every time she thought she was close, a new level of encryption would reveal itself, and she would have to start again. But instead of frustrating her, it only made her more determined. It was like a game a game between her and Lucian, a game she was determined to win.


    "You''re so brilliant, Lucian," she whispered, her voice filled with admiration. "No one else could have done this. No one else could have created something so perfect."


    Her obsession was clear in her voice, in the way she spoke about him. To her, Lucian wasn''t just a man he was a genius, someone worthy of her obsession. She had never been able to find anyone who could match her intellect, her skills. But Lucian¡­ he was different. He was the only one who had ever been able to challenge her, even without knowing it.


    "I''ll protect you," she said softly, her fingers still moving over the keys. "I''ll keep you safe, even if you don''t know it yet."


    Her dark eyes glistened with a twisted affection as she continued to hack, her mind racing with thoughts of him. She imagined what it would be like when they finally met, when he finally realized that she was the only one who truly understood him. The only one who could match him, who could challenge him. The only one who loved him enough to do anything for him.


    "You won''t have to worry about anyone else. I''ll take care of them all," she murmured, her lips curving into a smile. "I''ll make sure no one else gets close to you. No one deserves you like I do."


    Her fingers moved faster, the excitement building inside her as she got closer and closer to breaking through. The lines of code on the screen blurred together as she worked, her entire body tense with anticipation.


    "I''m coming for you, Lucian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Just wait for me."


    Her eyes glistened with a sick, twisted adoration as the final layer of encryption began to crack. Her heart raced, her breath quickening as she realized she was almost there. She was about to unlock his secrets, to step into his world.


    And once she was in, once she had access to everything, there would be no turning back.


    "Just wait, my love," she whispered, her voice filled with an eerie calm. "I''ll be with you soon."


    As the final barrier fell, and the phone''s secrets were laid bare before her, Mistress Black leaned back in her chair, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. The game had just begun, and she was ready to play.


    ----

 Chapter 51: kill her

    The dim room buzzed with the soft glow of the computer screen, casting an eerie light on the young woman seated in her gaming chair. Her fingers danced with feverish precision across the keyboard, tapping away at an impossible puzzle Lucian''s mobile phone, the device he carelessly discarded, unaware it would fall into her hands.Her dark eyes shimmered with an unholy light, the shadows under them betraying the sleepless night she''d spent hacking it. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For hours, she had been focused solely on this task, and now, the final barrier was about to fall. She smirked, her lips curling into a twisted smile as the lock screen clicked open. The phone''s light flared up, illuminating her crazed, pale face.


    "Finally..." she whispered, a breathy laugh escaping her lips. Her laughter grew louder, more manic, the sound of a woman who had just unlocked a treasure she had been hunting for her entire life. "Finally, I beat you, my darling!" She threw her head back, laughing with unbridled joy, her obsidian eyes shining with victory. "Can you believe it?


    I cracked your code!" Her fingers trembled slightly as they hovered over the screen, as though even touching his world felt too intimate. "Will you be impressed, my love? Will you think I''m worthy of you now, now that I''ve done this?"


    Her eyes were filled with a wild, obsessive gleam as her mind raced with delusions of admiration from him. She believed he would see her as an equal now, someone who could stand by his side. "Don''t worry, my love," she cooed, gently caressing the phone screen with her fingertips. "You will know me in this life.


    You will see me." Her voice was low and dangerous, but dripping with an affection that was terrifying in its intensity. "I''m coming for you, Lucian."


    With trembling fingers, she picked up the phone from her desk, the weight of it in her hand thrilling her. It felt like she was holding a piece of him, something intimate, something that no one else would ever understand. "Let me see what you''ve been hiding, darling," she murmured, eyes wide with anticipation.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she imagined all the secrets, all the pieces of him she would uncover.


    But the instant the home screen lit up, her joy evaporated. The obsession, the love that had consumed her eyes, was replaced by something far darker, hatred. Jealousy. Murderous intent.


    The background wallpaper. It was her. Avey.


    The beautiful, smiling face of Avey, captured in some fleeting moment of Lucian''s affection, stared back at her from the screen. Her blood boiled. A murderous rage overtook her as she clutched the phone tighter, her nails digging into the glass.


    "That bitch..." she hissed, her voice shaking with fury. "That bitch... That bitch! That BITCH!"That BITCH!"That BITCH!"That BITCH!".


    Her breath came in ragged gasps, her chest heaving as her grip tightened. Her eyes narrowed into slits, glaring at the smiling image of Avey as if it mocked her. She stood up abruptly, the chair spinning as she nearly knocked it over. Her hands flew to her mouth, and she began to chew furiously on her nails, her teeth tearing at them as her mind spiraled.


    "How dare she?!" she spat, pacing in her room like a caged animal. "How dare she still be here? She never deserved him! She she she doesn''t love him! She never did! How could he still have her on his phone?


    After everything she''s done?" Her voice cracked with emotion, and she started laughing, a deranged, bitter sound. "Even after his death in the last life, she never shed a tear for him. That stupid, useless whore..."


    Her teeth ground together as the memories flooded back. In her previous life, she had learned how he throw away his life for Avey, sh learned that his love for that ungrateful woman consumed him until it destroyed him. She never understood why Lucian had wasted his life on someone so undeserving. Avey had never loved him the way he deserved. Avey didn''t even know what love was!


    Her hands shook violently as she continued pacing, her mind torn between a desire for revenge and the twisted love she harbored for Lucian. "Should I kill her?" she mumbled under her breath, gnawing at her fingernails. "Yes, yes, I should kill her. It would be so easy..." Her voice trailed off as she imagined the satisfaction of watching Avey''s lifeless body fall to the ground. It would be just.


    It would be right.


    But then, she hesitated. She knew how much Lucian had loved Avey in the past. Would he hate her if she took that woman''s life? Would Lucian despise her for taking away the object of his affection, no matter how unworthy Avey was?


    Her heart raced, torn between two conflicting desires. "I could kill her," she whispered, her voice shaky. "But... but would my darling Lucian hate me for it? He loves her so much..." Her hands shook even more, the phone trembling in her grip as she struggled to reconcile her feelings. "But she''ll hurt him again.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from §Þ??


    I know she will. I can''t let her hurt him again, can I?"


    Her voice grew desperate, frantic. "I need to save him from her! I need to! She''ll only break his heart again. She''ll ruin him, just like before!" Her voice cracked, her eyes wide with madness as she chewed on her lips, drawing blood. "But...


    what if he hates me? What if... what if he never loves me?"


    She froze, standing still in the middle of her dark, dimly lit room. Her mind raced, replaying all the moments of her previous life, all the times Lucian had suffered because of that woman. Avey. The name felt like poison on her tongue.


    Then, her lips curled into a sick smile. A twisted plan began to form in her mind. "Yes... yes, there''s a way," she whispered to herself, her voice a mixture of madness and excitement. "I''ll make Lucian forget about her. I''ll change him.


    I''ll be the one to save him. I''ll make him mine." Her eyes glinted with a dangerous glimmer of hope. "Once he realizes how much I love him, how much I''ll do for him, he''ll see that I''m the one he should be with."


    She gripped the phone tighter, staring at Avey''s face on the screen. "And then, when he''s mine... I can kill her. Yes. Yes! I''ll make him fall for me first.


    Then, she won''t matter anymore. She''ll just be another obstacle I''ll crush beneath my feet."


    She laughed softly to herself, her voice growing softer, sweeter, as she thought of her beloved Lucian. "Don''t worry, darling," she whispered, bringing the phone to her lips as if kissing him through the device. "I''ll make everything right. I''ll take care of everything. You don''t need to worry anymore. I''ll protect you from that bitch, from anyone who ever dares to hurt you."


    Her eyes sparkled with devotion, a fanatical light burning in them. "You''ll love me, Lucian. You''ll forget about her. You''ll see that no one else can love you like I do."


    She sat back down in her chair, cradling the phone like it was the most precious thing in the world. She was already lost in the twisted fantasy she had built around Lucian, her beloved. "I''ll make sure we''re together this time," she murmured, her voice full of dark promise. "I won''t let anyone get in our way. Not even her."


    ----


    don''t worry guys i will post one more chapter today


    hmm but please send some stones or stuff...or ill get bored ahhhhh


    thanks for still be hear to read...it really meant so much to me

 Chapter 52: The reason

    In the dimly lit room, a lone figure sat in front of a glowing screen, her fingers dancing gracefully over the keys of a mechanical keyboard. Each tap reverberated with purpose, her eyes reflecting the chaotic dance of numbers and symbols scrolling across her screen. Her mind was sharp, relentless, obsessed.She was known in the digital underground as Mistress Black the second-best hacker in the world.


    But she had never wanted second place.


    Her mind drifted back to when it all begin.Ten years ago, she had been a prodigy, a self-proclaimed queen in the hacker world at just 14 years old. No one could touch her; she was untouchable. Or so she thought. She still remembered the day it happened her world came crashing down in less than three minutes.


    She still remembered it with crystal clarity. The moment her world came crashing down. Her screens flickered and died, her systems overloaded with a force that felt like it came from another world. All her firewalls, all her layers of security obliterated in a matter of minutes. Panic set in as she scrambled to stop the attack, to regain control, but it was hopeless.


    She was fighting a battle she had already lost.


    Her heart raced, her palms sweating as she watched in horror as her most protected systems crumbled before her eyes. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, it was over. Her screens came back to life, and there it was, a message burned into her mind forever.


    "I''ll be taking the position of greatest from now on."


    That was it. No gloating, no insults. Just pure, unshakable confidence from a man who knew he was superior to her. In that single sentence, her pride was obliterated.


    From that day on, she became obsessed with finding the person behind the screen. The one who had taken everything from her. Black. That was the only name she knew. That was the ghost she chased for the next ten years. She followed every lead, hacked every system that might hold a clue to his identity.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she could never get close. It was like chasing a shadow.


    In the beginning, it had been about reclaiming her throne. She wanted to defeat him, to prove to herself and the world that she was the best. But as the years went by, something inside her shifted. It was no longer just about being the greatest. It became about him.


    The more she pursued him, the more she fell in love with the idea of him. His skill, his mastery, his power. She didn''t know who he was, or what he looked like, but none of that mattered. He had become her obsession, the person she admired and yearned for more than anything.


    She fantasized about him, dreamt of the day they would meet, of the day she would finally be able to stand by his side as an equal.


    She tried everything every trick, every method but he was always ten steps ahead. It was as if he was playing a game with her, toying with her, leading her on only to pull away just when she thought she was close. It was maddening. And yet, she couldn''t stop. She was addicted to the chase, to the mystery of him. She wanted to see his face, hear his voice, know the person behind the code.


    She didn''t know who he was. Not his face, not his voice. She didn''t even know if he was male or female. But she didn''t care. In her mind, he was everything. The way he had torn apart her systems, the way he had never even bothered to acknowledge her existence again after that single sentence his arrogance, his skill it had all become the foundation of her twisted adoration.


    But she never did. Not until it was too late.


    One day, out of nowhere, her computer flickered to life. A message appeared on her screen, and her heart raced with anticipation. She recognized the signature immediately it was him. Black. The man she had chased for a decade. The euphoria of seeing his code, of knowing he was reaching out to her, was overwhelming.


    But then she read the message, and her world shattered once again.


    "If you are seeing this, I am dead."


    The words hit her like a freight train. Her breath caught in her throat, her hands trembling as she stared at the screen in disbelief. No. It couldn''t be. He couldn''t be dead. Not now.


    Not when she was so close. Not when she had spent years chasing him.


    But the message continued.


    "You worked so hard, didn''t you? Chasing me. Trying to catch up to me. I admired that about you. Really, I did. It''s rare to find someone as relentless as you.


    Someone who never gives up, no matter how hopeless the fight."


    Her heart squeezed in her chest, the familiar warmth of admiration quickly turning cold.


    "But I knew. I always knew you wouldn''t be able to beat me. Not because you weren''t good enough but because I didn''t want you to."


    Her hands shook, fingers hovering over the keys as her brain tried to make sense of the words. What was he saying? That he held back.


    "I kept you chasing after me. For fun, maybe. Or because I was lonely. Or maybe I just liked knowing that someone out there still cared about the game. I liked knowing you were there, pushing me to be better. But now I''m gone, and the game''s over."


    Gone. Dead. The words echoed in her mind.


    "You were the best opponent I ever had. You might''ve even beaten me one day, given enough time. Ten more years, and maybe you would''ve taken my title for real. But life doesn''t always give us time, does it? Now you''re number one. Congratulations."


    Her eyes welled up with tears as the message continued. His words cut through her like a knife sharp, final, and filled with a kind of sorrow she hadn''t expected.


    "I''m sorry, truly. I know this isn''t the ending you wanted. But maybe it''s better this way. You don''t have to chase anymore. You''ve won. You''re the best.


    But if you''re reading this, then maybe you know by now, the title means nothing without someone to compete against."


    She couldn''t breathe. Her chest tightened with every sentence. She had spent so many years chasing him, and now he was gone, leaving her with a hollow victory.


    Her fingers had trembled over the keyboard, tears welling in her eyes for the first time in years. The person she had spent a decade chasing was just¡­ gone. Just like that. She didn''t even know his name.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, her chest tightening as the realization sank in. She had won. She was number one. But the victory was hollow. There was no joy, no satisfaction. Without him, without her rival, the title meant nothing.


    "As an apology, I''m leaving you everything. All my codes,my information,all my knowledge. Everything that made me ''Black.'' But here''s the thing you''re going to be disappointed when you learn who I really am."


    Her hands flew to her mouth, stifling the sob that threatened to escape. He had seen through her, known how desperately she had wanted to know him, the real him. And now he was going to tell her.


    "I didn''t tell you my real name because I didn''t want you to be disappointed. And you will be. Because I''m nothing like the person you imagined."


    She had waited, breathless, her heart pounding as the file downloaded. When it opened, she had learned the truth. The man she had loved, the man she had obsessed over for so long, was Lucian Kane. The son of the Kane family, a man born into wealth, but unloved. A man who had given everything for a girl who didn''t even shed a tear for him when he died.


    Her obsession had turned to heartbreak in that moment. The man she had worshipped from the shadows, the man she had fantasized about, was nothing more than a broken soul. A genius, yes, but a genius who had been crushed by his own feelings for a girl who never cared for him. He had wasted his brilliance, his life, on someone who wasn''t worthy of him.


    She had cried that day, for the first time in her life. Cried for him, for the man she never knew she loved until it was too late.


    As her eyes reached the final words of Lucian''s message, her breath caught in her throat. She felt as though the ground had crumbled beneath her feet, leaving her suspended in a moment that seemed to stretch into eternity.


    "Goodbye. You were the strongest, best rival of mine. I would have loved to have friendship with you, but I was afraid that you would be disappointed when you saw in reality who I was..."


    Her heart twisted painfully. Disappointed? How could he even think that? She idolized him, worshipped him. The very thought of him doubting his worth in her eyes felt like a dagger to her soul. Tears welled up once more, but this time they were not born from frustration they came from an overwhelming grief and tenderness.


    She could feel his vulnerability in those words, his fear of being unworthy of her respect, and it shattered her.


    Her chest tightened, breath ragged as she read the final line.


    "I would love to be friends with someone as intelligent and genius as you. I really admire you... you might not realize it, but I do."


    Her heart stopped.


    "Princess Celestia."


    He knew.


    "Princess Celestia." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those two words hit her with the weight of everything she had ever longed for: recognition from the one person she admired most. Lucian hadn''t just been her distant idol he had seen her, known her, perhaps even watched her from afar, just as she had watched him. That realization sent her heart spiraling, not in shock, but in the profound intimacy of the connection she had always craved.


    "You might not realize it, but I do admire you."


    She closed her eyes, biting her lip to keep herself from breaking down. Lucian the Black admired her. It wasn''t a casual compliment; it was from someone who had always been a step above her, untouchable. He hadn''t seen her as just another rival. He had valued her, respected her, even if she hadn''t known it until now.


    Her fingers trembled as they hovered over the keyboard, unable to continue typing. Her eyes glazed over the final line again, heart aching.


    "If in the next life, you ever had a chance, please... give me one or two slaps for disappointing you like this." Continue reading on §Þ??


    A soft, bittersweet smile tugged at her lips through the tears. He didn''t understand that there was nothing to forgive. No disappointment. He had been perfect in every way more than she could ever have imagined. But that was just like him, wasn''t it? Even in his final message, he underestimated his worth to her.


    The idea of slapping him was absurd. If anything, she would embrace him, show him that he had been everything she ever needed.


    She sat back in her chair, letting out a long, shaky breath. The emotions simmered in her chest, a mixture of sadness, relief, and something deeply obsessive. Lucian was gone in her last life, but now she had the chance to find him again. This time, she would make sure he knew just how much he meant to her.


    It wasn''t shocking that he had known her real name. But it was deeply, profoundly emotional. He had given her the acknowledgment she had craved for so long.


    It broke her heart.


    For the first time in her life, she cried for someone other than herself. She cried for the boy who had given everything to a world that didn''t deserve him. She cried for the man who had wasted his brilliance on a love that wasn''t real. She cried because, in the end, he had been just as lonely as she was.


    The days that followed were a blur. She studied everything he had left behind the codes, the data, the skills he had mastered. She poured over it all, trying to understand how she had been so outmatched, so far behind him. And the more she learned, the more she fell in love with him. His genius, his creativity, his vision. It was all there, in the lines of code he had written.


    It was the last piece of him she had, and she cherished it like a sacred relic.


    But it wasn''t enough. She wanted more. She wanted him.


    And then, one day, something miraculous happened.


    She woke up, and she was back in time.


    It was impossible. Unbelievable. But it was real. She had been given a second chance. A chance to fix everything. To save him.


    To make him hers.


    Lucian Kane was still alive, and this time, she wouldn''t waste the opportunity. This time, she wouldn''t let him slip away. She would protect him, love him, and make him see that they were meant to be together. He didn''t know it yet, but he belonged to her. He always had.


    As she cracked the final layer of protection on his phone, her fingers trembling with excitement, she whispered to herself, "This time, Lucian... this time, I won''t lose you."


    hey guys please send some... motivation comments i dont mind if you guys curse...but well ... please not let me become this lazy


    thanks fir reading

 Chapter 53: jimmy and lucian

    Lucian sat in the passenger seat of the sedan Jimmy had bought, gazing out the window at the city passing by. His bike was back at college he''d asked Parry to drop it off at his house. After all, Jimmy had shown up, and two vehicles just didn''t make sense.The car moved slowly, the engine''s soft hum filling the silence. Jimmy drove with one hand on the steering wheel, his other arm resting out the open window, catching the occasional breeze. For a long time, neither of them spoke, as if both were waiting for the other to break the stillness.


    Finally, Jimmy, eyes fixed on the road ahead, broke the silence. "So¡­ what happened?" he asked, his voice careful, trying not to pry too hard.


    Lucian didn''t look over; his gaze stayed locked on some indeterminate point in the distance. He chuckled softly, but it sounded hollow. "Nothing. Just¡­ kids playing around." He tried to brush it off with a laugh, but his voice betrayed him.


    Jimmy shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Come on, Lucky. I know you better than that. You don''t act like this over ''nothing.'' If it were something small, you would''ve handled it yourself. But you called me. I know you need someone right now.


    And I''m glad you think of me as the first person to call."


    Lucian''s shoulders slumped slightly as he sighed. For a moment, he struggled with his words, as if debating whether to let Jimmy in. Finally, he spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "Avey¡­ she¡­ she proposed to me today."


    The car jerked suddenly as Jimmy nearly lost control, his grip tightening around the wheel. He brought the sedan to an abrupt stop right in the middle of the road, eyes wide. The two sat in silence, neither reacting to the fact that they were stopped. Jimmy turned to look at Lucian, shock evident on his face.


    "She did¡­ what?" Jimmy''s voice was laced with disbelief.


    Lucian finally turned to face him, his expression as neutral as he could manage, though his eyes gave him away, a storm of conflicting emotions flashing within them. "She proposed¡­ and asked for forgiveness."


    They sat there, locked in a moment of shared understanding, before Jimmy broke the eye contact, starting the car again, focusing on the road as he processed what Lucian had just revealed.


    "So¡­ did you accept?" Jimmy asked through gritted teeth, already expecting Lucian''s answer but dreading it all the same. His hands gripped the steering wheel even tighter, his knuckles white.


    "No," Lucian replied, his voice barely above a whisper, his gaze dropping to his hands, which were clenched tightly in his lap. "I¡­ rejected her."


    Jimmy felt a wave of relief wash over him, but it was mingled with disbelief. He glanced over at Lucian, who was staring out the window, his expression unreadable but with a trace of sorrow shadowing his face.


    "Lucky¡­" Jimmy murmured, trying to find the right words.


    Jimmy pulled the car to the side of the road, bringing it to a halt. He turned in his seat to face Lucian. "Look at me." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Slowly, Lucian turned to meet Jimmy''s gaze, his eyes hollow and tired, but beneath the surface, they trembled with uncertainty.


    "Did I¡­ do the right thing, Jimmy?" Lucian''s voice was barely audible, like he was scared to hear the answer. "I feel¡­ complicated. Weird. Like part of me just tore away." He paused, his voice catching. "When she asked, I didn''t know what to do. All my life, I''d dreamed of this moment, that she would finally notice me¡­ but it happened after I''d already given up.


    After I promised myself that I''d never let her hurt me again. Why now? Why¡­ when I don''t have anything left to give?"


    Jimmy''s face softened, and he reached over, pulling Lucian into a tight hug, resting Lucian''s head on his shoulder as he gently patted his friend''s back. "You did great, Lucian. You''re stronger than you think. I''m proud of you."


    Lucian didn''t resist; he let himself sink into the embrace, his shoulders shaking slightly as he fought back tears. "Why is the world so cruel, Jimmy? I''ve done everything right¡­ I never hurt anyone¡­ but it''s like life itself keeps trying to break me."


    Jimmy''s hand moved soothingly over Lucian''s back, grounding him. "You did great, Lucky. I know it hurts, but you were brave. You didn''t let your heart lead you down a road you''d regret. It takes strength to do that."


    Lucian''s voice cracked as he whispered, "When she asked, I felt my world shake. For a split second, I almost wanted to say yes¡­ to throw myself back into that pain. But¡­ I''m scared now, Jimmy. I''m tired of being hurt."


    "It''s alright, Lucian," Jimmy''s voice was soft and comforting. "You''ve got me here. You''re not alone. You don''t need anyone else."


    Lucian managed a small nod, his voice trembling as he whispered, "Please¡­ don''t ever leave me. If you do¡­ I don''t know what I''d do." His hands tightened around Jimmy, holding on as if he were the only thing keeping him grounded.


    Jimmy''s own voice hitched as he whispered back, "I''m not going anywhere, don''t worry...well die together That''s a promise."


    They stayed that way, wrapped in silence, until Jimmy finally pulled back, patting Lucian''s shoulder. "Alright, alright. Enough with the waterworks. You''re gonna make me cry, and we don''t need two sobbing idiots in one car." He wiped his own eyes with his sleeve, laughing weakly to break the tension.


    Lucian laughed softly, wiping his tears. "Yeah¡­ we''ll definitely go out together someday." He forced a small, trembling smile onto his face.


    "You''d better stick to that," Jimmy chuckled, starting the car again. "Or you''ll regret it when I haunt you for dying before me."


    Lucian let out a small hum of agreement, a hint of a smile finally gracing his face as the car rolled forward again, the silence between them now feeling lighter, filled with unspoken promises and the comfort of unwavering friendship.


    ---- Find more chapters on §Þ??


    hey thanks guys for so much of your support honestly I can''t ask more ... almost like a dream that someone cares so much for this work of mine ...imm almost filled to brim with chinese chicken blood


    i really appreciate the support...i mean it


    special thanks for karmvir, Richard...imm Still surprised that someone thinks my work is worthy enough to spend money on...haha


    thanks you everyone for all your suppor...ill work hard..and try not to be lazy


    sorry the chapter is coming late..the thing is i went to somewhere with friends after college and it took some time

 Chapter 54: garry

    As the warmth of their recent conversation settled, a faint ring echoed in the quiet car. Jimmy glanced toward Lucian, raising an eyebrow as Lucian reached into his pocket to retrieve the phone. Lucian assumed it would be Garry, since he''d just received this new phone and had only shared his number with Garry and Jimmy.Looking at the caller ID, his suspicion was confirmed it was Garry''s number.


    Lucian answered, a relaxed smile playing on his face. "Hey, Garry, where are you?" he asked, his tone light. But on the other end, there was silence.


    "Garry?" Lucian repeated, feeling a slight twinge of unease as he strained to hear.


    Finally, a muffled, almost strangled, "sobb¡­" escaped through the receiver. The faint sound was uncharacteristic of Garry, usually so lively and full of humor. The unexpected silence and the stifled sound of a sob made Lucian''s heart lurch.


    "Garry? Are you alright? What''s going on,are you crying?"Lucian''s tone sharpened, each question spilling out faster as a mounting worry overtook him.


    Jimmy, unable to hear Garry''s voice, immediately registered Lucian''s shifting mood. He adjusted his grip on the wheel, pulling the car over to the side of the road. His face was expressionless, but his knuckles were white as his fingers tightened around the wheel. "Crying?" Jimmy muttered, turning to look at Lucian''s increasingly intense expression.


    He knew Lucian''s reaction all too well this was no ordinary concern.


    Meanwhile, Lucian''s gaze darkened, the worry quickly morphing into a steely resolve. His voice dropped low, a barely restrained fire in each word as he spoke again into the phone. "Garry," he said, his voice deadly calm, "tell me what happened. Tell me, and I swear, I''ll burn wolly City down. Just tell me who hurt you."


    For the first time since the call began, a faint, trembling sound came from Garry. A breathy, broken attempt at a response.


    Continue reading at §Þ??


    hey...


    ---


    Garry''s POV


    Garry lay on his bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, trying to hold back a fresh wave of tears. He could feel his heart pounding heavily, each beat amplifying the ache of helplessness and shame that had settled into him. His fists clenched around the bedsheet, and he could feel the all-too-familiar sensation of bitterness clawing its way up.


    He had experienced this before, in his last life. The memory felt fresh, as if no time had passed. Lying in this same room, in the same helpless state, trying and failing to cope with an incident that had left him feeling exposed and worthless. In his last life, he''d been utterly alone, the rawness of that pain eating away at him with no one to turn to.


    Back then, he and Lucian had only known each other for a couple of days hardly close enough for Garry to reach out for help.


    But this time, he felt a stirring of something he hadn''t before: hope. He knew that in another life, Lucian had become his closest friend, someone he could trust without reservation.


    After living an entire past life with Lucian, Garry knew deep in his heart that he should have asked for Lucian''s help back then instead of letting fear and embarrassment hold him back. He realized now that Lucian would never have judged him, that he would''ve stood by his side no matter what.


    In this life, even with only two days of friendship, Garry was certain that Lucian would come through for him, just as he would have in the past.


    A tear traced its way down his cheek as he picked up his phone, dialing Lucian''s new number with a trembling hand.


    The moment Lucian picked up, Garry felt the tightness in his chest ease, if only for a moment. He wanted to speak, to brush it off as nothing, but all that came out was a choked sob. His defenses crumbled, and the pain he''d kept bottled up found its way out.


    "Hey, Garry, where are you?" Lucian''s voice on the other end sounded so normal, so steady, and Garry felt a wave of gratitude mixed with sadness. He wanted to laugh at how absurd it was, how much Lucian didn''t know yet, but instead, another sob escaped.


    Lucian''s tone shifted instantly, a protective edge taking over. "Garry? What happened? Are you okay?"


    Each word felt like a lifeline, reminding Garry he wasn''t as alone as he felt. Lucian''s voice, layered with genuine concern, soothed some of the chaos in Garry''s mind. Still, he struggled to form words. It was as though his throat had closed up with all the words he wanted to say.


    "Just tell me what happened, Garry," Lucian pressed, his voice growing firmer. "Whatever it is, just say it. I''ll burn this whole wolly city down just say a word ."


    For a second, Garry almost smiled through his tears. He could practically feel the intense protectiveness in Lucian''s voice, like a fire that was burning solely for him. Even though they''d only been friends for two days in this life, Garry knew Lucian meant every word...he knows him better then anyone.


    "Hey, Lucian... I need a little help here," Garry began, his voice wavering slightly despite his attempt to sound casual. "It''s... well, it''s not a big problem. Don''t worry about it," he said, forcing a chuckle, trying to lighten the tension as he recalled Lucian''s fierce comment about burning down the city. But his laugh came out strained, hollow.


    "Just tell me what it is, Garry," Lucian replied, his tone a mixture of determination and worry. "At least tell me where you are, so I can come. We''ll talk, okay?"


    Garry paused, hesitating. He knew how this might sound to Lucian, and he couldn''t help feeling a pang of embarrassment. "It''s... really not that big of a deal," he mumbled, lowering his voice, feeling an awkward flush rise in his cheeks. "I just, uh¡­ I just need one of your cars for a bit."


    There was silence on the line before Lucian responded, sounding bewildered. "Wait, what? That''s it? You''re¡­ you''re crying over this?" Lucian''s voice softened, now edged with concern. "Garry, what''s really going on?"


    Garry let out a shaky chuckle, the sound brittle and hollow. He took a breath, trying to steady his voice, but the words came tumbling out, a dam of pain and frustration breaking open.


    "Let me explain... maybe you''ll understand." He swallowed, feeling the burn of unshed tears. "See, there''s this guy in our neighborhood, a kid who recently got really successful, you know? And he bought this beautiful, expensive car. His mom¡­ well, she was so proud. She brought the car out for everyone to see." Garry''s voice cracked, the image of his mother''s face flashing in his mind.


    "All the neighbors gathered around to admire it, and his mom was beaming with pride, like any mother would," he continued, the bitterness starting to seep into his tone. "And they... they decided to take a group photo with the car." He stopped, feeling his throat tighten as he fought to get the words out. "My mom was there too.


    She didn''t want to intrude, just wanted to share a happy moment with the others. But... but they told her not to get in the picture. They told her to¡­ stand aside."


    He paused, his grip on the phone tightening, knuckles white with frustration. He could hear his mother''s broken voice echo in his mind, her attempt to explain it away as if it hadn''t bothered her.


    Lucian listened silently, feeling the weight of Garry''s pain as if it were his own.


    "They made her feel so small, Lucian," Garry''s voice dropped to a whisper, the pain raw and unmistakable. "She¡­ she was embarrassed in front of everyone. And today... today, I saw her crying, sitting there all alone. She tried to hide it from me, but when I asked... she just broke down.


    She couldn''t even look me in the eyes. She just kept saying sorry¡­ sorry that she wasn''t enough."


    Lucian''s heart ached with each word, his fists clenching as he held back his own anger and frustration. Hearing Garry''s pain so openly laid bare stirred something fierce within him.


    Garry''s voice trembled, the pain in his words twisting like a knife. "I can''t take it, Lucian. It''s like my chest is going to split open. My mother¡ª" he stopped, choking back a sob. "My mother is the one person in this world who doesn''t deserve that kind of pain. She''s given up everything for me, worked herself to the bone just to make sure I had a decent life.


    And this... this is what she gets?"


    He took a shuddering breath, struggling to hold back his emotions. "I want... I just want her to know that she''s worth something, that she deserves the world. I just want to park one car in front of our gate, let her have her moment, and take her picture in front of it. Just her. Just for her."


    Lucian stayed silent on the other end, his face dark with anger not at Garry, but at the injustice of it all. Garry wasn''t just asking for a car. He was asking to reclaim a part of his mother''s dignity, to shield her from the bitterness of a world that had tried to make her feel small.


    Hearing Garry''s voice breaking, Lucian felt the weight of Garry''s self-blame, the guilt gnawing away at him, and his helpless rage at not being able to protect his mother from this hurt. Lucian knew Garry''s pain wasn''t just about a single, humiliating incident it was about a lifetime of struggling to make up for what he thought he lacked, for what he felt he could never give her.


    For Garry, this was something that had haunted him, even in his past life. No amount of wealth or success had erased the memory of that moment. It had branded itself deep within him, a constant reminder of a time when he''d felt powerless, too weak to stand up for the woman who had sacrificed so much for him. And now, in this life, he would do anything to make it right, to change the story.


    "Why borrow it?" Lucian''s voice was warm, a gentle smile playing on his face as he spoke. "We''re friends, Garry. What''s mine is yours. You don''t even need to ask."


    Garry could feel Lucian''s sincerity through the phone, and it filled him with a quiet, grateful warmth.


    "No," Lucian continued, his voice turning playful yet firm. "You''re not borrowing it. I''m giving it to you. Better yet, you''re going to gift it to your mother. Let''s make her smile, alright?"


    There was a pause on Garry''s end, and he let out a soft, contented hum, a small smile tugging at his lips. The overwhelming weight he''d felt just minutes ago was easing, replaced by a sense of comfort he hadn''t felt in a long time. It was as though a piece of Lucian from their past life had found its way back, standing with him once more.


    "Lucian¡­" he murmured, unable to hide the note of happiness in his voice. The Lucian he remembered kind, unwavering, always willing to go above and beyond was here, just as he''d always been. And even though they''d only known each other for two days in this life, Lucian was already proving he would go the distance for him, as if they''d shared a lifetime of friendship.


    With a light chuckle, Garry spoke, feeling a surge of newfound confidence. "Alright, then. I''ll be shameless and take it."


    Lucian laughed, a sound that was both warm and reassuring, and Garry felt an odd but comforting certainty. In this life or the last, Lucian was someone he could always rely on.


    ----


    well heres your second chapter guys... somehow i am not satisfied with this one


    sighh just take it as my mistake...i fked up i think


    but well my apologies...i think that chinese chicken blood overflowed and ... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    well ill get to point from tommorow on....ahhhhh

 Chapter 55: gods mission

    "Garry, send me your bank details. I''ll transfer enough to cover a car or whatever else you need for this." Lucian''s tone on the other end of the line was steady, reassuring. "Don''t worry, I lack everything¡­ except money."Garry listened quietly, a slight smile tugging at his lips as he heard Lucian''s familiar, slightly over-the-top offer. He could picture his friend''s expression, earnest yet calm, that usual calmness hiding a deep loyalty he rarely voiced.


    "Yeah¡­" Garry replied, voice softening, his emotions catching up to him as he glanced out the window. No one else would know how rich Lucian truly was, how much he''d built up on his own. It wasn''t inherited wealth either it was Lucian''s own.


    Garry knew Lucian''s money wasn''t just a product of his family; Lucian had started earning as young as thirteen, but he had kept his earnings hidden, quiet, never showing off.


    "Trust me, I''ll take advantage of you as much as I can," Garry chuckled, keeping the mood light even though he didn''t care about money. He hadn''t, not for a long time now. After everything he''d been through in his past life, reaching levels of success that most could only dream of, he realized money was the least of his concerns.


    But the idea of his mother not having to endure another embarrassing, painful moment that was priceless.


    "Send me your bank details," Lucian''s voice crackled through the line, bringing him back to the present.


    "Alright, I will." Garry typed his information quickly, pressing send. He set the phone down, staring up at the ceiling. He couldn''t remember the last time he felt this at ease, as though the world was finally beginning to make sense. After everything, being thrown back in time wasn''t just a second chance; it was a miracle.


    Now, he could rewrite his story every regret, every missed opportunity, all of it could be made right. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He closed his eyes, feeling a wave of gratitude for this strange, unexpected gift. He could finally protect his mother from the humiliation she''d faced, the pain that still echoed in his memory, and offer her a moment of joy she deserved.


    His phone buzzed again. He glanced at it, a small grin spreading across his face as he saw the incoming message notification. His grin turned to a startled laugh when he saw the bank transfer confirmation: $50 million had landed in his account.


    "That maniac," Garry muttered, shaking his head. He''d only told Lucian he needed enough to buy a single car. But even as he thought it, he knew this gesture was pure Lucian generous to a fault, treating loyalty and friendship as priceless. They had only really known each other a short time now, but Lucian hadn''t changed at all.


    Garry''s heart ached with gratitude, knowing that his friend still had his back, no questions asked.


    A second notification popped up a message from Lucian himself.


    He opened it.


    From Lucian: "Some people are so poor... so poor, that all they have is money. I''m one of those. And money is all I can really offer, so take it, and make the day memorable for your mom. She deserves that and more. I never had a chance to do this for anyone close to me, and I envy you, Garry."


    Garry''s grin faded as he read, his heart sinking with understanding.


    "My family is cursed with money. It''s what they worship, but it''s hollow without meaning. Having everything isn''t the blessing most people think. Not when you lack the things that matter."


    If he hadn''t already known Lucian so well, he might have thought this was arrogance. But he did know, all too well. Lucian''s message wasn''t about showing off; it was a deep-seated sadness, a reminder of the emptiness wealth had brought him.


    Despite all his family''s fortune, Lucian was an outsider within his own world, and the depth of that loneliness seemed to stretch far beyond anything Garry could easily grasp.


    Garry found himself moved, realizing that Lucian had sent him far more than money. He had sent him the ability to offer his mother something that couldn''t be bought dignity, pride, and joy. His mother would finally have her moment, standing confidently in front of the car without feeling inferior, no longer in the shadow of anyone else''s success.


    Garry''s gaze fell back to the ceiling, his thoughts swirling. He knew, without a doubt, that Lucian''s words were a painful truth. The irony of life was clear to him now, sharper than ever how some people had so little, but cherished it so deeply, while others had too much, yet none of what they truly needed.


    Garry sighed, the weight of his thoughts heavy on his heart. "Sigh¡­ I''ll have to return something far more priceless than money to Lucian," he murmured to himself, a trace of sadness mingling with resolve in his voice.


    Regressing back in time felt like a miracle, a second chance to rewrite his past mistakes and regrets. But this new life came with its own price a haunting reminder of all he had lost and the painful memories that now accompanied him.


    He wished, deep down, that Lucian and his other friends could have been regressed as well, so they could share in this second chance, relive those bonds, and rebuild their friendship as it once was.


    Garry''s gaze drifted, unfocused, as he imagined a life where they all had come back together, aware of their past and the scars it had left. The image was almost too much to bear, and he felt a pang in his chest. "Maybe," he thought, "this is a mission that only I can do¡­ a gift and burden, both from the hands of fate."


    He clenched his fists, the memory of his biggest regret from his previous life crashing into him like a wave. A vivid, heartbreaking image of Lucian''s anguished face flashed before him, a memory so raw and painful it made his fists tighten.


    The broken look in Lucian''s eyes, the one that had never healed, the decision that had led him to the edge¡­ all for a woman who had torn his heart apart and left him in pieces.


    "Not this time," Garry vowed, his voice barely a whisper, but filled with unshakeable determination. "I''ll save you, Lucian. I won''t let you hurt yourself again, no matter what it takes. This time, you won''t suffer in silence. I''ll stop you from repeating the same path. I won''t let you fall apart like that."


    Garry''s jaw clenched, his knuckles white from the intensity of his grip. The regret, the helplessness he''d felt in his last life¡­ he had sworn never to feel that way again. Lucian''s pain had been his own, a scar that Garry carried with him, fueling his resolve. He would do anything to keep Lucian from reliving that nightmare, even if it meant facing that dark path head-on.


    After a moment, his fists slowly relaxed as a different thought drifted into his mind a warm, bittersweet memory of his mother. She, too, had been one of his regrets. In his last life, he had failed to give her the happiness she deserved, always arriving just a little too late, too caught up in his ambitions to realize that time was slipping away.


    Now, with this second chance, he had all the time he needed.


    Garry''s lips curled into a grin, a spark of joy and anticipation lighting up his face. "But before anything else¡­ I''ll make my mother happy," he said softly, feeling a rare warmth spread through his chest. He could almost hear her laughter, see her smile, in a life where she hadn''t yet known all the hardships they''d faced.


    "Haha," he chuckled, his eyes bright with a mix of determination and relief. This time, he wouldn''t let anything get in the way.


    As he thought of the endless regrets that had piled up in his previous life, his expression grew more serious. There were so many things left undone, so many words unspoken, people he had let slip away. Yet here he was, handed a second chance to mend those broken pieces, to create a world where the people he loved wouldn''t have to bear the same scars.


    "What a gift this is," he thought, staring at his clenched hands. "A gift from fate¡­ from God¡­ I won''t waste a single moment."


    Garry''s face hardened, a fierce resolve etching itself into his expression. This was his mission to rewrite the future, to protect the people he cared for, and to make sure they all lived without regrets. Knowing the future was a responsibility, a burden, and a blessing all at once, and he was prepared to carry it.


    This time, he would live deliberately. He would make choices to protect those he cared about, to nurture their happiness, and to face whatever challenges fate threw at him. With a deep breath, he steeled himself, ready to face the road ahead.


    "Let''s begin," he whispered, his gaze sharp and filled with purpose. The future, his future, was now his to shape, and he intended to leave no stone unturned.


    -----


    thanks for all your support guys


    i can''t believe even now for real...i am receiving


    Jonathan_Cole_3049,turKILLINme_SMALLShanks for the gifts haha


    Explore stories at M V L


    well guys i kno you all might be wanted to kill me for adding chapters like this...but honestly i think these types are important as others...as for why you all might be mad because chapters are too less


    you just cant wait for next updates... don''t know if i should be happy or sad .. honestly i am very happy

 Chapter 56: mama

    Garry took a deep breath as he stood up from his bed, feeling his determination sink deeper into him. Moving to his wardrobe, he rummaged through it, looking for something decent to wear. Pulling out a dark jacket and a clean white shirt, he put them on, adjusting the collar as he glanced at himself in the mirror.He looked younger than he felt at only eighteen, his reflection didn''t yet carry the strength and chiseled features he''d earned in his last life. He muttered to himself, "I look¡­ so young¡­ and poor," with a wry smile, thinking of how much he''d once changed over the years. But today, this would be enough.


    Leaving his room, he walked down the hallway to his mother''s room. She was sitting on the edge of her bed, staring at her phone, scrolling absentmindedly. Garry paused in the doorway, a soft pang hitting his chest. His mother was a beautiful woman, her face etched with lines of worry and fatigue that only added to the strength in her gaze.


    Life had aged her in ways he''d never fully understood in his youth; she had raised him alone since his father''s passing when he was only eleven. She had held down part-time jobs, many of them grueling, even working as a cleaner in cold buildings and barely getting by.


    He had seen her fight against everything life threw at her, yet here she was, looking as if some unseen burden weighed her down even now.


    The memory of her silent strength came rushing back, and his heart clenched with love and gratitude. Garry cleared his throat gently, his voice soft as he spoke. "Mama?"


    His mother''s head lifted, her tired eyes meeting his with a look of surprise. She raised an eyebrow, an unspoken question in her gaze. He gave her a warm smile and stepped further into the room.


    "Let''s go somewhere," Garry said, a spark of excitement in his eyes.


    "Where?" she asked, her brows knitting with curiosity as she set her phone aside. "What''s all this about, Garry?"


    "Just¡­ trust me. I called a cab already," he said, trying to keep his voice steady, though he could feel the eagerness seeping through. He wanted this moment to be a surprise, to be as special as possible.


    His mother''s puzzled expression softened as she noticed something deeper in his eyes, something that gave her pause. She studied him, a touch of concern flitting across her face. "But where are we going?" she asked, her voice laced with genuine curiosity and a hint of worry.


    "Please¡­ just come with me, Mom. No questions. Just this once," Garry said, his voice so gentle it took her aback. He looked at her with that same earnestness he''d had as a little boy, and her irritation melted away, replaced by a quiet understanding.


    "Alright," she agreed, though the confusion didn''t leave her face entirely. She tilted her head, scrutinizing him more closely. "But Garry¡­ are you okay? Your eyes¡­ they look a bit¡­ like you''ve been crying. Is something wrong?"


    A light laugh slipped from Garry''s lips. It was almost laughable how well she knew him, even without saying a word. He felt a surge of warmth and sadness rise, mingling in a bittersweet knot in his throat. "You always know, don''t you, Mom?"


    A faint shimmer of wetness blurred his vision, but he quickly looked away, trying to keep his emotions in check. "No, nothing''s wrong," he managed to say, his voice cracking just a little, but he quickly forced a smile. "It''s just¡­ today, I want to show you something really special. So please, no more questions."


    She gave him a soft smile, catching a glimpse of something in his eyes that told her this mattered deeply to him. "Alright. Let me freshen up," she said, her voice lighter now, carrying a hint of amusement at her son''s insistence. Garry turned, trying to disguise the dampness in his eyes by turning away, grateful she hadn''t pressed him further.


    Moments later, she returned, her hair neatly brushed and a faint touch of lipstick brightening her face. Garry''s heart swelled with a quiet pride as he looked at her she looked beautiful, and he was determined to make sure she felt that way today.


    Five minutes later, the sound of a car horn broke the silence. Garry called out, "Mom, it''s here!"


    She picked up her purse, and they walked out together, his mother still glancing at him with a puzzled look in her eyes. "Are you ever going to tell me where we''re going?" she asked with a soft laugh.


    Garry shook his head, his face now showing an air of playful mystery. "Nope, just trust me," he replied, as they stepped into the cab.


    Once settled, he instructed the driver, who gave a nod and drove off. His mother stole occasional glances at him, her expression a mix of curiosity and something else, a hint of quiet joy.


    After a brief ten-minute ride, the cab slowed to a halt in front of a line of towering, glass-walled buildings. Garry opened the door and stepped out, taking in the polished structures around him. Turning, he gestured for his mother to follow, offering her a hand as she stepped out, her gaze darting around in mild confusion.


    Find your next read at M V L


    "Garry," she began, squinting as she looked at the high-rise buildings. "Where exactly are we? This doesn''t look like¡­ anything we''d usually visit," she said, glancing up and down the street, seeing no cozy restaurant or family-friendly spot.


    "Just wait, Mom," Garry replied with a soft grin. Pulling a few bills from his pocket, he handed them to the cab driver with a polite nod. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks for the ride," he said. The cab driver accepted the cash but hesitated for a moment, looking between Garry and the imposing buildings.


    "Hey, I can wait if you like. Or come back later if you need another ride," the driver offered, giving Garry a look of concern, as if sensing they might be out of place here.


    "That won''t be necessary. But thanks for the offer," Garry said, offering a friendly smile as the driver drove off, casting one last curious glance at them in the rearview mirror.


    Garry turned to his mother, her gaze now fully fixed on him, a mix of curiosity and a touch of suspicion in her eyes. She looked at him with a hint of motherly reprimand, as if trying to make sense of his plan.


    "You know," she muttered, raising an eyebrow, "you should''ve kept him waiting. We''ll have to call for another cab just to get back."


    Garry chuckled, shaking his head, "Trust me, Mom. We won''t need it."


    She shot him a skeptical look, crossing her arms. "Won''t need it? Garry, I don''t know what''s going on in that head of yours, but this is getting ridiculous." She huffed, but she let it go with a sigh, her annoyance softened by the glimmer of excitement she saw in her son''s eyes. "Alright, fine," she said, throwing her hands up in playful exasperation. "Let''s see what you''re up to."


    Garry took her hand gently and led her toward the entrance of the luxurious car showroom in front of them, its sleek design and shimmering glass walls projecting an aura of wealth and exclusivity. A subtle hint of elegance hung in the air, from the gleaming polished floors to the exquisite cars displayed with spotlights beaming down on them.


    As they approached, two guards at the entrance gave Garry and his mother a quick, dismissive look, their eyes narrowing slightly. They didn''t say a word, but their expressions spoke volumes: they were already sizing them up, noting the simpler attire and unassuming demeanor that set them apart from the usual clientele.


    Still, they stepped aside, letting them in with a curt nod, though Garry could feel the judgment in their gaze.


    "Garry," his mother murmured as they walked into the glossy showroom, "we''re really not in the right place, are we?" Her voice was soft, hesitant, but there was a sparkle in her eyes as she took in the scene, her curiosity overtaking her uncertainty. She looked at the customers around them men and women dressed in designer clothes, with dazzling jewelry and accessories that exuded wealth.


    Garry offered a reassuring smile. "Just follow my lead, Mom. Don''t worry."


    The showroom staff, dressed impeccably in their tailored black suits, moved gracefully from one guest to another, their professionalism evident in every gesture. The air was filled with murmurs and low laughter as wealthy clients admired the cars, discussing specs, features, and add-ons as if choosing a car was as casual as picking out a coffee order.


    A salesperson noticed Garry and his mother, giving them a fleeting, almost dismissive glance. But Garry was undeterred. Taking his mother''s hand once again, he gently guided her deeper into the showroom, her expression shifting from bewilderment to tentative excitement as she saw the high-end luxury vehicles lined up under the spotlights.


    -----


    haha sorry guys got late actually problems came a little and i wasn''t in my best mood then


    haha today i got to know i have a fan too


    hey guys check this book if anyone of you like r18 ones...Conquest of Taboo and Debauchery


    its one of my closest friends...due to his support i started writing...teached me many things too haha

 Chapter 58: happiness

    Garry watched as his mother''s eyes moved around the showroom, wide and almost overwhelmed by the gleaming luxury. Every car here was polished to perfection, exuding an air of exclusivity. She walked cautiously, almost afraid to get too close, as if these cars were fragile works of art rather than vehicles. Garry could sense her unease.Finally, his mother turned to the woman in the showroom with a nervous smile, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "Miss Milly, how much are these cars? They don''t look too expensive, right?" She looked hopeful, as if trying to convince herself that this might somehow be within reach.


    Milly hesitated for a moment, quickly understanding the situation. She met Garry''s mother''s gaze with a kind smile and leaned in to speak softly, "Well, ma''am, this side of the showroom displays some of our most exclusive models. But how about we take a look over there?" She gestured toward a section with moderately priced cars.


    "There are some wonderful cars over there that may be more within range."


    Garry could see his mother''s shoulders relax slightly, clearly feeling a little more comfortable with the suggestion. She nodded and began to step in the direction Milly had indicated, but before she could go further, Garry gently placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her.


    "Mom," he said softly, a smile spreading across his face. "You don''t need to go anywhere else. Just choose any car here that you like. Point at it, and it''s yours. I don''t care if it''s the whole showroom just say the word, and I''ll get it for you."


    His mother looked at him with wide eyes, her confusion intensifying. "Garry¡­" she murmured, her voice filled with disbelief. "I¡­ I know you''re just trying to be sweet, but let''s be realistic, son. These cars¡­ they must cost a fortune."


    Garry gave her a reassuring smile before turning to Milly. "Thank you, Miss Milly, for being so thoughtful and considerate," he said, his tone respectful and warm. "But don''t worry; we''re not here for window-shopping." He winked, fully understanding Milly''s intentions to spare his mother any embarrassment.


    He respected her for it, but he also wanted her to know that this was not a moment for restraint.


    Milly looked surprised, glancing between Garry and his mother with curiosity. His confidence and genuine kindness caught her off-guard. "Your son is quite mature for his age," she said, chuckling as she looked back at Garry''s mother. "You must be very proud of him."


    Garry''s mother chuckled softly, her cheeks turning pink with pride. "Yes, he''s¡­ full of surprises," she said, casting a loving glance at him. She couldn''t quite believe what was happening. In her mind, this was the happiest and most surreal day she''d experienced in years.


    Garry couldn''t help but smile as he watched her face soften, pride shining in her eyes. He knew he had the means now, but it was more than just money it was the joy of giving back to the woman who had given him everything, even when they had next to nothing. His mother had worked long hours, making sacrifices daily, and he wanted her to feel like royalty, if only for a moment.


    "So," Garry said, giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze, "Which one, Mom? Just point to the one you like, and that''s the one we''ll take home."


    She blinked, her gaze drifting back to the cars, her heart torn between excitement and disbelief. After a brief pause, her eyes landed on a sleek, silver Rolls-Royce Sweptail. "That one¡­ it''s beautiful," she whispered, a mix of awe and reluctance in her voice.


    Milly, sensing her hesitation, interjected softly, "Oh, that one is¡­ quite special. The Rolls-Royce Sweptail. It''s rare only two exist in the world. It''s priced at around $13 million."


    Garry''s mother gasped, her eyes widening as she turned to her son, visibly taken aback. "Thirteen million dollars¡­ for a car?" she whispered, almost in disbelief. The sheer scale of it made her knees feel weak. This was more than just luxury; this was a world she''d never even dreamed of stepping into. Her whole house everything she''d worked her entire life for was worth a fraction of that.


    Clearing her throat, she tried to brush it off, her tone becoming almost pleading. "Garry, let''s be sensible, please. I¡­ I love simpler things. We don''t need a car like that," she said with a small, embarrassed chuckle. "Our whole house is worth barely a fraction of that¡­ It would be silly, right?"


    Garry''s mother glanced at the car, a sleek matte black beauty that seemed to absorb light like a dark star. She bit her lip, feeling drawn to it but at the same time flustered. "It''s¡­ it''s beautiful, Garry," she admitted, her voice tinged with both awe and concern. "But son, we can''t just burn money like this. It doesn''t seem right."


    Garry looked at her, warmth flooding his chest. "So you do like it," he murmured, with a small smile tugging at his lips. He knew his mother too well; her words may have been hesitant, but her eyes sparkled whenever they lingered on the car.


    His mother sighed, still gently shaking her head. "Yes, but it''s not something someone like us should think about. Money like that¡­ it''s not meant for things like this," she tried to reason with him, her voice soft yet firm, wanting to instill in him a sense of value.


    Garry took her hands gently, grounding her with his touch. "Mom, this isn''t just about money," he said, locking his gaze with hers. "It''s about you, about giving you a moment where you feel valued, celebrated." He turned towards Milly, a gentle but resolute look in his eyes. "Miss Milly, we''re buying it."


    Milly''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, clearly not expecting such decisiveness from someone so young. She paused for a second, trying to process it. "Are¡­ are you sure, sir?" she asked, her tone cautious but polite. The words hung in the air as if she needed just one more confirmation to really believe this was happening.


    "Yes," Garry nodded, unphased. "And I''ll be paying in full today. Please just get the documents ready."


    Milly''s eyes widened. She had assumed it would be nearly impossible to purchase such a car without installments or financing options. "This car is one of the rarest models we have, sir. And as I mentioned, we don''t offer financing options for it due to its exclusivity." Her voice was steady, but there was an unmistakable hint of skepticism, as if she still expected him to reconsider.


    Garry''s smile didn''t waver. "Don''t worry, I''m ready to pay upfront," he assured her with quiet confidence.


    His mother, sitting next to him on the sofa, looked from Garry to Milly, utterly bewildered. Her gaze lingered on her son as if trying to decipher whether he was being serious or somehow playing an elaborate prank. "Garry," she whispered, her tone wavering. "Is this real? Do you really have that much money? If this is some kind of joke¡­"


    Garry turned to her, his smile softening. "Mom, trust me," he said simply. "This isn''t a joke."


    They waited in silence for a few moments, with his mother nervously twisting her fingers, stealing glances at him, unsure if this surreal moment was really happening. After a few minutes, the door opened, and a sharply dressed woman entered. Her heels clicked against the polished showroom floor with a confident, assertive rhythm that spoke of someone used to handling high-stakes clients.


    "Good afternoon. I''m Nancy, the sales manager here," she introduced herself, giving Garry''s mother a respectful nod and an understanding smile. She took in their not-so-expensive attire but refrained from any visible judgment. Her focus remained purely professional. "Miss Milly here has informed me of your interest in our Sweptail model."


    Garry''s mother returned the handshake, still looking a bit overwhelmed. "Hello, Nancy," she replied softly, trying to mask her nervousness.


    Nancy shook hands with Garry next, but her eyes lingered on him, curiosity evident. He was composed, meeting her gaze without even a hint of discomfort or insecurity. She noted his steady presence, which was unusual for someone his age and hinted at a maturity and confidence beyond his years.


    "It''s not often that I meet someone so certain about such a unique purchase," she remarked, smiling as she sat down.


    Garry nodded. "Thank you. My mother deserves the best, and this is what she deserves." His words carried a weight that went beyond the usual buyer''s banter, and Nancy sensed it immediately.


    Nancy gave him a small nod, impressed by the determination in his tone. "Well, this is certainly a beautiful choice. Our Rolls-Royce Sweptail is one of only two in the world, a truly rare masterpiece," she explained, adding just a touch of pride to her words as she described the car''s pedigree.


    Garry glanced at his mother, noticing the mix of emotions playing across her face pride, amazement, and still a lingering trace of doubt. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his sleek black card, the kind that only the ultra-wealthy carried. "I''ll be paying in full today, so just go ahead and swipe it," he said, extending the card to Nancy.


    Nancy blinked, slightly taken aback. "Are you sure, sir?" she asked, a slight pause in her voice as she glanced at his mother, half-expecting a reaction.


    "Yes, I''m sure. Please, let''s finalize everything," he replied, his voice calm and unwavering.


    As Nancy took the card and walked away, Garry''s mother turned to him, her eyes wide with a mixture of disbelief and awe. "Garry... how did you... when did this happen?" she whispered, almost as if afraid that speaking too loudly would break the spell.


    Her gaze lingered on him, trying to process the fact that her son, her Garry, was suddenly in a position to buy a car that was worth more than she could have ever dreamed of.


    Minutes later, Nancy returned, her expression carrying a subtle, respectful change. The usual practiced politeness was replaced with genuine surprise, her posture more formal as she handed Garry the card with both hands. "The payment has gone through, sir. It''s all set," she said, unable to hide her amazement.


    Even Milly, who''d seen countless customers over the years, was left wide-eyed, staring at Garry with a newfound respect.


    Garry''s mother''s mouth opened, but no words came. The weight of "13 million dollars" was ringing through her mind like an echo. She glanced down at her own hands, almost as if grounding herself, as her fingers trembled. She wasn''t sure if this was real, or if she was trapped in an unbelievably vivid dream. Enjoy new tales from M V L


    She pinched her thigh, just enough to feel the sting, and then looked back at Garry, who was smiling, his gaze tender and filled with pride.


    Nancy placed a small stack of documents on the table, along with a sleek pen. "All that''s left is for you to sign these papers, sir. Once that''s done, the car will be officially yours." She extended the pen toward Garry, clearly expecting him to take it.


    Garry took the pen from her, but instead of signing, he turned to his mother, holding the pen out to her. "Here you go, Mom," he said, his voice filled with emotion, "You''re the one who should sign. This car is yours."


    Both Nancy and Milly seemed taken aback, their eyes widening. Milly''s smile grew, her heart swelling as she took in the scene, deeply touched by the gesture.


    Garry''s mother looked at the pen he was offering her, her eyes moving slowly between the pen and his face. Her lips parted, but no words came. She was trying to grasp the reality that her son, who she had once struggled to keep fed and clothed, was now gifting her a car worth millions, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    She looked into Garry''s eyes, and saw that same determination she had always admired but now, it was softened with warmth, love, and a gratitude that went unspoken.


    Suddenly, she put a trembling hand to her mouth, her shoulders beginning to shake. Tears filled her eyes, spilling down her cheeks as she broke into quiet sobs, the weight of years of hardship, sacrifice, and love all coming to the surface in a rush of emotion. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around Garry, pulling him close and hugging him tightly.


    Her tears soaked into his shoulder as she clung to him, her sobs echoing softly in the quiet showroom.


    "A-ah¡­ Garry¡­ ha¡­ oh, my sweet boy," she choked, barely able to form words through her tears. "I... I can''t believe... all this, for me?" The question was barely audible, broken by her tears, as she buried her face in his shoulder, letting the weight of years of sacrifice fall away in her son''s embrace.


    Garry''s arms encircled her, his hand gently patting her back as he held her. His own eyes began to water, unable to remain dry in the face of his mother''s emotions. For once, he was okay with her tears. They were not tears of struggle or despair but tears of relief, of joy of finally being recognized for everything she had sacrificed for him.


    He let her cry, a faint smile on his face as he whispered, "It''s okay, Mom. Let it all out."


    Watching the scene, Milly''s own eyes grew misty, her heart warming as she observed the raw love between mother and son. "They''re so blessed," she whispered softly to Nancy, who simply nodded, taken aback by the scene unfolding before her.


    After a few long moments, Milly came over and gently patted Garry''s mother''s back. "You''re so lucky," she said with genuine warmth, her own voice filled with emotion. "I''ve seen a lot of people come and go from here, but I''ve never seen a gift quite like this. You have a wonderful son."


    His mother finally pulled back slightly, brushing away her tears with the back of her hand, still unable to fully absorb the reality of the situation. She looked up at Garry with reddened eyes, her expression softening with a profound gratitude and pride. "Garry¡­ thank you. I never thought... I just never thought this was possible," she whispered.


    Garry gave her a gentle, reassuring smile, his own voice thick with emotion. "Mom, thank you. Thank you for everything you''ve done, for every sacrifice, every sleepless night. This is just a small part of what you deserve. From now on, let me take care of you."


    She let out a shaky breath, her lips forming a soft smile as she whispered, "Thank you, Garry¡­ thank you for doing so much for me." Her voice caught again as fresh tears welled in her eyes, but this time they were laced with pure joy.


    "You don''t have to thank me, Mom. Just let me give you everything you deserve. You''re the best mother anyone could ask for," he replied, brushing away his own tears with the sleeve of his shirt.


    Still emotional, his mother tried to regain her composure, her hand covering her mouth as she glanced to the side, not wanting to let everyone in the room see her cry. But Garry only chuckled softly, understanding her shyness.


    Milly handed her a handkerchief with a warm smile, watching the reunion with the kind of admiration that only came from witnessing a truly rare, genuine bond. Garry''s mother took the handkerchief, dabbing at her face, but unable to stop a small, joyful smile from spreading across her lips. This, she thought to herself, was the happiest day she had ever known. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -----


    ahh well quite a dream of my life car might not be this big and expencive...but definitely gonna gift one the same exact fking way


    haha for now haven''t gifter ger anything was thinking that on first payment from this book...which i don''t know how much time would take


    but all the money is going to buy her a decent gift might not be a big thing but imm sure but it''ll definitely be great haha

 Chapter 59: wait...whattttt

    As Lucian and Jimmy continued their drive, Lucian leaned back in his seat, lost in thought until an unexpected notification echoed in his mind.Ding!


    [Congratulations, host! You''ve gifted an expensive car to your friend. This act of generosity has been counted as "giving love to a friend." As a reward, you have received a Leopard 2A7 fully equipped modified tank. It is now stored in your system inventory and can be accessed at any time.]


    Lucian''s eyes widened for a split second, and then an amused grin stretched across his face.


    "Who knew? Guess you don''t just get good karma for being generous," he mused, his thoughts already drifting to the idea of the tank waiting in his storage. Lucian chuckled, shaking his head. "Some return on investment."


    Jimmy, noticing the grin spreading across Lucian''s face, shot him a curious glance while keeping his focus on the road. "What''s got you looking like that? Did something happen?"


    "Oh, nothing much," Lucian replied, his tone light with humor. "Just remembered a little ''toy'' I had lying around. Maybe Garry''s mom could park this in front of their house. It''d be way cooler than a car."


    Jimmy''s eyes darted over again, now genuinely intrigued. "A new toy? What kind of toy, Lucian?"


    Without answering, Lucian pulled out his phone, scrolling through his contacts and tapping on Garry''s number. A few rings later, Garry picked up, his voice immediately lifting with warmth and energy.


    "Hey, Lucian! You''re calling already? Still out with my mom, so how about I get back to you later?" Garry''s voice was full of joy, but Lucian could sense that deeper satisfaction that only came from doing something meaningful.


    "Nah, it''s cool," Lucian replied with a chuckle. "Just wanted to check in and see if you''d picked out a car. Did you find something?"


    "Oh, yeah," Garry said, his tone filled with humor and pride. "We went with a little something... Rolls-Royce, I think? You know, something small and casual, just $13 million. Nothing crazy," he said with a playful laugh, the happiness in his voice echoing through the call.


    Lucian grinned, genuinely pleased to hear Garry sounding so relaxed and light-hearted. "Damn, Garry! And here I thought you''d go for something modest. How''s your mom feeling about it?"


    "Lucian, she''s driving it right now." Garry chuckled softly, glancing over at his mother. Her hands were carefully gripping the wheel, her face a picture of both awe and concentration as she guided the luxury car down the street.


    Lucian laughed on the other end. "You actually convinced her to take the wheel?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, you have no idea how much pleading it took," Garry replied, a laugh in his voice. "She was so nervous, saying she''d crash it and that it was too expensive. But eventually, she agreed. And now¡­" Garry''s voice softened as he continued, his eyes lingering on his mother''s expression as she drove, "Now, it''s like she''s living a dream.


    She''s still tearing up a little, and there''s this smile God, I haven''t seen her smile like this in years."


    Jimmy and Lucian, listening, both fell quiet for a moment. They could almost picture the scene: Garry, sitting back, watching his mother live out a moment of pure joy, one that she might never have imagined. It was powerful to hear and brought a warmth even to Lucian''s eyes, making him grip the phone a little tighter.


    "She''s¡­ she''s happy, right?" Lucian asked, his voice a little softer now.


    "Oh, more than happy. She keeps looking at everything the wood trim, the leather, the screens and just sighing, you know? It''s like she''s exploring a new world," Garry said, his voice full of emotion, his mother''s joy almost more overwhelming than his own.


    In the background, he could hear his mother murmur something about "feeling like a queen," and he smiled, feeling a surge of gratitude for this moment he could share with her. He knew it was the kind of memory that would last them both a lifetime.


    "Glad to hear it, Garry," Lucian said, the pride and warmth in his voice coming through. "You earned this moment. Enjoy every bit of it."


    "Thanks, Lucian," Garry replied, his tone earnest and appreciative. "And, hey about the car. My mom''s still trying to wrap her head around all of this. She probably thinks I''m out of my mind."


    Lucian chuckled. "She might just be right. But don''t worry she''ll come around once she realizes it''s all real."


    "So what''s up?" Garry asked, his voice crackling through the phone.


    "Umm, nothing much. Just sitting in the car with Jimmy," Lucian replied, glancing at his friend, who was pretending to concentrate on the road but was clearly eavesdropping.


    "Ohhh, yeah! I was just wondering¡­" Garry''s tone shifted, his curiosity piqued. "You gonna park that car in front of your house, right? That was the whole reason you bought it because some dude in your neighborhood was flexing his shiny new ride?"


    Lucian chuckled, his mind racing. "Here''s the thing I just thought of something even better! Imagine this: what if you parked a tank in front of your house instead?"


    "Wait, what?" Garry''s eyebrows shot up, a mix of confusion and intrigue. He lowered his voice, shooting a cautious glance at his mother, who was happily humming along to the radio, blissfully unaware of the wild conversation.


    Jimmy, still gripping the steering wheel, turned his head toward Lucian, eyes wide. His expression was a perfect blend of disbelief and amusement. "Bruh, are you serious?" he mouthed silently, his face a canvas of black lines from stress and laughter.


    "Yeah! Just think about it!" Lucian said, his excitement bubbling over. "A freaking Leopard 2A7 tank parked right on your doorstep! How could that not be the ultimate flex? Neighbors would be terrified!"


    "Say that again, I think I heard you wrong," Garry coughed, trying to process what he was hearing.


    Lucian pressed on, his voice animated. "I mean, imagine the looks on their faces! People would start avoiding your street like it was a haunted house. ''Oh, you live on that block? The one with the tank? Yeah, I''m good!''"


    "Are you drunk by any chance?" Garry asked, lowering his voice even more, glancing nervously at his mother. Her carefree demeanor made the absurdity of the conversation feel even more ridiculous.


    "Oh, no, no!" Lucian laughed, the enthusiasm in his voice palpable. "I mean, sure, it''s hard to bring a tank home, but I think I could manage it somehow!"


    Garry''s lips twitched, struggling to keep a straight face. He checked the phone screen to confirm he was still talking to Lucian. "I think that''s a terrible idea, bro. How about you put that in your own yard? That''d be wild!"


    "C''mon, think about it! Just imagine the surprise for your mom!" Lucian teased, unable to contain his laughter.


    "I believe she would be more traumatized than surprised," Garry shot back, shaking his head, his laughter escaping despite his best efforts to stifle it.


    Jimmy, meanwhile, was internally screaming. "This is the same guy who freaked out about bringing a gun to college just to scare some kids, and now he wants a tank?" He could feel the urge to scream rising but held back, still focused on the road.


    "Okay, okay, I''m just messing with you," Lucian finally said, his laughter echoing through the phone. "Enjoy your moments with your mom. Let''s meet up tonight?"


    "Yeah, sure¡­ but still, what a pity it could''ve been! Just imagine your mom''s face¡ªlike, ''Oh, look, sweetie, a new garden decoration!''" Lucian continued, barely able to contain his laughter.


    Garry couldn''t help but crack up at the thought. "More like she''d call the cops and have a meltdown. ''Who brought a tank to my neighborhood?!''"


    "Exactly! She''d probably have a heart attack!" Lucian laughed. "Anyway, bye! Enjoy your day, and let''s plan something later."


    As he hung up, he couldn''t shake the image of Garry''s mom walking out to find a tank, her expression a mixture of shock and disbelief. It was a ridiculous thought, but that''s what made it so hilarious. Lucian leaned back in the seat, grinning at Jimmy. "Man, wouldn''t that be the best?"


    Jimmy finally let out a laugh. "You''re insane, but I love it. Just don''t get any crazy ideas about actually doing it!"


    "Promise!" Lucian said, still chuckling as they drove off, the night ahead filled with possibilities and laughter.


    --- Experience tales at M V L


    hey guys lovely sweet handsome and invincible author this side... days are going great


    sometimes i wonder if my lucky days are going on


    just wanting to thank all you guys for supporting and loving this narcissistic author of yours


    well Diwali festival is coming and i am busy Quite a bit so...one chapter a day


    i mean guys you should know right....its really hard to write and ..well i had to think about future story sice nothing i have planned ahead...i will open draft to write and look at what i wrote yesterday...and sometimes i didn''t know what i am going to write...other wise i could have written like 4-5 chapters a day


    so well my apologies in advance for..less chapter today

 Chapter 60: whose here

    Lucian groaned as he stretched, slowly shaking off the lingering drowsiness of a deep sleep. The previous night had been filled with laughter and energy, an unguarded celebration between him, Garry, and Jimmy. It felt surreal, almost like those fleeting moments in a past life where he wasn''t weighed down by burdens. He yawned again, savoring the rare sense of peace that wrapped around him."Finally," he murmured, still lying on the bed. "Feels like I actually got some rest. Maybe... maybe things are really looking up," he muttered, a quiet hope threading through his voice. The shadows of yesterday, all those wounds and mistakes, felt like they were finally easing. Maybe this was what moving on felt like.


    Still in his half-asleep daze, Lucian slowly sat up, feeling an odd prickle on the back of his neck. The feeling was subtle but unmistakable the sensation of someone watching him. Turning his head, his eyes landed on an unexpected sight: his older sister, Rose.


    Seated in a chair by the side of his bed, Rose Kane appeared perfectly composed, her figure encased in a sleek, dark trouser suit. Her posture was effortless, as if she''d been there for some time. One hand held a steaming cup of coffee, and her gaze was fixed on him with an intensity he wasn''t used to seeing. There was something in her eyes, something quietly unguarded and thoughtful.


    For a moment, Lucian wondered if he was still dreaming.


    "Good morning, Lucy," she greeted him softly. Her voice was low and warm, carrying a weight of emotions hidden just beneath the surface, ones he couldn''t easily decipher.


    He blinked, letting his vision clear as he took her in, struggling to understand this strange moment. Rose never spent much time around him. Their relationship had always been... complicated. She''d kept her distance for years, going as far as studying abroad to avoid staying under the same roof. He''d accepted that distance, convinced himself he didn''t need her approval or her company.


    So what was she doing here, sitting at his bedside, watching him as he slept?


    Still puzzled, Lucian glanced around his room, making sure he wasn''t confused. The familiar sight of his belongings reassured him he was definitely in his own room. And yet, it felt strangely different with her here, like her presence had shifted something subtle in the air.


    "Oh... uh, good morning," he replied, finally breaking the silence. His words were hesitant, his confusion obvious. It had been a long time since he''d felt this unsure around someone in his own home.


    "Mom mentioned you were coming back," he added, piecing things together as his brain caught up. "But¡­ I didn''t expect you here. In my room," he finished, his tone guarded but without hostility, more an honest curiosity.


    Rose gave a faint smile, her expression both distant and oddly soft. Her fingers tightened around the coffee cup, a slight tremor in her otherwise controlled movements. She seemed to study him for a moment longer, her gaze dipping, lingering as if weighing some invisible choice.


    "How have you been?" she finally asked, her voice almost too gentle, like she was afraid of his answer. It was such a simple question, but coming from her, it hit him harder than he''d expected. A question he''d once longed to hear from her, back when he was just a kid craving his older sister''s approval. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian paused, feeling his sister''s question cut through the silence like a whisper he''d been waiting to hear all his life. He opened his mouth, only to close it again, words escaping him. For a moment, he felt the weight of unspoken years pressing down on him the long silences, the memories of glances she had once turned away, the invisible walls they had carefully built between them.


    He hadn''t realized how high those walls had grown until now, but somehow, in this quiet, he could feel them wavering.


    He offered a soft smile, faint and broken at the edges. "Well," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, "I made a lot of mistakes¡­ had a lot of wrong expectations from¡­ the wrong people." His eyes seemed empty, his expression calm, but the sadness in his smile told another story a story of trust given and betrayed, of a heart wounded and too tired to hope for healing.


    His gaze lingered on the floor as if he could find some comfort there.


    A look of understanding flashed across Rose''s face as she took in his words. She watched the way he spoke, the way his shoulders seemed to carry a silent weight, the way his smile hinted at battles fought and lost. He looked like a warrior who hadn''t been defeated by any enemy, but by the invisible scars of his own heart.


    She understood exactly what he meant when he said "wrong people" and the thought stung. She knew, deep down, she was among them. His words felt like a silent reproach, a painful reminder of her own failure, and it was as if she could feel every bit of his quiet disappointment settling over her like an ache she''d been ignoring for far too long.


    Rose swallowed and closed her eyes, the sting of guilt rising. She was strong, proud, always distant but Lucian''s pain seemed to chip away at that unyielding exterior. The word "wrong" lingered in her mind like an accusation. She had spent years looking at him through a distorted lens, assuming he was fine, convincing herself she didn''t need to be close.


    But now, his words weighed on her heart as heavily as her regrets. She felt her chest tighten, a pang she couldn''t ignore, like a slap that left her reeling.


    Opening her eyes, Rose looked at her brother again. This time, her gaze softened, and though her face remained mostly unreadable, there was a glimmer in her eyes, a quiet ache that she couldn''t hide. She cleared her throat gently, regaining her composure, and then spoke, her tone low and filled with a tenderness she had never dared show before.


    "You''ve grown up a lot, Lucy," she said, her voice both proud and sorrowful. "You''ve changed¡­ in ways I didn''t see coming You''ve become quite mature." Her fingers tightened around the cup she was holding as she lifted it, trying to maintain her calm exterior. But her words betrayed her, exposing a crack in her usual control.


    Lucian glanced over at her, a flicker of sadness passing through his eyes. "some people made me grow up," he replied simply, his voice gentle, almost resigned. He turned his head to look out the window, a shadowed smile playing at his lips. His words were unassuming, yet they carried a depth and weight that lingered, revealing a well of emotions that most would never understand. Experience more content on M V L


    Rose''s hand froze midair, her coffee cup trembling slightly. Her heart thudded painfully, the sadness in his words cutting through her like a blade. She lowered the cup, placing it in her lap, her fingers clasping around it as if for support. She felt as if her usually calm, strong demeanor was nothing but a mask, one she could barely keep up in the face of her own guilt.


    It was as though, in this one sentence, he had peeled back a layer of her soul, revealing all the things she had worked so hard to bury.


    She lowered her gaze, studying her own reflection in the cup, unable to meet his eyes. For so long, she had been the composed, untouchable one, the one who never allowed her emotions to show. She had worn her strength like armor, keeping her vulnerability well-hidden.


    But now, as she sat across from him, the unspoken tension between them began to unravel, and she could feel her walls crumbling in a way that was both terrifying and liberating.


    They sat in silence, yet the air was thick with words that could not be spoken, regrets that could never be fully expressed. She looked at Lucian, seeing him for the first time not as the boy she had distanced herself from, but as a person someone who had been bruised and broken by the very people who should have loved him the most.


    She saw the strength in his sadness, the resilience that had come at a terrible cost. And it tore her apart to realize she had been part of the pain that had shaped him.


    Guilt gnawed at her, and the calm facade she had so carefully cultivated felt like a mockery of her true feelings. In that moment, she felt as if she had failed not only him but herself as well. She wanted to reach out, to tell him that she understood, that she was sorry for all the years she had spent looking past him. But the words caught in her throat, trapped by the weight of her own remorse.


    Rose glanced down, trying to compose herself, but her thoughts betrayed her, bringing memories she had long buried. She remembered how she had always stayed away, how she had looked at him with indifference, how she had convinced herself that he didn''t matter. She had been wrong so terribly wrong and it hurt more than she could bear.


    ----


    ohk guys... you guys are getting quite stringy with Powerstones and stuff...


    ohh yeah thanks for so many gold nefi_perez


    actually i really dont care about ranking and stuff honestly...its just i will recieve a message notification to check that I have gotten somthing whatever it is..a powerstone or comments anything


    its just when I open my app...if i saw like 30-50 blue comment on side...ill definitely gonna get motivated right...and suddenly if its nothing...u understand guys right


    don''t think i am becoming greedy it just....man


    i just want to show me you guys see it


    i really feel so happy and excited when ever i get comments or waiting for next chapter thing haha i really feel happy about that


    thanks for reading and you all support guys..means so much to me


    Diwali is on otherwise i could have updated more...nahh my mother woulve kicked me out if i didn''t help her with house Cleaning

 Chapter 61: Rose pov

    Rose Kane POVFour days ago¡­


    Rose''s eyes snapped open, and she found herself sitting alone in a room that looked oddly familiar. She blinked, trying to place her surroundings. "This¡­ this doesn''t look like my home," she whispered, glancing around. It felt unsettlingly like the room she had stayed in during college, that old hotel suite she''d rented when she was studying abroad. But that couldn''t be right.


    That was years ago, nearly a lifetime away.


    She rubbed her temples, trying to make sense of it. Maybe this was some strange, vivid dream. But as she looked around, every detail every piece of furniture, the exact shade of paint on the walls, the faint scent of lavender that lingered from her old candle habit felt real. Too real to be a dream. She exhaled sharply, feeling an odd sensation creeping up her spine.


    Standing, she walked towards the mirror on the far side of the room. She was about to turn away, thinking it was all just some trick of her mind, when she saw it her reflection. The face looking back at her was¡­ her own, but not quite. Her skin was smoother, almost luminous. There was a softness in her features that she''d lost with age and stress.


    She raised a hand to her cheek, pressing down, her fingers trembling. She looked younger. This was the face she''d had in college, the face she hadn''t seen in years.


    Discover stories at M V L


    "Is this¡­ a dream?" she murmured to herself, a pang of confusion and disbelief mingling in her chest. She felt a spark of hope, but suppressed it almost instantly, not daring to believe it. To ground herself, she pinched her cheek hard enough to sting. "Ow!" The sharp pain confirmed what she feared and hoped for all at once.


    Desperately, she fumbled in her jeans pocket, finding her phone. Her heart sank even further. The phone model was old, a model she remembered owning in her early twenties. She opened the screen with shaking fingers, but her pulse raced as she registered the date displayed on the screen. She was back. Six years back.


    Rose''s hands trembled, clutching the phone as if it were her lifeline. She closed her eyes, taking several deep breaths, feeling her heartbeat pounding loudly in her ears. "It''s¡­ it''s real. I''m here," she whispered, but the words felt hollow. Opening her eyes, she stared down at her phone, her mind whirling in disbelief.


    And then a thought hit her. A memory, sharp and unbearable, clawed its way to the surface. Without a second thought, she typed his name, letter by trembling letter: Lucian Kane suicide.


    She hit enter and held her breath, waiting for that dreadful article to appear, the one that had haunted her for years, that had cemented her regrets and her shame. But the screen loaded and¡­ nothing. No articles, no news pieces, no records of his death. Lucian''s name was nowhere to be found in relation to a suicide or death.


    Her knees buckled, and she sank onto the edge of the bed, pressing a hand to her mouth as tears flooded her eyes. She tried to hold them back, but the dam broke. Hot, silent tears poured down her cheeks, each one a release of the years of guilt, regret, and buried sorrow she had held in since he died.


    In her previous life, Lucian''s death had hit her with a force she hadn''t expected, shattering every carefully constructed wall she''d built around herself. She had brushed him aside, ignored him as if he were invisible, all while thinking it didn''t matter. But his death had torn through her like a storm, ripping away the fog that had clouded her feelings.


    A faint, almost disbelieving smile formed on her lips. "I''m¡­ I''m back," she whispered, her voice thick with gratitude. "Lucian¡­ thank god." It felt surreal, like a gift she didn''t deserve but desperately needed. She could hardly believe that she was getting a second chance a chance to undo everything, to erase the cold indifference she had shown him, to actually be there for him.


    Images from her past life flashed through her mind, each memory sharper, more painful than the last. Lucian had always been there, in his quiet way, looking to her with that hope in his eyes, a quiet yearning she had brushed aside.


    In those moments, she had only seen him as a younger brother who didn''t need her attention, someone she''d felt oddly uncomfortable around, though she could never fully explain why.


    But now, she could see it all for what it was Lucian wasn''t some distant shadow she could easily ignore. He had been reaching out, time and time again, asking for something she was too blind to give.


    She struggled to understand why she had always felt so cold toward him. Whenever Lucian had been nearby, there was always a strange, unexplainable discomfort that made her turn away, an invisible barrier that seemed to mute any feelings of warmth or connection. It wasn''t until after his death that she''d felt it lift, that the fog clouding her feelings toward him had finally dissipated.


    But by then, it was too late.


    The night she had learned about his passing had been a harsh awakening, like a brutal strike to her heart. She remembered sitting in silence, feeling as if a veil had been torn from her mind, revealing the depths of what she''d refused to feel for so long. Emotions she hadn''t allowed herself to process came rushing forward regret, sorrow, even love.


    Every memory of him was sharper, every smile he had given her that she''d ignored felt like an accusation. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She''d always believed that Lucian was someone she could afford to push aside, someone who didn''t need her. She hadn''t noticed the quiet pain behind his smiles or the way his eyes would dim slightly whenever she turned away. It wasn''t until he was gone, until the finality of his absence hit her, that she truly saw him.


    It was then, sitting alone and filled with a hollow grief, that the fog finally cleared, and she realized just how much she''d lost.


    The strangest part was that she couldn''t even pinpoint why she had acted that way in the first place. It felt like something beyond her control, as if her heart had been hardened without her knowledge. And after his death, when she could finally feel the full weight of her emotions for him, the grief felt all the more unbearable.


    It was as if the universe had played a cruel joke on her, allowing her to see the truth only when it was too late to change anything.


    "Why?" she whispered, her voice choked, each word thick with regret as if the weight of years had pressed it into her. She didn''t understand why she had acted the way she did, why there was always that unexplainable impulse to turn away, to dismiss him whenever he tried to reach out. All she knew now was that she had failed him her brother who, even in his silence, had reached for her so many times.


    And whatever shadow had clouded her heart, whatever force had obscured her love for him, had left her with a wound that she feared would never heal, no matter how many lives she lived.


    She reached out, only to realize her phone had slipped from her grasp and tumbled onto the floor. Her hands trembled as she picked it up, the cold glass suddenly feeling too heavy, as if it carried the weight of her hopes. With trembling fingers, she punched in Lucian''s number, heart pounding with a mix of fear and anticipation. He must be alive, she thought desperately.


    At this point in time, he has to be.


    The dial tone rang, slow and methodical, filling the room with its empty, hollow sound. But no one picked up. She held her breath, waiting, the seconds stretching painfully, each beat of silence amplifying her heart''s racing fear.


    Why isn''t he answering? Panic flared within her, a wild thrum that took hold as she tried to rationalize the silence. Maybe he misplaced his phone, or he''s just in the shower¡­ he could be anywhere right now, she told herself, clinging to that faint hope. But he wouldn''t ignore me not Lucian. If he knew I was calling, he''d be thrilled... wouldn''t he?


    He''d be ecstatic, right?


    Memories began to swirl, her mind flooded with images of missed calls, moments where Lucian had tried reaching out to her over the years, and she had simply been "too busy," too indifferent to care. Her hands tightened around the phone as the shame hit her like a wave, each unanswered call a wound she hadn''t even realized she''d inflicted.


    "Pick up... please," she whispered, voice breaking as she held the phone to her ear, each ring piercing through her like a cruel reminder. Her mind raced with reasons, excuses, searching desperately for something to justify her own regret. Maybe he''s really just out of reach, somewhere with no reception. Maybe he lost his phone. Maybe...


    As her heart pleaded with each ring, a sudden, unbearable pain erupted in her head. She gasped, clutching her skull, the phone slipping from her hands as an excruciating wave tore through her mind. It felt as if her very memories were being split open, a dam bursting within her as long-forgotten images poured into her consciousness.


    Her eyes squeezed shut, her whole body trembling, as though some unseen force was prying her heart open, exposing every forgotten truth, every suppressed memory.


    With a wrenching scream, she dropped to her knees, clutching her head as the memories crashed down like a tidal wave. Fractured, half-formed images flashed before her, each one painful and vivid, like fragments of a past she had once chosen to ignore but could no longer deny.


    ahhhhhhh


    -----


    hey guys your lovely dovely handsome author this side


    hey guys did you see it we on front page of webnovel...on readers pick haha subarashi right imm so excited guys


    thanks for all you guys support and love honestly couldn''t have imagined this day haha


    and yeah one more cool this today i searched my name lazydiablo on Google....and i showed my novel


    can yous bleive it bruhhhh i become so cool


    thanks for everything haha

 Chapter 62: memory?

    "Ahhh! What are these memories?" Rose gasped, spasming on the floor as pain lanced through her head. Her hands clutched her temples, desperately trying to contain the agony that surged through her skull like a pulsing storm. It felt as though her mind was shattering and piecing itself back together, fragment by fragment, each one releasing a memory she had never known before.But then, amid the chaos, a single memory came into focus, sharp and vivid. She saw herself, younger, only fifteen, sitting beside Lucian, who was barely thirteen at the time. They were in the back seat of their family''s car, and she remembered the familiar feel of her schoolbag resting on her lap, her fingers tapping idly on it as they were driven to school.


    Yet, something was off.


    The memory became clearer, a slow horror settling in her stomach as she recalled that day with an intensity that felt like it was happening in real time. They had a driver new and unfamiliar, but they had barely paid attention to him. Their usual driver had called in sick, so this was supposed to be just a substitute.


    They didn''t think twice about it, assuming it was an adult''s decision and nothing for them to worry about.


    But as they drove, Rose''s younger self grew uneasy. She remembered watching the scenery change, the tall buildings thinning out as they drove into quieter streets she didn''t recognize. The twisting feeling in her stomach deepened.


    Lucian noticed it too; he had been quieter than usual, his bright eyes narrowing as he looked out the window. "Is this a new route?" he had asked the driver, his voice casual, though Rose sensed a tension hidden beneath his words.


    The driver didn''t look back, his voice calm and practiced. "Yes, the usual route''s closed for construction. This way''s quicker today."


    The explanation seemed reasonable, and though her nerves didn''t fully settle, Rose had pushed the doubt aside. It''s just a detour, she had told herself. She was older, after all, and had to set an example for Lucian. So, she forced a reassuring smile and acted calm, telling herself not to overthink it.


    But then, half an hour later, the cityscape had faded entirely, replaced by sparse, run-down buildings and stretches of abandoned lots. Her heart began to race. She exchanged a glance with Lucian, his face mirroring her growing concern. The realization dawned on them both: they were far, far from school, in a place neither of them had ever seen.


    She remembered Lucian reaching for her hand then, gripping it tightly. "Rose, something''s wrong," he had whispered, his voice steady but lined with a fearful edge. His small hand in hers was trembling, and for the first time, she realized he was scared not just for himself, but for her too. It was a pure, genuine fear that tugged at something deep within her.


    The car finally slowed, pulling into the overgrown lot of an abandoned building. Her heart pounded in her chest, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as the driver killed the engine, an eerie silence settling over the scene.


    As soon as the car stopped, figures emerged from the shadows, dressed in head-to-toe black, their faces hidden beneath masks. Their movements were efficient, calm trained. Guns glinted ominously in their hands as they surrounded the car, blocking every possible exit. Rose''s heart seized with fear, her mind racing as she realized how utterly trapped they were. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her first instinct was to call for help. She tried to reach into her pocket, her fingers fumbling for her phone. But before she could even press a button, the car door swung open violently. A masked figure reached in, yanking the phone from her grip with cold, unfeeling precision. Rose''s heart dropped as she felt her last bit of control slipping away.


    For a second, she sat there, frozen. Her throat felt tight, panic threatening to spill out as her body began to tremble. But then she felt a firm squeeze on her hand. She looked over to see Lucian, his face filled with worry but not the raw terror she felt. He gave her hand another gentle squeeze, his small fingers wrapping around hers as though to remind her that she wasn''t alone in this.


    In a desperate attempt to keep control of the situation, Rose took a shaky breath and tried to summon her courage. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice wavering but defiant. "What do you think you''re doing? My mother will know about this, and you''ll all end up in jail. Do you understand that?"


    Read exclusive content at M V L


    Her words were brave, but she could feel her voice betraying her, the tremble seeping into every syllable. Fear tightened its grip around her heart, pressing down until her breaths felt shallow and weak.


    One of the masked men stepped closer, towering over her as he leaned into the open car door. His eyes, cold and unfeeling, glinted through the slit in his mask. He glanced at the driver, who gave him a quick, cowardly nod and a thin smile. It was clear now this wasn''t just a random act. This was planned, orchestrated down to the last detail.


    The man looked at Rose, his gaze scrutinizing her from behind the mask as if she were nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "Come on, kids," he said, his voice steady, void of any warmth or pity. He gestured with his gun toward the open door, his intentions unmistakable. "Out of the car. Nice and easy."


    Rose''s grip on Lucian''s hand tightened as she glanced around at the other men, all standing like statues with guns in hand. There were five of them in total, along with the driver, making six a group large enough to make any attempt to escape feel hopeless. The reality of their situation was sinking in fast, and it was terrifying.


    Her gaze fell back on Lucian, his face pale but determined. She could tell he was afraid too, but somehow, he was holding it together for both of them. She wished she could summon that same strength, but her mind was clouded with fear.


    The men led them to a dilapidated building, their footsteps echoing through the eerie silence as the siblings were forced forward at gunpoint. The cold barrels pressed against their backs, a harsh reminder of how little control they had. With each step, Rose''s mind raced, fear clawing at her insides as she tried to understand how things had gone so wrong.


    They were dragged into a small room on the second floor, much cleaner than the building''s rundown exterior suggested. The room felt out of place tidy, with a table and a few chairs as if it were meant to host some kind of transaction rather than a hostage situation. Rose swallowed hard, her throat dry as she took in their surroundings, knowing this space had been prepared for them.


    Despite the fear in her eyes, she tried to stay composed for Lucian''s sake. She felt her heart pounding, fear pushing her close to the edge of panic, but the warmth of Lucian''s hand in hers kept her grounded. Even here, in the face of danger, he hadn''t let go. His grip was firm, as if he were silently telling her, We''ll get through this. I''m here.


    As they were pushed forward, Lucian took a steadying breath and spoke up, his voice surprisingly calm. "Hey, can you at least tell us why you''re doing this?" he asked, keeping his tone steady, though his eyes betrayed a mix of worry and frustration. "We can work something out if it''s just about money. We''ll call our mother she''ll pay whatever you want. You don''t have to do this."


    Rose was both surprised and relieved by his composed response, but before he could continue, the man in the lead spun around, his eyes narrowing with annoyance. He raised his gun slightly, causing both siblings to flinch.


    "Shut up, you little piece of shit," the man sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. He looked them over, his face hidden, but the hatred in his tone was unmistakable. Rose''s courage wavered, her body trembling from the fear she had tried so hard to contain. But just as she was about to falter, Lucian squeezed her hand tighter, a silent reminder that she wasn''t alone.


    She looked down at their intertwined hands, drawing strength from his presence, despite the dire situation they were in.


    Trying to calm her nerves, Rose looked back at the man and spoke up, her voice shaky but filled with defiance. "Please, just... tell us why you''re doing this. If it''s a ransom you''re after, I promise our mother can arrange something. You''ll get what you want."


    The man looked at her with barely concealed disdain, as though the mere sight of them was repulsive. "Get inside, and keep your mouths shut," he barked, gesturing toward the room with his gun. "We''ll tell you what you need to know when it''s time. Spoiled little brats like you don''t deserve an explanation."


    They were shoved into the room, the door slamming shut behind them with a final, deafening clang. Rose''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind reeling as she tried to process the situation. The man''s harsh words stung more than she cared to admit, but her own fear for Lucian overpowered any anger she might have felt.


    She looked at Lucian, his face a mix of worry and determination, and she realized just how brave he was trying to be.


    Lucian scanned the room, his eyes darting over every corner, trying to find anything that might help them escape. For a moment, Rose caught his gaze, and he gave her a small nod, his way of reassuring her that they would get out of this somehow. The quiet strength in his expression surprised her.


    -----


    sighh guys bad news..ill wont get paid this time either sighh i was thinking of buying some gift on diwali


    ohh yeahh happy diwali guys...have a wonderful dewali

 Chapter 63: forgotten memory

    Inside the room, Rose and Lucian clung to each other, both trembling in the quiet desperation that only those who have stared down a nightmare understand. Lucian, though younger, held onto her with surprising strength, his small arms wrapped tightly around her waist, his face buried against her. She felt his heartbeat hammering wildly, mirroring her own fear.They were just kids a boy of 13 and a girl of 15 thrown into a world where adults with cold hearts and colder guns decided their fates.


    Rose tried to muster every ounce of bravery she could, whispering to Lucian, "It''s going to be okay, Lucy. They probably just want money from Mother. We''ll be out of here soon." Her voice wavered, and despite her efforts to sound confident, her own fear laced every word. She tried to act as the older sibling, the one in control, the one who could make things better, but the terror was relentless.


    Lucian nodded, lifting his gaze to meet hers, his eyes filled with worry but also an attempt at courage that broke her heart. "Yeah, we''ll be okay. I''m here," he said, his voice small yet filled with a fierce protectiveness, one that wasn''t typical for someone so young.


    He hugged her tighter, pressing his cheek against her, almost as if he were trying to shield her from the terrifying reality around them.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and the warmth of their embrace was shattered by a wave of icy dread. Two men entered, one of them tall and shadowed, carrying a gun that glinted ominously in the dim room. The sight of it sent a shiver down Rose''s spine. Her heart pounded louder, and she felt Lucian''s grip tighten around her, his own body shaking slightly. He was brave, but he was still a kid.


    And no amount of courage could drown out the fear that surged within both of them.


    The man with the gun smirked, looking at them with a disdain that cut through the silence like a blade. He lifted his gun, pointing it with unsettling casualness at Rose, and spoke, "Alright, you two. Enough goodbyes. Let''s get this over with."


    Rose''s breath hitched, her eyes wide as she took in his words, terror pooling in her chest. She tried to stay composed, but the grip of fear was unrelenting. She opened her mouth to say something, anything, but no words came.


    Then, the second man stepped forward, a hand raised to stop him. "Hold on," he said, his voice cold and unfeeling. "We only need one of them gone. Leave the other alive."


    The man with the gun shrugged, an indifferent sneer twisting his mouth. "Which one, then? The boy or the girl?"


    The second man didn''t hesitate, barely sparing Rose a glance as he replied, "The girl. Boys are more valuable in families like theirs. Killing him would bring too many consequences. Just get rid of her."


    Rose''s heart plummeted, her entire being trembling. She felt her mind reel, barely comprehending what she was hearing. Her life, her worth, reduced to a casual calculation in their twisted logic. She wasn''t as important, wasn''t "needed." She was just¡­ disposable. The words hit her harder than the gun ever could, a pain that lanced through her more deeply than fear.


    She felt anger too, a spark of defiance flickering somewhere within the terror.


    Was that all she was to them? Just a girl, a daughter with no worth compared to her brother? The men''s cold, dismissive words twisted like knives in her heart. Her body shook, her mind a whirlwind of fear and anger, and yet she held onto Lucian, who still clung to her, his small hands digging into her back as if he could somehow hold her to this world.


    "No¡­ this can''t be happening¡­" she thought, her mind racing as tears blurred her vision. Her lip trembled, and despite her efforts, a small, choked sob escaped her lips. She tried to quiet herself, but the tears wouldn''t stop, each one a release of the fear she could no longer contain. She looked at the man pointing the gun, seeing only cold eyes and an emotionless expression.


    The reality of what was about to happen settled into her heart, chilling her to her core.


    Lucian''s hold on her tightened even further. "No!" he shouted, his voice small but filled with raw emotion, as if somehow, with just his voice, he could change the course of their fate. His voice broke, the desperation pouring out of him. "You can''t! Don''t touch her! Take me instead!"


    The man with the gun laughed bitterly, amused by Lucian''s attempts. He waved the gun in front of Lucian as if taunting him, ignoring the boy''s pleas. "Oh, you kids think you''re so special. In this world, nobody cares how brave you are or how much you mean to each other."


    Rose, seeing her little brother''s attempts to protect her, felt a surge of love and sorrow so intense it almost took her breath away. She had to stay strong for him, if not for herself. Holding her brother, feeling the tremor in his hands, she whispered, her voice breaking, "It''s okay, Lucy¡­ it''s okay. Just close your eyes. It''ll be over soon."


    She couldn''t bring herself to look at the gunman, couldn''t bear to face the person who would take her away from her brother.


    "You two really think you care about each other, don''t you?" he asked, tilting his head with a mocking grin. He pointed the gun straight at Rose''s chest, his finger hovering over the trigger. "Let''s see how deep that loyalty really goes."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he pulled the trigger.


    The deafening sound of the gunshot shattered the silence, sending a shockwave through Rose''s entire body. Her instincts took over, and before she knew it, her grip on Lucian''s hand had loosened. She took an instinctive step back, her hand flying to her mouth in horror as her entire body trembled. It was a reaction born of fear-fear that overtook everything else in that split second.


    Her heart pounded as she tried to register what had happened. She hadn''t felt any pain. She glanced around and realized, with immense relief, that the bullet hadn''t hit her. Instead, it had buried itself in the wall behind her, leaving a dark, ominous mark. She released a shaky breath, feeling the warmth of her brother''s hand slipping away as she processed the terrifying near-miss.


    Lucian, too, was frozen. He looked down at his empty hand, the space where Rose''s fingers had been a second before. He looked up at her, his eyes wide with a mixture of disbelief and a hurt that went beyond words. The unspoken question in his eyes-Why did you let go?-cut deeper than any words could have.


    The gunman laughed, his gaze dancing between the siblings. "See? You kids talk big about love and loyalty, but when it comes down to it... you''re just like everyone else. Self-preservation wins every time."


    Rose''s heart twisted painfully at his words. She wanted to protest, to tell Lucian that it wasn''t what he thought, that her reaction had been involuntary. But the shame was there, raw and undeniable. She had let go. When faced with the threat, her first instinct had been to step back, to protect herself rather than her brother.


    She glanced at Lucian, the pain a eyes like a punch appointment in his chest.


    The gunman continued, his voice dripping with contempt. "And you, boy," he sneered, gesturing at Lucian. "If you really cared, you would have thrown yourself in front of her. Or does she mean so little to you?"


    Explore new worlds at M V L


    Lucian''s face drained of color. He looked at Rose, and the guilt washed over him like a tidal wave. He had wanted to be brave, to protect her, but in that crucial moment, he hadn''t moved. His own fear had paralyzed him, and now, he was left with the bitter taste of regret. He''d disappointed her, and more painfully, he''d disappointed himself.


    Rose looked down, unable to meet Lucian''s eyes, shame clawing at her insides. The gunman''s words replayed in her mind, cruel and cutting. She had failed her little brother, failed in the one promise she had made-to protect him. Tears pricked her eyes as she tried to suppress them, but they fell anyway, silent reminders of her own weakness. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See, kids," the man sneered, his voice a mockery of sympathy. "In this world, everyone is selfish. That love, that bond you think you have? It''s meaningless. When faced with danger, you''re all just looking out for yourselves."


    Rose''s body trembled with the weight of his words. She wanted to deny them, to tell him he was wrong, but the truth stared her in the face, undeniable and brutal. She''d let go. She''d let her fear take over, and she had let him down.


    Lucian''s hand twitched, still hovering as though expecting hers to return to it. The distance between them felt like a chasm, one that she feared she could never bridge again. The silent hurt in his eyes was more painful than any bullet, a wound that she didn''t know how to heal.


    The man in black behind them stepped forward, growing impatient. "Enough with the games," he said, his voice laced with annoyance. "Let''s finish this. Say your goodbyes if you want, but we''re done here."


    The words hung in the air like a death sentence. Rose felt the cold reality of it settle over her, and the weight of her choices pressed down on her like a physical force. She turned to Lucian, her lips trembling as she tried to find the words. She wanted to apologize, to tell him she was sorry, but the words wouldn''t come.


    Lucian, his voice barely above a whisper, finally spoke, his tone laced with quiet resignation. "It''s... okay, Rose. I understand." His words were meant to be comforting, but they only deepened the wound in her heart. He was trying to forgive her, but the pain was still there, raw and unhealed.


    As the men in black closed in around them, Rose felt a surge of desperation. She knew, deep down, that she had failed him, and there was nothing she could do to change it. All she could do was hold onto the memory of his hand in hers, a fragile connection that had been broken, and hope that somehow, someday, she could make it right.


    -----


    sighhh finally completed it was so fking hard for me...i was so busy ahhhhhh


    but can''t put leave or ill won''t get anything ahhhh


    happy diwali guys

 Chapter 64: memories

    Younger version of Rose stood frozen in the cold, dimly lit room, her whole body trembling as her wide eyes locked onto the figure in front of her. A man clad in black, his face hidden behind a mask, held a gun pointed directly at her. Another man stood behind him, similarly dressed, his stance equally menacing.It all felt like a nightmare that she couldn''t wake up from a terrible, surreal dream that clung to her, trapping her in its grip.


    The man with the gun shifted slightly, adjusting his aim at Rose, treating her as if she were nothing more than a target. "Sorry, kiddo. It''s just business, no hard feelings," he said with a mockery that cut deep, his voice carrying a chilling indifference. Each word made her blood run colder, and she felt her heart hammering faster, the sound filling her ears.


    Every beat seemed to echo through her body, amplifying her terror as her gaze remained fixed on the barrel pointed at her chest.


    Her body wouldn''t stop trembling. She wanted to look away from the gun, from the man''s cold gaze, but her fear held her in place, rooted to the floor. She could feel Lucian close beside her, his small frame standing a step ahead, as if his slight presence could protect her.


    She stole a glance at him, her younger brother, who wore a serious expression on his face, his eyes clouded with fear yet marked by a resolve that was almost surreal for his age. In that single, heart-stopping moment, she became certain that this was the last time she would see him, the last time she would have a chance to look out for him even though she had failed at that so often before.


    The instinct to protect him, the fierce urge to be brave for him, surfaced as she tried to steady herself. With her voice trembling, she whispered, "Close your eyes, Lucy¡­ I think¡­ I think this is it for me." She forced herself to stay calm for his sake, but she couldn''t stop the tears spilling from her eyes, her words strangled by the suffocating fear.


    "Tell Mother that I love her¡­ and I love you too," she managed, her voice breaking with each word. "Don''t forget about me, okay? Please¡­ always remember me."


    Lucian''s face twisted, his young mind struggling to process what she was saying. His small hands gripped tighter as he shook his head in denial, his voice desperate. "No, Rose!" he cried out, his own eyes glistening with tears he tried to hold back. "You can''t leave me, Rose. I won''t let you!" The determination in his voice was strong, yet behind it, she could hear the terror that matched her own.


    To him, she wasn''t just his sister she was his world, the one person he looked up to, despite all her flaws and shortcomings.


    The man with the gun sighed, his finger twitching slightly on the trigger, and then he rolled his eyes, his impatience evident. "All right, kid. Since you''re so eager, I''ll at least make it quick for you. Consider it my last act of kindness."


    Without a second''s hesitation, he pulled the trigger not once but many times as to be sure of ending her without pain.


    The deafening sound of the gunshots shattered the silence, the echo lingering long after. Rose''s heart seemed to stop. Her body froze, and her eyes shut tightly as she braced herself, expecting the bullets to tear through her, the pain, the end but none of it came. Instead, she felt a surge of air, a rush as something collided with her, knocking her off balance.


    She stumbled, falling back, her body hitting the cold, hard floor as another weight pressed down on her.


    She lay there, stunned, her mind reeling as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. She felt warmth on her face, warm and sticky, and as she blinked her eyes open, she was met with the most heartbreaking sight she''d ever seen.


    Lucian was sprawled over her, his body shielding hers. He clung to her, his small frame trembling, his face only inches from hers. Blood dripped from his mouth, staining his pale lips, falling onto her cheeks. His once-bright eyes were dim, the sparkle she''d always seen in them dulled by pain. His breaths were shallow, each one coming out as a weak, pained gasp.


    Even through the haze of agony, he managed to tighten his grip on her shoulders, as if holding on to her was the only thing grounding him.


    A faint, broken smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I¡­ I covered you, Rose¡­ See?" His voice was barely a whisper, but he sounded proud, like he had accomplished something important. "I¡­ I protected you¡­"


    The realization hit her with the force of a tidal wave, leaving her mind blank. Her thoughts dissolved, everything around her fading into the background as one terrible, gut-wrenching truth became clear. He had taken the bullet meant for her. Lucian, her little brother, had thrown himself in front of her, absorbing the impact with his own fragile body.


    "Lucy¡­" she whispered, her voice strangled, barely audible. She cradled his face with shaking hands, feeling the warmth of his blood on her skin, trying to wipe away the crimson that stained his cheeks. "Lucy, no¡­ Why? Why did you do this?" Her voice broke as her emotions overwhelmed her, her heart shattering with each word.


    She didn''t know how to express the agony coursing through her she only knew she wanted him to stay, to be safe. "You didn''t have to¡­" The words stuck in her throat, her own sobs choking her as she held him, trying to hold on to him as tightly as she could.


    Lucian''s smile faltered, his lips trembling as he struggled to form words, each one weaker than the last. "You''re¡­ you''re my big sister, right?" he managed, each word barely more than a whisper, his small body shivering from the pain that wracked it. "I¡­ I had to¡­ I had to protect you." His voice was so soft, so full of pain, yet somehow brimming with bravery.


    His small, trembling hand reached out, finding hers, and she clutched it, as if her hold could somehow keep him anchored to life.


    Rose felt her heart break all over again at his words. Tears flowed down her face in an endless stream, each one a testament to the regret and guilt that tore her apart from within. "No¡­ Lucy, please¡­ don''t¡­ don''t go." Her words were a plea, desperate and filled with a hopelessness that shook her to the core.


    "Please stay with me, Lucy¡­ don''t leave me¡­ don''t¡­" Her voice dissolved into broken sobs, her chest heaving as she held him close, feeling him slipping further away with each second.


    Rose whose face grew paler with each passing second. His breaths were labored, his eyelids heavy, but he forced them open, his gaze searching for hers, clinging to her face as if it was the last thing he wanted to see. "Rose¡­" he murmured, his voice almost inaudible.


    "It''s¡­ it''s okay¡­ It doesn''t¡­ hurt as much as I thought." He tried to smile, his fingers tightening around hers in a last, desperate attempt to reassure her. "I¡­ I kept you safe¡­ that''s¡­ that''s all that matters."


    She could only watch helplessly as he grew weaker, his life slipping away before her eyes. Rose felt a darkness settle over her heart, a grief so profound that it left her numb, yet searing. She clung to him, her tears falling onto his face, mingling with his blood as she rocked back and forth, as if the movement could somehow lull him back to life. Read new adventures at M V L


    She could do nothing but cradle him as he grew weaker. The reality of his sacrifice hit her with a force beyond anything she''d ever felt, a deep, piercing grief that left her shaking. Her tears mixed with the blood on his face, and she rocked him gently in her arms, as if the rhythm could somehow draw him back.


    A harsh voice broke through the silence, cruel and sharp. "What the hell did you just do?" The man standing behind the shooter stormed forward, delivering a hard slap across the back of the gunman''s head.


    The shooter winced, his face twisting in confusion and resentment. "It wasn''t my fault! The brat jumped in the way how was I supposed to stop him?" His tone carried both frustration and a trace of fear. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other man''s glare was icy. "I told you to kill the girl, not the boy. Do you understand the consequences of this? Boys are¡­ important." His voice was low, venomous, as he sneered at the shooter.


    The shooter raised his hands defensively, stammering, "Look, he jumped in! How could I have known?"


    The second man''s expression darkened, his anger controlled but potent. "You''ve complicated everything. This was supposed to be quiet, precise. Now you''ve started something we might not be able to clean up." He spat out a curse, casting a contemptuous look at Lucian and Rose.


    Rose''s eyes, bloodshot and blazing, turned up to them. She''d heard every word, the cold, indifferent way they spoke about Lucian''s life as if it were expendable, a nuisance. Fury surged through her, raw and searing, and she looked at them with a silent, burning promise. She couldn''t move, she couldn''t fight, but in her heart, something shifted, a resolve so fierce it felt like fire in her veins.


    -----

 Chapter 65: whatt

    Rose knelt beside Lucian, cradling his still, blood-soaked body, her face streaked with tears. Her arms tightened around him as she heard footsteps approaching, and the cruel voice of the gunman echoed in her ears, mocking her grief."Damn it," the man''s partner hissed, glaring at the first gunman. "I told you to shoot the girl, not the boy. Now look at the mess you''ve made." He shook his head, a frustrated sigh escaping his lips. "If he''s dead, we''re in for it. This could bring a hell of a lot of trouble."


    The gunman shrugged, dismissive, rubbing his shoulder where the slap had landed. "What was I supposed to do? Kid just threw himself in the line of fire. Not my fault he''s got a hero complex." He stepped closer to Lucian and Rose, his eyes cold and calculating as he took in the motionless body of the boy.


    "Well, go check on him then," the second man snapped, crossing his arms impatiently. "If he''s still alive, maybe we can salvage this mess."


    The gunman grumbled but did as he was told. He moved toward Lucian and Rose, clearly irritated as he stepped forward, his hand resting casually on his gun, which he''d shoved into the waistband of his pants. He stopped a foot away from Rose, who sat hunched over Lucian, her body blocking any attempt he made to get a closer look.


    "Hey, kid," he sneered, "step aside. Gotta see if your little hero here still has a pulse." His tone dripped with mockery, as if the entire scene before him was no more than a slight inconvenience. He reached out to nudge her away.


    But Rose didn''t budge. Instead, she looked up, her eyes fierce and bloodshot, a raw fury blazing behind her tears. "Don''t even think about touching him," she hissed, her voice low but filled with such venom that even the gunman hesitated. She gripped Lucian''s body tighter, as if her hold alone could shield him from further harm.


    The gunman smirked, unimpressed. "Look, kid, your brother here? He''s likely dead. Just move aside and let me check." He reached forward, ignoring her defiance, ready to shove her out of the way.


    "Help me out here," he called back to his partner, who rolled his eyes but finally moved to assist, clearly exasperated by the delay. He set his gun aside, confident that the boy posed no threat, and stepped forward, gripping Rose''s arms firmly to pry her away.


    "Let me go!" Rose screamed, kicking and struggling, her voice hoarse with desperation. "Don''t touch him! Don''t you dare!" But the man''s grip was unyielding, and he wrenched her back, pulling her away from Lucian''s body. She thrashed against him, her strength no match for his, but her heart burned with a helpless rage.


    As Rose was dragged away, the first man crouched beside Lucian, his expression dismissive. "Let''s see if there''s any life left in you," he muttered, reaching two fingers down to Lucian''s neck to feel for a pulse. Rose watched in horror, her heart pounding, her breaths coming in ragged gasps as she fought against the man''s hold.


    The gunman pressed his fingers to Lucian''s neck, half-expecting nothing. But as he felt for a pulse, something strange happened a subtle shift in the boy''s body. Lucian''s eyelids fluttered, his gaze snapping open, and a glint of something fierce and sharp flickered in his eyes.


    Find more to read on M V L


    Before the gunman could react, a glint of steel appeared in Lucian''s hand, seemingly out of thin air. A sleek, black katana had materialized in his grip, its blade as sharp and deadly as vengeance itself. Lucian''s expression was one of quiet fury, his eyes never leaving the man''s face.


    The gunman''s mouth opened, his eyes widening in shock. "Y-you¡­" But he never finished his sentence.


    With a swift, precise motion, Lucian swung the katana, the blade slicing cleanly through the man''s neck. The man''s eyes bulged, his expression frozen in a mixture of shock and horror as his head separated from his body, tumbling to the floor with a sickening thud.


    Blood sprayed from his severed neck, painting the walls and drenching Lucian in a torrent of crimson, the once-spotless white of his shirt now soaked in blood.


    For a split second, time seemed to stand still. Rose and the other man could only stare, stunned into silence as the lifeless body of the gunman collapsed to the floor beside his severed head. The remaining man loosened his grip on Rose, momentarily paralyzed by the sight before him, disbelief etched into every line of his face.


    In that split second of shock, Rose felt the grip around her loosen as the man who had been holding her seemed frozen, his entire body stiff with disbelief. His eyes were wide, staring at Lucian with something between horror and confusion, as if he couldn''t process what he''d just witnessed. How was this possible? How could a boy, barely thirteen, still be standing after taking multiple bullets?


    And that katana where had it come from? It gleamed darkly in Lucian''s hand, sharp and menacing, an impossible weapon in an impossible moment.


    Rose felt her own terror rising, gripping her tighter than the man''s hands ever had. She staggered back, breaking free from his loose grasp as her mind struggled to catch up. Blood spattered across the walls, staining everything in a macabre red. The gunman''s severed head lay just feet from her, his vacant eyes still staring at the ceiling, mouth slightly open as if in a final gasp.


    The gruesome sight assaulted her senses. It was more than she could bear. Her legs trembled, feeling as weak as they did in her worst nightmares, but this was no nightmare she could wake up from.


    A dizzying wave of nausea hit her, bile rising in her throat as she stumbled back, her feet tangling as she tried to put as much distance between herself and the blood-drenched scene as possible. Her pulse pounded loudly, every thump echoing her panic. She didn''t make it far before her knees gave out, her legs collapsing under her.


    Rose sank to the ground, too stunned to even cry out, her body trembling as her back pressed against the cold wall behind her. She felt small and fragile, like a child cowering in a thunderstorm, seeking any corner of safety in the room that felt like it was closing in on her.


    Her mind swirled, struggling to grasp what was happening. She couldn''t shake the image of Lucian, standing amidst the blood, his face splattered with red, his hands clutching that strange katana that seemed to gleam with a deadly light. How could her little brother her annoying, innocent, brave little brother have done something so brutal, so incomprehensible? And how was he even alive?


    He''d been motionless just moments ago, limp in her arms, and she''d thought she''d lost him. The tears she had shed over him were barely dry on her cheeks. Yet here he was, alive no, more than alive. He was¡­ different.


    Rose''s heart raced as the reality of the scene sank deeper into her mind. Her thoughts fractured, scattering like shards of glass, each one reflecting another piece of horror.


    The sight of the head rolling away, the lifeless expression forever fixed in a moment of shock, the blood pouring from the man''s neck like a dark, sickening fountain all of it kept replaying in her mind, each replay magnifying her fear. She hugged her knees tightly, pressing herself into the corner, desperate to make herself small, invisible.


    Her body shook uncontrollably, her breaths coming out in short, ragged gasps as if the air itself was thick with fear.


    The remaining man in black was just as shocked, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to make sense of the gruesome turn of events. He took a stumbling step backward, his gaze darting between Lucian, standing there with cold determination in his bloodied eyes, and Rose, cowering in the corner. It was clear he had never anticipated this. None of them had.


    Lucian, meanwhile, stood still, his chest rising and falling with labored breaths. His gaze was fixed on the other man, his posture unwavering, even though his body bore the brutal evidence of the gunshots. The katana in his grip was steady, as if it had always belonged there. The look in his eyes held an intensity Rose had never seen before something fierce, protective, and utterly terrifying.


    Her mind drifted back to her last memory of him just moments ago, his small body lying in her arms, his words soft and full of warmth despite his pain: "I¡­ I kept you safe¡­ that''s all that matters." The shift from that vulnerable, selfless boy to the blood-streaked figure holding a deadly weapon was too much for her to process.


    It was as if she were looking at two different people, one familiar and the other a stranger, standing side by side within the same body.


    Unable to bear it any longer, she shut her eyes tightly, hoping, praying that when she opened them again, this nightmare would disappear. But even in the darkness behind her eyelids, the images remained vivid the head, the blood, her brother''s calm, almost otherworldly gaze.


    Rose''s mind spun, and her body went limp against the wall as her heart waged a desperate fight between horror and relief. Her little brother had saved her, yet in a way she could never have imagined or wanted.


    She couldn''t shake the image of his blood-splattered face, nor the sickening realization that a piece of their childhood innocence had been torn away, leaving behind a void filled with fear and sorrow.


    The sound of the second man''s horrified gasp pulled her back to the present. Rose opened her eyes, her gaze blurry and unfocused, watching as the man stumbled further back, his expression a mix of terror and disbelief as he kept his eyes locked on Lucian.


    "I¡­ I...what you are," he muttered, his voice trembling as he edged toward the door, panic evident in every step. "You¡­ you''re just a kid. How¡­ how is this possible?"


    ---


    sorry guys days are going and me only posting one chapter...i really wanna give more just busy at assignments... apologies


    well thanks for support and everything...and please guys support this little author by collection, powerstones, golden ticket , comments...it means very much too me sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    thanks for to still be hea

 Chapter 66: would shed do the same for you?

    Lucian stood up slowly, gripping his black katana tightly, blood dripping off the blade and pooling at his feet with a soft, rhythmic tip, tip, tip. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat a reminder of his own shock, the tension making his legs waver slightly.It was the first time he had ever seen so much blood, and even though every instinct told him to back away, he forced himself to steady his breathing and stay calm.


    "Thanks, Max," he murmured, as if to an invisible presence, his voice barely a whisper. Nobody else in the room could understand what he meant, and in that moment, he didn''t care. His mind was elsewhere, focused on the scene in front of him and the fractured feelings of survival, duty, and fear.


    He shifted his gaze towards Rose, who sat trembling in the corner, her entire body locked in fear. Her eyes were wide, staring at him as though he were a stranger. Lucian''s expression softened, his gaze filled with concern and worry. His heart ached seeing her like this, terrified and vulnerable.


    But he knew he couldn''t stop now; he had to protect her, to finish what he''d started, even if it meant doing things he never thought he was capable of.


    Turning his attention to the last man standing the man in black who had orchestrated this nightmare Lucian''s expression grew cold. The man stared back, a look of fear masked under his steely gaze, but Lucian could sense the tension in his stance, the nervous twitch in his fingers as he reached behind his back, likely going for his gun.


    Before he could make his move, Lucian''s body shifted with an unnatural speed, moving so swiftly that he was a mere blur. In an instant, he was at the man''s side, his katana slicing through the air with terrifying precision. Slash!


    The man let out a strangled scream as the blade cut through his arm, severing it cleanly from his body. His weapon fell to the floor with a heavy clatter, followed by the soft, wet thud of his arm hitting the ground. Blood spurted from the stump, staining the floor around him as he crumpled in agony, his scream filling the room with a sickening intensity.


    "Aghhh! How... how can a kid¡­ be this fast?" he gasped, his face contorted in pain and shock as he tried to comprehend what had just happened. His voice wavered as he clutched at his bleeding stump, struggling to focus through the haze of pain.


    Despite the agony, he gritted his teeth, his survival instincts kicking in as he attempted to stagger back, desperate to put any distance between himself and Lucian.


    Lucian stepped forward with deliberate slowness, his expression unyielding. In a single, swift motion, he plunged his katana deep into the man''s thigh, twisting the blade until the man''s screams grew louder, echoing in the small room. The man was immobilized, his face pale as he realized he couldn''t escape, no matter how much he struggled.


    "Nobody can hear you outside this room," Lucian said, his voice eerily calm, the faintest hint of bitterness underlining his words. "No matter how loud you scream, no one''s coming."


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief. His mind raced, trying to piece together how this boy this kid could possess such terrifying skill and composure. He looked towards the open doorway, as if hoping his team might rush in any second. But the hallway remained silent, empty. He remembered giving strict orders for his men to guard the building''s perimeter, ensuring no one would interfere.


    They should have heard the commotion, should have been here by now. And yet, the silence persisted.


    "How¡­ how did you¡­?" the man stammered, confusion laced with dread, but Lucian silenced him with a cold stare.


    "Stop talking and listen," Lucian ordered, his voice cold, leaving no room for defiance. His eyes flickered over to Rose, who was pressed against the wall, her face pale and streaked with tears, horror etched into her features as she looked at him.


    Lucian''s chest tightened, a pang of guilt hitting him as he realized the terror she must be feeling seeing him like this blood-soaked, holding a katana as though he were born to wield it. But he couldn''t afford to hesitate. Not now.


    The man whimpered, his hand trembling as he clutched the bleeding stump of his arm, his entire body shaking. He wasn''t just in physical agony Lucian''s calm, icy demeanor, his unwavering gaze, filled him with a fear he hadn''t felt in years. This boy, barely more than a child, had transformed from a vulnerable victim into something¡­ else.


    "Take off your mask," Lucian commanded, his voice like steel. in His left hand suddenly out of thin air apeared a pistol,now held a pistol, which he''d drawn effortlessly, pointing it directly at the man''s face. It was a clear message: defy, and you die.


    The man starteled not knowing how it happened but he can''t say or ask anything hesitated, his gaze flicking to the gun, then to the unwavering look in Lucian''s eyes. He was trapped, and he knew it.


    "Now," Lucian added, his voice low, the threat hanging heavily in the air.


    The man shakily reached up with his remaining hand, his fingers clumsy as he peeled the mask from his face, revealing a hardened, middle-aged man with a scar running down his cheek. His face was twisted in pain, eyes darting around the room as if searching for an escape, but he found none.


    With a calm that belied his age, Lucian glanced down at the blood pooling around his own feet, staining his white school uniform in deep red patches. He took a steadying breath, trying to ignore the unsettling weight of the scene the blood, the lifeless body in the corner, the man now exposed before him, stripped of his power and pride.


    For a moment, silence filled the room, broken only by the man''s labored breathing and the soft, uneven sobs coming from Rose''s corner. Lucian could feel her gaze on him, felt her shock and fear radiating across the room. It was a look he had never wanted to see directed at him, especially not from her. But he pushed the feeling aside, forcing himself to focus on the task at hand.


    In the dim light of the cold, empty room, Lucian pressed the barrel of the gun harder against the man''s head, his gaze unyielding, his face void of any softness. "Who sent you?" Lucian''s voice was dangerously soft, yet the chilling certainty in his tone was enough to make anyone tremble.


    The man lying on the floor, bleeding from his thigh and with one arm barely hanging onto consciousness, struggled to hold Lucian''s gaze. His defiance flickered for a moment, then he let out a rough chuckle, bitter and mocking. "Kid¡­ we''re mercenaries, not mind readers. They tell us what to do, not who they are. All we know is an organization paid for this mission. No names, no faces.


    Just a job." He spat blood, his smirk twisted in pain. "And we don''t leave names behind."


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t respond immediately. He took in the man''s words with a detached stillness, calculating, his gaze turning colder by the second. "So you don''t know. Fine," Lucian replied, voice barely a whisper. "I''ll find out on my own. Just know this your organization ends today.


    You''ve touched something you shouldn''t have. Your days of hiding are over."


    The man burst into laughter, the sound coarse and cutting in the quiet room. He shook his head as if Lucian''s threat was nothing more than a childish fantasy. "Hahaha¡­ you''re kidding yourself, kid! I don''t deny, you''ve got grit, maybe even a spark.


    You killed Sam caught him off guard, well injured me off guard too but trust me, you don''t have what it takes to bring down a whole network of mercenaries." He grimaced, his pride wounded but still shining through his pain. "No matter how hard you try, there''s no way you''ll end us. Even the Kane family doesn''t have that power and background in this they are buisneses group not in these fields."


    "Oh, who said anything about my family handling it?" Lucian''s voice was steady, calm, yet every word felt like a promise carved in stone. "This isn''t the Kane family''s concern. I''ll take care of it I myself. By tomorrow, there won''t be a trace left of your organization and ill promise you that you will meet your whole organisation in hell in 24 hours of time."


    The man''s eyes widened at Lucian''s response. He studied the boy in front of him as if seeing him for the first time. Then, a twisted grin broke across his face. "I like you, kid. You have no idea what you''re dealing with, but you talk big. Guess I was wrong about you.


    If I have to die, might as well go out knowing the fire still burns in the next generation." The man let out a painful laugh, his voice strained but with an odd admiration mixed with disbelief. He gritted his teeth as Lucian''s katana dug deeper into his thigh, drawing more blood.


    Lucian watched the man''s reaction impassively, the glimmer of blood painting his white uniform a darker shade of red. Then, the man''s eyes darted to Rose, who was still trembling in the corner, her tear-streaked face pale and eyes wide with confusion and terror.


    The man turned back to Lucian, his face grim but almost curious. "Let me ask you something, kid," he said, a faint smirk twitching on his lips despite the pain contorting his features. "I know I won''t make it out alive, but humor me, yeah? You''re¡­ fascinating. Even with all this blood and death, you act so calm, so in control. Makes me wonder¡­ what made you this way?"


    Lucian held his gaze, saying nothing, but the man didn''t wait for a response. "Look at her," he continued, gesturing weakly towards Rose with a nod. "See how she reacts to all this?" The man''s gaze lingered on Rose, almost pitying. "That''s how normal people react. They''re terrified of blood, of killing¡­ But not you. You''re not normal, kid. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You''re like me a killing machine, something twisted and forged from pain."


    Lucian didn''t flinch; he simply kept his steady gaze fixed on the man. His silence was a testament to the truth he already understood, but he didn''t acknowledge it.


    "Here''s the thing," the man continued, his voice dripping with a strange satisfaction. "I''ve been trained to feel nothing. And yet, even in my world, there''s one rule I''ve never broken." He looked at Lucian, a manic gleam in his eyes. "I would never, not even for a heartbeat, throw myself in front of a bullet for someone else. That''s just¡­ weakness. But you¡­ you took four bullets, kid.


    No armor, no plan. You threw yourself right in the line of fire for her. Why?"and yesh i am sure those bullets hit you in back i saw blood marks when they hit you whole four bullets...its unbleivbele you are still alive i can only take it as you don''t feel or your will power is just of another level Read new chapters at M V L


    Lucian''s expression remained unreadable, but a flicker of irritation crossed his features. "Because I wanted to," he replied, his voice cutting through the tension. "And because I love her."


    The man let out a loud, painful laugh, even as Lucian twisted the katana slightly, forcing a pained gasp from his lips. "Love? You''ve got to be kidding me." The man''s laughter echoed in the cold room, a cruel mockery of Lucian''s words. "Love¡­ that''s what''ll get you killed one day, kid. This world doesn''t run on love. It runs on survival, on being the strongest, the most ruthless."


    Lucian''s gaze didn''t waver, his calm stare meeting the man''s derisive grin head-on. "You wouldn''t understand," he said quietly. "Let''s end this."


    Lucian held his gaze, unwavering, his face unreadable. "Maybe you wouldn''t understand," he replied softly. "But it doesn''t matter. This ends now."


    Just as Lucian was about to raise his katana for the final blow, the mercenary interrupted with a desperate plea, his eyes gleaming with a strange mixture of curiosity and defiance. "Wait, kid. One last question. I''m about to die anyway, so just answer me." Lucian paused, his gaze cold and questioning, as he signaled for the man to speak.


    "Do you honestly think," the mercenary''s lips twisted into a cruel smile as he gestured weakly towards Rose, "that she''d do the same for you? Would she risk everything? Would she have taken those bullets for you?"


    Lucian''s response was instant, unwavering. "Yes. She would." His eyes held a steely determination, an unshakeable belief that resonated in his words.


    Rose, trembling in the corner, felt her breath catch as Lucian''s words echoed through the room. Despite everything, despite the terror that gripped her heart, she could see the unwavering certainty in his eyes. She looked down at her own trembling hands, the weight of his words settling over her like a heavy burden. Would I have done the same? she asked herself, the question lingering in her mind.


    The mercenary let out a laugh, hollow and bitter, as if mocking Lucian''s words. "You''re a fool, kid. That love-sick mind of yours is gonna get you killed one day." He sneered, his gaze cold and triumphant. "You''ll die a painful death, one worse than mine, and for what? Some fantasy of loyalty?" His laughter was grating, echoing through the room like nails on a chalkboard.


    He shook his head, the pain twisting his features as he reveled in his mockery of Lucian''s devotion.


    Lucian''s face remained impassive, but a flicker of resolve passed through his eyes as he lifted his katana. "Rose, close your eyes," he said softly, his voice gentle yet firm, giving her no room for argument.


    Rose looked towards him, her expression one of confusion, a lingering doubt clouding her gaze, but she nodded, closing her eyes as he instructed. Her thoughts raced, echoing with the questions he had left in her mind, questions about her own strength, her own loyalty.


    "No," Lucian whispered to himself as he readied his blade, looking down at the man with a piercing stare. "I won''t die like that." With one swift, decisive motion, he swung his katana down, severing the man''s neck with a precision that left no room for hesitation.


    The man''s mocking laughter was cut short, silenced in a heartbeat as his head fell to the ground, his body collapsing lifelessly beside him.


    The laughter ceased, replaced by a heavy silence that settled over the room. Blood pooled around the man''s lifeless form, soaking into the cold floor.


    -----


    hey guys you should understand those little things like since these are the rose memory'' i can''t directly say and show something...like how those sword and gun apeared outa thin air... inventory


    and lucoam waking up take that as a magic too...i can''t explain everything myself right use your mind


    and yeah... author hungry for rewards

 Chapter 67: scared

    Lucian stood amidst the aftermath, his breaths shallow and ragged, the weight of what had just happened pressing heavily on his chest. His hands, stained with blood, trembled slightly as he took in the scene the lifeless bodie in front him, the silence broken only by his own heartbeat thundering in his ears. He looked toward Rose, who sat huddled in the corner, eyes squeezed shut, body trembling.She looked small and vulnerable, a stark contrast to the chaotic scene around them.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Lucian softened his voice as much as he could. "Rose," he said gently, trying to mask the tension in his voice, "please stay here, don''t move. I''ll be back in a few moments. I promise, nothing will happen to you. Just¡­ trust me, okay?"


    Rose''s eyes fluttered, her eyelashes wet with tears. Her entire frame was shivering, her breaths shallow as if she were fighting to contain the fear that threatened to overwhelm her. She didn''t dare open her eyes at first, not wanting to see the horror that had unfolded in front of her. Her mind couldn''t comprehend the sudden violence, the smell of blood thick in the air.


    She hadn''t known fear like this before a fear so raw and so suffocating that it felt as though she couldn''t breathe.


    Lucian took one last look at her, feeling a pang of guilt settle deep in his chest. He wished he hadn''t had to expose her to this, to something so horrifying. But there was no other way. The danger wasn''t over, and he knew he couldn''t leave any threats behind. So he turned, giving her one last look of reassurance before facing the doorway, bracing himself for what he had to do next.


    Rose slowly, reluctantly opened her eyes, her vision blurring as she took in the scene before her. The man on the floor lay twisted, his face forever frozen in an expression of shock, his eyes staring unblinkingly at the ceiling. Blood seeped from the deep gash at his neck, pooling around him in a dark crimson circle.


    Her stomach churned as she looked at the severed arm and the stains on the walls, the remnants of a violent confrontation that felt surreal, like a nightmarish hallucination. She held her arms tightly around herself, hoping that if she just squeezed hard enough, the fear would stop. But it didn''t.


    She forced her gaze upward, away from the bodie, and found herself staring at Lucian''s back. His white school shirt was now soaked with blood, the fabric torn and marked by four dark, bloody bullet holes. More blood matted his hair and stained his shoulders a grim testament to what he had endured.


    A sense of heartbreak and horror flooded her, realizing that he had borne this pain in her place, taking every wound meant for her without hesitation.


    Her hand flew to her mouth, stifling a sob that rose unbidden, the tears she had held back now streaming freely. She couldn''t stop staring at him at the boy younger then her,her little little brother who had protected her, who had shielded her even at the risk of his own life.


    The image of his blood-soaked back was etched deeply in her mind, filling her with a kind of pain she had never known before, one that was both sorrowful and shameful.


    Lucian walked forward, his steps slow and steady, his figure resolute as he approached the doorway. As he moved, the katana he''d been wielding suddenly vanished from his hand, dissolving into thin air as if it had never been there. In its place, a sleek, black rifle appeared, materializing out of nowhere, resting confidently in his grasp.


    Rose watched the transition with wide eyes, unable to comprehend the magic or technology behind it, but she didn''t dwell on it for long. Her gaze was locked on Lucian''s small back which looks so big and heavy as he was carrying so much weight, on the blood that seeped through his shirt a haunting reminder of his sacrifice.


    He didn''t turn back to look at her, his focus solely on what lay beyond the door. But Rose, feeling a surge of panic, extended a trembling hand toward him, her fingers reaching out as if to call him back, to stop him from going any further. She opened her mouth to stop him say no please don''t go, but no words came. Her voice was locked in her throat, caught between fear and desperation.


    She wanted to tell him not to go, not to face the remaining danger alone. But her voice failed her, leaving her in helpless silence as he walked away.


    Her outstretched hand slowly fell back to her side, her body slumping against the wall as she watched him disappear through the doorway. Her mind was a whirlwind of emotions shock, terror, guilt, and an overwhelming sense of helplessness. She couldn''t believe the events of the past hour; it all felt so far removed from reality, like a nightmare she couldn''t wake up from. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gaze drifted to her own hand, still shaking uncontrollably. Her fingers were cold, numb from the adrenaline and the horror of everything she had witnessed. How did it come to this? she thought, her mind struggling to make sense of it all.


    Her heart ached, guilt weighing heavily on her as she realized how powerless she had been, how she had frozen in fear while Lucian had risked everything to protect her.


    With a shuddering breath, she looked at the empty doorway once more, feeling a hollow ache in her chest, the uncertainty gnawing at her


    Rose sat pressed against the cold wall, her mind a storm of conflicting emotions. She couldn''t remember how much time had passed five minutes? Ten? Maybe even more? The silence weighed heavily, broken only by her own shallow breaths and the relentless pounding of her heartbeat. Her gaze was locked on the door, both terrified of what might come through and desperate for it to be Lucian.


    She hugged her knees tightly, feeling utterly lost. Her tears had finally stopped, but her expression remained blank, eyes vacant, staring as if she could somehow will her brother back into the room.


    Dark thoughts crept into her mind like unwelcome shadows. What if he didn''t come back? What if something had happened to him out there? What if¡­ he had fallen victim to those men? The horrifying possibilities gnawed at her, amplifying her anxiety until it felt unbearable.


    Just then, she heard footsteps in the hall, the sound soft but distinct against the quiet. Rose tensed immediately, clutching her knees even tighter. Her heart pounded faster, caught between relief and fear. The steps grew louder, closer, and she squeezed her eyes shut, as if bracing herself for the worst.


    Please let it be Lucian, she silently begged, though her hands trembled at the thought of facing him covered in blood once more.


    Then he appeared, stepping cautiously into the room. It was Lucian. He looked exhausted, his school uniform shirt stained with even more blood than before. But his expression had softened his eyes no longer held the steely determination she''d seen earlier. He was looking at her, concern etched into his face, and the slightest hint of relief.


    Lucian took a deep breath, taking in her appearance her wide, terrified eyes, her trembling frame huddled in the corner, the haunted look in her gaze. The sight hit him harder than any blow. The horrors she''d just witnessed had taken a toll, leaving her scared and fragile. "Rose¡­" he began softly, keeping his voice as calm and gentle as he could manage. "It''s okay now. It''s all over.


    There''s no one left. You''re safe,we are safe."


    His words were meant to reassure, but Rose couldn''t move. She sat frozen, hugging herself tightly. A fresh wave of dread rose within her. He had killed them all of them. The realization brought an intense mixture of relief and horror. The very brother who had protected her now stood before her covered in blood, having taken the lives of those men.


    She wanted to look away but couldn''t. A deep-rooted fear kept her rooted, unable to meet his eyes yet unable to pull her gaze from him.


    Lucian saw her flinch when he took a tentative step toward her, the fear flashing across her face as if he, too, was something to be afraid of. He halted, the hurt evident in his eyes. His heart sank, guilt and regret twisting his expression. He didn''t want her to feel like this, to look at him like this. He knew she was scared, overwhelmed, traumatized.


    And it was because of what she had seen, what he had done. He wished desperately that he could take it back, that she could have been spared from witnessing such violence.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry, Rose," he said, his voice tight with remorse. "I never wanted you to see any of this¡­ I didn''t want you to go through something so horrible." He paused, unsure if his words even reached her, and tried again, softer this time. "It was my first time¡­ too. I didn''t want it to be like this. I''m¡­ I''m sorry."


    He took a slow step forward, then stopped when he noticed her body tense further, shrinking back against the wall. Lucian''s hands dropped to his sides, a resigned sadness settling over him. I''ll fix this, somehow, he thought, though he felt helpless standing there, watching his sister recoil from him.


    The pain in her eyes was more than he could bear, and the anger within him flared anew not directed at her, but at the men who had brought them to this point. They had taken away her sense of safety, left her scarred, and forced him to become someone he hardly recognized.


    Trying to compose himself, Lucian held his hand out, and as if summoned from thin air, a sleek, black phone materialized in his grasp. Rose''s eyes widened slightly, though she was too drained to react with much more than a faint look of confusion. She had seen this odd ability before but had been too overwhelmed to process it.


    Now, as he dialed a number, her gaze fell upon him again, unable to look away. He exuded an odd sense of power, something she had never noticed before, as he stood there covered in blood, a sense of purpose in his eyes.


    The phone rang, and after a moment, a voice picked up on the other end. "Hello?"


    ----


    Hey everyone, your favorite author here! I wanted to reach out because I''m at a bit of a crossroads with Lucian''s story, and I''d love your input.


    When I first started writing, I planned for Lucian to have just one heroine by his side. But since it''s you all who are going to read and enjoy the story, I want to know what you think.


    Would you prefer:


    - A harem for Lucian?


    - A single female lead to be his one true partner?


    You can also suggest who you think should be the main heroine (though, of course, the final decision will be mine).


    Your next chapter is on M-V-L


    Let me know your thoughts below ¨C your votes and suggestions really matter!

 Chapter 68: call

    Standing in the silence of the room, Lucian dialed the number, the blood from his face dripping steadily onto the floor, creating a rhythm of soft taps. Rose couldn''t look away. She sat trembling in the corner, arms wrapped tightly around herself as her wide, frightened eyes fixed on him. Her brother covered in blood, his eyes unreadable had suddenly become an enigma, someone almost unrecognizable to her.Finally, the other end picked up, and a strong, authoritative voice answered, cautious. "Hello?"


    Lucian took a steady breath, his tone calm, yet carrying an unmistakable authority. "General, it''s me Noir calling from another number."


    For a few seconds, there was silence on the other end, and then the general''s voice returned, his tone wary. "Prove it. If this is truly you, give me verification." There was a slight hint of doubt in his voice, as though he could scarcely believe that someone so young could sound so commanding.


    Lucian''s response was cold, unyielding. "General, it''s not my job to prove myself right now. Whether you believe me is secondary to what I''m about to tell you. Someone dared to harm my family tonight. I need immediate action, not an interrogation." His words were sharp, each one dripping with frustration and suppressed fury, anger unmistakable.


    Explore more stories at M-V-L


    "What?" The general''s voice tightened with alarm. "What do you mean? How could anyone breach"


    "Listen carefully, General," Lucian interrupted, his tone growing colder. "I asked you to secure the people closest to me, to protect them as if your life depended on it. I gave my trust, and today, my sister was kidnapped. If I hadn''t been there¡­" he took a short, steadying breath, fighting back the storm within him, "if I hadn''t been there, she''d be gone."


    The man on the other end went quiet, the weight of Lucian''s words settling heavily. Then, after a pause, he responded, his voice rough with restrained anger and remorse, "I swear to you, Noir, I''ve taken every possible precaution to ensure your family''s safety. Your trust in us hasn''t been taken lightly. This incident it must be rectified immediately."


    Lucian''s grip on the phone tightened, his gaze hard as he glanced down at his bloodied hand. "Rectified? Is that your response, General?" he asked, his voice low and icy. "This isn''t about damage control. It''s about sending a message. Whoever orchestrated this will understand what happens when they cross my family. You have twenty-four hours, General. Either you find everyone connected to this, or I''ll handle it personally. And I assure you," his voice dropped to a deadly whisper, "they won''t enjoy the outcome."


    The general''s voice became formal, almost hesitant, a rare tone from a seasoned leader. "Noir¡­ I give you my word. I''ll do everything in my power to ensure this situation is resolved. The people responsible will regret ever laying a hand on your family. We''ll bring the full force of the division if necessary."


    A dark glint crossed Lucian''s eyes. "No half-measures, General. This mercenary organization they used they''re done, too. If I don''t see the last of them gone, then don''t be surprised if you find unauthorized¡­ actions taken. You don''t want to wake up to reports of sudden ''nuclear incidents'' across certain parts of the planet." His voice was calm, eerily so, as though he were discussing logistics rather than life-or-death stakes.


    On the other end, there was a longer silence than before. When the general finally spoke, his voice was composed but taut. "Understood, Mr. black. I assure you, this situation will be handled with the utmost seriousness. You have my word that there will be no loose ends left, and any organization involved will be eradicated." The general paused, his words carrying a weight that was rarely given to anyone. "And for what it''s worth¡­ I apologize. I won''t allow this oversight to happen again."


    Lucian''s expression remained impassive, though the controlled fury in his eyes never wavered. "Do as you like," Lucian said, his voice eerily steady. "But I want this resolved in the next twenty-four hours. If not¡­ well, let''s just say you''ll have a choice to make." He let the words hang in the air, each syllable sharpened with a cold intensity. "You can send every resource you have, every soldier and weapon, toward my location if you start seeing me as a threat. If tomorrow you decide I''ve gone too far and feel that I''m a danger, feel free to react."


    He paused, a bitter, knowing smile pulling at his mouth. "But believe me," he continued, his voice dropping to a dark whisper, "by then, it''ll be too late. No one will walk dry out of it . And don''t think, for one second, that my age has anything to do with this." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand," the general replied solemnly. "And thank you for trusting me enough to make this call. I''ll be in contact with immediate updates."


    As Lucian held the phone to his ear, his voice softened slightly, yet remained chillingly precise. "Also, I''ll be sending you my location in a moment," he said, his gaze flickering over the blood-soaked room, his sister still trembling in the corner. He paused, his eyes distant as he gathered himself, before continuing, "I need a team here discreet, thorough, and quick. This mess needs to disappear."


    He let out a breath, almost inaudible, but carrying a weight of exhaustion and worry. "And¡­ I don''t want Mother to know any of this. I mean it. Not a whisper, not a clue. She can''t ever find out that this happened." His voice dropped even lower, heavy with an uncharacteristic vulnerability. "Promise me that. I don''t want her to carry this burden, to ever think she put us in harm''s way. If she knew¡­" He trailed off, the implications clear but unspoken.


    The general on the other end hesitated, perhaps caught off guard by the weight of the request. "Understood, sir. I''ll ensure absolute discretion. She''ll never know," he said, his tone as steady as steel, respectful yet resolute.


    Lucian nodded, though the general couldn''t see it. His gaze fell back to Rose, who was watching him with a mix of fear, awe, and something else confusion, perhaps, as she tried to process the events and her brother''s transformation. The blood from his own wounds trickled slowly down, staining his school shirt, yet he barely seemed to notice.


    "Good," he replied, his voice now a mere whisper, almost to himself. "I''ll hold you to it."


    Without another word, Lucian ended the call, his expression unreadable as he slipped the phone back into his pocket. He let out a slow, calming breath, his eyes momentarily distant as he took in the blood staining his clothes, his hands, his very skin.


    Rose sat in stunned silence, clutching herself tighter. She''d overheard snippets of the conversation, enough to piece together the reality of what she''d just witnessed. Her mind spun with unanswered questions ''Noir? General? Nukes?'' The words seemed surreal, out of place in the context of the younger brother she thought she knew. It was like she was seeing a stranger in his place, someone fierce, cold, and dangerous.


    Lucian lowered his phone, the weight of everything settling over him. He took a deep, steadying breath, trying to ease the tension that had gripped his body. His eyes, which had been cold and sharp, softened as they fell on Rose. The fierce determination that had burned within him moments ago shifted to something gentler, almost tender. In the space of a few heartbeats, his expression transformed.


    Rose, still huddled in the corner, watched him with wide, wary eyes, her arms wrapped tightly around herself as though trying to create a shield against the fear and confusion swirling inside her. Her gaze was locked on his, hesitant yet searching, as if she didn''t fully recognize the boy standing before her.


    Lucian took a cautious step toward her, his movements slow and deliberate, as though he was approaching a frightened animal. His shoulders relaxed, and his posture softened, conveying that he meant no harm. He could see the fear in her eyes the haunted look that hadn''t been there before today and it cut him more deeply than he cared to admit. But he couldn''t turn away now; he needed to be here for her, to offer what reassurance he could.


    Rose flinched slightly as he moved closer, her body instinctively drawing back against the wall, but Lucian didn''t stop. His expression remained gentle, each step measured and calm, showing her with his presence that she was safe. He knelt down in front of her, lowering himself to her level, his eyes filled with a quiet strength and warmth.


    "Rose¡­" he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with a compassion that seemed to envelop the small space between them. He paused, waiting for her to meet his gaze fully, his eyes filled with concern and unspoken apologies. "I''m here. You''re safe now as I promised."


    He held out his hand, not pushing, just offering. There was a slight tremor in her hand as she looked at it, but she slowly reached out, hesitating for a moment before finally placing her small, trembling fingers in his. Her grip was fragile, yet it felt as though she was clinging to him for some kind of strength, some sense of security amid the chaos.


    -----


    Hey guys, your lovely author here!


    Alright, hear me out ¨C I''m going to act a little shameless today, okay?


    So, here''s the situation: exams are coming up, and I need to stockpile chapters. But¡­ I''ve been feeling pretty lazy. I asked some of my fellow authors for advice, and they suggested a little motivation boost.


    Here''s the deal: for every castle you guys send my way, I''ll be motivated to write and release five extra chapters. This is purely to help keep me going, alright?


    And please ¨C this is just for those of you who are able to support without any worries. If you''re like me and don''t have much to spare, no need to try. Only do it if you have some extra income, and it''s not a big deal for you.


    Lastly, I want to thank you all so much for the golden tickets and power stones ¨C they mean the world to me!

 Chapter 69: lets forget it

    Lucian lowered himself gently, kneeling down so he could look Rose directly in the eyes. His small frame, no more than a 13-year-old, was smeared with blood, the crisp white of his school uniform stained deep red. He let out a quiet sigh as he watched her trembling, huddled against the wall, trying to make herself as small as possible. Inside, he felt a pang of regret for letting her see such horrors; he hadn''t wanted her to witness any of this, let alone feel the fear and trauma that had now taken root in her.He softened his gaze, letting a gentle smile play on his lips. "It''s over now, Rose," he murmured, his voice gentle yet strong. "You''re safe. I''m here, and no one is going to hurt you. I promise." He extended his hand toward her, palm up and open, an invitation for her to take it and feel secure.


    Rose''s eyes, wide and filled with terror, darted down to his outstretched hand, hesitating. She was caught between the storm of emotions surging within her. The fear of what she had just seen, the unsettling sight of blood smeared on his small hands, and, woven deeply into the core of it all, guilt guilt that twisted and weighed heavy in her chest. Here she was, cowering and trembling, unable to control the shivers that wracked her body, while Lucian had been the one to take those bullets, the one who had protected her without a second thought.


    She felt weak and helpless, disgusted with herself for acting this way. She was supposed to be the older sibling, yet she was the one shaking in terror, needing comfort from the very brother who had sacrificed his own safety for her. How could she feel so afraid? How could she even let herself look at him with such fear in her eyes?


    Rose swallowed hard, forcing herself to find her voice, though it trembled with every word. "Lucy¡­ are¡­ are you really okay?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. She swallowed again, willing herself to speak louder. "Those¡­ those bullets they hurt you, didn''t they? You''re¡­ you''re hurt, and¡­ maybe we should¡­ go to a doctor?"


    Her voice faltered, each word soaked with the guilt that burned inside her. She knew Lucian had been in pain when he took those bullets; she could still see the flash of agony that had crossed his face. And now, staring at him covered in blood, her heart twisted, feeling guilty that he had borne it all for her.


    Lucian''s expression softened even further at her words. He felt the weight of her concern in her shaky voice, and despite everything, he managed a small smile, trying to ease her worry. "I''m alright, Rose," he said gently, his tone calm and reassuring. "It stings a bit, but nothing more than that. I promise. It''ll heal up." He tried to keep his tone light, despite the faint twitch in his lips truthfully, the pain was sharp and relentless, but he wouldn''t let her know that. Not now. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His hand remained extended, patient and steady. "Come on," he coaxed softly, his gaze never leaving her. "Hold my hand, Rose. I''m here."


    Rose''s eyes drifted down again to his outstretched hand, stained with blood. Her heart pounded, her stomach twisting at the sight. Blood smeared his small fingers, and though she knew he had gotten hurt because of her, the sight triggered a flood of fear and unease. Her hands, which she had tightly clasped around her knees, trembled as she slowly began to lift one. Each movement felt heavier than the last, the psychological weight nearly unbearable as she reached toward him.


    Finally, her fingers brushed his palm, hesitating for just a moment before she let herself press her hand into his. A strange, cold wetness met her skin, sending a shiver up her spine. The realization that it was blood it hit her hard, leaving her heart pounding with a new wave of fear.


    Her hand trembled as it rested in his, but Lucian, sensing her hesitation, gently brought his other hand to cover hers. He sandwiched her hand between his, offering a small but steady warmth, grounding her. He held her hand firmly, letting her feel his presence, his quiet strength radiating through the gentleness of his touch.


    "It''s alright, Rose," he said in a low voice, soothing and calm. His eyes held hers, unwavering. "I''m here, and you''re going to be alright. I''ll take care of everything."


    Lucian gently clasped Rose''s trembling hands, rubbing his thumb over her knuckles in slow, reassuring circles. He looked directly into her eyes, his expression so calm and steady that it seemed almost surreal in contrast to the chaos they had just survived. He could feel her hesitation, her lingering fear, and her guilt woven into every shaky breath she took.


    "Rose," he began, his voice soft but firm, "holding your hand like this¡­ it means something, you know?" His gaze didn''t waver, and for a moment, the world around them melted away. "I know it''s hard. I know that feeling scared is¡­ something none of us can fully control. But, please, Rose¡­" He paused, gripping her hands a little tighter. "No matter what happens, don''t let go. I''ll be here, always, no matter what. I just want you to trust that."


    Rose''s eyes began to mist over as he spoke, and she suddenly felt that pang of guilt hitting even harder. She couldn''t stop replaying the moment when she''d let go of his hand the instant she heard that gunshot her reaction had been out of pure instinct, but it felt like a betrayal. Her lips quivered as she tried to find words, her voice so low it was barely a whisper. "Lucy¡­ I¡­ I never wanted to let go," she managed, the words trembling from her mouth. "It just¡­ it happened so fast, I was scared."


    Lucian shook his head gently, his smile still soft. "It''s alright, Rose. Really," he assured her. "I don''t blame you. I just¡­ I just want to know that, from now on, we''re in this together. I''ll be there, and nothing no fear, no pain, no one will get between us. Can you trust me on that?"


    He held her gaze, waiting. It wasn''t just a request; it was a plea, one that held the depth of his heart. And despite the blood that stained his hands, his face, even the air around them, he was asking her for something pure. Rose''s eyes filled with tears again, this time not just from fear or guilt, but from an unexpected gratitude that made her chest feel heavy and warm all at once.


    She nodded, a small but genuine smile breaking through her trembling lips as she tightened her grip on his hands, feeling a surge of strength she hadn''t known she had. "Yes, Lucy," she whispered, her voice cracking as fresh tears fell. "I¡­ I trust you. I promise, I won''t let go again. Ever."


    Lucian''s serious expression softened, his eyes filling with a rare warmth that seemed almost out of place on his young face. "Thank you, Rose," he said quietly, the weight of her words settling over him like a shield, strengthening him in a way he hadn''t expected. He took a deep breath, knowing that he, too, had made a promise. "I''ll never let anything happen to you," he whispered. "I''ll always be there. That''s my promise to you."


    There was a silence between them, one that wasn''t empty but filled with a quiet understanding. Finally, Lucian reached out his pinky, that small gesture somehow managing to carry the weight of his words. "So¡­ we''re partners now," he said with a soft laugh, a touch of childhood innocence returning to his voice, "we''ll have each other''s backs, no matter what. Okay?"


    Rose blinked, taken by surprise, but slowly, a smile found its way to her lips. The tears still shimmered in her eyes, but this time they weren''t from fear. She raised her own pinky, looping it around his, sealing their promise. "Deal," she whispered, her voice soft but steady. "You''re my little brother, Lucy¡­ and maybe sometimes I''m not the best at being the big sister, but I''ll be there for you too. I promise."


    They held their pinky promise a moment longer, each drawing a sense of calm and assurance from the other. Lucian gave her hand a light squeeze, watching the tension in her shoulders begin to ease, the lines of terror on her face slowly softening.


    For Rose, this moment became something to cling to. In all the terror, confusion, and shock that the day had brought, this was her one bright spot. And though she knew that some memories from today would likely haunt her, this was one that she wanted to hold onto forever.


    Lucian looked at Rose, his expression softening as he gently held her trembling hands. He could feel her fear, her shock, and how deeply today''s traumatic events had affected her. Despite his calm exterior, he felt a heavy sadness settling in his heart; this wasn''t something he wanted to do, but he knew it was the only way to spare her from the agony that would otherwise haunt her.


    "Rose," he began, his voice soft and warm, "I''m about to do something¡­ something I believe is best for you." He paused, choosing his words carefully as he continued to gently rub her hand, as if hoping the warmth could somehow ease the coldness of what was to come. "There''s a chance that you might¡­ forget this promise we just made," he said, looking deeply into her eyes, his gaze filled with a mixture of regret and tenderness. "But please¡­ hold onto it here," he said, placing his other hand gently on her chest. "Even if your mind forgets, let your heart remember. Sometimes¡­ the heart holds onto things that the brain can''t."


    She blinked up at him, a small frown creasing her brow, confusion flickering in her gaze. "What do you mean, Lucian?" Her voice was hesitant, a little tremor weaving through her words. He could see the weight of the day bearing down on her, the exhaustion in her eyes, yet there was also a glimmer of trust.


    He hesitated, struggling to find the words that would make her understand without deepening her worry. "Rose, I know today was¡­ overwhelming," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t want you to carry these memories the blood, the violence, the fear. I don''t want these images to haunt you. You''re strong, Rose, but some memories... they aren''t worth keeping."


    The confusion in her gaze grew, her eyes searching his as she tried to process what he was saying. "Lucian¡­ are you saying I should forget all of this?" Her voice held a note of desperation, a quiet pleading.


    Lucian met her gaze, his heart aching at the uncertainty and fear in her eyes. "Yes," he said, voice steady but sorrowful. "I don''t want these memories to become scars. You deserve peace, Rose. I don''t want you to relive today in your mind over and over again. If you let me, I can¡­ I can help make sure you don''t have to."


    The words sank in slowly, and Rose''s eyes widened slightly as she tried to grasp his meaning. "But¡­ I don''t understand. How can I just forget something like this?" Her voice was barely a whisper, a mixture of disbelief and confusion.


    Lucian''s gaze softened further as he reached up, gently placing his hand on her head. "Sometimes," he said quietly, "letting go is the kindest thing we can do for ourselves."


    She opened her mouth to say something, but the words caught in her throat. Lucian''s hand was warm, reassuring, and it was as if his very presence was calming the storm of emotions inside her.


    Then, in a voice so low it seemed like he was speaking to the air itself, Lucian murmured, "Max¡­ use that one-time reward, and remove her today''s memories." His voice was quiet, but resolute.


    A strange shiver ran through Rose, her eyes widening in both confusion and fear. "Lucian¡­ what are you¡­?" she managed, her voice trembling. A part of her wanted to ask what he was talking about, to understand, but another part was paralyzed by an indescribable feeling of loss, as if something precious were slipping away.


    Lucian glanced down, his eyes filling with a sad determination as he seemed to speak to himself again. "Wait¡­ you can only seal those memories for this life?" he muttered, frowning slightly as if listening to an invisible reply. "That''s fine," he finally said with a sigh, looking relieved but a little resigned. "Just make sure¡­ make sure she never remembers, not like she is going to have another life lucian chuckled."


    His words hung in the air, laced with a quiet finality. Rose looked up at him, her mind trying to piece together his words, but her thoughts were already beginning to blur, her vision softening around the edges. "Lucian, I¡­ I don''t want to forget¡­" she whispered, though her voice grew weaker.


    Explore stories on M-V-L


    "It''s okay, Rose," he whispered back, his voice filled with warmth and reassurance. "Just trust me. You''ll be free of this¡­ and I''ll carry these memories for both of us."


    Her eyes struggled to stay open, but his hand was warm on her forehead, soothing and comforting. She blinked, trying to keep him in focus, but her vision was fading, her mind slipping into a strange, gentle darkness. She could just barely make out his face, his gentle smile the last thing she saw before everything went black.

 Chapter 70: out of memories

    Rose povRose lay sprawled on the cold ground, her body trembling, clutching her head as memories crashed through her mind, flooding her with a relentless torrent of images and feelings she hadn''t known, and yet somehow had always been a part of her. The memories the ones she had been shielded from came like waves of razor-sharp glass, slicing through her heart and mind.


    For several agonizing minutes, she lay there, her breaths shallow and gasping. Each heartbeat brought fresh, searing pain as if her mind and body were at war, trying to reconcile her present self with the realization of her past. She gasped, clutching her chest as though she could hold her heart together. Then finally, the physical pain eased, leaving only the deep, raw ache of regret and a sense of loss that felt bottomless.


    "Haaah¡­ haaah¡­" Rose whispered hoarsely, her breath ragged and uneven. She lay back, her arms limp, staring blankly at the ceiling as tears continued to slip down her cheeks, leaving tracks across her skin that burned like fresh wounds. Each tear felt heavy, weighed down by the memories of Lucian the memories of her little brother throwing himself in front of her to take bullets meant for her, sacrificing himself without a second thought.


    And she hadn''t remembered. Not until now.


    She raised a shaky hand to her face, her fingertips brushing against her tear-soaked skin as if she couldn''t believe it was real, that it wasn''t just some horrific dream. But it was real. Lucian''s sacrifice, his blood, his battered body covering hers to shield her, the haunting image of his weak, but unwavering smile as he looked up at her, telling her he had protected her it was all real. And she had forgotten.


    "Lucian¡­ oh, Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking. Fresh tears welled up and slipped from her eyes, streaming down her face and pooling on the ground below her. She felt hollow, her heart constricting painfully, writhing under the weight of guilt that now sat like a boulder on her chest.


    "I am so sorry, Lucy," she choked, her voice a mere whisper, raw with emotion. "I¡­ I''m such a disgusting person. How could I¡­ how could I ever have forgotten?" Her voice wavered, her whole body wracked with sobs as she lay there, consumed by the weight of her regret. "I don''t¡­ I don''t deserve your sacrifice. I don''t deserve¡­ I don''t deserve you," she whispered, her words punctuated by broken sobs.


    Her mind replayed the scene in sickening clarity, each moment bringing a fresh wave of anguish: Lucian''s blood, his innocent face pale as he took those bullets for her, the softness in his voice even as he struggled to breathe. And that smile the gentle, broken smile that said he had done it gladly for her. The memory of him, barely holding on, his lips trembling but still trying to reassure her it was more than she could bear.


    "No¡­ no, no, no," she whispered, clutching her chest, her fingers digging into her skin as if she could somehow rid herself of the ache by tearing herself apart. "Why didn''t I remember? Why did I¡­ why did I forget him?" She lay on the floor, her body curling in on itself, her breaths coming in short, pained gasps as the full weight of her failure bore down on her.


    "He took everything on himself¡­ he cared so much, and I¡­ I forgot him," she whispered, voice thick with self-loathing. "I was so unworthy¡­ all those years... all those times I ignored him¡­" The shame was suffocating, pressing down on her until she felt like she was drowning.


    She closed her eyes, but it only made the memories sharper, more vivid. She saw him again, his blood-smeared face, his eyes filled with that unshakable determination and warmth, even as his life slipped away. His voice echoed in her mind, a fragile whisper: "I kept you safe¡­ that''s all that matters."


    The words hit her like a physical blow, and her whole body trembled, her hands clutching her head as she sobbed. "Why? Why did I ever let myself believe he didn''t matter? Why did I act like he was a burden¡­ like he was nothing?" Her voice was filled with anguish, each word like a confession of the worst sins she had ever committed.


    And now, to know that Lucian had gone through such pain, that he had taken those bullets without hesitation, and that she had somehow erased it from her mind, forgetting the very brother who had given everything for her she couldn''t bear it. She felt a wave of nausea, her mind recoiling at the realization of how cruel she had been in her ignorance. She felt as though she were unraveling, her very soul splitting apart under the weight of her shame.


    Her sobs grew quieter, fading into a hollow, haunted silence as she lay there, her arm covering her face as she lay motionless. Her tears dripped down, pooling around her, and she stared blankly at the ceiling above her, lost in the abyss of her guilt.


    In her heart, she heard Lucian''s voice, calm and steady, and felt his hand once more. "Just believe in me, Rose¡­ Trust me, no matter what. I''ll keep you safe."


    As the weight of her guilt bore down on her, Rose brought her arm up to cover her face, as if hiding herself from the shame that washed over her. Tears streamed down her cheeks, spilling freely, but she made no attempt to wipe them away. She lay there on the cold floor, face hidden, her heart splitting open under the unbearable ache of remorse. There was no one there to witness her pain, yet she felt exposed, as if even the walls themselves condemned her.


    A torrent of memories rushed forward, dark and cruel moments she had long since buried. She saw herself speaking with cold detachment, a bitter sneer on her face as she criticized her own brother Lucian to others. Her own words echoed back to her with a venom she barely recognized, and each syllable stung like a thousand needles piercing her soul.


    "I know him best. I''m his sister, after all. Lucian? He''s just a disappointment, an embarrassment. A person like him doesn''t deserve anything," she remembered saying, her tone full of disdain, as she spoke to his business competitors. She had even shared strategies on how to undermine him, casting him aside as though he meant nothing. She had plotted to strip him of what little he had worked for, to see him brought low.


    Her mind spiraled, bringing forth more memories, each more painful than the last. She remembered a particular conversation with Avey the girl Lucian had loved so dearly. "It''s a good thing you keep rejecting him. Let me apologize on behalf of my brother''s¡­ pathetic behavior," she had told Avery, feigning kindness while lacing her words with malice. "We weren''t able to raise him right. He''s always been so¡­ needy, so weak. He''s a product of privilege, born with a silver spoon, without the drive or discipline."


    The memory felt like poison now, tainting her thoughts, making her stomach twist in horror. She had spoken so freely, so callously about him. She had convinced herself that he was unworthy, beneath her an unwanted presence in her life. In that moment, she saw her past self as if she were a stranger, someone heartless, someone she could hardly recognize.


    Her voice trembled, barely more than a broken whisper as she lay there, repeating the words over and over, "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, Lucian. I am so, so sorry." Her voice cracked with each apology, the weight of those two simple words feeling both empty and utterly inadequate for the pain she had inflicted.


    Why? The question haunted her, echoing in her mind. Why had she done it? Why had she hated him so much? She searched for a reason, but all she found was bitterness and shame. She didn''t understand how she could have been so blind, so cruel, to someone who had never been anything but patient and kind, someone who had only ever wanted her approval.


    The memory of Lucian''s soft, innocent face flashed before her. She remembered the look in his eyes the day he had taken those bullets for her pure, selfless love, unwavering loyalty, and trust, even after everything. She remembered his voice, faint but steady, whispering, "I kept you safe¡­ that''s all that matters."


    And then there was the promise the one they had made as children, one that he had never broken, even if she had failed at every turn. "Let''s protect each other''s backs," he had told her, his small hand in hers, his voice filled with a trust she didn''t deserve. That simple pledge, spoken in innocence, had been sacred to him.


    But she had failed. She hadn''t just failed to protect him; she had betrayed him. She had betrayed him in the worst ways possible. She had turned her back, even pushed him down further, choosing to see him as worthless, a hindrance, someone better off without her love.


    A sob rose in her throat, a wrenching, desperate sound that shattered the silence around her. She clutched her chest, feeling as though her heart might rip apart, her whole body trembling with grief. The words of the kidnapper, sharp and taunting, echoed back to her. "Would she have taken the bullets for you?"


    She knew the answer. Her own weakness, her fear had been her truth, and she had proven it. She had let him stand alone, bearing the weight, protecting her while she turned away. And yet, even as he lay dying, he had looked at her with nothing but love, with absolute certainty that she would have done the same for him.


    "Yes, she would," she remembered him saying, without hesitation, his voice filled with an unwavering confidence in her. But he had been wrong. He had given her a love that was far greater than she ever deserved, and she had failed him.


    A fresh wave of tears poured from her eyes, her voice hoarse as she sobbed, "I''m not that person, Lucian¡­ I''m not worthy of the love you had for me. I don''t deserve it¡­ I don''t deserve you." She could barely get the words out, her breath hitching as she struggled against the sorrow that threatened to consume her.


    "I''m a coward," she whispered, each word laced with self-loathing. "I''m selfish, and cruel, and I don''t deserve your forgiveness¡­ I don''t deserve the loyalty you showed me." Her hands clenched into fists, pressing against her face as if she could block out the pain. "I failed you, Lucian. I let you down. And I¡­ I can''t take it back. I can never make this right."


    Experience more tales on M-V-L


    She lay there, curled up, broken and bleeding on the inside. The weight of her mistakes, her cruelty, her betrayal bore down on her, a crushing, inescapable reality. She wanted to scream, to tear at herself, to punish herself for every careless, hurtful word she had ever spoken to him. And yet, all she could do was lie there, letting the silent anguish tear her apart.


    Her brother''s words echoed in her heart, steady and gentle, full of the faith he had always placed in her: "Just trust me, Rose¡­ I''ll keep you safe."


    But now she knew she was the one who had needed to keep him safe. She had promised. And she had broken that promise in every possible way.


    Her whole body shuddered as she whispered through her tears, her voice small and shattered, "I don''t deserve you, Lucian¡­ I never did."


    ----


    Hey everyone, thank you all so much for your support!


    A special shoutout to **Karanvir_Chauhan** for the castle gift it really made my day! As I mentioned, my fellow authors had been recommending I go for it... and I managed to get a castle on the very first day!


    When I told them, their reactions were priceless! You all should''ve seen how they responded bruhhh! It was hilarious. I may have flexed... bit too much yesterday, haha!


    Thanks, everyone, for helping keep your author''s pride and happiness high! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 71: adopted?

    As Rose lay sprawled on the cold floor, staring blankly at the ceiling, time seemed to slip away. She didn''t know how long she had been lying there minutes, hours, it was all a blur. The well of tears she''d tapped into had dried up; her eyes felt raw and swollen, but now even they were devoid of expression. She blinked occasionally, but her body felt as lifeless as her spirit, emptied of the fierce storm of emotions that had raged within her.The regret, the guilt, the longing to rewrite the pastit was all too much. No matter how composed and strong she had once believed herself to be, this was too heavy a burden to carry. She thought she knew herself. Thought she was resilient, stoic even. But this¡­ this was breaking her from within, shaking her down to the very foundation of her being.


    The memories of her past life clawed at her, each one a reminder of the cruelty she had shown Lucian, the indifference she had worn like armor. She felt those moments as sharp as any knife, cutting deeper than she thought possible. She had treated Lucian like he didn''t matter, like he was nothing, and now each remembered glance, each cold word was a fresh wound, pouring regret straight into her soul. The weight of her actions pressed down on her, suffocating and relentless.


    Images of him flashed through her mind Lucian''s small, hopeful smile, his eyes lighting up when he was with her, trusting her in a way she''d never deserved. He had been so gentle, so filled with kindness, and she had tossed it all aside, too blinded by her own insecurities to see what she truly had. All that Lucian had wanted was a place in her life, and she had shut the door on him at every turn.


    At times, her body trembled involuntarily as waves of pain swept over her, her chest tightening until it felt like she might shatter from within. She thought of all the things she had said, the cold-hearted words she had carelessly thrown his way. All the while, Lucian had kept reaching out to her, always forgiving, always willing to give her another chance to show her love. And she had thrown it all away.


    If only¡­ she thought, the words looping in her mind like a mantra, the desperate plea of a soul drowning in regret. If only I could go back and undo it all. If only I had another chance¡­ But now, even with the gift of time, she couldn''t undo the damage she had caused. She''d come back to the past with a chance to make things right, and yet¡­ the memories, those horrifying memories of her past actions, seemed to mock her.


    It was more than just guilt that haunted her. There was a darker, quieter pain, one she had buried deep within her soul long ago. A secret that had lurked in the background of her life, a shadow that had shaped her even when she didn''t fully realize it. A truth that only she knew a truth she''d carried silently, and one she could never escape.


    She was adopted.


    Her mind drifted back to the day she''d learned this. She had been young, barely old enough to understand the gravity of such a revelation, yet the words had shattered her. Her mother, Olivia, had told her bluntly, without sugarcoating, because that was the kind of woman she was. Olivia didn''t believe in secrets, especially not between family. She had looked Rose in the eyes and told her that, biologically, they were not connected¡ªthat Rose wasn''t her blood daughter.


    "You''re mine," Olivia had said, her voice steady, her gaze unwavering. "Blood doesn''t define family, Rose. You''re my daughter. I never want you to think otherwise, not for a second."


    Olivia''s words had been firm, filled with love and certainty, but Rose had struggled. The knowledge gnawed at her, despite Olivia''s reassurances. For weeks, she had wandered through the house feeling untethered, like she didn''t belong, like she was somehow¡­ less. The love Olivia showed her was always genuine, and deep down, Rose knew that her mother loved her equally, perhaps even more fiercely than she loved Lucian. But there was still a part of her that was haunted by insecurity. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She began to measure herself against Lucian, her mind drawing invisible lines that divided her from him. He was the real child, the blood of Olivia''s blood, while she¡­ she felt like an outsider, an intruder, pretending to belong. She buried that feeling deep, so deep that even she could hardly recognize it for what it was. But over time, it grew, festering into resentment, a twisted need to prove herself better than Lucian. She had to be stronger, smarter, more capable. She couldn''t just be a sister; she had to be the better one.


    Without realizing it, she had begun to harbor a silent rivalry with him, a battle that only she fought, blind to the fact that he had never seen her as anything but his beloved sister. She had turned her love for him into something cold, something competitive and distant. And in the process, she had poisoned what could have been a beautiful relationship.


    The depth of her betrayal cut deeper now, knowing that Lucian had never asked for any of this. He had only ever wanted her love, had looked up to her, believed in her unconditionally. He hadn''t known of the walls she''d built in her heart, the walls that had pushed him out.


    Rose bit her lip, the sharp pain grounding her even as her thoughts spiraled. Blood pooled on her lip, the metallic taste mingling with her shame as her eyes stared unseeing at the ceiling above. Her mind was a whirlwind of regret, each painful memory dragging her further into the darkness. Every hateful word, every cold glance, every moment of dismissiveness replayed in her mind, relentless and unforgiving.


    She remembered the way she had spoken to him with disdain, the careless way she had dismissed him to others, her words dripping with contempt. "He''s just a disappointment, a burden," she had said more than once, not caring who heard. And now, those words felt like daggers in her heart.


    The shame was suffocating, and yet, she knew she deserved every bit of it. Lucian had given her everything, and she had returned his love with nothing but scorn. She thought of him now, of the warmth in his eyes, the gentle way he had always looked at her, as if she was the most precious person in his world. She had betrayed that love, that unwavering trust, and she could never undo the damage she had done.


    With a hollow, aching realization, she understood the truth that had been buried within her heart for so long: she had never deserved his love. She hadn''t deserved his sacrifice, his loyalty, his devotion. And now, lying there alone, she felt the weight of that truth pressing down on her, a cold and unyielding reality that she could never escape.


    She brought her arm up, covering her face, hiding from the world, from herself, from the memories that refused to let her go. She didn''t want to be seen, didn''t want anyone to witness the depths of her failure, her betrayal. She didn''t even deserve to look at the ceiling, to exist in this world where Lucian had once breathed and lived, loving her despite everything.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so, so sorry, Lucian," she whispered, her voice breaking as she spoke. Her words were barely audible, choked by the sobs that wracked her body. "I''m a coward¡­ I''m selfish¡­ I''m not worthy of you. I never was."


    The ceiling above blurred as fresh tears filled her eyes, blinding her, and yet she welcomed the pain, welcomed the sting of guilt that filled her heart. She lay there, broken and hollow, her voice nothing more than a whisper in the darkness, a confession to a brother who would never hear it. Continue your journey at M-V-L


    Her thoughts turned to their shared past, the memories that had once seemed so insignificant, but now cut her to the core. Every smile he had given her, every time he had reached out to her, every moment he had tried to be close to her¡­ she had pushed him away each time, her own insecurities blinding her to the love he had freely offered. She had taken him for granted, assumed he would always be there, never realizing the price of her indifference until it was too late.


    In that moment, Rose knew she would carry this pain with her for the rest of her life. She could never undo what she had done, never take back the hurt she had caused. She could only lie there, staring blankly at the ceiling, her body a vessel of grief, her heart forever marked by the love she had squandered.


    And as the silence pressed in around her, she knew one thing for certain: no amount of time, no second chance, could ever make up for what she had lost. The love she had once dismissed so easily was now the very thing she could never reclaim, and the weight of that loss was a burden she would carry until the end of her days.


    -----


    second chapter of the day...still three remaining to go


    haha thank for support guys your author is doing great this is the last chapter for rose past i can do more but enough for now


    lets get to real thing in next chapters

 Chapter 72: finally to present

    Present PovRose sat silently across from Lucian in his room, a steaming cup of coffee resting in her hands, its warmth seeping into her palms, grounding her in the present. Yet her mind was racing, her thoughts tangled with past regrets, present emotions, and a sense of purpose she hadn''t felt in ages. She kept her gaze steady on Lucian, who had just stirred awake, blinking and looking slightly disoriented by her presence.


    Lucian glanced at her, his confusion evident. She wasn''t supposed to be here, not at this time. Why now? he thought, unease creeping in. Rose was supposed to be abroad, fully immersed in her studies, far away from home. Her sudden appearance was a disruption in the timeline he had carefully tracked, a break in the logic he had come to rely on. He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling oddly unsettled.


    "Um¡­ so, why are you here?" he finally asked, breaking the silence. He couldn''t contain the curiosity any longer. It was so unlike her to just appear out of nowhere, especially in his room.


    Rose''s lips curved into a small smile, her expression calm but her eyes carrying a depth of emotions she kept tightly controlled. "Can''t I check in on my little brother?" she replied, her tone light, but there was a weight behind her words that he couldn''t quite grasp.


    Lucian looked down, scratching his hand as he tried to make sense of the situation. "Well, usually¡­ you don''t," he admitted, his words faltering. "You''re¡­ busy." His voice carried a hint of confusion, almost as if he didn''t recognize the sister sitting before him.


    Rose''s heart sank at his words. She could feel the distance between them, one she had created herself through years of indifference and neglect. His guarded response hit her harder than she had expected. It was as if he didn''t fully trust her, as if there was a part of him that had learned to be wary, even around his own sister. She took a deep breath, her fingers tightening around the coffee cup as she steadied herself.


    "Have I become that much of a stranger to you, Lucy?" she asked, her voice soft yet carrying a tremor she couldn''t quite hide. Her words were filled with a vulnerability she rarely allowed herself to feel, let alone show. For a fleeting moment, her carefully maintained composure wavered, revealing a glimpse of the pain she held within.


    Lucian looked away, clearly uncomfortable. Rose could sense his restraint, a hesitation in his demeanor that reminded her of the innocent little brother she once knew, yet had pushed away countless times. Her chest tightened, a mix of guilt and determination swelling within her. She knew she had to make things right, no matter how difficult it was.


    She took a deep breath, and then, with a resolve she hadn''t felt before, she began to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "Lucy, I¡­ I remember everything," she confessed, her voice shaky but determined. "I came back in time too¡­ just like you." She watched his reaction closely, her heart pounding with anticipation, hoping he would believe her. "I remember¡­ all of it. Every mistake, every hurtful word. I know about the bullets you took for me¡­ the way you protected me. I¡­ I know how horrible I was, how much I failed you."


    She took another breath, her words coming faster now, as though speaking them would somehow erase the pain she had caused. "I was blind, and selfish, and I don''t deserve your forgiveness, but I''m here¡­ because I need to ask for it." She closed her eyes, feeling the weight of her confession settle over her like a shroud, afraid to see the disappointment or confusion in his gaze. Would he believe her? Would he think she had lost her mind? Would he walk away?


    When she opened her eyes, everything around her was¡­ gray. The coffee in her hands was still warm, but the world itself seemed to have stopped. The clock on the wall was frozen, mid-tick. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked around, realizing that even Lucian was motionless, suspended in time.


    "What¡­ what''s happening?" she murmured, panic creeping into her voice. She rubbed her eyes, thinking it was a trick of the light or her imagination, but everything remained still. She glanced back at Lucian, his expression caught in mid-reaction, as if he hadn''t even heard her confession.


    Is this because I told him? she wondered, dread settling in her stomach. Am I not allowed to tell anyone that I''ve come back in time? The thought twisted in her mind, but it was the only explanation that made sense. She had crossed a boundary, broken an unspoken rule in this strange second chance at life. The world itself seemed to reject her revelation, trapping her in this eerie silence.


    The weight of it sank in. She was meant to keep the truth a secret, perhaps a punishment of sorts, a limitation on her ability to fix her mistakes. I''ve been given a chance, but there are rules, she realized, her mind racing to grasp the implications. She clenched her fists, frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior. So even now, I''m not allowed to fully make amends? The cruelty of it stung, but a part of her understood. This was her trial a test of whether she could make things right without relying on explanations or shortcuts.


    Rose sat across from Lucian, her mind swirling as she processed the bizarre experience of time stopping, the gray stillness, the quiet that had blanketed the room. She let out a breath, barely realizing she''d been holding it. Her hand gripped the coffee cup tightly as she pieced together the strange rules she now seemed bound by unable to speak of her past life or confess the depth of her remorse. So, one minute, she thought, one minute of frozen silence to stop me.


    Lucian, meanwhile, seemed utterly unaware, blinking as though nothing had happened. His gaze had drifted away, unfocused, as though he were physically present but emotionally somewhere far away. He looked distant, worn, and seeing him like this only deepened Rose''s guilt. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took a breath, forcing herself to speak with whatever honesty she could. "Lucy¡­" she began, carefully considering each word, fearful that another misstep could plunge her back into that terrifying suspension. "I¡­ I wanted to talk to you about everything. About us."


    But Lucian''s gaze didn''t soften. His eyes remained guarded, as though he were bracing himself for more disappointment, for another meaningless gesture from her. There was a flicker of something in his eyes perhaps resentment, perhaps exhaustion. He didn''t move to make things easier for her; instead, he looked at her briefly before turning his face away.


    "Yes?" he said flatly, his tone clipped and distant, as though each word were an effort. "What is it, Rose?" He crossed his arms, keeping his tone polite yet utterly indifferent.


    His coldness pierced her. In a quiet voice, barely audible, Rose replied, "Lucy, please, I wanna talk about something. Explore more adventures at M-V-L


    just as rose was about to say more Lucian cut her words in middle and started talking himself


    rose stopped in middle of her words


    Lucian sighed, his patience clearly wearing thin. He looked away from her, letting the silence grow tense and uncomfortable. It was as though he were giving her one last chance, a silent ultimatum. "Just tell me what you want, Rose," he said, his voice soft yet sharp. "Please, don''t play games with me. I don''t have it in me to pretend anymore."


    The rawness in his tone caught her off guard, and she felt a pang of remorse. Here was Lucian, the brother she''d once ignored, now too hurt to even tolerate her presence. Rose''s heart sank. He''s given up on me, she thought, and maybe I deserve that.


    Lucian continued, his voice quiet and firm, every word carrying the weight of past pain. "I''m going to be straight with you," he said, his tone resigned, as though he had rehearsed this moment a thousand times in his mind. "I''m done. I''ve spent years waiting, hoping¡­ thinking you''d care. And I''ve finally stopped expecting anything." He swallowed, as if gathering his composure. "So if you''re here to play another game, please¡­ don''t. I can''t do this anymore."


    ---

 Chapter 73: talk with rose

    Lucian took a slow, measured breath, feeling the familiar ache of frustration and wariness building within him. He didn''t want to get drawn into complicated emotions with Rose. This unexpected visit of hers felt too sudden, too strange, as if it were pulling him back into a tangled mess of feelings he''d spent so long trying to untangle. He didn''t want to be pulled back in didn''t want to reopen wounds he had barely managed to close.He looked at her with a gentleness that almost concealed the guarded pain he held inside. "Rose," he said, his voice soft yet steady, "why are you really here? What is it that you want?" There was no accusation in his tone, no anger just an exhaustion edged with kindness. It was as if he was too tired to be anything other than direct, but not too hardened to hold onto bitterness. Stay connected through M-V-L


    He felt his resolve weaken as he looked at her, and memories from his past life flickered through his mind. He remembered how hard she had worked, how she had sometimes looked at him with that same guarded expression she had now, as if she couldn''t quite trust him. She had seemed so afraid that he might one day try to take her place in the family business, the shadow of competition always looming between them. He had only ever wanted her acceptance, but she had been so closed off, so fiercely determined to keep her guard up against him.


    Rose began to speak, but he stopped her, gently raising a hand. "Please, just be honest," he said softly. "You don''t need to pretend. If there''s something you need to tell me, just say it. You don''t have to act¡­ friendly with me if it doesn''t feel real for you." He met her gaze, his expression gentle but resigned, as if he were saying these words as much to himself as he was to her.


    Rose''s mouth opened to respond, but the words fell away, and she simply looked at him, her eyes uncertain. She could feel his kindness wrapping around her, and it made her heart ache even more, because it reminded her of everything she had lost in her last life the closeness they might have had, the bond she had so carelessly dismissed.


    "L-Lucian¡­" she began, the nickname slipping from her before she could stop herself, an echo from their childhood. She tried to recover, to hold onto some semblance of composure. "I know I haven''t always been there for you. But we''re family. We''re siblings, aren''t we?"


    Lucian''s eyes softened, his gaze gentle as he looked at her, and a faint, sad smile played on his lips. He wanted to believe her, wanted to let that word, "family," mean something between them. But he knew from experience how painful it could be to hold onto expectations that only led to heartbreak. "I know we''re family, Rose," he said quietly. "But that doesn''t mean¡­ we''re close."


    Rose''s hand trembled as she took in his words, her heart tightening painfully in her chest. She could see the caution in his eyes, the gentle wariness of someone who had been hurt before, someone who wanted to believe in her but was afraid of the cost.


    "I''m¡­ I''m not here to hurt you, Lucian," she whispered, feeling as though she were confessing a deep regret she couldn''t quite articulate. "I''m not the same person I was back then."


    Lucian gave her a small, understanding nod, his kindness unwavering despite the guarded distance he kept between them. "I''m not here to hold things against you, Rose. Really, I''m not." His voice was steady and gentle, as though he were trying to reassure her even as he held himself back. "But I think¡­ it''s best if we don''t pretend to be something we''re not. I don''t want either of us to get hurt."


    Rose''s breath caught, and she felt a pang of regret so strong it nearly overwhelmed her. She remembered all the times he had reached out to her, the times he had wanted to be close, and she had turned him away. And now, here he was, offering her kindness without expecting anything in return, even after everything she had done.


    Lucian''s voice softened even further, and he reached out, almost as if he were about to take her hand but stopped himself. "I just want us both to be okay, Rose," he said quietly. "That''s all I''ve ever wanted."


    Rose''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her heart torn between wanting to reach out and hold onto him and feeling like she didn''t deserve even this gentle, cautious connection he was offering. She had pushed him away in her past life, had spent so long thinking of him as someone she had to compete with, someone who stood in her way. And now, faced with the kindness in his eyes, she realized just how much she had lost because of it.


    "Lucian, I¡­" she hesitated, her voice trembling. "I''m so sorry. For everything. I don''t deserve your kindness."


    Lucian gave her a soft, forgiving smile, his gaze warm but still distant. "I''m not holding anything against you, Rose," he said gently. "We don''t have to dwell on the past. Let''s just¡­ focus on being okay now."


    As he spoke, Rose felt a bittersweet ache in her heart. She could see the kindness in his eyes, the gentle compassion he extended to her even after all the pain she had caused him. And for the first time, she felt the full weight of the love she had taken for granted. She nodded slowly, her heart swelling with gratitude and regret, knowing she would spend the rest of her life trying to be worthy of the quiet forgiveness he offered her in that moment.


    -----


    Hey everyone! I wanted to let you know that I''ll be keeping my chapters a bit shorter from now on. A few fellow authors have pointed out that readers look at the price... sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    webnovel tend to judge the price of a chapter based on its length, so I''ll be adjusting accordingly.


    Usually, one of my chapters can be split into two, so from now on, I''ll be doing that. Don''t worry, I''ll still increase the frequency of updates, but I won''t be cutting anything out!

 Chapter 74: sighhh

    Lucian sat on the edge of his bed, his face softened, yet weary, as he looked at Rose. He wanted nothing more than to believe she had come here with pure intentions, that maybe she had something genuine to say. But the wounds of his past ran deep, and no matter how hard he tried to ignore them, they bled through, coloring every interaction with her."Rose," he began, his tone gentle but cautious. "Please, just tell me why you''re here. Whatever it is, you don''t need to sugarcoat it. Just¡­ be honest with me. Whatever you need, I''ll do my best to help you. I always have. But please, let''s not pretend you want me here in some special way. I know how you feel."


    He gave her a small, tired smile, one that almost hid the pain flickering in his eyes. Deep down, Lucian wasn''t prepared for another cycle of hopeful moments followed by letdowns. He had been there before expecting warmth and receiving only coldness in return. He didn''t want to put himself through it again.


    Rose''s eyes widened, and she tightened her grip around the coffee cup, her knuckles whitening. For a moment, she could hardly breathe. She hadn''t expected him to look at her this way so guarded and uncertain, as though even the simplest show of kindness could be a double-edged sword.


    Lucian glanced down, his mind racing, still trying to piece together why she might be here. Could it be Mother told her something? Or¡­ could it be that she''s worried about the family business? Maybe she thinks I want a part in it¡­. He sighed, disappointment filling him. He knew, logically, that it wasn''t entirely her fault. Yet the repeated patterns of his past life had made him wary, and he couldn''t help but brace himself against the possibility that she might be here out of obligation or suspicion.


    His gaze softened as he continued, "Rose, I know you''ve always had this¡­ attachment to the family''s legacy. Maybe that''s even part of the reason we never got close. You always seemed so focused on preserving things as they were, and I¡­ I just don''t need any of that." He paused, as if gathering his thoughts before adding, "In fact, if it helps, I''ll make it official I''ll take my name off the family tree if that''s what you want. I''m not here for the family property or the company, and I never have been. You know that, don''t you?"


    Experience more on M-V-L


    Rose flinched, her composure slipping as his words hit her like a blow to the chest. Her mind whirled, trying to process what he was saying. She had come here simply to bridge the chasm between them, to make things right for all the ways she had failed him in the past. And here he was, offering to sever his ties with the family entirely. Her heart pounded painfully as she took in the gravity of his words. What happened? she thought helplessly. How did things get this far?


    Lucian sighed, glancing at her with a look that was both gentle and resigned. "Rose, you''ve always wanted to protect this family, to carry it forward. And if my being part of it makes that difficult for you, I''ll leave. I''ll give up my name, my place in this family. I''ll be just another stranger, if that''s what makes you feel at ease."


    Rose''s chest tightened, her heart breaking at the raw vulnerability in his voice. She had expected him to be distant, yes, but not this distant not so willing to sever himself from the family he had so desperately tried to belong to in another life. She opened her mouth to speak, but the words caught in her throat, her mind blanking as she tried to process the depth of what he was saying.


    In that moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of guilt, a weight so heavy it threatened to pull her under. She had come here to try and make amends, to somehow give him the love he had been denied in their past life. Yet all her years of coldness, her guarded words, her guarded actions¡­ all of it had left him so scarred that he was now offering to erase himself from her world entirely, just to bring her a semblance of peace. Is this really what I''ve done to him? she wondered, horror and self-loathing twisting in her chest.


    "Lucian¡­" she began, her voice barely a whisper, but he continued before she could gather herself enough to explain.


    "Look," he said, trying to keep his tone calm and steady, "I know that there have been¡­ misunderstandings between us. Maybe you thought I was after something, or maybe I never made my intentions clear enough. But Rose, you have to know¡­ I was never trying to take anything from you." He looked away, as if struggling to keep his composure. "I didn''t want the company. I didn''t want the family wealth. I just¡­" He trailed off, swallowing hard, before whispering, "I just wanted to belong."


    The vulnerability in his voice shattered her. Rose felt tears prick at her eyes as the weight of his words settled over her, a weight made heavier by the knowledge that it was her actions, her words, that had pushed him to this point. How did I let it get so far? she wondered. Here he was, the brother she had neglected and distanced herself from, and he was still here, offering to make sacrifices for her. Even now, after everything, he was extending her a kindness she knew she didn''t deserve.


    "Lucian, no¡­ no, please don''t say that," she managed, her voice breaking. Her hands trembled her coffee cup too. "I didn''t come here because of anything like that. I didn''t come here to talk about the family business or¡­ or inheritance. I came here because¡­ because I wanted to see you. I wanted to make things right."


    Rose struggled. In truth, she didn''t know why she had been so guarded for so long. Perhaps it was her fear of vulnerability, her fear of being hurt, that had made it easier to push him away. But now, looking at him, she realized just how much she had lost because of her own choices. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 75: words of past

    Rose''s hands trembled, the memory flooding back with startling clarity as she heard Lucian''s words about cutting ties with the Kane family. Her heart clenched at the thought, her mind spiraling back to her past life. She vividly remembered the shock she felt when the family lawyer, Lethan Trunks, had handed her those documents, cold and final. Lucian had signed away his name, his right to be recognized as a Kane, his inheritance, everything. He had severed himself from the family in both name and spirit.At the time, she hadn''t known what to feel. She''d sat there, her hands holding that stack of paperwork, almost numb. There was an odd emptiness, a confusion within her. Part of her had whispered that she''d finally "won," that the competition between them had ended with her on top, as the sole Kane heir. But a deeper part of her a quiet, neglected part felt strangely hollow. Something within her had died with that document, though she didn''t know what.


    And then, almost like fate mocking her, the very next day, the news hit: Lucian was gone. He''d ended his own life, left the world without a whisper, as though he''d never really existed in it. She remembered the utter shock that washed over her when she learned of his death. Her brother her once-annoying, often overlooked, shadowy brother was truly gone.


    For hours, she''d sat there, staring blankly at the wall, her mind barely comprehending the reality. She hadn''t wept, hadn''t screamed or cried out in grief. It was as if her heart had gone cold, locked behind an impenetrable wall of detachment. She was numb. One single tear had slipped down her cheek that day, and she hadn''t known if it was grief or something else entirely. She hadn''t known why she felt so detached, so¡­ removed from everything that had happened. It was as if there was a fog, something murky and dark, obscuring her heart, clouding her feelings for Lucian.


    Even after hearing the details, even when the family lawyer, Lethan Trunks, had sat across from her, sharing Lucian''s final wishes, she had barely reacted. She''d nodded along, hardly processing the words. But one sentence had stayed with her, one phrase Lethan had shared the last words Lucian had left specifically for her.


    "Tell my sister that I was never after the property or the company. Tell her I''m tired. I can''t do it anymore. But tell her¡­ that I hope my absence can give her the peace that my love never could."


    The words echoed in her mind like a haunting melody, but at the time, they had barely touched her. She hadn''t cried; she hadn''t even felt anything. Her own brother was dead, and she couldn''t shed a tear for him. In that strange, numbed state, she almost felt as if Lucian had left to find peace for himself, leaving her to her so-called "victory." But that feeling whatever it was had only lasted a single day. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The very next morning, like a dam breaking, everything shattered within her. She didn''t know how, but it was as if something had been unlocked inside her heart, releasing a torrent of emotions that overwhelmed her. It was as if that strange, cold fog had lifted, leaving her to feel the full weight of her loss. And then, for the first time, she felt everything. Your next chapter is on M-V-L


    The good memories they''d shared as children, the times he''d tried to reach out to her, the moments she had brushed him off, ridiculed him, and pushed him away all came flooding back with an intensity that nearly drove her mad. She remembered the smile he used to give her, that shy, hopeful look in his eyes whenever he tried to speak with her. She remembered his quiet voice saying, "I only want you to be happy," the small gestures he made to show he cared, even if she''d dismissed them as meaningless.


    For the first time, she felt the searing regret, the agony of knowing she had lost him forever and that she had played a part in pushing him to that dark, irreversible choice. And when the tears came, they were unstoppable. She cried until her body was numb, curled up alone, trembling as she grieved for the brother she had never truly known. Every kind gesture he''d made, every caring look he''d given her, every sacrifice he''d silently made all of it returned to her, each memory sharper and more painful than the last.


    His last words haunted her, echoing through her mind in the dead of night when sleep refused to come: "I hope my absence gives you the peace my love couldn''t." She remembered those words, her heart twisting at the thought that he had carried such sorrow, such loneliness, and she hadn''t been able to see it. She hadn''t even tried.


    And now, sitting here, staring at Lucian as he gently but resolutely offered to sever himself from the family once again, she could hardly breathe. The pain of that memory mingled with the guilt of knowing she had failed him so completely. Here he was, still offering to give her the space and freedom she''d once craved, even if it meant erasing himself from her life again. He was ready to walk away, ready to sacrifice his family name, all because he thought it would bring her peace.


    Rose looked down, her heart breaking at the weight of what he was saying. She had seen him give up his last hope in that previous life, seen him walk away from everything with nothing but exhaustion and heartbreak. And now, hearing him offer the same sacrifice again, she felt as if she were reliving that same nightmare all over again.


    How could he still be so willing to give everything for me? she thought, her hands trembling as she tightened her grip on the coffee cup, her vision blurring with tears. How can he still care so much, after all I''ve done?


    She realized, with painful clarity, that Lucian''s love had been unconditional all along. He hadn''t cared about the family wealth, or power, or recognition. He had only ever wanted her acceptance, her love. And in return, she had given him nothing but suspicion and distrust.

 Chapter 76: gentle and kind person

    Lucian''s gentle voice softened further as he looked into Rose''s eyes, a sad smile playing at his lips. "Look, Rose, I''ll do whatever makes you and the family feel at peace," he said quietly, each word carefully chosen, as though speaking any louder would cause the fragile moment to shatter. He took a shaky breath before continuing, his gaze flickering, his vulnerability evident as he tried to hold himself together. "But before I go¡­ could you do me just one favor?"Rose felt her heart stutter, her throat tightening as she fought back a flood of emotions. His request caught her off guard, and though she tried to keep her composure, she could feel her control slipping. She hadn''t heard Lucian ask anything of her in what felt like an eternity, and now, faced with the weight of his gentle plea, she was left speechless. His sad, almost resigned tone made it all the harder to bear.


    A thousand thoughts raced through her mind¡ªshe still needed to tell him that she couldn''t let him go, that she wouldn''t let him walk away from the family. But she found herself hanging on his words, waiting to hear whatever it was he needed from her, this one last request that carried a weight she could hardly fathom. It was as though he was laying his heart bare, giving her the last piece of himself, hoping she wouldn''t turn away.


    "What¡­ what is it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, her throat tightening with unspoken apologies, regret, and hope. She would give him anything, absolutely anything, just to make up for the lost time, for all the pain she''d caused. Even if it meant undoing years of distrust, of resentment, she would find a way to do it.


    Lucian hesitated for a moment, his eyes searching hers as though he was looking for an answer he already feared. He drew in a breath, trying to steady himself. "Rose¡­ if my presence is really making things uncomfortable for the family," he began, his voice wavering but still managing to hold that gentleness, that kindness he couldn''t seem to let go of, "if it''s truly best that I stay away¡­ I''m willing to leave." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose''s heart plummeted at his words, the air seeming to vanish from the room as she processed what he was saying. The thought of him leaving, truly disappearing from her life, shattered her heart. She wanted to scream, to reach out and hold onto him, to tell him she didn''t want him to leave, that she had been wrong, terribly wrong. But her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat, her thoughts tumbling over each other, overwhelmed by the fear of losing him again.


    "I know things haven''t¡­ worked out between us," he continued, his voice breaking slightly as he tried to maintain his calm. "And maybe we''ll never be comfortable around each other, maybe things are too broken to be fixed¡­ but if I could just ask one thing" he swallowed, a flash of raw pain crossing his face as he struggled to get the words out, "could you, please, not hate me?"


    Rose''s breath caught in her chest. His request was so simple, yet the vulnerability behind it struck her like a physical blow. He wasn''t asking for love, or even for her understanding just for her not to hate him. She could see how much he had struggled to say those words, how much of himself he had put on the line to ask for something that shouldn''t even have needed asking.


    He turned his head slightly, looking away as though he couldn''t bear to meet her gaze any longer, as if afraid he might see rejection in her eyes. "It''s okay if you don''t feel close to me," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t expect anything. But I just¡­ I don''t want to be hated. atleast Not by you." He let out a soft, self-deprecating chuckle, as if laughing at his own foolishness. "That''s it. That''s all I wanted."


    Explore more at M-V-L


    Rose felt her throat tighten painfully, her mind replaying every bitter word she had ever said to him, every moment she had pushed him away, ignored him, acted as though he was nothing. The guilt pressed down on her, almost suffocating. She had been blind to his pain, too wrapped up in her own insecurities and resentment to see the gentleness he had hidden beneath his quiet demeanor. And now, hearing him ask for something as small as this, she realized just how deep his hurt must have run, how he had been carrying it all alone.


    "Lucian¡­" she choked out, her voice trembling. Her hands shook as she reached out, her heart breaking at the thought of him feeling like he didn''t deserve even the smallest kindness, the faintest glimmer of affection. He looked back at her then, his eyes filled with a quiet sadness, a sadness so profound it nearly brought her to tears. She could see the resignation there, the acceptance of what he thought he deserved, and it tore her apart.


    "I''m serious, Rose," he continued softly, his tone gentle but firm. "If it''s better for you¡­ if it''s better for everyone, I''ll step away. I''m willing to go, to be out of your life for good if that''s what you need." He gave her a small, sad smile, a shadow of the warmth he had always tried to show her, even when she had pushed him away. "But just¡­ don''t hate me."


    He turned his gaze downward, a flicker of pain crossing his face. "If you want," he added quietly, "I can call the lawyer right now. We can make it official. I''ll give you everything, Rose. The name, the inheritance, the freedom you want¡­ I don''t need any of it."


    Rose couldn''t take it anymore. Seeing him ready to erase himself from her life, to sever the last ties they had simply to give her what he thought she wanted, shattered her resolve. "Lucian¡­ please, don''t," she whispered, her voice breaking as she struggled to hold back her tears. Her hands clutched at the coffee cup so tightly her knuckles turned white. She felt her carefully constructed composure slipping away, her heart unraveling with each word he spoke.

 Chapter 77: chuckle

    Rose''s voice quivered, barely holding together the weight of all her regret, as she forced the words out, each one laced with raw emotion. "Please don''t say that, Lucian. I never hated you. I¡­ I really never did." Her voice cracked, betraying her resolve, and she pressed her fingers to her trembling lips, trying to steady herself. "I don''t know why I treated you the way I did. But please, believe me, I didn''t come here with any hidden agenda. I''m just here to see you."Lucian''s gaze softened, his expression flickering between confusion and disbelief. Rose met his eyes, her heart pounding as she struggled to make him understand. She took a deep, shaky breath, desperate to reach him. "Please don''t act like we''re strangers," she whispered, her voice thick with unshed tears. "I know we''ve drifted apart, and I''m so sorry for that. But we''re not strangers, Lucian. We''re family. I don''t want you to leave, not now, not ever. I want¡­ I want us to go back to how things were. I don''t know how we got here, how everything went so wrong, but I want to try, Lucian. Please, let''s try."


    Her voice broke, and the tears she''d been holding back finally slipped down her cheeks. Lucian looked taken aback, as if he had never expected her to be the one in tears. He stared at her, caught off guard, watching as her defenses crumbled. For a moment, he couldn''t move, couldn''t even process the sight of her crying.


    "Rose," he stammered, the surprise clear in his voice. He had never seen her this vulnerable, this open. The Rose he knew was always so composed, so cold and distant. And here she was, crying because of him, because of the things he had said. His own heart twisted painfully at the sight. He had never meant to hurt her, never wanted to be the cause of her tears. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a rush, Lucian jumped up from the bed and hurried to her side. "Hey, hey, don''t cry," he whispered, his tone frantic as he reached out a hesitant hand to comfort her, then pulled it back, unsure if he should. "It''s alright, Rose. Please, don''t cry." His voice softened, taking on a gentle tone he barely recognized in himself. "You¡­ you don''t have to cry. It''s okay, really. I''ll be fine, I promise."


    He tried to muster a smile, but it came out weak and uncertain. Seeing her so broken, so overcome with emotion, tugged at his heart in ways he hadn''t expected. The calm, composed Rose he knew was crumbling before him, and he didn''t know how to handle it. For a second, he felt entirely out of his depth, like a child caught in a storm he didn''t know how to navigate.


    "Rose¡­ please, you''ll make Mother worry if you keep crying like this," he added, trying to lighten the mood with a gentle tease, hoping to distract her. "She''ll think I did something awful to you. She''ll never let me live it down." His voice held a warmth, a kindness that he couldn''t help but feel when he looked at her. No matter how much he had tried to distance himself, he could never bring himself to truly turn away from her, and seeing her cry now only made him want to protect her more.


    Rose let out a shaky laugh through her tears, and for a moment, Lucian saw a glimpse of the sister he had once known. "You''re really something, Lucian," she managed, a tearful smile breaking through her sadness. She looked at him, her gaze softer now, as though she was finally allowing herself to see the goodness in him that she had been blind to for so long. The kindness, the gentle warmth he showed even now, after everything that had passed between them.


    A bittersweet warmth bloomed in her chest as she watched him try to comfort her, awkward and uncertain but trying nonetheless. She saw the care in his eyes, the concern he couldn''t hide, and it filled her with a sense of longing, a desperate wish to make things right.


    She felt a rush of gratitude mixed with regret grateful that he could still show her kindness, regretful that she had given him so many reasons to turn away. Even now, with all her mistakes laid bare before her, he was here, trying to bring her comfort.


    Lucian tried to look away, to hide his worry and protect himself, but seeing her so fragile was breaking his heart. "Come on, Rose," he murmured, turning slightly to the side, his voice barely above a whisper. "Don''t cry. It¡­ it really doesn''t suit you. Besides, if you keep this up, you''ll get my mattress all dirty with tears. And, let''s be real," he added, a playful glint in his eyes, "you look¡­ well, not your best when you''re crying." He forced a playful tone, hoping to make her smile, though his words were laced with tenderness.


    Rose blinked in surprise, a small, unexpected laugh slipping out between her sniffles. She could see through his attempt to tease, could sense the warmth behind his words, and it was enough to lift her spirits, if only a little. "Oh, really?" she shot back, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips. "Well, you''re no masterpiece yourself right now, you know. Covered in bedhead and all¡­" Experience more on M-V-L


    She trailed off, her voice breaking slightly as she tried to keep her tone light. But the relief that came with his gentle teasing was overwhelming. She was grateful beyond words, even if she couldn''t express it fully.


    Lucian gave up, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly, his face reddening slightly. "Alright, alright. I get it," he said, looking down and trying to hide his own embarrassment. But he was relieved. Seeing her laugh, even through her tears, was a comfort to him, a reminder that perhaps there was still a chance to bridge the chasm that had grown between them.


    Rose, however, felt her heart swell with a mix of emotions guilt, gratitude, and an odd sense of hope. She realized that, despite everything, Lucian was still willing to be there for her, still able to care about her even after all the hurt she had caused him. It was a part of him she had once taken for granted, but now, seeing him so openly kind, so willing to ease her pain, she knew she couldn''t let this chance slip away.

 Chapter 78: he noticed

    As Lucian watched Rose, her face still streaked with the remnants of her tears, he sighed and looked down, gathering his emotions. "Alright, Rose," he said gently, trying to soften his words. "Please¡­ just wipe your face, okay? I''m running late, and I really need to get to college." He tried to add a bit of firmness to his tone, but it came out more like a plea. He couldn''t deny the slight tug at his heart, seeing his sister like this, but he wasn''t ready to let it show.Rose nodded, her cheeks flushed from both the embarrassment of crying and the shame of breaking down in front of Lucian. She managed a small, shaky laugh. "I''m fine," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur as she tried to steady her emotions. But as she looked at Lucian, she could see a guarded look in his eyes a look that had once been open and trusting.


    "And¡­ please," Lucian added with a sigh, "wipe those tears before Mother sees you. She''ll think I¡­ I did something to make you cry." His words came out lightly, almost teasing, but there was an edge to them, a shadow that betrayed a deeper pain. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose felt her lips twitch upward in a faint smile as she dabbed her eyes, a mixture of relief and sadness in her gaze. "Oh?" she replied, raising an eyebrow and trying to return some levity. "And what exactly would she think you did to make me cry?"


    Lucian gave a slight grin, glancing away as he spoke. "umm mm i..i I don''t know." He stumbled, trying to downplay his own feelings, but the humor couldn''t mask his distance. "Just¡­ wash your face before you go downstairs, alright?" His voice softened, and he turned away quickly, as if afraid to let his own emotions spill over.


    Rose''s heart felt warmer hearing him, even if his tone was distant. She couldn''t help but want to push just a little, to tease out a bit more warmth from him. "Are you serious? Lucian, what would she really think?"


    "Enough, Rose," he replied trying to act indeferrnt , clearly wanting to end the conversation as he walked toward the door. "I need to get ready for college. I''m already behind."


    Rose only nodded, sitting quietly as she watched him move to leave. She hadn''t moved from her seat, her fingers wrapped around the cooling coffee cup in her lap. Her smile faded to something softer, more reflective, as she kept her gaze on him, wondering if he would ever see her sincerity.


    Lucian stopped at the doorway, pausing for just a moment. "Oh¡­ and, Rose?" he said, without looking back. "Just¡­ if you ever want to come to my room again, could you knock first next time?" His voice was steady but held a strange vulnerability, a quiet request that felt almost too personal for him to voice.


    Rose looked down, her gaze falling to the cup in her hands as she bit her lip, feeling a sense of quiet happiness and relief despite his guarded tone. Her fingers traced the edge of her cup absently, unable to look up.


    "And¡­" Lucian hesitated, then spoke almost in a whisper, "put something on your lips. They look¡­ bitten." He closed the door softly behind him, not waiting for her response.


    Rose''s fingers drifted to her lips, her eyes widening as his words sank in. She touched her mouth gently, remembering how she had bitten her lips raw just days ago, unable to contain her guilt and anger at herself when she first regained those memories of him. For a moment, her mind raced with the realization: he had noticed. He had seen, even with her efforts to conceal her distress, even as she hid her pain behind the coldness she''d always shown him.


    "He noticed," she whispered to herself, a soft sob breaking through as she spoke. It felt like a crack in the armor she had worn for so long, like she could finally see through the years of anger and pain she had caused. A teardrop fell, unnoticed, into her coffee, rippling across the surface as if marking the silent chaos in her heart.


    She let herself sob softly, hugging herself in the quiet of the room. Her body shook with grief, but her face held a gentle smile, the kind of bittersweet expression that lingered after a long, exhausting sorrow. For the first time in years, she felt a warmth she couldn''t name a small flame that somehow survived despite all she had done to extinguish it.


    Somewhere in the stillness, she found herself thinking, Lucian still cares about me. After everything¡­ he still notices.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Lucian walked into the bathroom, closing the door and leaning against it, trying to process what had just happened. He rubbed his temples, his thoughts swirling with a mix of confusion and frustration. He couldn''t ignore the turmoil that had been brewing within him since Rose''s unexpected arrival, the emotions he''d tried so hard to bury rising to the surface once more.


    Why is she here? he thought, running a hand through his hair. Is this some kind of plan? Did Mother put her up to this? Or does she actually think she can just¡­ walk back in like nothing ever happened?


    He shook his head, shutting his eyes tightly. Memories from his past life crept in the countless times he had reached out to Rose, only to be met with a cold, indifferent stare, her constant suspicion of his motives, her relentless attempts to keep him at arm''s length. He had learned, painfully, that her trust was something he could never truly earn.


    But those tears, he thought, his mind flashing back to her broken expression. He felt a pang of sadness, a twinge of something he couldn''t easily ignore. It stirred something deep within him, a gentle ache that he had spent lifetimes trying to suppress.


    But I can''t¡­ I can''t let myself believe it, he reminded himself, gripping the sink''s edge and forcing himself to look in the mirror. Not after everything that''s happened. Not after I wasted so many years trying to make her see me, only to be cast aside again and again.


    A bitter smile crossed his face as he stared at his own reflection, his eyes tired and weighed down with the burden of memories he wished he could forget. Trust doesn''t come easily when it''s been shattered time and time again. And after all these years, even if I wanted to trust her, I just¡­ can''t.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock at the door. He stiffened, not expecting anyone, and opened it to find himself face-to-face with his own conflicted reflection in the mirror. For a moment, he felt as if he were looking at a stranger, someone who had been both hurt and healed too many times to recognize himself.


    No, I can''t trust her, he decided, steeling himself against the uncertainty that had been eating away at him. I''ve learned that trusting tears and empty apologies is a fool''s game. I can''t let myself fall into that trap again.


    But even as he resolved to protect himself, a quiet voice echoed in his mind, whispering the words he had always longed to hear from her. She still cares¡­ she still notices.


    A part of him wished he could believe it, wished that her tears were a genuine sign of regret, that her presence today was more than just a fleeting moment. But he knew better than to let himself hope.


    ---


    hey guys... waiting for hours and got no notification of powerstones or collection... please do something Stay connected with M-V-L

 Chapter 79: handsome dude

    After a much-needed shower, Lucian stepped out of the bathroom and into his bedroom, feeling the steamy warmth quickly cool against the air in the room. To his relief, he found the room empty Rose was gone. He let out a deep sigh, one hand on his chest. Good. I''m not sure I could survive any more of this early-morning interrogation, he thought wryly. That was one emotionally charged start to the day.Shaking off the tension that still clung to him, Lucian walked over to his wardrobe and pulled open a drawer, rummaging for a shirt. He found a pair of his favorite pants and a classic button-up shirt in a deep, rich blue. Holding them up, he smirked slightly, admiring the sharp contrast of the colors. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and couldn''t resist. A low, self-deprecating whistle escaped his lips as he shook his head with mock sadness. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No one deserves to see this level of perfection, huh?" he muttered, throwing a theatrical wink at his reflection. He couldn''t help but chuckle, feeling an odd mix of amusement and irony. "Too bad the ladies seem to disagree¡­ or maybe they''re just intimidated," he mused, buttoning up his shirt, admiring the way the fabric fit across his shoulders.


    Fuck i almost become gay looking at myself lucian thought to himself.


    Slipping his arms through the sleeves, he paused and ran his fingers over his forearms. Faint scars laced his skin, reminders of a time he preferred not to dwell on. Each scar was like a ghostly imprint of the dark nights he''d once endured, struggles he''d managed to overcome or at least hide. Guess that''s why I stick to long sleeves, he thought, trying to shake off the lingering memories. For as long as he could remember, he had kept those sleeves rolled down, hiding the evidence of his past in plain sight.


    He flexed his arms briefly, glancing at his reflection in the mirror, assessing the scars beneath the layers of fabric. The faint lines, while healed, still held a raw reminder of the battles he had fought within himself, battles he had kept hidden from the world. But it was his past, and that past, while scarred, had shaped him. He took a steadying breath, closing his eyes for a brief moment, letting the memories settle like dust. "Well, if Aphrodite herself saw this," he murmured with a smirk, "she''d probably drop Adonis in a heartbeat. Too bad I don''t see any Greek goddesses in the neighborhood."


    With one last look at his reflection, he buttoned up the shirt, making sure everything was in place. He gave a small nod to himself, appreciating the polished look. "Okay, Lucian," he said quietly, "the world may not deserve you today, but you''re going to go out there and face it anyway." He chuckled, trying to hype himself up. Today felt like one of those days where he needed to remind himself of his own worth, even if only for his own sanity.


    A familiar voice echoed in his mind, snapping him out of his thoughts. "Host, your day should go quite smoothly, even if the morning did start a bit unexpectedly," Max, his ever-watchful AI assistant, chimed in with a reassuring tone.


    Lucian snorted, raising an eyebrow. "Smoothly? Are you sure, Max? I mean, it''s me we''re talking about here. I haven''t had a ''smooth'' day in¡­ well, ever. Besides, if today''s anything like my luck usually runs, I''m sure some kind of chaos is waiting around the corner. Maybe an army invasion?" he joked, patting his chest.


    "Even if an army showed up, Host, I have plenty of measures to help you control the situation," Max responded with a level of confidence that left Lucian both amused and faintly reassured.


    "Oh good, that''s comforting. If only you''d been around to handle Rose''s surprise visit this morning." He sighed, picturing the awkward encounter. Talk about needing emotional armor. His lips curled into a wry smile. "Alright, Max, so no armies today, right? Just a regular, peaceful day?"


    "I foresee favorable circumstances today, Host, though I can''t speak for the more ''demonic'' encounters," Max quipped, hinting at the unpredictable female encounters Lucian often found himself in.


    Lucian laughed, shaking his head. "Ah, so you''re saying I''ll need Lady Luck''s help keeping any demonesses away? I appreciate the heads-up," he said, playfully crossing his fingers as he gathered the rest of his things. With a final chuckle, he adjusted his shirt collar and prepared himself for the day ahead.


    As he reached for the door, Lucian paused, glancing back at his reflection one last time. He felt a strange sense of resolve.


    walking out of room to his staircase


    Lucian paused mid-step on the staircase, eyes narrowing as he caught sight of his mother, Olivia, sitting alone on the couch in the lobby. It wasn''t just her presence there he was used to seeing her in her office or on business calls early in the morning it was the stillness in her posture and the quiet tension in her eyes, both gentle and full of emotion, that struck him.


    What''s going on here? Lucian thought, slowing his descent as if approaching a delicate situation. His mother, the unstoppable CEO who rarely took a break from work, had been home for three days in a row. Three days with no meetings, no hurried footsteps down the hall, no conference calls echoing in the background.


    He blinked, his brows knitting in confusion. This wasn''t like her, at least not the version of her he''d grown up with, the mother who was as relentless in her career as she was stoic at home. And yet, there she was, waiting no, watching as if she''d been waiting just for him.


    The air felt thick, almost charged, with an unfamiliar energy that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He took another cautious step, his hand gripping the banister a little tighter, each creak of the wooden stairs somehow amplifying the tension between them. He could feel her gaze on him, and it wasn''t the usual hurried glance or distracted acknowledgment he was used to. She looked at him directly, eyes intent and almost¡­ searching.


    Her gaze held a warmth he didn''t recognize, layered with an emotion he couldn''t quite name. He found himself instinctively pulling back, a nervous chuckle slipping out as he tried to shake the unsettling feeling. What''s with that look? he wondered, shivering as he felt the weight of her stare settle over him like a blanket, heavy and almost¡­ comforting?


    A moment later, Olivia''s face softened even more, and the slight furrow in her brow smoothed as her lips parted, as if she were about to speak. For reasons he couldn''t fully explain, Lucian felt his pulse quicken. He stumbled on the last step, his breath catching as he barely managed to keep his balance. Come on, pull it together, he scolded himself, trying to regain his composure as he finally reached the bottom step.


    ----


    yoo guys thanks for all your support golden tickets and all


    came here to say from tomorrow... ranking are going to start again


    and if you guys have come this far...i want every fucking powerstones, golden tocket even collection so do it


    i mean thatll be cool asfk man me on ranking right

 Chapter 80: olivia rejection

    Lucian took a deep breath as he descended the last few steps, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling that had been shadowing him all morning. Guess today isn''t going to be a coffee day either, he thought wryly, his mind already set on moving through the day as quickly as possible.As he entered the lobby, he spotted his mother, Olivia, sitting quietly on the couch. Two steaming cups of coffee sat on the table in front of her, untouched, as if waiting. The sight made him falter slightly. Coffee? With her? he thought, feeling his stomach knot. This her being here, waiting for him, was unusual. The Olivia he knew was up and out, unstoppable and consumed with work by now. Her world revolved around the family business, and morning conversations were rare, if they happened at all.


    A smile tugged faintly at her lips as she met his eyes, a smile that softened her usually strict features. Her face held an expression he couldn''t read, a softness that felt foreign. She looked¡­ hopeful, almost tentative. Lucian felt his pulse quicken, an odd and unexpected ache pinching his chest. Her expression held something close to vulnerability a look he had never seen from her.


    "Good morning, Lucy," Olivia greeted, her voice gentle, almost cautious, as she gestured to the empty seat next to her. "Your sister arrived just a three hours ago¡­ did she say anything to you?" Her tone held an anxious undertone, as though she were prying for answers he didn''t have.


    "No, she didn''t mention anything, Mother," Lucian replied, his tone guarded, already stepping lightly around her words. "She just¡­ she was sitting in my room." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s brow furrowed with a flicker of worry. "I know you and Rose haven''t always seen eye to eye, but¡­" Her voice trailed off as she looked at him, her expression pleading, though she barely had to finish. Her worry was clear: she didn''t want history to repeat itself between them, and it was evident she hoped that things might finally be different.


    Lucian managed a stiff nod, but he could already feel himself wanting to leave. His skin prickled at the idea that Rose had been watching him for three hours he slept just sitting in his room, quietly waiting for him to wake up. The realization made him shiver, and he quickened his pace, eager to put space between himself and the strange morning.


    But as he tried to walk past her, Olivia''s voice broke into his thoughts, tender and trembling, stopping him in his tracks. "Lucy¡­ can you sit for a moment?" The gentleness in her voice, the subtle desperation it was almost more than he could bear. She hadn''t looked at him like that in years. Perhaps not since he was a child, tugging on her sleeve for attention, hoping for a scrap of her time. Now she was asking him to stay, the way he had once done.


    For a fleeting moment, his resolve wavered. He felt a pull to turn around, to meet the vulnerable expression she wore. But what was the point? He had spent a lifetime searching her face for that same expression, only to find disappointment. He swallowed hard, steeling himself against the fragile hope that glimmered in her eyes.


    "Sorry, Mother," he replied softly, though he kept his eyes fixed straight ahead, not daring to look back. "I''m already late for college, and I don''t have time for coffee right now."


    He kept his pace brisk as he walked past her, forcing himself not to turn around despite the pleading look he could almost feel burning into his back. Every step felt like he was pulling something heavy behind him. Each step carried with it the weight of memories the childhood moments where he had wished for a warm coffee break with her, just the two of them. The mornings he''d wanted her to sit with him, to talk with him about nothing and everything, like mothers do with their children. But she had always been so distant, her focus elsewhere, leaving him to figure things out on his own.


    Just as he reached the front door, Olivia''s voice, fragile and breaking, echoed after him, "Lucy, please¡­" Her voice was small, barely above a whisper, but it sliced through the air with a force that made him falter for just a heartbeat. His hand hovered on the doorknob, every instinct screaming at him to turn back. He felt his heart pull, as though it wanted to snap back to her, to comfort her the way he had always wished she would do for him.


    But he couldn''t do it. He was too afraid of getting pulled back into a cycle that had already broken him once. The uncertainty, the doubt, the pain that came with always wanting her approval and never quite feeling it he couldn''t walk down that path again.


    Without a word, he pushed open the door, stepping out into the morning, letting it close softly behind him. He didn''t look back.


    Inside, Olivia sat frozen, her eyes locked on the door that had closed so quietly, almost as if he hadn''t walked out at all. Her hand trembled as she raised it to her mouth, fighting to hold back the emotions that threatened to break her calm. She hadn''t meant to push him away for so many years, hadn''t meant for it to come to this silent, painful distance that seemed insurmountable.


    She covered her mouth as her gaze dropped to the untouched coffee cups on the table. She had hoped that maybe, just maybe, today would be different that he would accept her invitation, even if only for a few moments. She had thought, perhaps naively, that he might still want to sit with her, share a morning coffee, laugh over trivial things. But he was gone before she could bridge the gap.


    A tear slipped down her cheek, and she quickly brushed it away, her hand trembling as it fell back to her lap. Was it too late? she wondered. Had she pushed him too far? The memory of his distant gaze, his flat tone, haunted her as she sat there, alone in the silence of the lobby.


    ---


    thanks for reading guys


    i just wanna ask for a favour if anyone of you guys know good ai image generater or something please tell me


    or you can also send me images too... thing is that cover of my novel isn''t original i might get copy rights...so if anyone of you good at it please... just take pitty on this poor author of yours


    and ofcourse i also accept pics for illustration... just send me good ones ill put in front and ..see which character is more popular..

 Chapter 81: college

    Lucian rode up to the college on his bike, parking swiftly as his thoughts remained elsewhere. The scene he''d just escaped from at home, the raw vulnerability of his mother''s plea, still lingered in his mind, but he pushed it aside, determined to keep his focus forward.As he walked through the parking lot toward the college gates, he noticed the subtle change in atmosphere around him. Students were scattered in groups, catching up with each other, laughing, and moving through the flow of their regular morning routines, yet something felt different today. Conversations dropped into hushed tones as he passed, heads subtly turning his way, though he tried to ignore it.


    "Hey, look it''s him," one student whispered to his friend beside him.


    "Lucian? I heard he rejected Avey''s proposal yesterday," the other replied, his tone tinged with surprise. He hadn''t been there but was eager for the details.


    "Yeah, yeah, he did," the first student nodded, leaning in as he recalled the scene, voice lowering further. "Can you believe it? He turned her down in front of everyone. I mean, we all thought he was head-over-heels for her, right? It''s not like he hid it! For five years¡­ and just like that?" He shook his head in disbelief.


    Another student joined in, voice tinged with confusion. "You''re kidding. He just gave up on her? I mean, come on he proposed just last week, didn''t he? Then two days later, he ends it?" Her brows furrowed, struggling to understand how someone could change their feelings so quickly. "Did something happen?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of her friends, a girl who''d been there to witness the moment, interjected, her voice softened by empathy. "Honestly¡­ I think something big must have happened. Avey was crying like I''ve never seen before, even begging him not to leave her," she said, her tone hushed as if the memory weighed heavily on her. "It was¡­ painful to watch."


    Another girl, hand on her chest, sighed deeply. "But did you see the way he rejected her? There was something almost¡­ beautiful in the way he did it. I''ve never seen someone handle rejection like that. He was so gentle, so calm, and respectful toward her. He wasn''t angry or cruel not even a hint of it. He treated her like she mattered, even as he walked away."


    The first girl nodded, her face softening with admiration. "And what did he say? I''ll never forget it. He told her, ''I''m rejecting you not because I hate you, Avey. I could never hate you. It''s just¡­ my heart can''t love anyone right now. I''m broken, and I feel afraid of letting someone in.''" She trailed off, pressing a hand to her heart as she thought back to the expression on his face. "He looked so¡­ broken. But at the same time, he was so warm, so gentle. I honestly think I fell a little bit in love with him right then."


    Several other girls in the group nodded, faces alight with a mixture of admiration and curiosity. "I know exactly what you mean," one of them murmured, her cheeks flushing slightly. "He''s so handsome, but there''s something deeper about him now something I never really noticed before."


    Another girl with glossy black hair spoke up, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "Yeah, right? I mean, he was always good-looking and rich. But before, he just¡­ felt different. Kind of like there was this dark cloud always following him around, or this invisible wall he kept between himself and everyone else."


    The first girl nodded in agreement, eyes distant. "Exactly. Even a week ago, I''d have said he was cold, or distant¡­ but now, I don''t know. I feel like there''s so much more to him than I ever realized. It''s like I can see past that wall for the first time, and it''s changing everything I thought I knew about him." She frowned thoughtfully. "I can''t really explain it. It just feels like he''s¡­ human. And I can''t believe I used to hate him, for no reason at all."


    A friend nudged her, grinning. "You''re not the only one. People used to spread rumors about him, talking about how he was ''heartless'' or ''weird,'' just because he was quiet. But honestly? Now, it''s like I understand why he kept to himself. It''s like he''s been hurt, and people just didn''t see it before."


    Lucian continued through the gates, his face expressionless but his mind whirling. He''d overheard every word, but he kept his pace steady, unwilling to show any sign that he had noticed them. To others, he may have seemed like a lone figure aloof, distant, with an air of quiet intensity that some found intriguing, and others found unsettling. But inside, he felt the weight of his solitude pressing heavily on him.


    Lucian let out a quiet sigh as he listened to the passing comments and murmurs around him. This time, he noticed with an odd sense of detachment that the rumors actually seemed to carry a tone of respect, almost admiration a stark contrast to the venomous gossip that once clung to his name. He remembered well how people used to talk about him, and the sting of those words still echoed faintly in his memory.


    Just a few months ago, he''d overhear whispers full of disdain, voices calling him "pathetic," a "hopeless dog chasing Avey," or worse a "shameless gold-digger" after her family''s wealth. There were times when the remarks became sharper, more cutting. "What a disgrace. Can''t he respect her clear rejections?" they''d say. The assumption was always that he was persistent to a fault, blind and deaf to her refusals. No one even bothered to think there might be depth to his feelings, that it wasn''t a chase, but a painful yearning.


    In those days, his persistence in pursuing Avey seemed to annoy people more than anything, but it was more than just some silly infatuation. He genuinely thought he loved her, that she was worth every bruise his pride endured, every rejection she dealt him. She was his constant, the one person he thought could truly understand him, could bridge that aching loneliness he couldn''t shake. But in the end, he''d come to realize his devotion only left him vulnerable, open to pain he never could have imagined.


    The memories were still fresh, and they brought a familiar ache to his chest. He''d pushed past the hurt then, his skin thickening with every cutting remark, building an armor stronger than any wall. But now, after everything, he felt that armor crack under the weight of his past, under the fresh rejection he''d given her this time, he was the one who walked away, but he wasn''t left with any satisfaction.


    Maybe it was because he understood a hard truth now love wasn''t worth the risk. He''d learned that through scars that ran deep, through long, sleepless nights and empty mornings. Love was a risk he simply couldn''t afford to take again. It took everything from him last time.his pride, his heart, his sense of self-worth, and nearly his life. If there was one thing he had to remember from his last life, it was that love, no matter how profound, held a hidden cruelty. And he was done falling for it.


    His hands tightened into fists, though he kept his face as neutral as ever. To anyone looking, Lucian Kane was still that impenetrable figure, unbothered and unaffected by anyone or anything around him. Inside, though, he could feel the weight of his own defenses pressing down on him. He wasn''t sure he''d ever be able to let anyone in again, even if part of him still craved it. The love he''d once sought, that he''d thrown himself into wholeheartedly, now felt like a trap he couldn''t escape from fast enough.


    A wry smile touched his lips for just a moment, one that held no warmth but a trace of bitterness. "Love?" he thought to himself. "No, thanks. Been there, survived that."

 Chapter 82: sigh again

    A few girls clustered by the college entrance whispered to each other, eyes fixed on Avey. She stood near the gates, wearing a fitted, stylish outfit that should have made her look confident, but instead, she looked out of place, almost small under the weight of so many stares."Is she waiting for Lucian? Again?" one of the girls muttered to her friend, glancing from Avey back to the entrance, where Lucian would soon appear.


    Next to Avey, her best friend Cassandra stood silently, eyes flickering with a mix of worry and skepticism. She had watched Avey struggle all morning, her discomfort painfully clear. Avey was used to attention, but this was different. Today, she could hear the whispers, and she couldn''t escape the subtle, judgmental glances people shot her way.


    The memory of Lucian''s gentle rejection from the day before was still fresh in Avey''s mind. His words, his soft tone, even the kindness in his eyes it had been so different from how she''d treated him all those times he approached her. The way she had brushed him off, sometimes with barely concealed irritation or even mocking laughter, now echoed in her head, each memory more painful than the last. She felt a surge of guilt, an emotion so unfamiliar that it left her unsteady, like she was on the verge of tears. Just one rejection, and her heart ached. And yet, Lucian had taken hers so many times, only ever meeting her cruelty with an almost saintly patience.


    For the first time, she felt shame in a way that went beyond her embarrassment over the public rejection. She felt humiliated for how she had treated him so harshly, without a thought to the effect it might have had on him. And now, she was here, standing by the college entrance, waiting for him, while strangers whispered and wondered why.


    When she saw him finally approaching, her heart skipped a beat. Lucian looked effortlessly handsome as he walked, dressed in his classic jeans and a blue shirt that brought out his striking features even more than usual. She felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. It was almost ridiculous he looked even more handsome than she remembered, and she felt a pang of regret, sharper than she had expected.


    Beside her, Cassandra noticed her friend''s reaction. Her own expression remained unreadable, though a flicker of doubt crossed her face. The Lucian she had known through Avey''s stories had been little more than a pest, someone Cassandra had silently disapproved of. But seeing him now, she found herself questioning things she''d always assumed about him. This was a different Lucian one who held himself with a calm, grounded presence that she hadn''t anticipated.


    Lucian, meanwhile, kept his gaze steady, his expression unreadable as he spotted Avey at the entrance. His stomach tightened. The memories of his own endless proposals, his countless rejections, each one more humiliating than the last, were woven into the fabric of this place. He knew well how cruel the spotlight could be when it was on you for the wrong reasons, how heavy the shame could feel under the judgmental gazes of others. And despite it all, he had always put on a mask, smiling through the pain, determined not to show the hurt.


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair as he made his way forward. He couldn''t help but wonder what Avey was doing here. She was trembling slightly, her gaze flitting anxiously through the crowd as if searching for reassurance. Her vulnerability, so stark and so raw, stirred something in him that he wished he could ignore.


    "Not again," he muttered to himself. The last thing he wanted was another public spectacle, especially not with Avey at the center of it. He could feel the weight of the crowd''s attention pressing down on them both, people slowing to watch, to whisper.


    Despite himself, Lucian felt that familiar tug of compassion. He knew he could walk away, knew that most people would say he had every right to ignore her. But something deeper than pride held him back. He was a man who had loved deeply and unconditionally, who had weathered years of rejection, yet still found himself unable to despise the person who had turned him away. He knew Avey was uncomfortable, standing here under the scrutiny of so many eyes, and he knew, too, that her reputation would suffer for it. He sighed again, feeling the full weight of his own nature no matter how many times he''d been hurt, no matter how many times he had sworn to put himself first, he couldn''t turn off the part of him that wanted to protect her.


    Why was she doing this? He couldn''t understand it. After all, she had rejected him for years, pushed him away each time he tried to get close. The idea that she could have had a change of heart felt impossible. For five years, she had treated him as nothing more than an annoyance, someone beneath her notice. It was hard to believe that feelings could just change.


    "Hey, what do you think? Is Avey really planning to propose to Lucian again?" one girl whispered to her friend, glancing cautiously at Avey standing at the gates.


    "I''m not sure," her friend replied, her eyes widening. "But she''s been standing there for nearly two hours now. She must be planning something."


    "Yeah, but she just proposed yesterday and got turned down¡­ It''s hard to imagine she''d try again so soon," the first girl murmured, her brow creased in thought.


    Her friend sighed, shaking her head. "Avey''s one of the smartest people here. She must know what she''s doing, but look at her she''s trembling. This must be so hard for her, with everyone watching and whispering. She''s not the type to handle this much attention, let alone the judgment that comes with it." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It really is cruel," the other girl agreed softly, her gaze lingering on Avey. "To have everyone staring, after what happened yesterday¡­ it must feel unbearable."

 Chapter 83: did that really happened? unbelievable

    Lucian sighed deeply, catching sight of Avey standing in his path, her eyes focused solely on him. He looked down, avoiding her gaze altogether, his chest tightening as he approached. If I stop, it''s going to create another scene, just like yesterday. The thought weighed heavily on him.Please, Avey¡­ he thought, just don''t do it again. But even as he hoped, he knew her too well¡ªher persistence, her vulnerability, the way she wore her emotions openly, even at her own expense. He wasn''t naive enough to think she''d walk away easily, and he knew the heartbreak she might face if the crowd got the show they wanted. He could already sense the whispers around them, like a low hum waiting to turn into a roar if anything happened. He knew that, unlike him, Avey wasn''t used to carrying that weight.


    And so, he braced himself, knowing he couldn''t go through that again¡ªnot for her sake or his own. There''s only one way, he thought grimly, and it might hurt her, but it''ll hurt less than if I stop and listen. Taking a breath, he steeled himself, gripping his bag strap as he moved closer to the building entrance.


    Lady luck, huh? he thought sarcastically. "Hey, Max, what happened to all that good fortune you promised?" he muttered to himself, cursing the mechanical voice that had assured him he was in his "golden period."


    "Host," Max responded calmly, almost mockingly, "until now, it was your golden period. Your fate is about to shift. You''ll see what I mean."


    Lucian''s face fell, a heavy sigh escaping him. Golden period? Don''t mess with me, Max, he fumed internally, his annoyance rising. If this is the best you''ve got, I think I''ll pass.


    As he got closer to the entrance, each step seemed to echo louder in his mind, like the ticking of a countdown. Eyes were already on him¡ªstudents glancing over, some whispering, others nudging friends. He could feel their anticipation, the ripple of curiosity in the air, as if the entire school had been waiting for a second act. He knew he was about to give it to them, but not the way they expected. With his head down, he walked past Avey, not slowing, not even looking her way. He barely even registered the hand that reached out to him, touching lightly against his back as he passed.


    "L-Lucy," Avey''s voice called out, soft, hopeful, and trembling as she tried to reach him. Her hand rested on his back for a brief second, the touch filled with a longing he couldn''t bear to face. He didn''t respond, his feet continuing forward without pause, as if her voice and touch didn''t even exist. He moved with a single-minded determination, each step taking him further from her, further from everything he once thought he wanted.


    The entrance doors opened, a gust of wind sweeping over Avey as Lucian slipped through the threshold and into the building, disappearing from her sight. She stood frozen, the cold air and his silence leaving her hollow and numb. Her hand slowly lowered from where it had touched him, fingers trembling as realization dawned. He¡­he ignored me.


    She stared at the doors as they swung shut behind him, her heart dropping, disbelief flashing across her face. Her mind spun, replaying the moment over and over, as if struggling to believe he''d truly walked past her without so much as a glance. No¡­ no, this isn''t happening, she thought, tears blurring her vision. She barely felt the first tear fall, or the second, but soon her cheeks were wet, and she was struggling to breathe, each tear a sharp reminder of the rejection she couldn''t deny.


    Her friend Cassandra stepped forward, gently placing a hand on her shoulder. "It''s alright, Avey¡­ it''s going to be okay," she whispered, trying to bring comfort to her friend, though her own heart ached seeing Avey like this.


    Avey shook her head slightly, her eyes fixed on the entrance, where Lucian had vanished moments before. She whispered brokenly, "He¡­ my Lucy ignored me¡­" The words were barely audible, her voice cracking under the weight of disbelief and hurt. Her body shook, and her hand moved instinctively to cover her mouth as a sob escaped, her heart twisting painfully at the memory of Lucian''s cold silence. The reality was too stark, too harsh, and it felt like her world was tilting, like everything she had known and held onto was slipping away from her.


    Cassandra''s heart sank. She''d known Avey for years, had seen her through highs and lows, but she had never seen her friend look so¡­ lost. There was no anger in her, no bitterness¡ªonly a raw sadness and confusion that seemed to drain the color from her face. Cassandra kept her hand steady on Avey''s shoulder, gently guiding her away from the entrance, shielding her from the eyes of those who watched, whispering and speculating.


    "Come on, Avey," she murmured, trying to steer her friend toward a quieter space, away from the prying eyes and judging stares. But Avey barely moved, her feet glued to the spot, her gaze still fixed on the closed doors.


    Students exchanged shocked glances, their expressions mirroring one another''s disbelief as they watched Lucian stride past Avey without so much as a nod. Murmurs rippled through the crowd, each voice hushed but carrying a note of astonishment, as though they were witnessing the impossible. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did¡­ did Lucian really just ignore her?" one girl whispered, her eyes wide with shock.


    "No way! The guy who used to watch her every step, as if she were made of glass, just brushed her off like she was nothing," her friend replied, her voice filled with disbelief. "It''s like he didn''t even see her standing there."


    "This¡­ this doesn''t make sense. He''s always been so gentle with her. He practically worshiped her," another chimed in, eyebrows knit together in confusion. Heads turned to Avey, who stood frozen, her hand lingering mid-air where she''d reached out to stop him, only for her fingertips to graze nothing as Lucian kept walking.


    She looked as though the life had drained from her face, her eyes hollow and her lips parted in silent disbelief. Slowly, her hand lowered, fingers trembling as the realization settled in. Her once bright eyes shimmered with tears she could no longer hold back, glistening like glass before they slipped down her cheeks, leaving her looking fragile and broken.


    "Look at her¡­ she''s like a ghost. It''s like he just took everything out of her in one moment," a girl nearby murmured, sympathy softening her voice.


    Avey''s shoulders began to shake as her best friend, Cassandra, moved closer, resting a gentle hand on her back. "It''s alright, Avey," she whispered, her words quiet but filled with concern. "It''s okay, just breathe. Let''s get out of here."


    But Avey shook her head, her lips quivering as she continued to stare at the door Lucian had disappeared through, unable to tear her gaze away. Her voice barely a whisper, she murmured, "He¡­ he didn''t even look back. It was like I wasn''t even there¡­ like I didn''t exist."


    Cassandra gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze, her heart breaking for her friend, but there was little she could say to ease the sting of Lucian''s cold indifference. Avey''s entire world felt as if it were collapsing, and the crowd around them, once captivated by Lucian''s relentless devotion, now looked on with a mixture of pity and disbelief at the sight of Avey, hollowed and crumbling.


    "I never thought I''d see this," someone said softly, looking down, unsure whether to feel relief or sadness for the girl who''d once held Lucian''s heart so completely.


    ---


    i dont know why i have this feeling that you guys will love its...


    powerstones and tickets for this chapter...if you guys liked it

 Chapter 84: in bathroom

    Standing at the sink in the empty boys'' bathroom, Lucian splashed cold water onto his face, letting the coolness of it bite his skin. He needed something to shake him from the ache gnawing at him, something that might somehow freeze the emotions he knew were slipping through the cracks. As he took a deep breath and gripped the edge of the sink, his hands shook; he couldn''t deny the tremor running through his entire body.He''d ignored Avey. Walked right past her without so much as a glance. His body shuddered as he thought of her voice calling out to him, soft and vulnerable, the faint hope he''d seen flicker in her eyes. That single moment was branded into his mind.


    "What have I done?" he whispered to himself, his voice hoarse as he buried his face in his hands. Every instinct in him had wanted to turn around, to give her at least some reassurance, to tell her he was sorry but he couldn''t.


    No, he couldn''t. He knew exactly how this story ended. He knew what it meant to hope and to try and fail endlessly. The ache of rejection, of always being the one who tried harder, had been his only reality before. He''d spent a lifetime yearning for her approval, trying to become the kind of man she might want, only to have his heart shattered time and time again.


    Lucian''s hand fell heavily onto the cold tiles of the wall, his knuckles pressing hard against it, and he muttered, "Why¡­ Why do I still care so much?" His voice trembled, barely holding onto composure. He looked up at his reflection, meeting his own haunted eyes. "She never cared about me the same way, did she? She rejected me... hurt me, over and over, and I kept going back. And now? Now I''m the one walking away. I''m the one putting distance between us."


    A quiet sigh left his lips, but he couldn''t hide the pain behind his eyes. I still care¡­ but I can''t keep doing this. His heart, bruised and battered, wasn''t something he could keep offering. I just can''t. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaning his back against the cool wall, he closed his eyes, feeling the weight of his unspoken apology to Avey settle over him like a heavy fog. "Forgive me, Avey," he murmured softly, his voice cracking. "But I don''t think I can love like that anymore¡­ it hurts too much."


    The hollow pain he tried to keep hidden forced its way to the surface, and he felt a warm tear escape, tracing a line down his cheek. A single tear, but it carried the weight of so many unsaid words, of so much heartbreak. He''d loved her deeply, a love so ingrained it felt more like devotion, and yet here he was left with the bitter remnants of a heart he''d tried to rebuild.


    "I''m scared¡­" he whispered to no one, his voice shaking with a vulnerability he usually buried deep. "I don''t want to feel that again. That pain it''s like it''s still there, like I''m still right back in that moment¡­ It took everything in me to try again, and now¡­" he trailed off, pressing a fist to his chest as if trying to hold himself together.


    Maybe I''m just¡­ not made for love, he thought bitterly, his eyes focusing on the faint scars on his wrists, reminders of the dark places he''d been. He couldn''t do that again. He couldn''t go back. For all his strength, for all the walls he''d built around his heart, it took just one memory of her smile, her laughter, to make him question everything. And yet¡­ it had to be this way.


    He drew in a shaky breath, closing his eyes to gather whatever fragments of his resolve he could find. Lucian swallowed hard, trying to push down the raw ache clawing at him. Maybe this time, I can finally put her behind me, he thought, but his heart, ever faithful to its wounds, knew better.


    Another tear slipped free. "Forgive me, Avey," he repeated, this time barely a whisper, but it lingered in the air like a confession, a wish, and a farewell all at once.


    Lucian could hear Max''s voice, steady and mechanical, cutting through the whirlwind of his thoughts.


    "Host, you''re becoming such a disappointment," Max''s voice rang, with an almost compassionate undercurrent. "It''s alright. Ignore things like these. I''ve given you a second chance to enjoy your life, to grow, not to repeat the same painful mistakes. Love those who give back, who care for you. Love is about trust and care, not a one-sided sacrifice. They didn''t deserve your hurt the first time don''t hand it over so freely again."


    Max''s words stung because of how true they were. They resonated in Lucian''s mind, like a bell tolling over and over, each word embedding itself deeply. He knew Max was right, and yet...


    "But Max¡­" Lucian''s voice broke, barely a whisper, as the familiar ache began to gnaw at him. "I just don''t know how not to feel it. I try to tell myself it''s over. But when I think of her standing there, all alone, that broken look in her eyes¡­" He paused, his hands clenching tightly, his knuckles turning white. "My chest feels hot, Max, it''s like there''s this tightness that won''t go away. I know she''s probably suffering right now, even though I know I shouldn''t care anymore."


    Max''s voice softened, mechanical but filled with unexpected wisdom. "You can''t expect yourself to stop feeling overnight, Lucian. Love and loyalty aren''t bad things, but they become toxic if poured endlessly into a bottomless well." Max paused, as if contemplating its own words. "Sometimes, the ones we cared for most deeply are those we have to leave behind. That doesn''t mean you''ll never feel that connection again but to heal, you need to let them go."


    Lucian looked down, fighting the storm raging inside of him. He wanted to be free of this the memories, the guilt, the endless ache that gripped him every time he looked at Avey. But it was so deeply woven into him that he didn''t know where it ended, and he began. "I thought I was strong enough. I thought I''d be fine. But¡­ I don''t know how to move on. The pain, Max¡­ It just keeps building. Sometimes, I wonder if it''s better to keep hurting than to face the emptiness left behind."


    "Pain is comfortable because it''s familiar, Lucian," Max replied gently. "But comfort doesn''t mean growth. Living a new life means embracing the uncertainty of it and with that, the chance to find happiness you can''t yet imagine. You don''t have to abandon the part of you that cares. But you owe it to yourself to find a future where caring isn''t a punishment."


    Lucian swallowed, feeling a lump in his throat that he didn''t know how to release. "But what if I can''t¡­? What if I''m never able to stop caring? It''s been the only way I''ve ever known how to be, Max."


    Max''s words were patient, almost soothing. "Then learn. The hardest lesson is to let go of what doesn''t serve you anymore, Lucian. Let the memories remind you, not define you. And let love be a gift, not a weight. You don''t have to be perfect to be deserving of joy."


    Lucian took a shaky breath, letting the words settle. "Alright, Max," he finally whispered. "I''ll try¡­ I''ll try to let it go."


    For the first time, Lucian felt a small, tentative sense of relief, as if he was taking a step forward, however difficult. The weight he carried might not disappear in a day, but maybe, just maybe, he could start moving toward the life Max envisioned for him a life where he could be free.


    -----

 Chapter 85: classroom

    Lucian, after splashing some cold water on his face in the bathroom and taking a few deep breaths to steady himself, finally exited the stall. He straightened his collar, attempting to brush off the tension he felt settling heavy on his shoulders.As he walked through the halls toward his classroom, he noticed the familiar buzz around him. Groups of students were mingling, laughing, some with their noses buried in their laptops or phones, others clustered in small circles, excitedly discussing the latest campus drama. It was like stepping back in time, the scenes unfolding as they had once before. Lucian felt a surge of nostalgia a strange feeling considering he was technically reliving it all.


    The moment he entered the classroom, however, he could feel the shift. Faces turned his way, eyes narrowed slightly, and the whispers began. It was the same routine: a mixture of curiosity, judgment, and subtle disdain flickered in their glances. Lucian kept his expression neutral, sighing inwardly as he made his way to the seats at the back. He was already familiar with this part of college life the unspoken rules that made it easy for some students to drift to the outskirts, to stay unseen.


    He climbed up to the highest row of seats, far back in the corner where he had always sat, even in his past life. The last row, the place where no one could look at him directly and where he could observe the classroom without attracting much attention. It was his safe spot, hidden away, a place where he could escape the unrelenting stares and simply blend into the background. As he lowered himself into the seat, he let his fingers trail over the polished wooden surface of the desk, feeling a strange sense of comfort.


    Looking down from his vantage point, Lucian could see everyone engrossed in their own lives. The same small cliques, the shared secrets, and the half-concealed laughs that filled the room it was all so familiar, so painfully ordinary, yet now tinted with an overwhelming sense of distance. He felt like an outsider peering into a world he no longer truly belonged to.


    Sliding his hand beneath the desk, he felt the familiar texture of his old bag. His worn, black bag was still tucked away under the desk, just as he had left it in his past life. A tiny smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. It was a strange feeling, the simplicity of seeing an object that belonged to his past, yet feeling as though it was a lifetime ago.


    He pulled the bag onto his lap and unzipped it, half-expecting to find it empty. The contents were just as he remembered light, almost weightless. Lucian chuckled softly to himself, recalling that he hadn''t bothered to carry any real books. Who was he kidding? He never came here for the academics. Every single day he had stepped foot in this place, it had been because of Avey. Every glance in her direction, every shared class those moments had been the only lessons he cared about.


    He shook his head, the memories settling into the corners of his mind like dust. "Who even brings books to a class they never planned to learn from?" he muttered to himself with a faint smile.


    Lucian sat quietly at his desk in the last row, trying to lose himself in thought when he noticed Avey and Cassandra entering the classroom. As they stepped in, the entire room seemed to hold its breath, whispers falling silent. Some students looked over their shoulders, glancing from Avey to him with curiosity. Lucian could feel the heat of their stares, but his own gaze remained on Avey. Despite the distance, he could see the redness around her eyes the unmistakable signs of someone who had cried.


    The sight tugged at something deep inside him, but he forced his face into an expressionless mask. His heart felt like it was being pulled in opposite directions, and a painful knot settled in his chest. Avey''s tear-streaked face was both familiar and new to him. She looked lost, vulnerable. He remembered her sharp words from his past life, the cruel dismissals and humiliating rejections, but the memories only seemed to amplify the ache he felt for her now.


    Lucian leaned back, closing his eyes briefly, attempting to center himself. Why did he still feel this way? She had hurt him deeply enough to drive him to dark places in his last life, enough to shatter him beyond recognition. And yet, here he was, feeling the urge to protect her, even from the pain she brought upon herself. Maybe it was the very depth of his love that made it impossible to hate her. When you love someone more than you love yourself, when that love knows no boundaries or limits, even the worst betrayals can''t shake its foundation.


    It felt like a curse, one that no amount of time or betrayal could cure. Even after all the heartbreak she had put him through, even after his own death, Lucian couldn''t bring himself to erase his feelings for her. They clung to him, like shadows that followed him no matter how far he ran. Was it a weakness? Maybe. But it was also proof of the strength of his love, as twisted and painful as it felt now.


    A silent mantra echoed in his mind: Stay away, protect yourself. He had learned it the hard way in his past life. Loving her openly had only brought humiliation, heartbreak, and eventually, his downfall even killed him. But he couldn''t shake the memory of her face. imagining how Her tear-stained cheeks and trembling lips her face might be, when his love was raw and unguarded, and her rejections were like sharp daggers.


    Lucian shifted in his seat, trying to focus on the present. His commitment to keep his distance was not a declaration that his feelings had vanished far from it. He wished he could stop caring, but it felt impossible. The wounds from his past life hadn''t healed; they had simply become scars he carried forward. Now, each look from her, each tear he witnessed, only seemed to peel them open once more.


    Yet, he couldn''t give in. He was no longer the same Lucian, chasing a love that would only lead him to ruin. Love, he realized now, wasn''t enough if it only brought pain. He wanted to spare himself that heartbreak, and perhaps spare her, too. But even as he repeated this to himself, he knew it was a lie he could barely believe. People say nothing goes with you when you die, he thought bitterly, but my love for her followed me back, like an unbroken promise from another life.


    Lucian chuckled to himself, the sound bitter and low. The irony wasn''t lost on him. Here he was, alive again with a chance to change everything, yet unable to escape the shackles of his own heart.


    ---


    guy''s send some powerstones send me on ranking he he he he


    well thanks for ya all support till now can''t say how happy i am..tday was a very happy day for me haha came to tell ya all


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 86: wtf they doing

    Lucian exhaled slowly, his fingers running along the edge of his desk as he tried to gather himself. He kept his head down, barely daring to glance towards the classroom door. He could sense her presence like an unspoken weight, lingering on him Avey stood there, watching him. Lucian dared a quick side glance, eyes darting toward the door where she stood.Their eyes met, just for a fleeting second, before he looked away, pretending to be absorbed in his notebook he took inside of his bag, as if the pages held secrets far more interesting than the emotions flaring up within him. He could feel his chest tightening; even the slight wetness around her eyes made him feel... torn, as if her sadness was a reflection of all the pain he''d tried so hard to forget.


    Sighing again, he flipped open the notebook, hoping it would give him something, anything, to focus on. But he barely glanced at the page before his heart skipped. Oh, no. The notebook was filled, page after page, with sketches of Avey. Each drawing captured her expressions, her smile, the way her hair caught the light in the classroom. Some were sketched in pencil, others inked with careful detail, with dates scrawled in the corners marking each moment he''d tried to capture. He could barely believe it every page held a piece of her, a part of his past feelings he couldn''t deny, feelings that made his hand tremble as he turned the pages.


    What was I even doing back then? Lucian cursed his past self, that younger, na?ve version who had once believed that loving her was his entire purpose. He hastily closed the notebook, his hands suddenly clammy. Shutting it felt like an attempt to shut out that chapter of his life, a part of himself that had lived and breathed only to admire her. But it wasn''t that simple; memories of late nights, lost in thought as he sketched her, resurfaced. Every line and shadow brought back the foolish hope he''d clung to, that maybe someday she''d turn his way.


    Trying to suppress the redness creeping up his neck, Lucian stole another quick glance at Avey. She was looking directly at him, her gaze unbroken, and when he met her eyes this time, she smiled. It wasn''t a smirk or a casual grin; it was a gentle smile, almost... grateful. The intensity of it startled him, and he broke eye contact again, staring hard at his desk, his mind racing.


    Why did she have to smile like that? He couldn''t help but wonder if she''d noticed his reaction, if she''d somehow guessed what was in that notebook, if she could sense the echoes of his past feelings.


    Desperate to break away from her gaze, he fumbled with his pocket, pulling out his phone. He unlocked it, fingers tapping aimlessly on the screen until he landed on the calculator app. Staring at the numbers, he feigned interest, as though he suddenly needed to calculate...


    lets do some calculations


    something, anything. Anything to avoid looking back up at her, to avoid facing the surge of emotions he thought he''d buried long ago.


    sigh why is she fking doing all this doesn''t she use to hate me back then ...how this much change.


    lucian just started tapping numbers on his mobile 10+10=20 wow...i didn''t know that


    so intresting very interesting


    Lucian''s head instinctively tilted up, his gaze flicking toward the entrance. He couldn''t help it something inside him was pulled, compelled to look. There was Avey, standing beside Cassandra, talking softly with an expression that seemed conflicted and hesitant. For a split second, Lucian felt a flicker of relief seeing her preoccupied and not looking in his direction. But then, just as he was about to settle into that relief, her gaze shifted, her eyes meeting his across the room, and she offered a small, almost shy smile.


    Lucian''s stomach twisted. He dropped his gaze, but the nervous feeling in his chest only intensified as he tried to focus on anything else. He could feel his heartbeat quicken, his resolve tested as a wave of conflicted emotions washed over him. Why was she smiling at him now? And why was he even reacting this way? He grit his teeth, trying to dismiss the irrational pang of hope stirring within him. The logical side of his mind was telling him to let it go, to stay detached, but that deep-rooted, painful connection he had to Avey was hard to sever.


    Steeling himself, Lucian made himself focus on the screen of his phone, absently tapping at the calculator app. His mind drifted to meaningless calculations, anything to distract him from the knot forming in his chest. But then he noticed something out of the corner of his eye Avey and Cassandra were no longer in their usual front-row seats. They were moving, taking steps up the aisle, row by row.


    A feeling of unease settled over him as he watched them ascend, each step they took heightening his anxiety. They were deliberately walking past their usual seats, moving toward the back where he sat, and Lucian''s pulse quickened with every step. This wasn''t like Avey or Cassandra. They always sat up front, where they could be engaged and noticed, not back here in the shadows, where he preferred to be left alone.


    "What are they doing?" he muttered to himself, his fingers now clenching the edge of his desk. He lowered his head, hoping they''d stop somewhere along the way and not continue up to where he sat. His jaw tensed, and he took a slow breath, trying to calm the mounting dread that was coiling in his chest.


    But their footsteps grew louder, coming closer with each passing second. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please, no, he thought, his mind racing with reasons to ignore them. The logical side of him begged him to stay grounded, to avoid letting his emotions get the best of him. He kept his face carefully blank, masking any reaction that might betray the war going on inside. Still, he couldn''t shake the sensation that he was about to be pulled into something he wasn''t ready for.


    He took another deep breath, resisting the urge to glance up again, but it felt futile. The weight of their approach seemed to press down on him, and all he could do was brace himself, praying that he could maintain his calm composure as they neared.

 Chapter 87: did you really just?

    Lucian sat on the far corner of the back bench, his head bent low as he pretended to scroll aimlessly through his phone, using it as a shield from the world. His jaw clenched and his fingers tightened around the phone, the faint tremor in his hands betraying his otherwise stoic facade. He had carefully chosen this corner, away from anyone who might disturb his fragile calm. But his heart sank when he heard a familiar voice."Lucy... mind if we sit here?" Avey''s voice was soft, barely more than a whisper, as if she feared even approaching him.


    Without lifting his gaze, Lucian replied coldly, "No. I''d rather you didn''t." His words were firm, but his tone cracked just slightly enough that only he noticed. He was trying, desperately, to protect himself from falling back into the same emotional trap. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring his answer, Avey sat down beside him. "Thank you," she murmured, more to herself than to him, and gently tugged Cassandra down beside her, forcing the trio into a quiet, uncomfortable closeness.


    Lucian''s eyes darted sideways, catching a glimpse of Avey as she settled in. He could feel her gaze burning into him, a mixture of hope and hurt that she wasn''t bothering to conceal. He swallowed, his fingers scrolling his phone faster, though he couldn''t focus on a single word.


    Avey reached out, her voice shaky but full of resolve. "Lucy¡­ why are you acting like this? Do you hate me now?"


    He exhaled sharply, finally breaking the silence but still refusing to meet her gaze. "I just don''t want to sit here with you," he said bluntly, hoping the words would hit her like they had once hit him, so that maybe she''d understand.


    Avey''s shoulders sagged, but she pressed on, her voice wavering. "You always used to tell me¡­ that you loved me. And, yes, I was wrong back then. I was so blind, I couldn''t see it. But I''m different now." Her voice broke, and she took a deep breath. "Yesterday, I told you I was ready to accept it, and you... you rejected me. Today, you won''t even look at me. Lucy, please... I know I hurt you, but don''t punish me like this. We both know you loved me deeply once, so why won''t you give me a chance now?"


    Lucian stayed silent, staring at his screen, his face void of expression but his mind flooded with memories he''d tried so hard to bury. He could hear Avey''s pain, but he couldn''t let himself feel for her not now, not after everything.


    "Don''t you still want what you used to? For us to be together?" Her hand trembled as she placed it close to his, waiting, hoping he''d reach out just once more. "Yesterday¡­ I thought you still loved me. The way you looked at me it was the same as before. Please, Lucy, say something. Tell me you haven''t changed."


    Lucian inhaled deeply, finally speaking in a low, almost detached tone. "Isn''t it my right to say no? To want something different, just as you did back then and is it my obligations or task to love you?" He said it with a practiced calm, but inside, his chest burned with a familiar ache.


    Avey froze, her eyes widening in stunned silence. Those were the same words she''d used years ago, each time she had turned him down, convinced that he would just keep coming back for more. She had never imagined they''d come back to haunt her, spoken by his voice with the same distant coldness she''d once used.


    "L-Lucy, please," she stammered, reaching out instinctively. "I... I didn''t mean it that way back then. I was¡­ I was so foolish. I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry. Please don''t let this end like this."


    Lucian sighed, rubbing his temples as if the conversation was physically exhausting him. "This, right here, is why I didn''t want to sit near you, Avey. This isn''t helping either of us." He turned his body away from her.


    "Just give me one chance, Lucy... just one chance," avey voice cracked, her words barely escaping in the heavy silence that hung between them. hers eyes, filled with desperation.


    Avey watched him in silence for a moment, her heart aching at the sight of his pain. Her brow furrowed with concern as she slid closer, her fingers trembling slightly. "Lucian..." she whispered, her voice soft but full of urgency.


    Lucian''s sigh was long and painful, like the weight of the world was on his shoulders. He stayed still, his eyes fixed downward, refusing to meet her gaze. His lips were pressed tightly together, and Avey could see the muscles in his jaw twitching as if he was struggling to keep everything inside.


    "Lucy... look at me," Avey pleaded, her voice breaking as she reached up to gently touch his face. Her fingertips brushed against his skin, and she turned his head slowly, guiding his face towards her. Their faces were close now, too close, but neither of them moved away. The air between them felt thick with tension. They could feel each other''s breath, but it wasn''t a tender moment it was raw, filled with pain and unanswered questions.


    When their eyes finally met, the intensity in Lucian''s gaze struck her like a punch to the gut. His eyes, usually so strong and composed, were void of emotion yet Avey could see it, the sadness buried deep within them. It was as if the weight of all his unspoken words and repressed feelings had shattered the calm fa?ade he wore.


    Avey felt her throat tighten, and her voice trembled as she spoke. "You... you know, Lucian, no matter how good you are at hiding it..." She took a shaky breath, her eyes searching his face desperately. "No one can hide the truth from their eyes. And your eyes... they''re screaming, Lucian. They''re telling me you''re hurt. You''re feeling something, but you''re too afraid to show it."


    Her hands, still lightly resting on his face, began to tremble more as she continued, her voice becoming softer, filled with confusion and pain. "Why are you doing this? Why are you pushing me away? Please, tell me... let me help you." Her voice cracked, and the tears that had been welling up in her eyes finally started to fall. She wiped them away quickly, but they just kept coming, a steady stream she couldn''t control.


    Lucian''s gaze softened just for a moment, but then his jaw tightened again, and he pulled away slightly, stepping back as if her touch was too much to bear. "Enough, Avey," he said, his voice cold and firm, a sharp contrast to the vulnerability that had been there just seconds before. His expression had become unreadable again, his eyes distant. "Enough."


    Avey''s heart clenched painfully at the finality in his tone. Her hand, still hovering in the air where his face had been moments ago, trembled even more violently now. She took a step toward him, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are you really giving up, Lucian?" Her voice was raw with emotion, almost pleading.


    Lucian sit still for a long moment, his eyes not meeting hers. The silence between them was suffocating, and Avey could feel the weight of it pressing down on her chest. When he finally spoke, his words were laced with a quiet bitterness. "I gave up, Avey," he said, his voice steady but full of a sadness that seemed to emanate from his very soul. "And I mean it."


    Avey felt a sting in her heart at his words, and her breath hitched in her throat. She shook her head slowly, her lips trembling as she spoke in disbelief. "But... why? Why did you confess so many times? Why did you try so hard to win me over if you were just going to give up like this?" Her voice cracked with emotion, and her eyes searched his desperately for some sign that he hadn''t truly let go. "What was the point of everything? All the effort, all the confessions... was it all meaningless?"


    lucian couldn''t beleive did avey just really say that his heart feeling little tighter


    Lucian''s face was impassive, but his eyes narrowed slightly, the faintest hint of hurt beneath the calm surface. "Did you really just say that?" he murmured, his voice like ice, cutting through the tension. "Did you just ask me what the point was?"


    Avey hesitated, blinking back tears. "I¡­I just don''t understand, Lucy. You loved me so much. You fought for me all those years, and now that I''m finally ready, you''re¡­you''re walking away? It doesn''t make sense, it¡­it feels pointless."


    Lucian''s expression hardened, a muscle in his jaw twitching as he held back the torrent of emotions that threatened to escape. "So, you think all those years of confessions, of waiting, meant nothing?" His words were a whisper, barely audible, but there was a deep, controlled anger simmering beneath them.


    Avey''s tears spilled over. She reached out to him again, her hand trembling. "Lucy¡­you finally have me. Why won''t you just"


    Lucian backed a little on his seat, his face clouded with a mixture of disbelief and sadness. He looked at her, and for the first time, she felt the weight of all the years he''d spent waiting, the patience he''d shown, the countless times he''d swallowed his pride and risked his heart for her only to be turned away.

 Chapter 88: ok let me tell then

    "If you just give up like that, it''s pointless.""Is that so? You think so?" Lucian''s voice softened, but there was a hint of amusement as he observed Avey''s confused expression.


    He suddenly chuckled, his gaze shifting to her as he leaned slightly forward, eyes fixed on her face. He turned his body fully toward her now, sitting at the desk, and for the first time, there was something raw and vulnerable in his posture, his face softening but little disaapointement in his eyes.


    "You know, Avey... let me tell you something," Lucian began, his voice quieter, more contemplative. "I never loved or liked anyone in my life... romantically. You were the first person to make me feel that way."


    Avey''s eyes her confusion deepening as she looked at him. Lucian''s gaze never wavered, his expression unreadable yet intense.


    He took a deep breath before continuing, his tone almost fragile. "The reason I confessed to you... is because I like you. No," he corrected himself, a hint of sadness creeping into his voice, "I loved you."


    He paused, as if weighing his words carefully. "The feelings I had for you, Avey... they were sacred to me. I cherished them, every single moment. You have no idea how much those feelings meant. They were the kind of feelings you don''t just throw away."


    Lucian''s face shifted, as if lost in a memory, his voice becoming nostalgic. "Do you remember the first time I proposed to you?" He let out a small, almost sad chuckle. "Even though we were so close, I thought no, I believed that you''d say yes. We had such a good relationship. I thought for sure you would understand. So, I did it. Right in front of our entire class."


    Avey was still staring at him, her expression a mix of confusion and guilt, but Lucian''s eyes were distant, lost in the memory of it all.


    "Then what happened, Avey?" His voice cracked slightly, betraying the hurt he tried to hide. "You... rejected me. Just like that. Without even blinking. Cold. Emotionless. It felt like you were seeing me for the first time like you didn''t know me at all."


    He paused, looking down for a moment as the words rushed back to him. "You don''t know what that felt like, do you? For someone to be your entire world, to love you so deeply, and then be discarded so easily. It felt like the entire world came crashing down around me."


    Lucian''s hands clenched slightly on the desk, but he kept his gaze on Avey. "What hurt the most wasn''t just the rejection it was how you didn''t even look at me as I walked away. It''s like... you couldn''t care less. I thought you might at least say something. Give me a reason. A single word. Even if it was just... a ''sorry.''"


    His voice dropped, thick with emotion, as he almost whispered, "I really needed that, Avey. But you didn''t even look my way."


    Avey''s face turned pale as she recalled that moment, a pang of regret flashing in her eyes. She seemed to shrink under the weight of his words.


    Lucian continued, his eyes locking onto hers. "I was in shock, you know? I cried... for the whole night. I didn''t even go outside home after that. Didn''t leave the house for an entire month." He let out a soft, almost bitter laugh. "I was so depressed. You probably never knew how badly I was hurting, huh?"


    His gaze turned slightly downcast, almost embarrassed by the vulnerability he was exposing. "And the worst part... I kept holding my phone, waiting. Hoping that you would at least send me a message. Anything . A single word, Avey."


    His voice trembled now, but he didn''t look away from her. "I waited, hoping you''d reach out. Maybe ask if I was okay. Maybe a ''Why didn''t you come to see me?'' or ''I''m sorry for rejecting you.'' Even something as simple as a ''Hello.''"


    Lucian''s laugh was hollow now, as he shook his head. "I kept staring at the blank screen, thinking maybe you''d remember. Maybe you''d remember that there was someone out there who cared about you. Someone who used to be there... who wanted to stay around you."


    He fell silent for a long moment, the weight of his words hanging in the air between them. Avey was frozen, her face a mixture of guilt and sorrow. Lucian''s expression softened, but the hurt in his eyes remained, the sting of his past rejection still raw in his heart. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s voice was low, filled with a calm that made his words somehow cut even deeper. "A whole month went by," he said, his gaze fixed on a distant point. "And there was nothing. Not one message, not a call. I thought¡­ maybe you''d changed, that you weren''t the person I once knew." He looked down at his hands, his fingers loosely interlaced, and sighed, almost as if he were recalling a memory he''d tried to bury.


    "There were so many reasons I loved you," he continued, his tone steady but edged with something barely restrained. "So many reasons why I wanted you in my life, why I kept trying, even when every sign told me to let go. I was terrified terrified of becoming someone you''d just forget, a shadow of a memory that meant nothing to you."


    Avey sat in silence, her hands clenching tightly in her lap as she listened, each word feeling like a shard of glass piercing her heart. She wanted to interrupt, to say something, anything, to counter the painful truth in his voice, but the words wouldn''t come. She could only watch his face, seeing expressions flicker across it that she had never seen before.


    "I fought back my own doubts," Lucian said softly, his voice faltering just a little as he forced himself to continue. "You were slipping away from me, and I could feel it, but I kept fighting because I couldn''t stand the thought of not having you in my life. I was scared, Avey. Really scared. I thought if I just tried harder, came back again¡­ maybe things could be different. But when I finally saw you¡­ you acted like nothing had happened, like none of it mattered."


    The painful calm on his face broke for just a moment, a shadow passing over his features as he looked up at her, his gaze both gentle and heavy with unspoken sorrow. "I forgave you, you know?" he said, as if that simple fact carried the weight of a thousand battles fought alone. "All of it. the way you treated me that day made me feel like i am not important for you.


    Avey felt a lump rise in her throat, her own voice trembling even though she couldn''t bring herself to speak. She tried, her lips parting, wanting to say something that might change the look in his eyes, the deep disappointment that was slowly settling there. But it was as if her voice had deserted her, leaving her defenseless, stripped bare in the face of the quiet intensity of his words.


    "And you know what I felt that day, Avey?" Lucian continued, his voice still painfully calm, "I felt broken. I remember it so clearly. You looked right at me, and it was as if I were invisible, like every ounce of effort I''d put in, every piece of myself I''d handed over, meant nothing. I felt¡­ hollow."


    Avey''s hands clenched even tighter, her nails digging into her palms, but she could do nothing to stop the torrent of regret welling up inside her. The words she wanted to say were trapped, blocked by the sudden realization of just how much pain she had caused. She opened her mouth, desperate to tell him she was sorry, to somehow take it all back, but the weight of his gaze held her still, like a spell she couldn''t break.

 Chapter 89: real feelings

    Lucian''s voice softened as he looked at Avey, his gaze steady yet weighted by years of unreciprocated affection. "You asked me why," he began quietly, "and the answer is simple I liked you."He paused, and his voice grew heavier. "I fell in love with you more every single time I saw you, even if it seemed foolish. You probably grew accustomed to the attention, having people admire you, follow you. But for me, this was different it was my first time. The first time I ever truly liked someone." He swallowed, his words now carrying an undercurrent of vulnerability. "I had no idea how to tell you. So, I tried."


    Lucian''s voice trembled as he continued, "I read articles, watched videos, and asked around. They said girls liked chocolates, so I bought them for you, hoping it would help me show how much I cared. I confessed to you then, the second time. I remember every word of it." He looked away, briefly lost in thought. "You turned me down, and honestly, I wasn''t surprised. But I told myself I would keep going."


    The crowd around them seemed to fall silent, drawn in by Lucian''s words, as he continued. "I heard you had a sensitive stomach, so I brought warm water I prepared myself, hoping to ease your discomfort, and I confessed again. By that point, it was the twelfth time. I hoped no, I believed that maybe you would understand what I was trying to tell you. But each time, you rejected me, and each time, you grew colder. I kept wondering, ''Is this how much I care? Or am I just holding onto a dream?''"


    Avey''s face turned pale, her expression pained, as memories of his gentle attempts flooded back to her. She recalled each rejection, her heart twisting as she saw them through Lucian''s eyes for the first time. Lucian''s voice continued, steady yet somehow resigned. "Someone told me once that roses symbolize love, so I brought you flowers forty-eight times." A sad smile crossed his face, a fleeting glimpse of a young man who had once hoped against hope. "Every time, I hoped you''d take just one, to show that maybe you didn''t feel the same, but you understood. But you didn''t. Not even once."


    The students listening now felt a collective sense of heartbreak, and the laughter of the past became a heavy silence. They remembered, just like Lucian, each time he approached her with hope and walked away rejected. And now, with every word Lucian spoke, his sincerity echoed, revealing a story that had never been understood. Some students looked away, ashamed for the times they''d mocked him, while others watched Avey, who sat motionless, her eyes filled with sorrow.


    Lucian looked over at her, his gaze unwavering but softened by a new distance. "For you, those rejections might have been routine, something you expected to keep happening. But for me¡­ every single confession was real. They were my truth, my heart laid bare. I thought if I was honest enough, that would matter. I thought maybe you''d see¡­ that just maybe, my feelings deserved some kindness, even if they didn''t deserve to be returned."


    Avey opened her mouth to say something, but the words stuck in her throat. She wanted to tell him that she didn''t know then what she knew now. That she, too, had grown to feel something deeper, something real. But under Lucian''s steady gaze, she felt the weight of his disappointment press down on her, and the words felt hollow. Her voice, usually so steady, faltered.


    Lucian continued, his tone gentle but with a touch of finality. "I never blamed you, you know. Love isn''t something you can force. I believed that if I was true, eventually, things would fall into place. But life doesn''t work like that. And now I understand that while those confessions were a part of my journey, this moment, here and now, is my confession to myself."


    The students could feel the emotion in his words, and Avey could feel her heart tightening, almost breaking. She had always thought Lucian would be there, that his devotion would stay unwavering. She''d taken it for granted, never imagining that one day he would simply stop.


    Lucian turned to face her fully, his eyes intense. "This isn''t about anger, Avey. I''m not doing this to hurt you or to teach you some kind of lesson. I''m doing this for myself. Because I deserve to be free of something that only brings me pain now." He sighed, his eyes reflecting the struggle it took to come to this decision. "I''m saying goodbye to the idea of you and me. And I''m letting go."


    Avey''s hands shook as she sat there, the weight of regret pressing down on her. She had lost him, and now she understood perhaps too late what his love had meant. "I''m sorry," she whispered, barely able to meet his gaze. "I''m so sorry, Lucian."


    Lucian gave a small, sad smile. "Just¡­ remember this, Avey. Never take someone''s feelings for granted. If you don''t love them, let them go, but don''t mock their heart. Don''t wait until it''s gone to see the value in it." He turned his face to side again putting hand on his face sighing as exausted.


    For Avey, it was the realization that she had been loved so deeply, and she''d let it slip through her fingers. As he walked away, she realized he was taking the last of his love with him.


    The students listening to Lucian''s conversation, as well as Cassandra, couldn''t help but feel a wave of sadness and guilt sweep over them. Cassandra, in particular, watched Lucian with a blend of surprise and regret, her gaze full of complex emotions. She remembered all too well how many times she had witnessed Lucian confessing his feelings to Avey, and she had often been there in the background, observing with a smirk or placing bets with friends on whether or not he''d be rejected again.


    In their eyes, Lucian''s repeated rejections had been nothing more than a running joke a spectacle to amuse them and break up the monotony of college life. They would exchange grins, mock his persistence, and marvel at his lack of self-respect, finding it unbelievable that he''d keep going back to someone who seemed so disinterested. Yet, in Lucian''s eyes, that persistence had been a testament to something they hadn''t understood: a deep, unwavering love he wasn''t afraid to pursue, no matter how humiliating the outcome.


    Cassandra shifted uncomfortably, the weight of the realization settling over her. For the first time, she truly saw the quiet tragedy in Lucian''s determination, and it hit her how wrong she had been. The moments that had amused her were, in fact, some of the most vulnerable in his life. Each confession he had made, every rejection he had endured those weren''t just scenes in a soap opera, they were pieces of a young man''s genuine love, love that had come from the heart and demanded nothing in return.


    Looking at him now, she felt a pang of guilt. That affection Lucian had shown was raw and real. It deserved respect, if not reciprocation, but they had mocked him instead. What had once seemed laughable now struck her as beautiful, and the thought of how they had treated it left her feeling a deep shame. For years, she had watched him risk his pride for someone he cared for, and all she''d done was laugh at him.


    Her heart tightened, and she wondered how she had never seen it before, how she had let herself get so carried away with the crowd. She wasn''t alone in her guilt. The crowd around her shifted uneasily, exchanging glances, as if silently acknowledging the same realization. The air around them was thick with an unspoken regret. For the first time, they all felt the weight of their actions, and how cruel it was to turn his genuine affection into their amusement.


    The truth was painfully clear now. Lucian''s affection might have been unreciprocated, but it had been real. And it was a sentiment that deserved respect not the ridicule they had heaped upon it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    hey guys well i would like to apologise for past mistakes...i really didn''t realise i was writing so slow and even using some meaningless explanation...well due to some good readers ive understand and come to know these problems


    so i will not repeat them from now on...i tried write chapters by little different way tell me if i should improve it more


    thanks for reading and telling me guys... S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    extra chapters for apology

 Chapter 90: cassy

    As Lucian pushed himself up from the bench, frustration tightened his jaw, the words slipping from him in a low, weary tone. "Sigh... I told you to leave me alone. Now my mind and mood are both ruined." Without even looking back or giving Avey a chance to reply, he swung a leg over the seat, sliding out with a decisive jump, and stalked straight out of the classroom, his frustration leaving an unsettling silence in his wake.Avey, frozen by the intensity of his reaction, could only manage a faint whisper, "Lucian, please¡­" But he didn''t turn back, his posture rigid as he left his bag untouched on the desk. Every student in the room watched in silence as Lucian''s figure faded out the door, leaving an odd emptiness in the space he had just occupied. The hushed chatter and murmurs slowly died down, replaced by a heavy silence that blanketed the classroom.


    Avey continued to stare at the spot where Lucian had disappeared, feeling the weight of her own actions settle into her chest. His words and distant expression replayed in her mind. She recalled the countless times he had been there, presenting his heartfelt confessions always with that quiet hope in his eyes. His gestures had been steady, unchanging: the time he brought chocolates, the times he braved rain and cold just to see her smile. Every confession, every effort all of it was sincere. And each time, she had turned him down almost instinctively, more out of habit than thought.


    At the time, it hadn''t felt wrong. Rejecting people''s kindness had always been something she did easily, and with Lucian, it had been no different at least, that''s what she thought. The rejections had come naturally, but with every refusal, there was also a strange comfort, a sense of predictability. Deep down, she''d grown accustomed to his presence, even found herself waiting for him each day without fully realizing it.


    Only now did she understand the depth of what she''d lost. His confessions, the words that had once seemed trivial to her, echoed in her memory like a haunting melody. The routine that she had once dismissed now felt like a thread unraveled too soon. And the reality hit hard, her hand instinctively raised as if to call him back, but her voice failed her, caught somewhere between regret and pride, lodged painfully in her throat.


    All she could do was lower her hand, shoulders trembling slightly. For the first time, she had no words, no defenses, nothing to shield herself from the ache of watching him walk away.


    Cassandra, her close friend who had watched all of this unfold, gently placed a hand on her shoulder. She didn''t say anything, but her comforting presence was enough. Avey''s gaze remained fixed on the door, though Lucian was long gone. She fought the welling of tears, her heart heavy with the memories of him and everything she had never let herself feel.


    A few students whispered among themselves, exchanging glances as they tried to make sense of what had happened. Lucian, who had once followed Avey''s every move like a shadow, had finally, decisively turned his back on her. It felt surreal, like watching a storyline come to an unexpected halt.


    They murmured quietly, sensing that whatever had just unfolded was a turning point.


    The crowd of students murmured, glancing between each other, struggling to piece together what had just happened.


    "Can someone explain this? I don''t get it at all," one student whispered, leaning into the conversation around them.


    "Oh, isn''t it obvious? Avey must have finally been moved by all of Lucian''s confessions. She came to him yesterday, and against all odds proposed. But then, he¡­ turned her down?"


    "That''s the strange part, though, right?" another chimed in. "Lucian''s been after her for years! You''d think he''d have jumped at the chance."


    A more experienced voice joined in, sounding wistful. "You don''t get it, do you? Love can be passionate and sincere, but it can''t be groveling or submissive."


    A few heads nodded thoughtfully, and another voice spoke up. "Exactly. If it were anyone else, I doubt they would''ve lasted past one rejection, let alone the number Lucian endured."


    "Yeah, I mean, how many of us would stick around after even one rejection?" someone chuckled, though with a hint of sympathy.


    There was a long pause as this sank in.


    "Even though I don''t know all the details," one student murmured, "I feel bad for Lucian. That last thing he said to her¡­ it wasn''t just a rejection, was it? It was like he was finally freeing himself, letting go of all that pain."


    "Yeah, that line he said I want it as my new status update," someone added, half-joking, though several faces wore serious expressions. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    sitting beside avey, Cassandra was catching every word. She frowned, her gaze flicking between the door Lucian had just exited and Avey, who sat beside her, visibly stunned, staring blankly at the floor. Avey''s eyes were red-rimmed, her face lost, as if she''d been hollowed out by the encounter. Cassandra shifted, debating whether to run after Lucian or stay with her friend, her face showing both worry and urgency.


    Cassandra watched her friend crumble, torn between following Lucian and staying with Avey, who looked utterly lost. She sighed, knowing Avey needed her right now more than anything. Lucian would be fine he''d always been resilient, and Cassandra doubted he''d even stop to talk if she followed him. But Avey? Avey''s heart was breaking, and Cassandra could see it written all over her face.


    "It''s okay, Avey," Cassandra whispered, gently rubbing her friend''s back as they sat on the bench. She could feel Avey trembling, her emotions barely contained.


    Avey turned toward her, tears pooling in her eyes. "Cassy... I ruined everything, didn''t I?" Her voice was a trembling whisper. "He hates me now, doesn''t he? He''s never looked at me like that before..."


    Cassandra sighed, hugging Avey closer. "Avey, it''s not about hate," she said softly, doing her best to console her friend. "I know it feels awful right now, but try to breathe and settle down. This is... complicated, and you''ve been through a lot emotionally."


    Avey nodded, wiping at her tears but unable to stop them from spilling down her cheeks. "I can''t sleep, Cassy... Not since I realized how much he means to me. I proposed to him, I bared my heart, and he just... he rejected me. And today, he walked past me like I was nothing. It hurts so much..."


    "Avey..." Cassandra held her friend tightly as she wept. She wanted to be compassionate but couldn''t help voicing the truth. "You know, he''s not wrong to pull away," she said quietly, hoping Avey would understand. "You rejected him over and over, and each time he came back to you. But just because you''re finally opening up now doesn''t mean he''s ready to open his heart again."


    Avey''s head sank onto Cassandra''s shoulder, her tears soaking into Cassandra''s shirt. "But why? I''ve finally realized how much he means to me. Why won''t he just...?"


    Cassandra took a deep breath, her hand moving in comforting circles on Avey''s back. "Avey, maybe you''re asking too much, too soon. After so much pain, he has every right to guard his heart. This is your first time feeling this way, but Lucian''s been hurting for years. He needs time to trust again."


    Avey''s face twisted, as if Cassandra''s words were sinking in.


    "He did," Cassandra whispered, trying to keep her voice steady. "And right now, he''s taking care of himself. He''s just protecting himself, Avey... because he''s been through so much. He''s not rejecting you to hurt you, but because he''s learning to love himself, too. Don''t hate him for it."


    Avey''s breath hitched as her eyes filled with a fresh wave of tears. She finally understood: this wasn''t about winning or losing. It was about trust and healing.


    "Please, Avey, don''t hold any resentment toward him. He doesn''t deserve to be hated, atleast not by you" Cassandra murmured, patting Avey''s back gently.


    Avey leaned into Cassandra, her head resting on her friend''s shoulder as tears streamed down her face, leaving silent trails. She listened, Cassandra''s words sinking deep into her heart, mingling with the ache already throbbing there.


    "And don''t give up so easily, Avey. Have you forgotten how many times Lucian proposed to you? He never gave up, not once," Cassandra continued, her voice steady but firm, like a lifeline. "You''re here, feeling defeated after one try. Do you think that''s fair to him? He never backed down with you; he stood there every single time, even when you rejected him harshly. And now you''re saying he hates you just because he walked away?"


    Cassandra wrapping her arms around Avey, squeezing gently to bring her back from the spiral she seemed to be falling into. "If you really love him, show him. Propose again. Tell him that you mean it. Put yourself out there the way he did, as many times as it takes. And if you can''t if you''re not willing to risk it like he did then don''t just sit here crying. Learn to move on."


    Avey closed her eyes, her breathing coming in slow, ragged pulls as she soaked in Cassandra''s words. Her resolve seemed to strengthen, the trembling in her hands stilled as she wiped her tears with a shaky breath. "You''re right, Cassy," she whispered, looking up at her friend with a faint, grateful smile.


    Cassandra nodded, a hint of pride softening her own features. "I''ve got your back, Avey. Just remember: if he''s worth it, then don''t give up. Not now."


    ---


    here guys i tried to improve little writing style of mine.... should i less some more explanation or its good


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 91: olivia

    Returning to lucian homeOlivia sat in the quiet, staring blankly at the two cold cups of coffee on the table in front of her, their surfaces untouched, their warmth long gone. She had made them early that morning one for herself, one for Lucian. She had hoped, as she''d done the past three days, that he might sit with her, just for a few moments. But, like the others, this morning had slipped through her fingers, a morning where Lucian had walked right past her, leaving her staring at the cup he hadn''t touched.


    She had spent the last few days worrying about how everything had gone so wrong, replaying every interaction and regretting the distant relationship she''d allowed to grow between them. Olivia''s hands found her temples, rubbing them slowly. She felt a faint sting behind her eyes, but forced herself to swallow it back down. Crying had never been an answer, not for someone like her. She was a mother she had to be strong. But every time she thought of Lucian walking out without a backward glance, her heart wavered.


    The click of footsteps broke her from her thoughts. Olivia looked up to see Rose descending the staircase, her expression as weary and sorrow-filled as Olivia''s own. She hadn''t expected Rose to look this tired, her eyes slightly red-rimmed as though she''d been crying. The sight filled Olivia with an uneasy suspicion. Did something happen between her and Lucian this morning? Olivia''s heart tensed. She had hoped, perhaps foolishly, that their strained relationship would take a small step toward healing. But seeing the look on Rose''s face, she wondered if she had been wrong to allow them to speak.


    When Rose reached her, she stood still for a moment before her gaze flicked to Olivia''s. "Mother, can we talk?"


    Olivia tried to smile, patting the couch beside her. "Of course, Rose. Come sit with me. What''s on your mind?"


    Rose sat down silently, her hands clasped in her lap, her eyes fixed on the cold coffee cups on the table. Her usual confidence seemed hidden under an uncertain, solemn gaze. Olivia could feel the heaviness hanging between them, and her own heart grew heavier.


    "So," Olivia started softly, "what''s happened?"


    Rose didn''t answer right away. Her gaze stayed on the untouched coffee, her brows knitting slightly. She looked lost, as though she didn''t quite know where to begin.


    After a pause, she gestured faintly toward the cups. "That coffee¡­ it was for Lucian, wasn''t it?"


    The question caught Olivia off guard. She blinked, then gave a small nod. "Yes, it was."


    "And I see¡­ you didn''t drink yours either," Rose said, a hint of sadness in her tone. Her eyes traced the abandoned cups with a focus that seemed to come from a place of pain.


    "I suppose¡­ you''re right," Olivia murmured, feeling a pang of shame that her daughter had noticed so many small things she had tried to keep hidden.


    "Mother, you don''t usually make him coffee," Rose continued, her voice soft but certain. "And you''re not at work today. I know you don''t normally stay home."


    Olivia swallowed, feeling the weight of Rose''s words settle over her. Rose, smart and observant as always, had noticed every detail she thought she''d concealed. She felt the words gather in her throat, but the courage to speak them¡­ that felt too distant.


    Seeing her mother''s quiet struggle, Rose took a shaky breath. "Is¡­ is everything okay with you and Lucian?"


    For a moment, the two women sat in silence, the room filled only by the hum of the house around them. Olivia felt her throat tighten, the unspoken guilt and regret making it hard to find words. She stared at the coffee, feeling the old sting behind her eyes return.


    Finally, Olivia looked up, her voice barely a whisper. "Do you¡­ hate Lucian?"


    The question surprised Rose, her eyes widening at the bluntness of it. She wasn''t expecting such a raw, vulnerable question from her mother.


    "No. Never," Rose stammered, feeling a tight knot form in her chest. She shook her head almost instinctively. "I¡­ I could never feel that way." But as the words left her mouth, she realized her voice trembled, barely holding together under the strain. Anger, shame, and a twinge of anxiety twisted inside her, each emotion layering over the next, fueled by the fear that her own mother Olivia might truly believe she was capable of hating Lucian.


    Olivia paused, a quiet intensity in her gaze as she held Rose''s eyes, searching for the truth beneath the surface. "Really?" Olivia''s voice was calm, but something sharpened in her tone, something that cut through Rose''s defenses.


    Rose swallowed, wanting to look away but knowing she couldn''t. To look away would only deepen Olivia''s suspicions. And no matter how confusing her relationship with Lucian had been, she knew one thing now, without a doubt: she didn''t hate him. Not after the immense ache she''d felt in losing him once before. That loss had unraveled everything inside her, leaving her with regrets she couldn''t bear to repeat.


    "Hating him?" Rose whispered, the words barely audible as they left her lips. "Mother, no¡­ I love him." She blinked back the moisture gathering in her eyes. "But¡­ I don''t know ."


    "Then tell me, Rose," Olivia pressed gently but firmly, her tone a blend of maternal concern and the steeliness that came with years of leadership. "Why did you come back so suddenly, without a word of warning? You didn''t even greet me, not a hello, not a word. You went straight to Lucian''s room¡­ you left your suitcase here, didn''t stop for water or rest from your flight. You spent over three hours with him in that room. And now, you''re here asking to talk with me."


    Rose''s throat tightened. She could feel her mother''s perceptive gaze unraveling her defenses, piece by piece. Olivia wasn''t just her mother; she was the head of one of the most powerful families, a woman capable of reading between the lines, of seeing through any facade. Rose knew she couldn''t hide behind vague words. Her mother would demand the truth, the full truth, and nothing less.


    "Mother¡­" Rose''s voice quivered as she clutched her coffee cup, desperate to ground herself. "I¡­ I didn''t mean to make you worry. I just"


    Olivia leaned forward, her expression softening but with a fierce resolve in her eyes. "Don''t play around the bushes, Rose. Tell me why are you really here and this anxious too?"


    Rose hesitated, feeling the walls around her heart begin to crumble. Before she could formulate a response, Olivia''s gaze softened further, a rare look of vulnerability in her eyes. "And you''ve cried, haven''t you?" she said quietly, cutting through every last defense Rose had tried to hold up.


    The words, so simple yet so piercing, shattered what little composure Rose had left. She could feel the pressure building in her chest, the weight of unshed tears pressing against her eyelids. And then, like a dam breaking, the tears spilled over, unchecked and relentless.


    "Mother i i i¡­" Rose''s voice broke, and she couldn''t stop herself any longer. The mask she''d worn so carefully for so long finally cracked, and she buried her face against her mother''s shoulder, her arms wrapping around Olivia in a desperate embrace. "I¡­ I don''t know what to do¡­ I don''t know how to fix this¡­" Her voice was barely a whisper, her words spilling out between sobs as years of suppressed pain and guilt came rushing to the surface.


    ----


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 92 Insecurities

    Olivia didn''t say anything at first. She just held her daughter, her hand gently rubbing soothing circles on Rose''s back. There was no judgment in her eyes, no impatience only the quiet strength of a mother who had always known her daughter''s heart, even when Rose tried to keep it hidden. "There, there," Olivia murmured softly, her own eyes glistening with unshed tears as she held Rose close. "You''ve always been a strong girl, Rose. Whatever it is, you can tell me. Let it all out, my dear.""I-I''m so sorry," Rose managed to say between gasps. "I don''t even know why I acted the way I did. It''s like I''ve woken up from a nightmare, and now¡­ now I''m left with nothing but regrets and¡­ and. I''ve hurt Lucian, Mother, I''ve hurt him in ways I can never undo, and I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to make it right."


    Olivia watched Rose, her heart heavy as she saw her eldest daughter so broken and vulnerable, tears streaming down her face in silent agony. She could feel her own heart tremble with every sob that escaped Rose, knowing that each one was filled with regret and self-recrimination. It was a rare thing for Rose to cry, even as a child. And now, seeing her so openly devastated, Olivia could hardly bear it. She reached out, gently rubbing Rose''s back in a steady, comforting rhythm.


    "Rose," Olivia''s voice was soft but firm, trying to cut through the turmoil swirling within her daughter. "Sweetheart, crying doesn''t solve anything on its own. But talking does. So tell me what''s in your heart. I''m here, and I''m listening."


    Rose took a shaky breath, her words coming out broken, choked with emotion. "It''s¡­ it''s about Lucy, mother." She tried to hold her composure, but the memories flooded her thoughts, bringing with them a fresh wave of tears. "I¡­ I did so many terrible things to him. Things I can''t even begin to justify. I was so selfish, mother. And now I''m afraid¡­ I''m afraid he hates me." Her voice cracked, and she looked down, as if ashamed to meet her mother''s gaze. "He wouldn''t even talk to me. He just¡­ shut me out, and I know it''s my fault. All of it is my fault."


    The last words came out as barely a whisper, and Olivia''s heart twisted at the sight of Rose''s suffering. She reached out, brushing a strand of hair from Rose''s face. "Rose, try to calm yourself. I can see you''re carrying so much pain, but you need to let it out, darling. I''m here to listen."


    Rose wiped at her tears, still trembling. "Mother, you know my relationship with Lucy was never¡­ never close." Her voice wavered. "But it was more than just distance. I fought with him over everything, even things that didn''t matter. Company matters, the family name¡­ things I can''t even believe mattered to me now. And I realize that he¡­ he never even fought back, not once."


    Her voice grew softer, her gaze distant as she continued, "He never tried to compete with me, never. And I¡­ I did it out of fear. Like somehow he would have things I could never deserve, simply because he was your real son and I wasn''t." She choked on the words, the weight of her own jealousy finally settling over her like a storm. Continue reading stories on empire


    A deep sigh left Olivia, her own guilt welling up. "Rose, I understand. More than you realize. And I won''t pretend you''re entirely in the wrong," Olivia admitted, her voice carrying years of pain she had never spoken aloud. "If there''s anyone who could have prevented this rift, it''s me. I failed to help you both see how much you meant to each other¡­ how much you both mean to me."


    Rose looked up, her eyes red and filled with fresh tears, struck by the sadness she saw in her mother''s gaze.


    Olivia continued, "Rose, a mother knows her children''s hearts. And I know that this pain you feel¡­ it came from somewhere deeper. When I told you that you weren''t my biological daughter, I thought I was giving you honesty, grounding you in trust. But I see now that it made you feel like you had to work twice as hard, like you had to prove something, and that¡­ that was never my intention." Her voice broke as she said the words, her own regrets seeping through every syllable.


    "I thought I loved you enough that it would erase any need for you to doubt your place with me, with this family," Olivia whispered, her own tears spilling as she held Rose close. "But, sweetheart, you saw Lucy as a threat instead of as a brother, and that was my fault too. You always worked harder than anyone, took on responsibilities no one asked you to¡­ and you thought he''d take it all just because he was my blood."


    Rose closed her eyes, the words hitting her hard, as if her mother had shined a light on her deepest insecurities. "Mother, I just¡­ I never wanted to hurt him, truly. I only wanted to feel like I belonged. And I did it all wrong." Her tears spilled faster now, sobs escaping as she finally let go of everything she''d held onto all those years. "I let my jealousy blind me, and I lost the one person who ever¡­ who ever truly looked up to me."


    Olivia tightened her arms around Rose, her voice breaking with emotion. "You don''t have to shoulder this pain alone, Rose. And I know that if you and Lucy had only seen each other''s hearts, none of this would have mattered. I should have shown you both that love doesn''t come with conditions." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She held Rose tighter, feeling the tremors of her daughter''s regret and despair, knowing full well that a mother''s love should have bridged this gap years ago. And yet, even in this moment of anguish, there was hope. There was still time, still love, still family to be mended. And with that thought, Olivia held Rose closer, vowing to herself that she''d do anything to see her family whole again.


    ---

 Chapter 93 olivia and rose

    As Rose clung to her mother, her voice cracked as memories of her past interactions with Lucian overwhelmed her. "Mother, I tried so hard to reach out to him... I told him I was there just to talk, to see him. But he didn''t believe me. It was like he thought I was... I don''t know, like I was there to hurt him or manipulate him somehow. He even said he thought I had some ulterior motive."She swallowed hard, her eyes filling with tears as she replayed Lucian''s guarded expression in her mind. "He wouldn''t believe anything I said, Mother. And... I understand. After everything, I know I don''t deserve his trust. But it still hurts, knowing he''s so guarded against me that he can''t see how much I... how much I owe him. I feel like I''ll never be at peace unless I can somehow repay him, show him how much I regret it all. But now... now I think he just hates me." Experience tales at empire


    Olivia''s hand rubbed gentle circles on Rose''s back as she listened, her own face drawn with regret. "Rose," Olivia said softly, though her voice shook with her own emotions, "I don''t believe Lucian could ever hate you. He''s... he''s sensitive, and he''s been hurt deeply. He''s trying to protect himself, that''s all. In some ways, I think he''s scared of feeling love again... afraid that he''ll just be disappointed or hurt. But Rose," Olivia paused, her eyes shimmering, "you''re not alone in feeling regret."


    Rose blinked through her tears, looking up at her mother in surprise. Olivia''s face was etched with a vulnerability Rose had rarely seen. "Mother, what... what do you mean?" she asked, wiping her tears with her sleeve.


    Olivia took a shuddering breath, the calm facade she''d always kept slipping away. "I failed you both as a mother, Rose. I should have seen how things were unraveling between you two. I should have helped you both understand each other... made sure neither of you felt alone or unloved. But instead, I... I was part of the problem. I left things to fester, and now, look at where we are," her voice cracked, and she turned away, blinking back tears. "I thought by focusing on work, I was providing for both of you, making a better future. But I... I didn''t realize that what you needed wasn''t my success, but me. And Lucian, well... he deserved a mother who didn''t put him second."


    A long silence hung between them as the weight of her words settled. Finally, Olivia drew a deep, shaky breath, looking at Rose with an expression of deep guilt.


    "Mother, don''t say that," Rose whispered, her voice trembling with emotion, but Olivia held up a hand, shaking her head.


    "No, Rose. I need to tell you this. I need you to understand... I may have made some terrible mistakes." She bit her lip, hesitating for a moment as if deciding whether to continue. Then she reached for Rose''s hand, clutching it tightly. "There''s something I want to show you, but only if you''re ready to see the truth. But... you have to promise me one thing." Her gaze was unwavering, a shadow of fear and hope in her eyes. "Promise me that you won''t hate me for it."


    Rose wiped the last of her tears, nodding slowly as a feeling of foreboding and curiosity washed over her. She hadn''t expected to hear this side of her mother''s story, the regrets and guilt that mirrored her own.


    Olivia took a deep, shaky breath as she reached into the lower drawer of the coffee table in front of her, her hand trembling as it brushed against the cold metal of a black file tucked away. She hesitated, her hand lingering for a moment as she struggled with the gravity of what she was about to reveal. For days, this file had remained hidden, its contents a dark, festering secret she could barely face herself. But today¡­ today, it was time.


    Olivia didn''t even dare to put it in a secret locker or anywhere safe. For the last two days, she has kept it close to herself, unable to rest properly. Wherever she goes, she takes it with her, and she can''t bring herself to destroy or burn the file. She''s just so insecure about it.


    Rose took the file slowly, glancing between it and her mother, uncertain of the emotions flickering across Olivia''s face. Her mother, usually so composed, looked¡­ broken. Shame and guilt pooled in her eyes as she forced herself to sit back, her hands clenching tightly together. Rose hesitated, her fingers running over the cover, sensing the gravity of what lay within.


    Rose and Olivia sat in a tense, charged silence. Olivia''s fingers trembled as they rested over a black folder, hesitating to lift it, as though the weight of the paper inside might consume her entirely. This folder, the darkest relic of her guilt and mistakes, was something she had kept hidden for so long. She had never even dreamed of letting it see the light again, let alone sharing it with Rose. But here they were, and she knew there was no other way now. After taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, she handed the folder to Rose. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is everything, Rose," Olivia whispered, her voice barely audible, as if she feared that speaking louder might shatter the thin veil of composure she held. "It''s my¡­ worst shame." She could hardly bring herself to meet her daughter''s gaze, as a thousand memories flashed in her mind the moments she had ignored, the truths she had evaded, all of which had cost her son everything.


    Rose looked at her mother, confused by Olivia''s raw vulnerability. She had never seen her mother in such a state. Olivia Kane had always been a pillar of unshakeable strength, a woman who ran the family empire with unwavering authority. But here she was, visibly trembling as she offered Rose a file, her haunted eyes pleading for forgiveness.


    ------

 Chapter 94 no definitely not

    ose opened it, her curiosity mingling with a sense of dread. The first few pages felt like a punch to her gut reports and observations, every detail about Lucian meticulously documented, chronicling his early childhood to the present. Why would her mother feel the need to document all this information about her own son? Shouldn''t she have known Lucian without needing to investigate him? As she turned the pages, she felt a growing sickness settle into her bones."Why¡­ why would you have all this?" Rose whispered, her voice quivering as she flipped through page after page. She glanced at her mother with a mixture of shock and accusation. "You''re his mother. Why would you need something like this? Shouldn''t you¡­ shouldn''t you have known him?"


    Olivia''s face contorted in anguish, her gaze locked on her lap as if looking at Rose might break her. She just shook her head, unable to answer. She knew she couldn''t defend herself, nor did she deserve any defense.


    Rose returned her attention to the documents, her heart pounding as she continued reading. With each page, the weight of their failures pressed down on her, revealing the neglected childhood Lucian had endured, his loneliness, the silent screams that had gone unheard, the instances when his love and attempts to reach out had been met with coldness. Details of moments she barely remembered or had dismissed at the time now surfaced with painful clarity. It was a harrowing revelation, each word searing a truth she could no longer deny. She was only a few pages in, but already, she felt a heaviness settling over her chest.


    Tears gathered in her eyes, blurring the words before her, and she raised her arm to wipe them away, determined to continue reading. Olivia remained silent, her shame palpable in the room as her daughter read, each page hitting like a hammer, exposing the unforgivable neglect and indifference that had shaped Lucian''s life. As the minutes turned into an hour, Rose''s quiet tears became silent sobs, each page bringing with it a fresh wave of guilt and sorrow.


    Finally, her hands began to tremble so much that she could no longer hold the folder. It slipped from her grasp, scattering papers onto the floor. With a strangled gasp, she scrambled to gather them, as if trying to piece together something broken that could never be whole again. She clutched the pages to her chest, her sobs growing louder, echoing the depth of her remorse.


    Olivia watched, her own heart splintering at her daughter''s agony, but she knew she had no right to comfort her. She sat frozen, haunted by the knowledge that she had inflicted this suffering on both of her children. Every sob that escaped Rose''s lips felt like a judgment, a testament to her own failings as a mother. She opened her mouth to say something, but the words wouldn''t come. What could she say to undo the years of pain she had caused?


    "Mother¡­" Rose finally managed, her voice hoarse, her face streaked with tears as she looked up at Olivia with a horrified expression. "Is this¡­ is all of this¡­ true?"


    Olivia swallowed hard, her voice breaking as she nodded. "Every word, Rose. Every single word. I failed him. I failed everything." Her hands clenched into fists as she struggled to hold back her own tears. "I became so blinded by¡­ by everything else, I ignored the love he so freely offered¡­ and he paid the price for my blindness."


    Rose''s face crumpled, more tears streaming down as she looked back down at the papers,


    Rose sat on the plush couch, staring at the file in her hands. Her eyes scanned the pages repeatedly as if she could force herself to believe it was all a misunderstanding. Each word seemed heavier than the last. No birthday celebrations. No pocket money for five years. No gifts on Christmas. No medical check-ups.


    It wasn''t just neglect; it was a gaping chasm of indifference that reflected how utterly the family had failed Lucian.


    Her voice trembled with anger as she finally broke the silence. "Mother, how did things get this wrong? How did we let it go so far?" Rose''s lips quivered, and she could barely suppress the tide of emotions threatening to consume her.


    It wasn''t a question anymore. It was an accusation directed at Olivia and at herself.


    Olivia looked down, her hands trembling slightly as she clutched the edge of her skirt. Her usually composed demeanor was shattered, her guilt evident in her sunken shoulders. "I¡­ I don''t know, Rose. I don''t know how it came to this."


    Rose slammed the file shut and dropped it onto the table. "It''s not just about knowing, Mother. Look at this this isn''t how a family treats their own. No, not even strangers deserve this." Her voice cracked. "This isn''t neglect it''s cruelty. I can''t even imagine how lonely Lucian must have been. And we didn''t even realize it."


    Olivia''s face crumpled, tears glistening in her eyes. "You think I don''t know how much I''ve failed him?" Her voice was barely above a whisper. "Do you think I don''t lie awake every night thinking about how I abandoned him emotionally? How I¡­" Her voice faltered as she broke into sobs.


    Rose''s fists clenched tightly at her sides. "We need to fix this, Mother. Crying won''t undo what''s been done. But we can''t wait any longer. Every second we delay is another nail in the coffin of our relationship with him."


    Olivia sniffled, wiping her tears. "I''ve tried, Rose. I''ve tried so many times. I approach him, but he runs away. He won''t even sit with me, let alone talk. I think I broke him too much. I think¡­ he doesn''t trust me anymore."


    Her words pierced Rose like a dagger. The thought of Lucian a kind-hearted boy who once longed for love and affection giving up on the very idea of familial bonds, was unbearable.


    "He needs time," Olivia continued, her voice fragile. "He''s been through so much. He just needs to heal." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose couldn''t take it anymore. Slamming her hands on the table, she stood up abruptly. "Time? How much more time?Mother, and all we''ve done is ruin him further!"


    Olivia didn''t respond immediately, her face crumbling under the weight of her guilt. "I want his forgiveness more than anything, Rose. More than anything," she whispered, her voice trembling. "But I don''t know if I deserve it. And I don''t know if he''ll ever give it to me."


    Rose''s chest tightened. She turned away to hide the tears streaming down her face. "Then we do whatever it takes," she said softly. "Even if it costs everything."


    Olivia''s gaze softened, but then, as if struck by a thought, she hesitated. "You know," she began slowly, "there might be one person who could help us¡­ someone who might be able to mend the wounds we can''t."


    Rose''s heart sank. A sudden, overwhelming sense of dread coursed through her. "No," she said firmly, already guessing who her mother was referring to.


    "Rose," Olivia said, her voice low and measured. "You know what I mean. Avey. She''s the one he"


    "No!" Rose snapped, spinning around to face her mother. "That bitch doesn''t deserve him! Don''t you remember how she treated him? How she humiliated him again and again?" Her voice grew louder, trembling with rage. "Even a dog, when kept as a pet, becomes affectionate. But Lucian¡­ he''s human. And she treated him like garbage!"


    Olivia flinched at her daughter''s outburst, but she held her ground. "Rose," she said softly, "do you think you have any right to say that? After everything you''ve done to him, do you really think you can cast stones at her?"


    Rose''s words caught in her throat. Her eyes widened, her breath hitching.


    "You treated him just as badly, if not worse," Olivia continued, her voice cutting through Rose''s defenses like a knife. "But you''re here now, asking for redemption. Why shouldn''t she be given the same chance?"


    "I¡­" Rose stammered, her voice trembling. "I''m different. I''ve apologized. I will begg for forgiveness. But she¡­ she hasn''t and wont definitely."


    Olivia sighed heavily, leaning back on the couch. "She has, Rose. She realized her mistakes too."


    Rose froze, her heart pounding. "What¡­ what do you mean?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Last time," Olivia said quietly, "she agreed to get together with him. She apologized to him and confessed her feelings."


    The room spun around Rose. She collapsed onto the couch, her mind reeling. "So¡­ are they¡­ together?"


    Olivia shook her head, her expression somber. "No. Lucian rejected her."


    Rose''s head snapped up, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Wait¡­ what? He rejected her? Lucian? But he¡­" Her voice trailed off, unable to process the information.


    "Yes," Olivia said softly, her voice tinged with sorrow. "He said he''s given up on her. That he''s given up on love."


    Rose''s chest tightened painfully. "Why¡­ why would he do that?"


    Olivia looked away, her eyes glistening with tears. "I don''t know, Rose. But he said he doesn''t have it in him anymore.


    Rose felt her heart shatter. She slumped back into the couch, her mind a whirlwind of confusion, regret, and guilt. The Lucian she knew the Lucian who once loved Avey with every fiber of his being was gone. And the one who remained was a shadow of himself, carrying the weight of scars that no one had the courage to see before.


    She blinked back tears, her throat tightening. "How¡­ how did it come to this?" she whispered, more to herself than to Olivia.


    Olivia didn''t answer. She didn''t have the words. The silence that followed was deafening, a reminder of how much they had failed him.


    ----


    i will fasten the plot from next chapter on...and well no more explainations like these ofc ..


    thanks for reading...and forgive this sinner of a author too

 Chapter 95 black rose

    Lucian sat in a cozy corner of a bustling restaurant, nursing his coffee as Garry and Jimmy sat across from him. The table was a mess of coffee mugs, napkins, and untouched pastries, but the lively chatter of the surrounding crowd barely registered to him.Jimmy stirred his coffee lazily, a smug grin plastered across his face. "So, you skipped college again today, huh?" he asked, his tone dripping with mock curiosity. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian glanced up, his face impassive. "Why the hell are you grinning like that? It''s unnerving," he muttered, narrowing his eyes at Jimmy.


    Garry chuckled from the other side, leaning back in his chair. "Oh, come on, Lucy. Jimmy''s just trying to figure out how your always go to college then return before even attending any lecture. is it about Avey again... whatever this is."


    Lucian''s eyes flashed, and he leaned forward, jabbing a finger at Garry. "First of all, don''t say her name imm not in the mood. And second, shut up before I"


    "Before you what? Take your frustration out on us instead of her?" Garry shot back with a sly grin, his tone teasing but his eyes sharp.


    Lucian groaned, leaning back in his chair and rubbing his temples. He had barely made it through the gates of college that morning before turning right back around and calling his two so-called friends for coffee. He still hadn''t had any all morning, and his head throbbed like a drum.


    "Alright, alright. So what did happen?" Jimmy pressed, sipping his coffee and raising a brow. "Don''t think we didn''t notice you called us out here to avoid something or someone."


    Lucian shook his head, lips pressed tightly together. "Nothing. Absolutely nothing happened," he lied, staring into his coffee like it held the answers to the universe.


    Jimmy exchanged a knowing look with Garry, who smirked. "Sure, nothing happened. Because you''re clearly sitting here, sulking like your private files got hacked," Garry teased.


    "Garry¡­" Lucian''s tone dropped dangerously low, warning in his voice. "Don''t push me."


    Jimmy, ignoring the tension, leaned closer, his grin widening. "So, this wouldn''t happen to be about Avey, would it?"


    Before Lucian could snap, Garry chimed in, "Oh yeah, you told me about her. The girl you used to chase after like she was the last slice of pizza on Earth."


    Jimmy snorted, but Lucian didn''t find it funny. His fingers twitched around his coffee mug, his patience wearing thin. "Garry," he said, his voice tight, "if you value your life, you''ll stop talking."


    Jimmy, ever the instigator, smirked. "Avey, huh? What did she do this time? Or, more accurately, what did you do?"


    Lucian slammed his coffee mug down, the noise causing nearby diners to glance their way. "I said leave it," he growled, his jaw clenched. "I''m not in the mood to talk about her."


    But Garry wasn''t one to back down easily. "Alright, fine. If you won''t talk about Avey, let''s talk about something else. Like oh, I don''t know your love life in general."


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, shooting Garry a withering glare. "What love life?"


    Garry shrugged nonchalantly. "Exactly. That''s why I''m offering to set you up. I know plenty of girls who''d be perfect for you."


    Lucian nearly choked on his coffee, coughing violently as Jimmy burst into laughter. "Say that again?" Lucian sputtered, his face a mix of disbelief and irritation.


    "You heard me," Garry said, grinning mischievously. "I can hook you up with someone amazing. Just say the word."


    Lucian facepalmed, groaning. "You two don''t even have girlfriends yourselves, and you''re here acting like matchmaking experts. Hypocrites, both of you."


    Jimmy smirked, leaning forward. "Hey, that''s not the point. We''re trying to help you, buddy. We''re selfless like that."


    Lucian glared at him, shaking his head. "Right. Selfless. Sure." He took another sip of his coffee, trying to ignore their antics.


    Garry puffed out his chest dramatically. "I''m serious, man. I''ve got great instincts when it comes to this stuff."


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, really? Then where''s your girlfriend, genius?"


    Garry froze, his finger mid-air trembeled as if pointing at Lucian. His face turned an awkward shade of red. "I uh well¡­"


    Jimmy, unable to contain himself, clapped a hand on Garry''s shoulder. "There, there, buddy. You tried," he said, his voice mock-sympathetic.


    Garry swatted Jimmy''s hand away, muttering, "Traitor."


    Lucian chuckled despite himself, shaking his head at their antics. For a moment, the weight on his chest seemed a little lighter. "You two are ridiculous," he said, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    Jimmy leaned back, smirking. "And you, my friend, are hopeless."


    "Hopelessly handsome," Garry added, grinning.


    Lucian rolled his eyes, but he couldn''t deny that for the first time that day, he felt a little more like himself.


    The sound of clicking heels reverberated through the hallway, drawing everyone''s attention as a striking woman approached with an air of undeniable authority and allure. Her sleek black hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her piercing black eyes glinted with a dangerously sharp intensity. She wore a form-fitting black top that highlighted her elegance and poise, her alabaster skin glowing faintly under the hallway lights. Her confident demeanor exuded an unmistakable chill, making everyone in her vicinity feel as though they were in the presence of someone both stunning and formidable.


    "Hey, boys," she began, her smooth and commanding voice slicing through the low hum of chatter. "Would you mind giving me some time alone with this guy over here? We''ve got¡­ personal old matters to discuss." She gestured casually in Lucian''s direction, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Garry and Jimmy, who were lounging casually at their table, froze mid-conversation.


    Garry and Jimmy looked up, their eyes drawn to a dangerously beautiful and sexy woman standing nearby, her gaze fixed on Lucian.


    "Uh¡­" Garry stammered, his brows furrowing as he glanced between the woman and Lucian. Meanwhile, Lucian, who had been sipping on his coffee moments ago, now sat paralyzed. His jaw slackened, his eyes locked on the woman''s face as if he had just seen a ghost. His usually composed demeanor crumbled into a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    Jimmy, ever the opportunist, noticed Lucian''s unusual reaction and decided to capitalize on the situation. He leaped to his feet so quickly that his chair screeched and wobbled precariously before tipping over with a clatter. "Yes! Yes, miss! Absolutely! Please, take your time," he blurted out, plastering on a wide grin as though trying to score points with the mysterious woman.


    "Jimmy, what the hell are you doing?" Garry hissed under his breath, but before he could protest further, Jimmy grabbed his collar and yanked him out of his chair with surprising force.


    "Come on, man, let them talk," Jimmy whispered harshly, ignoring Garry''s attempts to resist. The movement caused Garry''s chair to fall over, hitting the floor with another loud thud.


    "Ow! Be gentle, will you?" Garry groaned, stumbling slightly as Jimmy tugged him toward the exit.


    Jimmy paused only long enough to right Garry''s chair, brushing it off with exaggerated care as though trying to maintain some semblance of decorum. He then turned back to the woman, gave her a mock bow, and said, "All yours, miss. Take good care of him." His grin widened as he gestured dramatically toward Lucian, who remained frozen in place.


    Without waiting for a response, Jimmy clamped a firm grip on Garry''s arm and practically dragged him away, muttering, "Let''s not be idiots about this.


    As the two disappeared around the corner, the hallway fell into an awkward silence. Lucian, still seated, finally snapped out of his daze but avoided meeting the woman''s gaze. He inhaled deeply, trying to steady his nerves, but the weight of her presence bore down on him like a storm cloud.


    ----

 Chapter 96 danger alert

    These are the infamous gangster brothers? They seem surprisingly relaxed at this point in time.The woman observed Garry and Jimmy as they stood, joy and relaxation in their postures betraying their otherwise composed demeanor. She recalled the chaos they had stirred up after Lucian''s passing in her previous life, events that had left an undeniable impression on her. What surprised her most, however, was discovering how early their connection with Lucian had formed long before she had ever suspected.


    Her thoughts raced as she took mental notes, cataloging the scene before her. Garry and Jimmy, pillars of power, once wrapped in notoriety, now appeared almost... ordinary.


    With calculated calm, the woman pulled out the chair across from Lucian, the seat Garry had just vacated. She sat down slowly, deliberately.


    Lucian, still frozen in shock, gawked at her as though he were seeing a ghost. His wide eyes reflected a mix of confusion and disbelief, his body seemingly rooted to the spot. It was clear he hadn''t anticipated this moment.


    For a long second, no one spoke, the silence stretching thick in the air. Finally, the woman leaned forward, her expression unreadable but her gaze sharp.


    Correcting his shocked state, Lucian blinked, his throat dry as he fumbled for words. The room, once tense with the energy of Garry and Jimmy''s presence, seemed to shift entirely under the weight of this unexpected meeting.


    Lucian stared in stunned silence at the woman sitting across from him, his mind racing as if trying to solve an impossible puzzle. She had appeared out of nowhere, taken the seat Garry had vacated, and now sat before him with an air of confidence that made his pulse quicken. Her sharp, piercing eyes seemed to look straight through him, reading his every thought and unraveling his carefully guarded secrets.


    She leaned back slightly in the chair, her demeanor relaxed but her gaze calculating. A faint smirk played on her lips, one that spoke of amusement and an unshakable confidence. Lucian, meanwhile, felt like his world was tilting. How the hell is she here? And why is she sitting in front of me?


    His thoughts raced. Does she know? No¡­ it''s impossible. Even with next 20 no 30 years, she couldn''t have pieced everything together. But why does she appeared in front of me? What''s her angle did she got it ...or just a little coincidence? Lucian''s mind buzzed with anxiety, but he tried to keep his face neutral.


    Behind her, Garry and Jimmy stood a good distance away, but their presence was impossible to miss. Their mischievous grins and exaggerated thumbs-up gestures directed toward Lucian made his lips twitch in irritation. The two looked like they were silently cheering him on, as though this were some romantic moment. Lucian wanted to scream. Idiots. This is not what you think it is.


    The woman broke the silence, her voice laced with a playful sharpness.


    "Close your mouth, will you? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    Lucian blinked and quickly shut his gaping mouth, straightening in his chair. His words stumbled out awkwardly, "I¡­ I¡­" He froze, his throat dry as he tried to maintain some semblance of composure.


    Her smirk widened. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?"


    Lucian''s pulse raced as he attempted to regain control of the situation. Act normal. She might not know. This could just be a coincidence.


    "Um¡­ excuse me, miss. Do I know you? If not, can you tell me what you wanted to talk about?" He injected as much confusion into his tone as possible, hoping to feign ignorance.


    The woman tilted her head, studying him like a predator toying with its prey. Her grin widened slightly, the amusement in her dark eyes deepening.


    "You don''t know me?" she asked slowly, her tone mockingly skeptical.


    Lucian swallowed hard. Why is she looking at me like that? "No, I don''t think we''ve ever met before," he replied, forcing a smile and hoping it looked convincing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously, the playfulness in her demeanor shifting into something sharper. "Hmm. That''s funny." She tapped a finger against the table as if pondering something. "You''re the infamous ''stupid son'' of the Kane family, right? Everyone says you''re useless and untalented."


    Lucian flinched inwardly at her words but kept his expression blank.


    She leaned forward slightly, her voice dropping into a lower, more dangerous tone. "Yet, somehow, you responded perfectly to the command I gave you in Spanish earlier. And now, when I asked you in german if you knew me, not only you understand if fully you even answered fluently in German. Quite a contradiction for someone who supposedly isn''t good at anything."


    Lucian''s heart sank. Dammit. She noticed. He cursed his reflexive responses. Why didn''t I think before speaking?


    "I think you''re mistaken," Lucian said with a nervous chuckle. "I only know English. That''s it."


    The woman''s grin turned positively wolfish. "Is that so?" she asked, her tone dripping with mockery. Then, with a flick of her tongue, she switched to Russian. "but i just explained that all in Russian."


    Lucian froze. His sweat trickled down his back as he tried to maintain his composure. He hesitated for half a second too long.


    Her smirk widened triumphantly. "You trying to fain ignorance," she said in perfect French. "That''s confirmation enough."


    Lucian clenched his fists under the table, his mind racing for an out. "No, I didn''t. You misunderstood," he tried to argue weakly, but she cut him off.


    "Don''t bother lying. Your reaction said it all," she said with a chuckle. "And this confirmed that you understand French."


    Lucian''s jaw tightened, but before he could stop himself, his expression gave her the answer she wanted. He cursed internally.


    "Impressive," she said, sitting back with a satisfied look. "You speak five languages fluently Spanish, German, Russian, French, and, of course, English. Not bad for someone labeled as ''untalented.''"


    Lucian let out a long sigh, his frustration mingled with a hint of reluctant admiration. This woman, he realized, was undoubtedly the most cunning and intelligent person he had ever encountered. While he had always been aware of her sharp mind and calculating nature, he hadn''t anticipated her brilliance to operate on such an extraordinary level.


    ----


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    hehehe

 Chapter 97 ill be taking it again

    "Would you like to apologize now?" the woman asked, her arms crossed firmly over her chest as she looked at Lucian, who sat across from her.Lucian glanced up at her, his eyes meeting hers, but his expression remained blank. The woman in front of him, though, was a picture of confidence and beauty, her gaze never leaving him. To Lucian, it felt like she could see straight through him.


    "Apologize for what?" Lucian asked, feigning ignorance, his voice calm as he shrugged slightly. "As far as I know, we''ve never met before."


    She didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she continued to stare at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. There was an intensity in her gaze, one that seemed to cut right through any pretense. Lucian tried to hold her stare, but after a few seconds, he looked away, unable to maintain the connection.


    The woman clicked her tongue in disappointment. "Tsk, tsk," she muttered under her breath. "So, you won''t admit it, huh?"


    Lucian said nothing, deliberately avoiding her gaze. He couldn''t help but feel a little unsettled.


    Suddenly, she snorted, the sound full of mockery. Without warning, she pulled out her phone from the pocket of her jeans and began scrolling, her fingers moving quickly across the screen. Lucian watched her, his confusion deepening. There was a strange sense of excitement in her movements, a gleam of triumph in her eyes as her grin grew wider with each tap.


    Continue reading at empire


    After a few moments, the woman placed the phone on the table in front of Lucian, face up. A red button was clearly visible on the screen. Lucian''s eyes locked onto it, feeling little weird but curious of what she is doing


    "ill be taking the position of greatest again black," she said, her voice brimming with excitement. "black."


    Lucian''s eyes widened in disbelief as the words sank in. His mind raced, and for a split second, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. But beneath the shock, there was something else something that made him feel a strange sense of excitement, even a little happiness. No way, he thought to himself. It can''t be.


    these were the exact same words he has once used after...


    She tapped the screen again, her fingers brushing against the glass with a practiced ease. Lucian watched, mesmerized, as she effortlessly maneuvered through the interface. He barely had time to process it when, suddenly, his own phone vibrated in his pocket.


    His hands were shaking as he pulled it out, his pulse quickening. The notification on his screen was unmistakable.


    Top ranking of the world, formerly held by ''Black,'' has been overtaken by ''Mistress Black.''


    For eight long years, the person known only as Black had held the top spot in the world ranking, undefeated and seemingly unbeatable. But now, that title had been claimed by someone else: Mistress Black.


    The notification continued, describing the challenge that awaited anyone who wanted to reclaim the position. To do so, one had to break the intricate codes and defenses that had been put in place, challenging the very core of the system. If one succeeded, they could take the title and set their own rules for the world to follow.


    Lucian''s heart pounded in his chest. This was it the moment he had longed for. The woman in front of him, the one who had always been a shadow in the background of his world, was no longer just an observer. She had become the challenger the one who had finally defeated him.


    Lucian placed his phone on the table, his hands trembling slightly. For a moment, he put his hand on his face, overwhelmed by the enormity of the situation. Then, without thinking,


    HAHAHAHA HAHAHAHA


    he burst into laughter a deep, unrestrained crazy laugh that echoed in the restaurant. He laughed and laughed, the sound almost manic, but there was no mistaking it: he was genuinely happy.


    The people around him, who had been watching him curiously, exchanged glances, unsure of what to make of his reaction. But Lucian didn''t care. He didn''t care about their stares or the questions that would soon follow. He was happy, maybe even proud.


    Across from him, Mistress Black this woman who had once been his rival, the one he had secretly admired watched him with an expression of quiet pride. She had done it. The challenge he had set, the very one he had thought would push her to her limits, had been met and conquered. The tables had turned, and now, she was the one standing at the top.


    She had earned this. She had defeated the man who had once been the greatest, and in doing so, she had proven her own strength, her own brilliance. But more than that, she had claimed something that had once seemed out of reach the title of Mistress Black. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And as Lucian laughed, despite the sting of defeat, there was a part of him that couldn''t help but admire her, too. Because in the end, it was never about winning it was about who could rise to the challenge. And in this moment, he knew that she had truly earned her place.


    Celestia (Mistress Black) watched Lucian, her gaze locked onto him as he laughed uncontrollably. A smile spread across her face, one that was full of pride, excitement, and something deeper an emotion that had been building for years.


    This was the man she had once worshiped, the one whose achievements had been the pinnacle of her ambition. For so long, he had been the goal the unreachable target that drove her, the standard against which she measured her every success. And now, here he was, laughing with abandon, not in anger, but in sheer, unfiltered joy.


    This was it. This was the moment she had dreamed of, imagined a thousand times in her head. The first time they would meet after she had dethroned him after she had become the new "Mistress Black." She had wondered how he would react. Would he be angry? Would he resent her for taking his position? Or would he congratulate her, even perhaps admire her for her tenacity? A part of her had even daydreamed of a grand gesture maybe he would kiss her, or perhaps... propose marriage?


    Celestia''s thoughts drifted a little too far, and she quickly snapped herself out of it. No, no, that''s going too far, she thought, pushing aside the romantic fantasies that tried to creep in. This moment wasn''t about that.


    Her smile widened as she watched him, her eyes beginning to mist over with tears of joy. She could hardly believe it. She had spent years imagining this day, this victory, the day when she would finally take the place of the man she had once looked up to. To the world, Lucian had been the best unbeatable, unshakable. And now, here she was, taking his throne, having overcome every obstacle in her path.


    I did it, she thought to herself. The words echoed in her mind. She had worked for this for a lifetime well cheated a little but still her hardwork,


    took two lifetimes. The first time around, she had watched from the sidelines, never daring to imagine that she could ever surpass him. But now, in this second life, she had done the impossible.


    Seeing him so happy, so genuinely excited, was everything she had wanted. It was proof that her victory hadn''t come at the expense of his happiness, and that perhaps he understood. Perhaps he didn''t see her as an enemy, but as the worthy challenger she had always hoped to be. In the end, it wasn''t about taking something away from him it was about proving to herself that she could stand where he once stood.


    "I did it..." Celestia repeated under her breath, her voice barely a whisper. The tears in her eyes weren''t born of sadness but of relief and joy. She had reached the summit, and now, the world was hers to shape.


    And as she sat there, watching Lucian, she realized that this moment this feeling of pure, unadulterated triumph was worth all the struggles. This was her victory. This was the beginning of everything she had ever wanted.


    ----


    sighh guys so hard ahhhhh

 Chapter 98 Talk

    Lucian''s eyes were wide with excitement and fascination, a chuckle escaping him as he asked, "How did you do it?" But her response caught him off guard.Lucian was amazed as he thought to himself: Max had rewarded Lucian for his perfect hacker skills. It''s a dream for anyone to bypass him and defeat him, but somehow, she managed to do it.


    "Do I know you?" Celestia asked, a playful smile on her face.


    "Of course, she wouldn''t tell him that she had regressed back in time, or that it was Lucian''s own notes she had left behind that helped her defeat him. She couldn''t reveal that, not just because of the world''s restrictions time would stop again but even if there were no restrictions, she still wouldn''t have told him. She thought to herself, keeping the secret."


    Lucian nearly fell out of his chair, a sigh escaping him. His mind raced, trying to process what was happening.


    She''s taking revenge, Lucian thought to himself, making a mental note not to get on her bad side.


    "Okay, okay, you win. I''m sorry for acting like that. I was just trying to hide that I didn''t know you, but that''s part of the hacker code, you know? No one should reveal their identity."


    "I was just following the rules to be an ideal hacker," Lucian added, coughing awkwardly, trying to defuse the tension.


    "Following the rules and you are hacker?" Celestia chuckled, unimpressed. "Tsk, tsk."


    "Okay, okay, enough. I already apologized. But at least tell me how you did it! It''s honestly shocking. You''ve been trying to reclaim your position for the last 7 or 8 years, but you were nowhere close. Then, out of nowhere, you pull this off... It''s almost magical!" Lucian''s eyes sparkled with fascination.


    "Because I''m better than you," Celestia replied, a proud smile spreading across her face.


    Lucian just stared at her, feeling awkward. He had expected her to have a unique personality, but this was a little different than what he had imagined.


    "So, would you like to apologize now?" Celestia asked, her tone playful but insistent. She wasn''t letting this go easily. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? Apologize for what?" Lucian scratched his head, genuinely confused.


    "If you''re asking about taking first place and defeating you seven years ago... I''m sorry," Lucian replied, thinking that might be the only reason she might want him to apologize. Experience more on empire


    Celestia let out a long sigh. "No, not for that. Why would I? You''re really that dense, huh?"


    Lucian blinked, even more confused. "Then... for what?"


    "For not talking to me!" Celestia''s voice was tinged with frustration. "How many times did I try to at least talk to you? You knew it! You could have said something! I chased you for seven years, and you didn''t even accept my friend request!"


    She clenched her fists. "I wanted to be friends with you, mr smart ass. I took you as my greatest rival. My goal was to connect with you, but you just ignored me. You crushed me in the rankings and didn''t say a word, just one sentence, and that''s it!"


    Lucian opened his mouth, but Celestia cut him off.


    "I want an apology, now." She gritted her teeth, her tone serious. "Someone out there has been trying their hardest to get you to notice them, day and night, and you just keep ignoring them... What kind of person does that?"


    Lucian''s gaze softened as he looked at Celestia, a faint, sad smile playing on his lips. It wasn''t the smile of someone who had everything figured out it was the smile of someone who had resigned himself to the reality he believed was inevitable. He sighed, running a hand through his hair, as if trying to steady his thoughts.


    "I''m really sorry, you know," Lucian began, his voice heavy with guilt and sincerity. "I knew you wanted to talk to me. I knew every time you tried to reach out, every time you made an effort¡­ I noticed it all. I''ve respected you more than you probably realize." He paused, his eyes drifting downwards.


    He hesitated before continuing, his voice quieter now, as if confessing a secret he''d carried for years. "Every night, I''d check to see if I''d been hacked again, and every night, I saw that it was you persistently, determinedly, trying to crack through. For seven years." He laughed bitterly, the sound hollow. "Seven years, Celestia. Honestly, seeing your name pop up every day... it made me happy. I admired you for it."


    Celestia''s fists clenched tightly at her sides. Her emotions were waging a battle inside her anger at his obliviousness, satisfaction at hearing he admired her, and something else, something tender that made her heart ache. Her jaw tightened, and she blinked quickly, trying to suppress the storm of emotions threatening to overtake her.


    Lucian glanced at her but couldn''t hold her gaze for long. He looked away, almost ashamed. "You never gave up. You kept trying, even after failing so many times. I don''t think I could''ve done that. You''re... stronger than me, and I respect you for that. I admire you for that."


    "Then why?" Celestia''s voice was sharp, cutting through the quiet tension like a blade. She took a step closer, her eyes narrowing as she tried to keep her composure. "Why didn''t you let me in, Lucian? Why didn''t you ever respond? You knew. You knew, and you still" She stopped herself, her fists trembling, the weight of seven years of effort pressing down on her.


    Lucian flinched at her words, the guilt etched into every line of his face. He exhaled slowly, closing his eyes as if gathering the courage to finally say the truth. "Because I was afraid." His voice was barely above a whisper, but the raw emotion in it was impossible to miss.


    "Afraid of what?" Celestia demanded, her voice breaking slightly despite her attempts to sound firm.


    "Afraid that you''d see the real me and dissapointed at what you found," Lucian admitted, finally meeting her gaze. His eyes were filled with vulnerability, something she had never seen in him before. "I''m not the person you admired, Celestia. I''m not the ideal you thought I was. I''m just... a disappointing fool who couldn''t even" His voice faltered, the words catching in his throat.


    Celestia''s expression softened for a moment, a flicker of pain and understanding crossing her face. Then, her eyes hardened again, and she crossed her arms, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "You''re stupid, Lucian. I can confirm that." Her voice was sharp, but it wasn''t cruel it was almost exasperated, tinged with a surprising warmth.


    "But disappointed?" she continued, shaking her head. "No. You think so little of me if you believe I''d be disappointed because of something so ridiculous. You think I''d hate you because you fell for someone and got rejected and you trying again and again? Do you even know me at all?"


    Lucian opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. His face twisted in a mix of embarrassment and guilt, and he looked away, unable to meet her piercing gaze.


    Celestia scoffed, rolling her eyes. "You really are stupid," she muttered, but there was no venom in her words. She looked at him for a long moment, studying him, before her voice softened. "You should''ve trusted me, mr smart ass. I would''ve understood."


    "I''m sorry," Lucian said quietly, his voice trembling. "I... I thought"


    "Don''t." Celestia cut him off, stepping closer. Her tone was firm but not unkind. "Don''t make assumptions about me. and i accept your apology


    thanks Lucian said, his shoulders slumping as if a weight had been lifted,a smile relieved appearing on his face.


    "And don''t do it again," Celestia added, her eyes narrowing as she pointed a finger at him. "If you pull that ''crap one more time, I swear you''ll regret it."


    Lucian blinked, startled by her bluntness, and then an awkward, small smile crept onto his face. "I''ll try," he said, his voice carrying the faintest hint of relief.


    "You better," Celestia said, crossing her arms again. But this time, there was a hint of a smile on her lips, and her eyes weren''t as hard as they had been moments ago.


    For the first time in a long while, Lucian felt a tiny spark of relieve this was one of his biggest secrets.


    -----


    sorry for being late guys... author is just too tired and sighh leave it


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 99 lady luck?max

    Lucian leaned back in his seat, letting out a small sigh as he studied Celestia across the table. The light of the restaurant flickered against her striking features, but it was her demeanor that made him feel out of place. Her air of confidence, bordering on arrogance, made him question what kind of storm she was about to bring into his life."So, uh," he began, keeping his voice low to avoid drawing attention. "Is it even... allowed for you to be wandering around like this? You''re, you know, a princess. Don''t you have security or something?"


    Celestia''s lips curled into a smirk, her golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "I ran away," she answered nonchalantly, as if this were the most ordinary thing in the world.


    Lucian nearly choked on his water. "Ran away?" he repeated, his tone laced with disbelief. His eyebrows knit together, his mind racing to comprehend the gravity of her words.


    "Yes, I ran away," she said with a shrug, leaning casually against her chair. "Did you really think I''d sit around in a gilded cage forever? When I want something, I get it."


    Lucian stared at her, his mouth slightly agape. "You do realize this is going to cause problems for me, right?" he muttered, already imagining the chaos her absence would cause in her kingdom and the inevitable heat he''d feel from her security team.


    "Not my problem," Celestia retorted, her voice dripping with indifference as she waved a hand dismissively.


    Lucian sighed, dragging a hand down his face. "Really? And what happens if your people come here looking for you? Are you telling me no one can stop you?"


    She interrupted him, her tone laced with both pride and defiance. "Do you think those so-called ''security measures'' could stop me if I wanted to leave? I''m not some fragile doll who can''t make decisions for herself." Her voice carried a sharp edge, her confidence palpable. "Unlike a certain someone we both know," she added, her words dripping with disdain as her gaze darkened momentarily.


    Lucian knew exactly who she was referring to Avey. He opened his mouth to respond, to perhaps defend her, but the fiery glint in Celestia''s eyes stopped him. He thought better of it and let the moment pass, sighing inwardly.


    Clearing his throat, Lucian tried to lighten the atmosphere. "Alright, fine. You went through all that trouble just to meet me and for ignoring me for the last... seven years, How about this: as a apology, I''ll grant you one wish. Anything you want. Call it an apology reward." He offered a sheepish grin, scratching the back of his neck.


    Celestia''s expression shifted. She tilted her head, her chin resting on her hands as her elbows propped up on the table. Her sharp gaze bored into Lucian''s, an unsettling mix of intensity and fascination. Her posture was casual, but her eyes betrayed an emotion far deeper something akin to obsession.


    Lucian swallowed, feeling a strange discomfort under her unwavering stare. "Uh, what is it? Just say it already," he said, attempting to mask his unease.


    Her lips parted, and she spoke with the calm certainty of someone delivering a royal decree. "Marry me."


    The words hung in the air like a thunderclap.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Lucian froze, his mind racing to process what she had just said. Did she seriously just say that?


    "Uhhh... Excuse me?" Lucian finally managed to sputter, leaning back in his chair as if to create some much-needed distance. His heart thudded against his ribs, though whether from surprise or embarrassment, he wasn''t entirely sure.


    "I said, marry me," Celestia repeated, her tone unwavering. Her golden eyes locked onto his, daring him to look away. There was no hesitation, no blush of shyness on her face. Her words carried an air of finality, as if she had already decided the outcome.


    Lucian blinked rapidly, trying to comprehend the situation. "Wow, okay. You didn''t even bother with the usual steps like, ''I like you,'' or, ''Let''s go out.'' Straight to marriage, huh?" He let out a nervous chuckle, attempting to lighten the atmosphere.


    Celestia didn''t laugh. She simply continued to stare at him, her determination unyielding. "Why waste time? I know what I want," she said, her voice calm but resolute.


    Great. Now he was part of someone else''s entertainment.


    "Can we... lower our voices a little?" he whispered, leaning closer to her. "People are staring."


    "I don''t care," she said dismissively, her gaze never leaving his. "Let them watch."


    Lucian let out an exasperated sigh, shaking his head. This woman...


    "Celestia, you''re being ridiculous," Lucian said, trying to sound firm without being harsh. "You can''t just... drop something like this out of nowhere."


    "Why not?" she countered, tilting her head. "You''re single, I''m single. I see no reason why we shouldn''t."


    Around them, the murmurs of other patrons began to rise. People were leaning closer, trying to catch snippets of their conversation. A few girls were whispering, their eyes darting between Celestia and Lucian.


    "She''s so bold!" one girl whispered, her eyes wide with admiration. "I can''t believe she just outright proposed like that!"


    "He looks so flustered," another giggled. "But who wouldn''t be?"


    Lucian ran a hand down his face, feeling the weight of the growing audience. "This woman is going to drive me insane," he muttered under his breath.


    "So?" Celestia prompted, raising an eyebrow. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian was left speechless, staring at Celestia, who was standing before him with unwavering determination in her eyes. Just as he opened his mouth to say something, to try to explain, she cut him off with a firm tone.


    "I never asked for your approval, do not misunderstand. I''m not asking i am telling you," Celestia said, her voice steady and commanding.


    Lucian blinked at her, his mind blank for a second. Her confidence and boldness threw him off completely. "Hey¡­ this isn''t going how I thought it would," he muttered under his breath, struggling to find the right words.


    Inwardly, Lucian''s thoughts were spiraling. Max! he screamed mentally. Didn''t you say today was supposed to be a good day? Where''s this so-called ''Lady Luck shining on me'' you promised me?


    There was a brief silence in his head before Max''s mechanical voice responded, dry and unbothered.


    [Host, I have no idea what you are talking about. I am currently busy. Please consult me later.]


    Lucian froze in disbelief. Busy? His thoughts practically screamed. You''re a system! You don''t have a life. What could you possibly be busy with?


    Max''s voice returned, as calm and composed as ever.


    [Not everyone is like you, Host. I have a girlfriend. Respectfully, you cannot question my personal affairs. Please handle your problems on your own.]


    The audacity of Max''s words made Lucian''s left eye twitch. He clenched his fists, his anger bubbling just below the surface. Girlfriend?! he fumed internally. When the hell did you get a girlfriend? And where did you find her, huh?


    But this time, there was no response from Max. Complete silence.


    "Unbelievable," Lucian muttered under his breath, pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to calm down. I''ll deal with you later, you useless tin can, he thought bitterly. First, let me figure out how to handle this situation without ruining my life.


    He turned his attention back to Celestia, who hadn''t moved an inch, her intense gaze still fixed on him. Her unwavering stance made him feel like he was under a spotlight, every fiber of his being exposed.


    Her presence was overwhelming. Lucian felt like a child caught sneaking cookies before dinner, except the stakes were far higher now.


    ----

 Chapter 100 proposal

    Lucian sighed, feeling a heavy weight on his chest. This was unlike anything he had ever experienced. He had never been proposed to before, let alone by someone as extraordinary as Princess. His mind was a storm of emotions, and his heart felt like it was stuck in an endless loop of confusion.Find exclusive stories on empire


    No matter how much he had tried to toughen himself after the countless rejections he had suffered in his past, deep down, Lucian remained the same shy, innocent boy who struggled with matters of the heart. And now, faced with Celestia''s bold declaration, he found himself frozen, unsure of what to say.


    He didn''t want to hurt her feelings. Rejection was something he knew all too well, the sting of it still fresh in his memory. He didn''t want to put that same pain into someone else''s heart, even though his own had been shattered so many times.


    Lucian''s gaze softened as he looked at Celestia. "You must know my story," he said quietly, a sad smile on his lips. "You must have heard it by now¡­ the countless times I''ve been rejected, and still, I''ve kept hoping. It probably makes me look pathetic, doesn''t it? Like some foolish, obsessed fool, still clinging to a dream that''ll never come true." His voice trembled a little, though he tried to hold it together.


    Celestia, however, was undeterred. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous intensity as she stared at him, flipping her long black hair back with a swift motion. "I don''t care about your past, Your history doesn''t matter to me. Whether you were rich, poor, broken, or happy, I still want you. And I will have you."


    Her words hit him like a wave, washing over him with a force he wasn''t prepared for. Celestia''s conviction was unshakable, and her obsession, dangerous. Lucian could see the darkness in her eyes, a fiery intensity that was as captivating as it was frightening.


    But still, he couldn''t shake the feelings of uncertainty. He met her gaze, his own eyes filled with sorrow. "I can''t do that anymore," he said softly, almost a whisper. "I don''t have the capacity to love anyone. I don''t even know if I want to. It''s just... I can''t. My heart''s gone, Celestia. I don''t have anything left to give." He swallowed hard, looking away from her, as if the weight of his words might crush him. "Please, forgive me. I don''t deserve your feelings. You shouldn''t want someone like me."


    Celestia said nothing at first. She simply stared at him, her gaze piercing and unwavering. Lucian felt a wave of discomfort rise within him as he avoided her eyes, unable to face the anger and disappointment he might see there. But when she spoke, her voice was cold, sharp.


    "Do you really think its cool to show that you loved one girl and after rejection not even giving yourself a chance trying to act like some Hollywood hero? Do you think you''re the only one who''s suffered because of love?" she asked, her tone icy with contempt. "You let rejections break you? You give up on everyone just because one girl turned you away?"


    Lucian flinched at the force of her words. She wasn''t just angry; she was disgusted, not by the rejection, but by his weakness. He felt it felt her judging him, looking at him like he was pathetic. And perhaps, in some ways, he was.


    "Stop acting like some helpless person," Celestia continued, her eyes narrowing. "It disgusts me. I''ve watched you rise come to top took the position of greatest looking down on everything,you know thousands of people will give anything just too see you...the black some people dreams are to reach your position in all there life time. And now, you act like this? Like you''re some weak, insignificant fool who can''t move on from his past? It''s beneath you."


    Her words struck deeper than she could have imagined. Lucian felt a pang of guilt, a sharp reminder that she was right. He had allowed his past failures to define him. He had let the pain of past rejection cage him, and in doing so, he had become a prisoner of his own sorrow.


    "I... I can''t just forget what happened," he said softly, his voice cracking as the weight of his memories threatened to overwhelm him. "I don''t know how to move on. Every time I try, I just feel this... emptiness. I''m afraid to love again. Afraid of the pain. That''s why I rejected her, even though I still care about her. I couldn''t go through it again. I don''t think I can ever love anyone the way I did before."


    Celestia''s eyes didn''t softened not even for a moment, there was no sympathy in them, only understanding. She didn''t pity him, but she saw the torment in his soul.


    "So, you still want her, don''t you?" Celestia asked, her voice devoid of emotion as she watched him. "Even after everything she''s done to you?"


    Lucian hesitated, the question cutting deeper than he expected. His mind raced, the confusion gnawing at him. He didn''t know. He didn''t even understand his own heart anymore. "I don''t know," he admitted, the words hanging heavy in the air. "I don''t know what I want."


    Celestia''s expression darkened, though there was still a hint of something soft in her gaze. "You rejected her two days ago, but you''re still tangled in your feelings for her? You''re letting your past control you."


    Lucian exhaled a long, shaky breath. "I just didn''t want to feel that pain again," he said, his voice strained. "The pain of loving someone and then losing them. I couldn''t bear it."


    Celestia leaned forward, her gaze intense as she fixed him with a piercing stare. "You''re not the only one who''s been hurt there are many people in this world. But if you let that pain control you, you''ll never find happiness. You''ll never be free."


    ---


    woahhh guys 100th ch of our beautiful boom


    imm so happy HA HA HA HA... thanks for reading


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 101 questioning me?how dare

    Celestia leaned in closer, her gaze unblinking, her eyes locked onto Lucian''s with an intensity that was both unsettling and mesmerizing."Stop talking about love like you understand it," she said, her voice a blend of urgency and obsession, her words slicing through the conversation with unyielding clarity. "Let me show you what love really is. I''ll teach you, and when I''m done, you''ll forget about her completely. I promise."


    Lucian could feel the weight of her gaze, an overwhelming force that seemed to draw him in despite his resistance. Her words were sharp, like a promise or a command, and her eyes held something darker, deeper than mere affection. It was a kind of possessiveness, an unspoken declaration that he was hers and hers alone.


    "I can free you from the pain of loving her," Celestia continued, her voice thick with obsession. "I can take all that hurt away. All that longing, all that uncertainty... I can replace it. All you have to do is let me."


    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t believe it. This girl was so direct, so bold. She spoke with such confidence, as if the world revolved around her feelings, as if she knew what was best for him, even more than he knew himself.


    But despite the pull in her words, he couldn''t help but question her reasoning.


    "I... I don''t think it''s love," Lucian replied, his voice cautious but firm. "It feels more like... admiration. We''ve just met, Celestia. We don''t even know each other well enough for this to be love. I''m not judging your feelings, but I think you might be confused."


    Celestia''s eyes flared, the softness in her expression hardening into something more dangerous, more intense. "Don''t teach me about love," she hissed, her voice dropping to a low, almost chilling tone. "I know what love is. I''ve loved you for longer than you can imagine. And you? You only loved her because she helped you when you were weak when you had nothing. That wasn''t love, Lucian. That was gratitude."


    Her words hit him like a cold wave, his mind racing as he tried to process them.


    "Gratitude is not love," she continued, her voice rising with every word. "You didn''t love Avey. You relied on her, needed her to survive the worst parts of your life. And that''s fine, but it''s not love. You just mistook it for that because she was the only one who cared. That''s not love. I* love you. And you... you how dare you question it." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But that''s different," Lucian finally managed to say, his voice shaky. "We grew up together. I knew her, her flaws, her strengths. We shared a history. But you¡­" He paused, struggling to find the right words. "You don''t know me. You don''t even know the scars I carry inside or out. How can you claim this is love?"


    Celestia''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "Don''t I?" she countered. "You don''t think I know you, but I do. I''ve known you for years. I''ve seen your pain, your struggles, even if you didn''t see me. Do you know what I''ve been through just to meet you, to see your face?"


    Lucian opened his mouth to protest, but Celestia wasn''t finished. She leaned forward, her face mere inches from his, her eyes searing into him.


    "Tell me," she whispered, the weight of her emotions pressing into every syllable. "Tell me¡­"If what I feel is just admiration, then how do you explain this? Every day for the last seven years,yes every single day, i tried to break into the world of someone i didn''t even know someone whose name you didn''t even know no age not even gender? How would you feel if, every single day, you tried to hack 20, 30, even 40 times, just to know who they were? To see the face behind a name, a mere shadow of a person you only knew through distant whispers and fragments?"


    Lucian froze. Her words hit him like a blow to the chest, and the weight of what she was saying began to sink in.


    Discover more stories at empire


    "Do you know what that''s like?" Celestia''s voice trembled, but it was more with the fervor of longing than with weakness. "For seven years, every single day, I fought. I searched. I did everything I could hacking, begging, hoping that maybe, just maybe, I would catch a glimpse of you. To see your face, to hear your voice to know who he is. To know who you really were, not just some name on a screen."


    Her eyes flashed with something wild, something urgent. "Do you know what it''s like to wake up every morning with one thing on your mind? Not food, not sleep but just one tiny, fragile hope that today will be the day you finally meet the person you''ve spent years yearning to find? To feel like your entire existence hinges on that one possibility just to see you, just to know you. To feel you,To let you know that there''s someone out there someone who has loved you for years, even when you didn''t know their name."


    Her voice became almost sharp now, her cutting wounds through each word. "Isn''t that love? Isn''t that real? I''ve spent seven years fighting for this moment, trying to make this connection, and all you see is admiration?. Tell me, Lucian," she said, her eyes searching his, "are my feelings any less than yours? Are they inferior to what you felt for her? You say you loved her, but you only loved her because she gave you something when you were weak kid. She was your emotional lifeline. But this what I''ve done for you, this is real love. I''ve spent seven years chasing you. Seven years. And you can''t even see it for what it is."


    She leaned in closer, her voice almost breaking, her words coming faster now, desperate for him to understand. "So tell me, Lucian tell me now are my feelings superior to yours or not? Are they more real than the love you had for her? Because I know what I feel. I know it in my bones. It''s love. Pure, unwavering, unrelenting love. For you."


    Lucian''s breath caught in his throat. The weight of her words settled on him, a realization creeping through his mind. For seven years, Celestia had done what he could not she had put her feelings out there, raw and open, hoping to touch the heart of someone she only knew through a screen. She had fought for a connection that he had taken for granted.


    Lucian''s chest tightened. He couldn''t answer her right away. The weight of her words, the intensity of her feelings it was overwhelming. It was hard to breathe, to think, with the rawness of her confession hanging in the air.


    He looked at Celestia, really looked at her for the first time. The obsession in her eyes, the deep yearning that radiated from her every word, every movement it wasn''t just fixation. It was love. It was real, even if it was complicated, even if it was born from desperation.


    He swallowed hard, his heart trembling under the weight of her devotion.


    "Thank you," he whispered, his voice breaking as the words came out. "Thank you for loving me like that... I''m... sorry. I''m sorry for questioning your feelings."


    For the first time, he saw Celestia''s intense expression soften, just a little, but enough for him to notice. A satisfied, almost creepy smile crept onto her lips.


    ---

 Chapter 102 husband

    Lucian shifted uncomfortably in his chair, unsure of what to say after his apology. The awkward silence between them lingered like a thick fog, and he could feel Celestia''s gaze fixed on him.She sat there, her chin resting on her hands, elbows propped on the table, looking at him with an intensity that was both unsettling and strangely endearing. Her bright eyes didn''t blink, and it seemed as though she could sit there staring at him for hours without tiring.


    Lucian cleared his throat nervously, his hands fidgeting on the table. "So¡­ um¡­ I''ve been meaning to ask," he began hesitantly, avoiding her gaze as he rubbed the back of his neck. "How did you know about me and Avey? That¡­ childhood gratitude thing? I mean, not many people know about it. Actually, I wouldn''t be surprised if even Avey herself has forgotten it."


    He looked up, genuinely curious now. For someone like Celestia, with her larger-than-life presence, to bring up something so deeply personal and obscure it baffled him.


    Celestia tilted her head slightly, her expression puzzled, as though his question was completely unnecessary. Her tone was light but resolute as she answered, "Of course, I know everything about my husband. Why is that even surprising?"


    Lucian froze. Husband?


    His eyes widened, and his face flushed a deep shade of red. He blinked rapidly, trying to process her words. "H¡­ H-husband?" he stammered, his voice cracking. His hands trembled slightly, and a bead of sweat slid down his temple. "W-what are you talking about? Cough uh, husband?!"


    Celestia remained unfazed, her expression calm and confident, as though she hadn''t just dropped a bombshell. "What''s there to be confused about?" she asked matter-of-factly, leaning forward slightly. "I''ve already decided you''re my husband. Naturally, I know everything about you."


    Lucian''s blush deepened, his mind racing as he tried to find a way to respond. His thoughts were a chaotic swirl of embarrassment, confusion, and something he refused to acknowledge as intrigue. He shook his head furiously, attempting to clear it.


    But Celestia wasn''t done. "In fact," she continued with a playful smirk, as if teasing him was her new favorite hobby, "I could tell you anything about yourself. Your birthday, your habits, your closest friends¡­" Her smirk widened into a mischievous grin. "Even the color of your underwear right now."


    Lucian nearly choked on air. His jaw dropped, and his hand instinctively shot up to his chest as if that would stop the rapid thudding of his heart. "W-what?! That''s¡­ that''s ridiculous!" he sputtered, his words tangling as he tried to comprehend what he''d just heard. "There''s no way you could know that. That''s impossible!"


    Celestia leaned back in her chair, looking at him with a glint of amusement in her eyes. She crossed her arms, her grin widening as she replied smoothly, "Try me."


    Lucian blinked, his mind blanking for a moment. She can''t possibly know that¡­ right?


    He coughed awkwardly, his face now resembling a ripe tomato. "F-fine," he muttered under his breath, his curiosity getting the better of him despite his embarrassment. "Then¡­ what color am I wearing right now?"


    Celestia didn''t miss a beat. Her grin turned almost predatory as she locked eyes with him


    Lucian suddenly winced, his hand flying to the back of his neck as a sharp, stinging sensation startled him. "Auww! What the...?" he muttered, rubbing the area as his face contorted in confusion and mild pain. Continue your adventure at empire


    The abruptness of the feeling left him bewildered. He looked around the restaurant, scanning the tables, the softly murmuring patrons, and the waitstaff bustling about. Everything seemed normal no strange occurrences, no culprits, nothing that could explain the odd sensation.


    "What was that?" Lucian muttered to himself, his fingers gingerly massaging the back of his neck. For a brief moment, he even wondered if his imagination was playing tricks on him.


    "What happened? Is something wrong?" Celestia''s smooth voice broke through his thoughts. She sat there, still composed, her chin resting lightly on her interlocked fingers. Her curious eyes were locked on his every movement, like a predator watching its prey.


    Lucian hesitated, unsure whether to brush it off. "Uh¡­ nothing. Just¡­ maybe a mosquito or something," he said, forcing a casual tone, though his hand didn''t leave his neck.


    Celestia arched an eyebrow, her lips curving into an enigmatic smile. "A mosquito? Hm¡­ interesting."


    Lucian let out a slow breath, trying to shake the unease creeping up his spine. He couldn''t tell if it was from the strange sensation or the way Celestia was studying him, her gaze unnervingly intense yet unreadable.


    "Alright then," Celestia said, leaning back in her chair and folding her arms. Her smirk deepened, her eyes gleaming with playful malice. "So, where were we?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian blinked, slightly disoriented, but her next words hit him like a freight train.


    "Oh, yes your underwear."


    Lucian felt heat surge to his face. His ears burned, and his jaw slackened in sheer disbelief. how can this women be so...


    Celestia chuckled, tilting her head slightly, her eyes never leaving his. "Black. You''re wearing black today, aren''t you?" she said, her tone sweet but laced with a mischievous edge. Her lips parted as she licked them, like a cat toying with its prey.


    Lucian froze, his mind grinding to a halt. How the hell does she know that?! Panic surged through him as he tried to piece together how she could possibly be aware of such a private detail. His hands instinctively gripped the edge of the table.


    His voice trembled as he finally managed to speak. "H-How do you know that?!" His words were almost a whisper, but the intensity behind them was palpable.


    Celestia''s grin widened, and she leaned in slightly, her voice dropping an octave. "Oh, hubby¡­ I told you, I know everything about my you." Her eyes glinted with a strange combination of amusement and something darker.


    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat, his pulse quickening. A chill ran down his spine as the realization hit him she wasn''t joking. Her confidence, her demeanor it was all too unsettling. But how could she possibly¡­? he wondered, his mind racing through every logical explanation.


    Celestia didn''t stop there. "And," she added, her voice as smooth as silk, "there''s a white stripe on the waistband, isn''t there?"


    Lucian''s eyes widened in horror. How¡­ how the hell does she even know that?!


    His thoughts spiraled. Does she have some sort of advanced tech? A hidden camera? X-ray vision?! None of it made sense. His face burned brighter than the midday sun, and his lips parted, though no coherent words came out.


    "How?" he finally croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Celestia tilted her head further, her expression almost pitying. "I told you, my dear Lucian. I know everything about you." She smiled sweetly, her teeth catching the light, and her voice carried an almost eerie certainty. "It''s because you''re mine."


    Lucian felt a shiver crawl down his spine. His soul trembled under her words, and he instinctively leaned back in his chair, trying to put as much distance as possible between them. But no amount of space could shield him from the weight of her gaze or the oppressive aura she exuded.


    She''s insane, he thought, swallowing hard. She''s absolutely insane.


    "Y-You''re joking, right?" he managed to say, though his voice was unconvincing even to his own ears.


    Celestia leaned forward, closing the gap between them once more. Her grin widened, and she licked her lips again, her eyes narrowing. "Does it look like I''m joking?" she asked, her tone both playful and menacing.


    Lucian''s heart pounded in his chest, and he forced himself to break eye contact, his gaze darting around the room for anything to anchor him back to reality. But the restaurant carried on as if nothing had happened, the clinking of utensils and soft murmur of voices creating a bizarrely normal backdrop to the chaos unfolding inside his mind.


    He exhaled shakily, rubbing the back of his neck once more as if trying to ground himself. "This can''t be real¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "Oh, it''s very real," Celestia said, her voice low and sultry. "And you should get used to it, my dear husband."


    Lucian''s body tensed, his hands curling into fists under the table. Husband?! What the hell was going on? His thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion, embarrassment, and a growing sense of dread.

 Chapter 103 what is love?

    Lucian let out a long, exasperated sigh. Honestly, he had no idea how Celestia knew everything about him, down to the color of his underwear, but whatever. He was too tired to care anymore.Celestia giggled, clearly delighted by her newfound knowledge. "Now you believe me, huh? I know everything about you," she said, as if she''d just accomplished something monumental.


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucian muttered awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. "You got me."


    Celestia''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she asked, "So, when are we getting married, hubby?" She looked at him expectantly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Lucian froze. "Ugh, wait. Isn''t this... too much?" He sighed, his face hot with embarrassment. "I''m not ready. Honestly, I''m still not ...too much had happened and i."


    He glanced at her, a hint of regret in his voice. "I don''t even know what love is, and¡­ well, even if I did want to, I''m not sure I could. I mean, you know my situation, right?" His words trailed off, unsure of how to voice the tangled mess of thoughts in his head.


    Celestia fell silent, processing his words.


    After a few moments, she tilted her head and asked with genuine curiosity, "Oh¡­ so you''re confused about love? Let me ask you something. What is love, according to you?"


    Her voice was soft, but there was a keen intensity behind it, like she was trying to understand the depths of his heart.


    genuinely curious


    Lucian blinked, taken aback by the question. It was certainly an unexpected one. He took a moment to think, his mind whirling as he tried to put his feelings into words. After a few moments of contemplation, he finally spoke.


    "Love..." he began slowly, choosing his words carefully, "...on one hand, love is about the joy of having someone, the fulfillment of knowing they''re there, that you''re together. But on the other hand, it''s also about the fear of losing them, the possibility that they could slip away from you. The two are inseparable. Love brings happiness, yes, but it also carries with it the potential for pain and loss."


    He paused, staring at the table for a moment as if reflecting on his own experiences. "From my perspective and based on what I''ve gone through I''d say love is the fear of losing someone. To want to keep someone in your life, to fear the thought of them disappearing, that''s love. Because you don''t want to live without them."


    Lucian''s expression darkened slightly, a sad smile tugging at his lips. "You know, wanting to ''get'' someone isn''t love. I''ve proposed to Avey countless times. Yes, I wanted to be with her, but why did I keep putting in all that effort? Every day, again and again, trying to show her that I''m the best for her, that no one could love her the way I do?"


    He paused for a moment, looking distant, almost as if he were speaking more to himself than to Celestia. "I tried so hard because I was afraid. Afraid that if I didn''t do it now, if I didn''t show her, I''d lose her. I might lose her forever."


    Lucian paused for a moment, as if trying to find the right analogy to explain his feelings. He reached for a nearby glass cup, holding it up for Celestia to see.


    "Okay, let me put it this way," he said, his voice thoughtful. "Let''s say I want this cup. I can just buy it, right? It might cost me a buck or two, something easy. Getting it is simple."


    He set the cup down gently on the table, looking at it with a certain intensity. "But it''s not just about getting the cup. It''s about keeping it safe. I have to be careful not to drop it, not to let it get scratched or cracked. I can''t just leave it lying around, or I might lose it. If it falls, it shatters and once it''s broken, it''s gone. That''s the hard part. The effort is in the keeping making sure it stays whole, that it doesn''t slip away from me."


    Lucian looked up at Celestia, a slight sadness in his eyes as he continued. "Getting something, whether it''s a cup or a person, is easy. But keeping it, preserving it, protecting it from harm that''s the real challenge. And maybe, in a way, that''s what love is. It''s not just about acquiring someone or having them in your life. It''s about fearing the loss, fearing that they might slip through your fingers. It''s the care, the effort you put in to keep them, to make sure they stay whole and unbroken."


    He sighed softly, a melancholic smile tugging at his lips. "That''s why I think love is more about the fear of losing someone than the joy of getting them in the first place. The longer you have something you care about, the more you realize how fragile it is. And the more you realize how much you''re willing to protect it, to keep it safe."


    Lucian''s voice grew softer, as if admitting this out loud made it all more real. "That''s what love is to me the fear of losing someone. Not just wanting to gain them, but wanting to keep them, because the thought of losing them is unbearable."


    Celestia listened in silence, a soft smile still on her lips, but her mind was in turmoil. That bitch again¡­ Her thoughts raced, frustration boiling inside her as she tried to keep her composure. Why does everything always come back to her? Avey, Avey, Avey¡­ Discover exclusive content at empire S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside her head, she screamed, That bitch, that bitch, that bitch¡­ But on the outside, she was the picture of calm, her gaze soft and affectionate as she looked at Lucian.


    "I see," Celestia said softly, her voice filled with understanding, though it was tinged with something else something Lucian wouldn''t notice. "So, love to you is about the fear of loss."


    Lucian nodded, relieved that she seemed to understand, though there was still a sadness in his eyes.


    -----


    what an amazing chapter i have written ... just as applause give me powerstones or tickes ... tomorrow is my exam and am writing here ...sighhh


    make this author happy

 Chapter 104 maxy

    "I see," Celestia said softly, her voice filled with understanding, though it was tinged with something Lucian couldn''t quite catch. "So, love to you is about the fear of loss."Lucian nodded, relieved that she seemed to grasp his thoughts, though the sadness in his eyes lingered.


    Celestia smiled sweetly, her expression as gentle as a spring breeze, but her eyes held a glint that hinted at something deeper. "Well, that''s perfect, isn''t it?" Her voice dipped into a tender, almost hypnotic tone. "Love me, Lucian. I will *never* leave you no matter what. You don''t need to be afraid of losing me. You can love me as much as you want, without any fear."


    Her smile widened, teetering on the edge of sweetness and something far more unsettling. A crazed intensity shimmered in her gaze, though she still managed to look heartbreakingly beautiful.


    Lucian blinked, trying to process her words. He opened his mouth, fumbling for a response. "But¡­ but¡­ Celestia, try to understand," he said awkwardly, his tone caught between pleading and wary. "I don''t have any plans for a relationship right now. I''m not ready for this."


    Celestia tilted her head, studying him like a hawk eyeing prey. "And what if you changed your mind later?" she asked softly, her smile never faltering.


    and also...lucian couldn''t help his instrusive thoughts.


    "I mean..." Lucian hesitated, the words slipping out before he could stop them. "What if you got bored? What if you decided later that you didn''t want this anymore? Or worse..." He swallowed hard, glancing away as though ashamed. "What if I cheated? What if I went back to Avey? You can''t trust me, right? I could¡­ I could hurt you, even if I don''t mean to."


    He didn''t even know why he was saying these things, but Celestia''s intensity had a way of twisting his thoughts, making him stumble over himself as he tried to reason with her politely.


    Celestia''s smile froze. Slowly, her face became eerily expressionless, her narrowed eyes gleaming like shards of ice. "Cheat on me?" she murmured, her voice devoid of emotion.


    Lucian felt a chill run down his spine.


    Celestia''s lips curved into a smile again calm, serene, but there was something unhinged lurking beneath. Her tone was light, but it sent shivers through him. "If you ever did that¡­" she began softly, her words deceptively sweet. "I would kill you. Not just once, Lucian. I''d kill you ten times over."


    Lucian froze, stunned by the weight in her voice.


    "But that''s not all," she continued, her eyes gleaming dangerously. "After I killed you, I''d kill myself over and over, a thousand times. Just so I''d never have to exist in a world where you betrayed me." Her smile grew wider, almost uncomfortably so, and a dangerous glint passed through her eyes.


    Lucian stared at her, utterly speechless.


    And then it hit him. The sheer absurdity of her words the sheer honesty behind them was too much. A laugh bubbled up in his chest, escaping his lips in a loud, unrestrained burst.


    "HA HA HA! What¡­ what the hell did I just hear?" he exclaimed, clutching his stomach as the laughter overtook him. Tears pricked the corners of his eyes as he wiped them away with his index finger.


    Celestia simply sat there, watching him with an unwavering expression, her smile unchanging.


    Finally, Lucian calmed down, his chuckles subsiding. He glanced at her, a small, amused grin still lingering on his face. "You know what, Celestia? I think I''m starting to like you a little."


    His tone was lighthearted, but there was a flicker of seriousness in his gaze. He''d seen the truth in her eyes the conviction behind her words. She wasn''t joking.


    Killing him ten times? Killing herself a thousand? Her words played on repeat in his mind, and strangely, instead of being offended or alarmed, he felt¡­ something else. A faint warmth.


    "What an incredible way with words you have," he murmured, almost to himself, shaking his head.


    Celestia tilted her head again, her eerie smile softening into something warmer, more tender. "So¡­ you won''t cheat, right?" she asked sweetly, her voice like honey laced with poison.


    Lucian swallowed hard, unsure whether to laugh or cry. "Yeah, yeah. I wouldn''t dare," he muttered, though his voice carried a trace of nervous amusement.


    Lucian couldn''t quite figure out why he was even answering her. He wasn''t in a relationship with Celestia heck, he wasn''t in a relationship with anyone so where did cheating even come into the picture? And yet, here he was, trying to justify himself as though everything about this conversation was perfectly normal.


    It wasn''t normal. Not even close.


    Why am I answering her like this is okay?Lucian thought to himself, an exasperated sigh building in his chest.


    Celestia''s gaze remained fixed on him, her intense presence almost hypnotic. It was as if her words didn''t just reach his ears they reached straight into his mind, twisting and turning his thoughts until he didn''t know which way was up. He felt as though he was being manipulated without even realizing it, his instincts betraying him at every turn.


    Note to self: never mess with a princess, Lucian resolved firmly in his mind.


    A soft, mechanical voice interrupted his thoughts.


    [Sure, Host. Always here to assist you.]


    Lucian''s eyes widened, and black lines appeared on his face. "Motherf" He cut himself off, his hand trembling with anger. "Didn''t you just tell me you were busy with your girlfriend? And now you''re suddenly back, acting like a good little system?"


    The system, Max, replied smoothly, its tone carrying just the faintest hint of smugness.


    [With all due respect, Host¡­ are you jealous? Jealous that I have a girlfriend and you don''t? I wouldn''t blame you. But alas, as your loyal system, I can''t hold it against you. Sigh¡­]


    Lucian felt his frustration boil over as he gritted his teeth. His hand clenched into a fist, trembling from suppressed rage. "You son of a¡­ You motherf..."he cursed internally, his thoughts spiraling into an angry tirade.


    The system''s response only made it worse.


    [Language, Host. Remember, I''m here to guide you, not to indulge your foul mood.]


    Lucian groaned internally, his fury mounting. "This goddamn system!" he muttered silently.


    Whatever, Lucian finally sighed in resignation, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. What days have come to pass? Even my own system is looking down on me now. Systems used to be loyal and obedient. Now they''re out here dating and judging me from their high horse.


    Max, as if sensing his thoughts, chimed in one last time. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Don''t worry, Host. If you ever need tips on romance, I''m happy to help. After all, I do have more experience than you now.]


    Lucian felt his sanity slipping away. This smug bastard of a system...He wanted to scream, but instead, he buried his face in his hands and sighed again.


    ----


    ohk guys...send me powerstones am wanting to be top on list too...you know guys am writing in exam days...in Fking cold morning ahhhh


    ohh yeah you guys can help me by sharing this novel to your friends


    thanks for reading my cute pumpkins

 Chapter 105 celestia

    "Let''s get married," Celestia said, her voice trembling with excitement as the words tumbled out of her mouth. Her eyes sparkled with genuine enthusiasm, her emotions laid bare for Lucian to see. "I already told you I won''t leave you, and you won''t cheat on me. Not like I''d let you anyway. So..."She leaned forward, her expression both playful and intense. "Choose a date."


    Lucian let out a long, exasperated sigh, running a hand through his hair. This girl was asking way too much. Didn''t he just finish telling her he wasn''t ready for a relationship? And yet, here they were.


    "Look, Celestia," he began, his tone a mixture of exhaustion and patience, "as I said before, I''m not ready for any relationship let alone marriage. I just¡­ I''m not in that place right now. You understand, right?"


    Celestia didn''t flinch, her gaze unwavering.


    Lucian sighed again, rubbing his temples. "And let''s say, hypothetically, that I did agree. Even then, I don''t think we could actually get married. I mean, you''re a princess. This isn''t something that can just happen overnight. The royal family probably wouldn''t allow it."


    He paused, trying to muster more reasons. "And let''s not forget my reputation. I''m pretty sure I''m not exactly what they''d call ''king material.'' It''d be impossible."


    Lucian trailed off, hoping his reasoning would land. But deep down, he knew he was grasping for straws, trying to find polite and logical ways to turn her down without outright rejecting her. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestia tilted her head, her smile widening into something mischievous. "You don''t have to worry about that," she said casually, her tone light yet firm. "At worst, I''ll just give up my title as princess. Easy."


    Lucian blinked, stunned by the sheer boldness of her words.


    "I''m not some little girl controlled by the royal family or anyone else. I''ll do as I like," she continued, her voice gaining a sharp edge of defiance. "If they don''t approve, then screw them. Royal family or not, I don''t care."


    Lucian could only stare, his mouth slightly open as he tried to process what she was saying.


    Celestia''s smile grew even more unsettling a mix of sweetness and something far more dangerous. "Of course," she added, her tone turning almost playful, "if you want to be king, we can figure something out. Though, I''m guessing that''s not really your thing, right?"


    Lucian, still caught off guard, answered instinctively. "No."


    It wasn''t until after the word left his mouth that he realized he''d spoken at all. His own response startled him like his body was reacting on its own before his mind could catch up.


    She''s so good at this, he thought, feeling an involuntary shiver run down his spine.


    "Wait¡­" Lucian''s eyes widened as the weight of her words finally sank in. "Did you just say you''d give up your title?"


    He stared at her, his disbelief evident.


    Celestia didn''t waver. "Of course," she said simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "I''ve already decided. You''re what matters, not some silly title."


    Lucian couldn''t help but feel a strange warmth in his chest. There was something incredibly sweet and caring about her words whether she truly meant them or not. He didn''t know if it was all part of her strategy, but the way she said it, the sincerity in her voice, made it sound so... convincing.


    Still, he couldn''t shake the overwhelming confusion swirling in his mind. How the hell did things even get to this point? he thought, his brain struggling to keep up. She''s asking me to marry her and become a king? Wasn''t I just explaining why I wouldn''t do that? What the actual hell is happening here?


    "Hey, hey, hey¡­," Lucian interrupted, waving his hand slightly as if to slow things down. He let out a heavy sigh, leaning back in his chair. "I''m still stuck on that whole ''giving up your princess title'' thing. You''re really just willing to leave all of that behind? Just like that?"


    Celestia tilted her head slightly, a smile gracing her lips, though her expression remained oddly calm almost indifferent. "It''s nothing special, really," she said nonchalantly, as if the thought hadn''t cost her a single second of hesitation. "What do you think being a princess gets you? nothing really."


    "A lot of restrictions and rules... and honestly, I hate them."


    Lucian''s brows furrowed. He could hear the sincerity in her voice, but it didn''t make it any less baffling. "Still, I mean, leaving all that behind"


    " she interrupted, her tone emotionless and firm. "Do you know why I''m sitting here with you, in this restaurant, without a single person recognizing me? no one coming to greet me,no hi not even second eye if not for me being beautiful even if i said i am princess no one here will believe, ofcourse besides you since


    She paused, her gaze meeting his, her smile fading slightly. "Being a princess isn''t what people think it is. It''s not some glamorous, fairy-tale life. It''s just being a bird trapped in a cage, never allowed to leave, never allowed to spread your wings. You can''t even imagine the things I''ve had to endure just because of that title."


    Her words hung in the air, a strange mix of bitterness and resolve.


    "And that''s why I left all of that behind or at least, I''m ready to," Celestia continued, her voice steady, her smile returning, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Just to break free of those restrictions, I became a hacker. I wanted to take control of my life, to destroy every single chain that tried to hold me back. I refuse to be some doll dancing on strings for others to pull."


    Her eyes glimmered with a fierce intensity, a fire that was impossible to ignore. " I''m not that helpless little girl locked in a cage. I''ve changed,I''ve fought for my freedom, and I''ll keep fighting for it."


    Lucian stared at her, his mind whirring. He hadn''t expected such raw honesty from her especially not like this. He wasn''t sure what to say, but one thing was clear: Celestia wasn''t just a princess. She was someone far more complicated, far more determined than he''d given her credit for.


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "You''re really something else, you know that?"


    Celestia''s smile grew, a hint of amusement playing at her lips. "I know," she said softly.

 Chapter 106 figure it out

    Lucian let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Look, Celestia... how about we just give each other more time? Honestly, I''m not ready for this. I''m going through so much right now, and I don''t even know where my head''s at. Adding something this serious to my plate it''s just too much."He paused, searching for the right words to soften the rejection. "And besides, we barely know each other. Let''s take things slow, you know? Get to know each other better. There''s no rush, right?" He tried to smile, hoping his words would come across as reasonable and considerate.


    In truth, the weight of everything was suffocating him. Celestia had already said she was willing to give up so much for him her princess title, her position, everything. How could he keep pushing back when she was willing to sacrifice so much? Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to say yes. The thought of entering into something so serious terrified him. He was afraid afraid of hurting himself, afraid of feeling that kind of pain again, afraid of failing.


    Across the table, Celestia narrowed her eyes, her expression unreadable. For a moment, Lucian thought she might finally take a step back, but then she spoke, her voice as sweet as honey, her tone soft and affectionate. Yet, her eyes... her eyes carried an unmistakable warning. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First of all, Lucian," she began, her smile widening ever so slightly, "there''s something very important you need to understand."


    Lucian gulped, his instincts screaming that danger was approaching.what might it be


    "Do not call me Celestia or be this formal," she said, her voice still sweet but laced with an unsettling finality. "Call me wifey, or honey. Even sweetheart or love will do. Those are the only names I''ll accept from you, and only you can call me that. Consider yourself lucky."


    Lucian stared at her, stunned into silence.


    he thought it must be something serious but this...sighhh what was i even expecting


    "And second," she continued, leaning forward slightly, her gaze locked onto his, "as I''ve already said before... I''m not asking you to marry me. I''m telling you. You have no choice in this, whatsoever. So don''t even try to refuse me, Lucian." Her tone remained gentle, almost loving, but the dangerous glint in her eyes made it clear she wasn''t joking.


    Lucian swallowed hard, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. "But... but..." he stammered, struggling to find the right words. "You know I don''t have any feelings for you right now. Don''t you think it''s better if we give it some time? I mean, you''d want me to love you and only you, right? Shouldn''t we"


    "Feelings can be developed," Celestia interrupted smoothly, dismissing his argument without hesitation. "Once we''re married, I''ll make sure you fall in love with me. Completely and utterly." Her tone was resolute, leaving no room for debate.


    Lucian leaned back slightly, trying to create some distance between them as he raised his hands in a defensive gesture. "Hey, hey, don''t rush this! Please, can''t we just slow down? I''m really not in a place for this right now," he said, his voice pleading, hoping she''d understand.


    Celestia tilted her head, her serene smile never wavering. "Lucian," she said softly, her voice still as sweet as ever, "I don''t think you understand. This isn''t about whether you''re ready or not. It''s about what I want. And I want you. So we''ll get married, whether you''re ready now or later."


    Lucian blinked at her, utterly at a loss. How had things spiraled into this? He didn''t know whether to feel flattered, alarmed, or utterly defeated. One thing was for sure, though Celestia was completely serious.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Lucian sighed heavily, rubbing his temples in frustration. "But I really can''t... You need to understand, Celestia," he said, his voice carrying the weight of his internal struggle. "Just give me some time to think this through. Please."


    Celestia''s serene smile didn''t waver, but her eyes betrayed the intensity of her emotions. "Do you want me to send a royal decree to the Kane family''s doorstep right now?" she asked sweetly, though her words were anything but kind.


    Lucian froze, his heart skipping a beat. "Hey, hey, don''t be like that," he said quickly, trying to diffuse the tension. "Just give me a little more time, okay? I''m really not ready yet."


    The thought of a royal decree landing on his family''s doorstep sent chills down his spine. The Kane family would be thrust into the spotlight, and either way, the fallout would be disastrous. If he accepted her proposal, the whispers and judgment would follow him everywhere He''s not worthy of her. How dare he marry someone of her status? On the other hand, if he refused, the criticism would be even worse What an ungrateful fool! Rejecting a princess? Is he insane?


    Lucian could already imagine the endless stream of gossip and criticism, and it made his stomach churn. "This situation is a nightmare," he muttered under his breath, trembling slightly at the thought of being caught between Celestia''s insistence and the judgment of the world.


    He sighed deeply, a sense of helplessness washing over him. He wished he could just run away from all of this, but there was nowhere to go. The intensity of Celestia''s gaze rooted him in place, and he felt like prey in the sights of a predator.


    Across the table, Celestia''s clenched fists rested beneath the table, out of sight. Though her face wore a sweet, patient smile, her thoughts were anything but calm. A storm of frustration and anger swirled inside her as she silently seethed.


    Why doesn''t he understand? she thought, her nails digging into her palms. I''m the best person for him. Why does he keep making excuses, rejecting me again and again?


    Her mind raced with a mix of dark thoughts and wild ideas. What should I do? What will it take to make him fall for me completely? she wondered, growing more annoyed with each passing moment. Her frustration boiled over into a dangerous sort of determination.


    I need a plan... something foolproof... something that will leave him with no choice but to be mine.


    Her thoughts turned darker, a sinister plan beginning to form in her mind. What if I drugged him... took him straight to a hotel... and then made him take responsibility? Yes... yes, that could work.


    Her eyes glinted with a dangerous light, though her face remained calm and composed. He''d have no choice after that. Once it''s done, it''s done. And he wouldn''t be able to argue anymore. Yes, that''s it.


    But then she remembered something that made her plan crumble. Damn it. I didn''t bring anything with me today. I should''ve been more prepared... next time, though. Next time, I''ll make sure everything is perfect.


    Lucian, oblivious to her dark musings, suddenly shivered as a strange chill ran down his spine. He looked around the restaurant, his eyes darting from one corner to the next.


    "What the hell was that?" he muttered, feeling an unshakable sense of dread settle over him. He couldn''t put his finger on it, but something felt off.


    He rubbed his arms, trying to shake the unease. Why do I feel like I''m in danger? he thought to himself. The sensation was so intense it made his pulse quicken.


    Across the table, Celestia''s smile widened ever so slightly, her sweet demeanor never faltering. "Is something wrong, Lucian?" she asked innocently, tilting her head in mock concern.


    Lucian forced a chuckle, shaking his head. "No, no, it''s nothing," he said, though he couldn''t shake the eerie feeling creeping through his mind. What the hell is going on here?


    "And again... why did you call me by my name?" Celestia asked, her sweet tone masking the offense clearly written across her face. Her eyes narrowed slightly, adding a subtle edge to her words. "Didn''t I just tell you not to be formal with me? Call me wifey from now on," she demanded, leaning closer, her gaze unwavering.


    Lucian blinked, his mind scrambling for a response. "Sigh... ahh... well..." he muttered, avoiding her piercing gaze. He could feel the weight of her expectations pressing down on him, and it only made the situation more suffocating.


    Sensing he needed to shift the conversation, he forced a smile and tried a different approach. "Alright, alright. Let''s put this aside for now," he said, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "How about this we get to know each other better? I mean, this is our first time meeting face-to-face, right? It only makes sense to learn more about each other."


    He paused, gauging her reaction before continuing. "What do you think?"


    Lucian''s suggestion wasn''t entirely genuine. Deep down, he was trying to manipulate the conversation, steering it away from her relentless and embarrassing questions. The thought of her persistence made his skin crawl, and he felt cornered.


    Hell, this is so awkward, he thought, swallowing hard. But dealing with her endless questions is definitely worse than this.


    Sighhh, he thought again, his shoulders slumping under the weight of the situation. Why does this feel so hopeless?


    For a brief moment, he entertained the idea of simply running away. But then he imagined the fallout a royal decree, her wrath, or worse, the judgment of everyone around him. That wasn''t an option.


    I just want to cry, he thought bitterly, clenching his jaw. But of course, no tears come. Figures.


    -----


    sighh guys only one ch for day... don''t complain exams are going on


    i wrote this chapter with so much efforts...sighh man never knew i would get this busy in my free lazy life


    but guess sign


    thanks for reading...cry sobbs

 Chapter 107 ill be first

    Celestia tapped her finger rhythmically against the table, her gaze fixed on Lucian, who sat silently across from her. The tension in the air was palpable, and her patience, though vast, was beginning to wear thin."So," she began, her voice deceptively calm, though the undertone of menace was unmistakable. "Are you going to give me a date for our marriage, or should I take matters into my own hands?"


    Lucian stiffened in his seat. He avoided her eyes, glancing anywhere but directly at her piercing gaze. "Hey, I really can''t do this right now. Please, try to understand," he said, his tone weary and filled with a quiet sadness.


    He exhaled deeply before continuing, choosing his words carefully. "We should take things slow... get to know each other first. If it works out, that''s great. If it doesn''t, we won''t waste each other''s time or feelings. It''s better to save ourselves the pain that comes with taking a risk like this loving someone without truly knowing them."


    His voice faltered at the end, the weight of his own fears evident. He deliberately avoided using her name this time better to say nothing than risk calling her something like wifey or sweetheart.


    Celestia remained silent, her expression unreadable. But inside, a storm of emotions raged.


    *Why? Why is he doing this to me?* she thought, her mind racing. Can''t he see how much effort I''m putting into this? Again and again, I try... and he keeps pushing me away.


    Her fingers stopped tapping, and she let out a deep sigh, forcing herself to calm down. She knew better than to let her frustration show. Crying or pleading wouldn''t solve anything it wasn''t her style.


    Truthfully, she had anticipated this resistance. Getting married on the first meeting? Of course, it''s a hard sell, she reasoned. But that didn''t mean she was giving up. No, Lucian was too special, too important to her. He was worth every ounce of effort she could muster.


    Fine. I''ll give him more time, she decided, though the thought of waiting another day without him made her heart ache. Still, she consoled herself with the belief that he was destined to be hers.


    But even as she resolved to take things slower, her mind was already calculating her next steps. This doesn''t mean I''m letting him go. Never. He will marry me if not tomorrow, then another day but it will happen. That much is certain.


    Celestia''s lips curled into a faint smile, though her eyes burned with determination. Run from me? Impossible. She would make sure of that. No one neither Avey nor even her own mother, the Queen could stand in her way no one can. Lucian was hers, and she would claim him, no matter what.


    In her mind, the endgame was clear. He just needs a little more time. That''s all. After all, he''s special, she thought, her resolve strengthening. Anything for my darling.


    Lucian, oblivious to the inner workings of her mind, felt a shiver run down his spine. He shifted uncomfortably, unsure of why the room suddenly felt heavier. "Sigh... one more awkward day," he thought, rubbing the back of his neck. He glanced at Celestia, her serene smile unsettling in its intensity.


    Why do I feel like I''m walking into a trap I can''t escape? he wondered, his instincts screaming at him. For now, though, he decided to stay quiet, not realizing that Celestia''s patience wasn''t so much a concession as it was a calculated move in her game of love.


    "Alright," Celestia finally said, her voice calm but laced with a sweetness that felt almost too perfect to be genuine. "I''ll postpone our marriage for now¡­ but only for a few days. Yes, *postpone*, not cancel. Let''s be very clear on that."


    Lucian sighed in relief, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. At least for now, he had some breathing room. However, there was something about the way she emphasized "postpone" that made him uneasy.


    "Thank you for understanding," he said cautiously, flashing a hesitant smile. But his curiosity got the better of him. "So¡­ what''s the condition?"


    Celestia tilted her head slightly, her smile never wavering. She leaned forward just a bit, her eyes glinting with a strange light. "Tell me, Lucian¡­ have you ever kissed anyone before?"


    Lucian froze. Wait, what? He wasn''t prepared for such a question. His face grew warm, and he felt a nervous flutter in his chest. It was the first time in either of his lives that anyone had asked him something so directly. Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Why is she even asking that?" he thought, his mind racing. "What does this have to do with anything? And¡­ what should I even say? If I say no, will she judge me? But if I lie and say yes ugh, this is so awkward!"


    "I uh" Lucian stammered, looking everywhere except directly at her. Finally, in a low, barely audible voice, he muttered, "Nah."


    Celestia''s smile widened ever so slightly, but her expression remained unreadable. "I didn''t catch that. Could you say it again?" she asked, her tone sugary sweet.


    Lucian''s embarrassment only deepened. He could feel his face burning as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head. He hesitated, but there was no turning back now. "No, I haven''t," he repeated, louder this time, his voice tinged with a mix of shame and exasperation.


    For a moment, Celestia just stared at him, her smile frozen in place. Inside, however, she felt an explosion of euphoria. He''s never kissed anyone. Not even that Avey witch! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wave of uncontainable excitement surged through her, sending shivers down her spine. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach, and her heart pounded like a drum. So that means¡­ I''ll be his first woman. His first, no matter what!


    Her inner thoughts spiraled into a frenzy of possessiveness and triumph. This is it. I win. He''s mine. Mine, mine, mine! And if anyone ANYONE tries to change that, I''ll handle them. Personally.


    Meanwhile, Lucian shifted uncomfortably in his seat. Something about her demeanor was starting to feel off. Her expression was perfectly pleasant, even kind, but¡­ there was something in her eyes. A spark of excitement that seemed almost too intense.

 Chapter 108 now whatt...sighh

    Celestia leaned forward, crossing her arms on the table as her gaze locked onto Lucian with a mischievous glint. "The condition is simple," she said, her voice calm but laced with teasing. "Kiss me, and I''ll postpone the wedding. That''s it."Lucian''s entire body froze, and his eyes widened in disbelief. "W-wait, what?!" he stammered, nearly knocking over his drink in his sudden panic. His ears turned bright red as he stared at her, unsure if she was serious or just messing with him.


    She tilted her head with a playful smile, as if enjoying his reaction. "You heard me. One kiss," she said, her tone light and casual. "And if you refuse¡­ well, we''re getting married tomorrow."


    Lucian''s heart nearly stopped. He leaned back in his chair, looking around helplessly as though someone would come to his rescue. "K-kiss you?!" he repeated, his voice cracking. He covered his mouth with his hand, realizing how loud he was, and his blush deepened.


    Celestia raised an eyebrow, her grin widening. "What''s with that reaction? You''re acting like I asked for your firstborn child or something. It''s just a kiss, Lucian. Nothing life-altering."


    He fidgeted nervously, tugging at his collar as he avoided her gaze. "B-but it''s not just a kiss!" he blurted out, his words tumbling over themselves. "I mean¡­ w-we just met! A-and isn''t that kind of¡­ personal?!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestia tapped her chin, pretending to think. "Hmm, personal? Maybe. But we''re going to get married anyway, so it''s just the natural next step, don''t you think?" she said, flashing him a sly smile.


    Lucian''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. He leaned forward, waving his hands in front of him as if to ward her off. "H-hold on! That''s not how it works! W-we''re not even in a relationship yet! You can''t just¡­ just¡­ skip all the steps like that!"


    She chuckled, clearly enjoying his flustered state. "Lucian, it''s just one little kiss. Besides, aren''t you a little curious? Or are you too scared?"


    Her teasing tone made him flinch. He lowered his gaze to the table, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of his sleeve. "I-I''m not scared!" he muttered, though the way his voice wavered betrayed him completely.


    "Then what''s the problem?" Celestia asked, leaning closer, her grin turning devilish.


    Lucian''s mind went blank. His heart was pounding so loudly he was sure she could hear it. "I¡­ I just think¡­ i-it''s too soon!" he stammered, his words coming out in a rush. "A-and it''s embarrassing! I''ve never¡­ I mean¡­"


    He clamped his mouth shut, realizing he was digging himself into a deeper hole. His hands flew up to cover his face, and he groaned softly. "Why are you doing this to me¡­?" he mumbled, his voice muffled by his hands.


    Celestia, on the other hand, looked utterly amused.


    "Kufufufu¡­ how cute." Celestia couldn''t help but laugh internally as she watched Lucian''s flustered expression. His shy demeanor, the way his face turned red, and his nervous fidgeting it was all too much for her heart to handle.


    How can someone be this adorable? she thought, her mind swirling with excitement. He''s getting so shy over something as simple as a kiss. Aww, my darling¡­


    Her obsession deepened with every second. She could feel herself falling even harder for him. From the outside, however, none of her overwhelming feelings showed. She maintained her usual composed and confident demeanor, though her golden eyes gleamed with affection and desire.


    "Be fast, will ya?" Celestia said casually, breaking the silence as she tapped her fingers on the table impatiently. Her voice was teasing, but beneath it lay an eagerness she couldn''t quite hide. She wanted to taste her darling, to feel that connection she''d been longing for.


    Even though it would also be her first kiss too, Celestia felt no hesitation or shyness. This was about Lucian, her Lucian. There was no room for nerves when it came to claiming her darling. Instead, she felt nothing but excitement an electric anticipation that coursed through her veins.


    "No," Lucian said firmly, his voice surprisingly steady. He took a deep breath, shaking his head in rejection, though the faint blush on his cheeks betrayed his flustered state. For a moment, he locked eyes with her, determination shining in his gaze as he stood his ground.


    Celestia''s confident expression faltered for a brief second as she stared back at him. His resolve, his refusal it wasn''t what she''d expected. She let out a small sigh, leaning back in her chair.


    Why did I even think this would work? she thought, frustration bubbling under the surface.


    Her gaze softened as she placed a hand on her face, trying to calm the storm of emotions swirling inside her. Am I¡­ am I really that unattractive? she questioned herself, but the answer came almost immediately. No, that''s not it. My darling is just special. He''s different from everyone else. Of course, he wouldn''t rush something like this. He''s shy¡­ that''s all. Yes, that''s it.


    Celestia sighed again, shaking her head slightly. Patience, Celestia, she told herself. He''s worth it.


    Suddenly, the soft buzz of her phone vibrating on the table broke the moment. Celestia narrowed her eyes, her irritation spiking. She had a good idea of who it might be and she was in no mood to deal with interruptions.


    With a deep sigh, she ignored the vibration, leaving the device untouched. She refused to let anything disrupt her time with Lucian.


    Instead, Celestia turned her full attention back to him. Her eyes softened as they fixed on his face, taking in every detail. You can''t escape me forever, darling, she thought to herself. Even if you''re resisting now, I''ll make you mine eventually. No matter how long it takes.


    suddenly out of nowhere


    "Give me your mobile," Celestia demanded suddenly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Lucian blinked, taken completely off guard by her abrupt request. What the hell does this woman want now? he thought frustrated. First, she''d shown up out of nowhere, demanded they get married, then insisted on a kiss, and now she was asking for his phone?


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he leaned back in his chair, his shoulders slumping slightly. This has got to be the weirdest woman I''ve ever met¡­ or will ever meet, he thought, feeling both exasperated and intrigued by her unpredictable nature.


    ----


    guys ive put in illustration of characters you guys can support which ever you like the most


    and thanks for reading

 Chapter 109 i dont think thats possible

    "Why¡­ why do you want my phone?" Lucian finally asked, his voice laced with hesitation. His instincts screamed at him to refuse outright, but a gnawing curiosity held him back.Celestia''s golden eyes glimmered mischievously, her expression unreadable. "Because I need it," she replied casually, as if her vague reasoning were perfectly valid.


    "That''s not an answer!" Lucian snapped, furrowing his brow. "You need it? For what, exactly?"


    Celestia tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a faint smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Are you going to hand it over," she murmured, her voice laced with a teasing edge, "or do I need to take it from you?"


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Whatever," he muttered under his breath. Not like there''s anything important in it right now. It''s a new phone anyway. He glanced at her, her expectant gaze unwavering. Two contacts Jimmy and Garry. Nothing to hide. Let''s just avoid an argument.


    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the phone. "Here. Take it," he said flatly, extending the device toward her.


    A glint of satisfaction flickered in Celestia''s eyes as she reached out. Her delicate, pale fingers brushed against his hand as she slowly took the phone, her touch lingering far longer than necessary.


    Lucian stiffened at the faint, electric sensation her fingers left behind. He immediately pulled his hand back, avoiding her gaze. What the hell was that? he thought, unease pooling in his chest. His mind was racing, and guilt began to creep in, uninvited.


    Why do I feel like I''m cheating on Avey? he asked himself. The thought felt ridiculous there was nothing between him and Avey anymore. Nothing tangible, at least. But the guilt gnawed at him nonetheless.


    Celestia, of course, noticed his reaction. Her faint smirk faltered, and she glanced away. Did I push him too far this time? she thought, biting the inside of her cheek. A quiet sigh escaped her lips. Did I push too far this time? she wondered. She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, noting how he avoided looking at her altogether.


    I need to tread more carefully, she mused, biting the inside of her cheek. Yet, a small, rebellious thought surfaced. But isn''t he mine in the future anyway?


    Forcing the thought aside, she turned her attention to the phone. "Thanks, darling," she said, her voice light, almost teasing. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian didn''t respond, keeping his eyes fixed elsewhere as if he wasn''t interested in what she was doing.


    Celestia tapped at the screen, her fingers moving swiftly. Her golden eyes lit up as she scanned his home screen. No Avey wallpaper this time, she noted with genuine relief. It was a simple black background, stark and neutral.


    Progress, she thought with a small, satisfied smile.


    She navigated to the contacts list. Her heart swelled slightly when she saw that there were only two names Jimmy and Garry. No Avey. The realization sent a spark of joy through her, though she kept her expression neutral.


    He doesn''t even have her number saved this time. Perfect, she thought gleefully.


    Without hesitation, she added her number to his phone. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard as she considered the name to assign herself. With a mischievous grin, she typed: My Wifey.


    Satisfied, she hit save.


    Lucian, noticing her faint giggle, raised an eyebrow. "What are you doing?" he asked warily, his tone dry.


    Celestia ignored him, a smug smile curling her lips. "Done," she announced cheerfully, handing the phone back. This time, she refrained from repeating her earlier move of lingering touches. He''s already rattled enough, she thought, her playful nature taking a back seat for now.


    Lucian took the phone, his suspicions growing as he unlocked it. His gaze immediately fell on the screen, where an ongoing call was displayed. The name on the call read: My Wifey.


    He stared at the screen, dumbfounded, before glancing back at Celestia, who held her phone up with a triumphant grin.


    "Now I have your number too, darling," she said, her tone dripping with smug satisfaction.


    Lucian pinched the bridge of his nose. "Seriously?"


    "And," she continued, ignoring his exasperation, "don''t even think about changing the name. You don''t want to know what happens if you do." Her voice dropped slightly, and her grin turned teasingly sinister.


    Lucian sighed heavily, powering off his phone and shoving it into his pocket. Why do I even put up with this? he thought, his lips twitching in irritation.


    Celestia held her phone tightly in her hand, her fingers trembling slightly as another call rang through. Her previously warm and teasing demeanor seemed to freeze over, a cold, sharp look flashing in her eyes. She bit the inside of her cheek hard enough to draw a faint taste of iron, her irritation barely contained.


    "This again¡­fkkkk¡­ Why now?" she muttered under her breath, her thoughts seething with annoyance. "Just when I finally got the chance to meet him. Now these people are ruining my time with him!" Her gaze briefly softened as she looked at Lucian, a pang of regret striking her.


    "They''ll pay a hefty price for this," she thought bitterly. "No one disrupts me and gets away with it."


    She took a deep breath, forcing a composed smile back onto her face, though her annoyance still flickered beneath her calm exterior. "Sorry, Lucian," she said, her tone tinged with reluctant apology. "I have to leave now. Some important matters need my attention." Her voice faltered slightly, and then she added, "Princess, after all."


    For a moment, her usual confidence wavered, as though she genuinely regretted leaving him. "Sorry, Lucian," she thought again, this time to herself. "I really wish I could stay longer."


    Lucian blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sudden shift in her tone. He felt a strange mixture of relief and confusion. Dealing with Celestia was like navigating a minefield stressful and unpredictable. But as he registered the change in her demeanor, he felt a flicker of guilt.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. Do your thing," he said, his voice calm but tinged with a touch of relief. His words were polite, but inwardly, he exhaled in relief. "Honestly, this is a breather. Talking with her is so mentally taxing, it feels like riding a rollercoaster without a safety bar."


    Celestia studied him for a moment, her sharp gaze softening. "Bye, Lucian," she said sweetly. But just as she turned to standup from her seat, she paused, glancing over him with a sly grin that sent a chill down his spine. "How about a farewell kiss?" she teased, her tone playful but her eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. She licked her lips slowly, as though savoring the thought.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in alarm. "Ugh¡­ No," he stammered, his voice rising slightly as he backed down on his chair, horrified by the suggestion. He immediately felt the temperature in the room drop as she pouted dramatically, but the amusement never left her eyes.


    Celestia''s pout quickly morphed into a wide, almost predatory grin. Her expression was playful, but there was an unsettling intensity behind it.


    Her eyes locked onto him, and for a moment, he felt like prey caught in a predator''s gaze. "What is she planning?" Lucian thought, his heartbeat quickening as an inexplicable sense of unease settled over him.


    Suddenly, her grin deepened, and she leaned closer. "You''ll change your mind someday," she whispered, her voice a sultry promise. Without giving him a chance to respond.


    Lucian stood frozen in place, a bead of sweat sliding down his temple. He shook his head, trying to shake off the lingering creepiness of the encounter. "This woman is so fing weird. What is her deal?" he muttered to himself in his mind.


    celestia who was about to stand up stopped as remembering something.


    She leaned back in her chair, a mischievous smirk spreading across her lips as she played with a loose strand of her hair. "I''m telling you, Lucian. I will get my kiss, whether you agree or not," she said, her tone teasing but laced with an unusual determination.


    Lucian, who was seated across from her, furrowed his brows in confusion. "No, Celestia," he replied firmly, his voice steady despite the slight bewilderment in his expression. "There''s nothing like that between us i don''t know why we even debating on it.it will not happen now for sure no matter what.


    Celestia leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, her smirk deepening. "Oh? And how are you so sure? What if I decided to kiss you forcefully? What would you do then?" Her voice was light, almost playful, but her eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and challenge.


    Lucian sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as if to physically push away the absurdity of the conversation. "I don''t think that''s going to happen. First of all, I''m not exactly weak, and second, I don''t think you''re capable of doing something so reckless." His tone was even, though the exasperation was evident.


    Celestia didn''t seem fazed by his words; instead, her grin widened as if she had just been given an opportunity to prove him wrong. "Oh, Lucian, you underestimate me. What if¡­" she paused for dramatic effect, "¡­you didn''t even know you were being kissed? What then?" Her voice was filled with an almost childlike glee, her excitement palpable.


    Lucian shot her a skeptical look, folding his arms across his chest. "That''s impossible. I think I''d notice something as obvious as that." He leaned back in his chair, clearly thinking this was the end of the conversation.


    But Celestia wasn''t done. She tilted her head to the side, her expression turning thoughtful, almost calculating. "Hmm," she mused, tapping her chin as if she were devising some elaborate plan. "You''re so confident, aren''t you? Maybe I''ll just have to surprise you someday."


    ---

 Chapter 110 Genius

    Lucian, let me tell you a secret. I came back from the future.Before Lucian could even react, Celestia''s lips curled into a sly smile, her innocent demeanor faltering for just a moment. Her voice echoed in the silent room, her words laced with mischief.


    "The truth ..." she began, her tone almost playful but carrying an eerie edge.


    Then, her eyes glimmered melancholy and malevolence intertwined. An unsettling laugh escaped her lips, soft at first, then growing louder, more unrestrained, as though she had been holding it back for an eternity.


    Suddenly, the world shifted.


    Time stopped.


    Everything around them froze, the vibrant colors of the world draining away until everything was left in dull, lifeless gray. The air itself seemed to halt, leaving an unnatural silence behind.


    Celestia, as if expecting this moment, sprang to her feet with almost frenzied energy. Her lovely, doe-like eyes so warm and innocent moments ago transformed into something raw, untamed, and disturbingly real. The mask she had worn for so long had finally cracked.


    She scanned the room, her gaze sweeping over the frozen figures of Lucian and everyone else. A wild grin stretched across her face, her laughter spilling out like water bursting through a dam.


    "Fufufu... This is what freedom feels like," she whispered, her voice dripping with glee. "Who can stop me now? The world may think it''s clever, binding me with its silly restrictions, forbidding me from revealing my regression. But oh, how foolish it is to think someone like me wouldn''t find a loophole."


    Her words echoed in the stillness, unrestrained and unrepentant, her laughter reverberating off the walls. She reveled in this moment, knowing that no one no soul could hear her now. Everyone was frozen in time, trapped in their last motions, like living statues. Everyone, except her.


    The real Celestia.


    Her true self.


    As her laughter subsided into an unsettling hum, her eyes settled on Lucian. Her darling Lucian. Frozen in his seat, his features calm and serene, entirely oblivious to the predator standing before him.


    Her breath hitched as she walked toward him, the sound of her heels against the floor echoing unnaturally in the void-like silence. She bent down slightly, leaning into his still figure, her face mere inches from his. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "Ah... How handsome my darling is," she murmured, her voice trembling with what could only be described as unhinged delight. Her fingers, trembling from excitement, reached out to brush against his cheek, her touch delicate, reverent, as though he were a masterpiece she dared not ruin.


    "How can someone be so perfect?" she whispered, her voice barely audible, her fingers tracing the line of his jaw. "You''re like a piece of art crafted just for me."


    A giggle bubbled up from her throat, sharp and erratic, as she pulled back slightly, moving behind him. Her hands gently folded the collar of his shirt upward, revealing a faint, barely noticeable bite mark on his neck.


    Her grin widened.


    "Ah, my naive darling," she said, her tone mocking yet affectionate. "You thought it was just a pesky mosquito that bit you, didn''t you? Fufufufu... How adorable."


    Celestia''s laugh grew louder, unrestrained, echoing off the walls like a haunting melody. She leaned closer, her face hovering near the mark, her eyes half-lidded with obsession.


    Lowering her head, she inhaled deeply, taking in his scent. Her cheeks flushed, her body shivering with exhilaration.


    "Ahhh... What a smell. It''s intoxicating. Like my very own Adonis," she murmured, her voice dripping with lust and possessiveness.


    Her lips parted as she lowered them to the faint bite mark she had left on his neck before, one he had never even realized was there. Extending her tongue, she ran it slowly over the mark, her eyes rolling back slightly as though savoring the taste of something forbidden.


    "He''s mine," she whispered against his skin, her voice low and husky. "All mine."


    Pulling back, she gazed at him with a mix of adoration and madness, her hand gently stroking his hair. Her laughter filled the frozen world again, wild and unrestrained, echoing endlessly in the stillness.


    Celestia had broken free of the chains that bound her, revealing her obsession in its raw, terrifying glory. And in this colorless world where only she could move, her darling Lucian belonged entirely to her.


    Pulling back slightly, Celestia twirled around the frozen room with a theatrical flourish. "Ah, what a lovely loophole! The world thinks it can stop me from telling you the truth? How adorable." Her laughter rang out again, high-pitched and unrestrained.


    Her manic gaze snapped back to Lucian, her face softening for a moment into something disturbingly tender. "But you''ll understand one day, won''t you? You''ll see that no one else can love you the way I do."


    She bent down behind him again, resting her chin lightly on his shoulder. "No one else knows you like I do. I''ve seen your pain, your sorrow¡­ the depths of your broken heart. I''ll fix it, Lucian. I''ll fix you." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her arms wrapped around his frozen frame, pulling him into a possessive embrace. The motionless figure didn''t resist, couldn''t resist, and Celestia took full advantage of it.


    "I''ll make you mine, Lucian," she whispered into his ear. "No one else can have you. No one else deserves you. Only me."


    Reveling in the Madness


    Yes, of course, Celestia had exploited the time-stop restriction several times during her conversation with Lucian. The sheer absurdity and brilliance of the loophole were too enticing for her mischievous nature to ignore. It wasn''t just a tool-it was her playground, and every tick of frozen time became an opportunity to amuse herself, even if it came at Lucian''s oblivious expense.


    The thought sent a sly grin spreading across her lips as she leaned back in her chair, her mind replaying the countless little pranks she''d pulled without him ever knowing. She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to stifle the laughter bubbling within her. If he ever found out... Celestia''s giggles broke free, her voice lilting with delight.


    "Kufufu... oh, you should have seen his lost face back then!" she snickered, her shoulders trembling with mirth. The memory of Lucian''s bewildered expressions, completely clueless about the subtle changes she orchestrated, was simply too good. Her stomach hurt from laughing so much.


    ---

 Chapter 111 Stop me now

    kifuuu Fuuuew Fuu"And to think," she whispered to herself, barely holding it together, "I even know his underwear color. Oh, Lucian, darling, you''re just too easy!" Another burst of laughter escaped her, and she clutched her sides, unable to contain the mischief swirling within her.


    With her giggles finally subdued, Celestia turned her gaze toward Lucian. He sat there frozen in time, his posture slightly slouched, his face caught in a moment of concentration. She leaned forward slightly, her sharp eyes scanning every detail of his expression. Her mischievous grin softened into something... warmer, yet still tinged with mischief.


    "You were asking if I can''t kiss you without your permission, right?" Celestia purred, her voice low and dripping with playful seduction. "Tell me, darling, can you stop me now?"


    She leaned in closer, her lips nearly brushing against his ear, her warm breath ghosting over his skin.


    "Shhh..." she whispered teasingly, her voice vibrating with amusement and a hint of something darker. Slowly, deliberately, she let her tongue dart out to lick the curve of his cheek, savoring the closeness and the thrill of her audacity.


    "Ahh~" A soft, intoxicating moan escaped her lips as she pulled back slightly, her chest rising and falling as though she were savoring the taste of a forbidden delicacy. "You can''t stop me now, can you?" she chuckled, her voice a melody of arrogance and desire.


    Celestia''s hand reached out, her delicate fingers tilting Lucian''s chin to face her fully. Her golden eyes locked onto his frozen gaze, their usual playfulness now laced with an intimate intensity.


    "Should I kiss you now, darling?" she whispered, her lips brushing the air between them. Her finger trailed down to rest lightly on his lips, tapping softly as though she were deep in thought


    Her smirk grew wider as she tilted her head, contemplating. "No... not like this. It wouldn''t be fun if our first kiss was stolen in frozen time. That would make it... meaningless." She sighed dramatically, disappointment evident in her voice, yet her mischievous grin never wavered. "Oh, but I''ll make you beg for it someday. That much is certain."


    Celestia glanced at the clock on the wall. Time-stop magic only lasted for one minute, and she could feel the seconds slipping away. Her frustration bubbled up briefly as she glanced back at Lucian''s frozen form.


    "Such a shame I don''t have more time with you like this. An hour, or maybe even a day... now that would be fun," she murmured, her voice dripping with longing and frustration. Still, her smirk quickly returned.


    Before time ran out, she leaned down one last time, her lips hovering just above his neck. "Let''s leave you with a little souvenir, shall we?" she whispered, her voice low and sultry. Slowly, she pressed her mouth to the side of his neck, her teeth grazing the soft skin before biting him gently.


    "Ahhh~" Another moan escaped her lips, her body trembling slightly from the intoxicating thrill of her actions. She leaned back, admiring the small red mark she left behind, her personal signature.


    "Kufufu... no matter how many times I do this, it feels so good," she murmured, brushing her fingers lightly over her handiwork. Her grin widened as she leaned back into her chair, perfectly adjusting her posture to match where she''d been before time stopped.


    The last frozen moment dissolved as the colors of the world rushed back in, filling the space with life and motion. Lucian blinked a few times, shaking off the strange sensation of time restarting, completely oblivious to the amused spark in Celestia''s eyes as she sat across from him. Her expression remained calm and composed, yet there was a subtle quirk at the corners of her lips, as though she was suppressing a laugh.


    Just as Lucian was about to speak, an unexpected jolt coursed through his neck. "Ahhh! Ffffff what the!" He winced, instinctively grabbing at the back of his neck. His fingers brushed over the spot, searching for the culprit. It felt like something had bitten him, but there was no sign of anything.


    Before he could fully process the sensation, an involuntary, muffled sound escaped his lips. "Mmmph!" Startled by his own reaction, Lucian quickly slapped a hand over his mouth, his eyes darting around to see if anyone had noticed. A faint flush crept up his neck as he tried to compose himself, feeling oddly unsettled.


    For a moment, he swore he felt a strange current ripple through him, almost electrifying, sending a tingling warmth straight to his ears. He flinched, his body reacting as if caught in some unexplainable euphoria. It wasn''t painful, but it was undeniably... peculiar.


    "What the hell is going on today?" Lucian muttered under his breath, his eyes darting around the room. Everything appeared normal. The other patrons at the caf¨¦ were engrossed in their meals or conversations, oblivious to his plight. No one seemed to notice anything unusual except, of course, for Celestia.


    She watched him with a serene yet mischievous gaze, her chin resting delicately on her hand. "What happened, darling?" she asked, her voice smooth and honeyed, perfectly masking the amusement dancing in her eyes.


    Lucian narrowed his eyes at her tone, his suspicion briefly flickering. "Ah, nothing," he replied, waving a dismissive hand as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Probably a mosquito or something."


    Celestia leaned forward slightly, her lips curving into an innocent smile. "A mosquito, hmm? Would you like me to take a look? You know, just to be sure."


    Lucian shook his head quickly, the intensity of her gaze making him feel oddly self-conscious. "No, no. It''s fine. Really."


    Her lips twitched, her amusement barely concealed. "If you say so," she said, sitting back but keeping her eyes locked on him. Her fingers lightly traced the edge of her teacup, the gesture oddly captivating.


    Lucian sighed internally, his discomfort growing. He tried to shake off the strange mix of sensations the bite, the fleeting euphoria, the electric shiver. It was too weird, but he didn''t want to dwell on it. "Why is she still sitting here?" he thought to himself, the question echoing in his mind. "Didn''t she say she was leaving? Why hasn''t she left yet?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room seemed to close in on him, the ambient chatter and clinking of cutlery only amplifying his unease.


    "You seem distracted," Celestia said, tilting her head slightly as if studying him. "Is everything alright?" Find exclusive stories on empire


    Lucian forced a polite smile, though his patience was wearing thin. "Yeah, everything''s fine. Just a little... off today, I guess."


    Celestia''s grin widened ever so slightly, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Oh, I''m sure. Sometimes, the day just gets... interesting, doesn''t it?"


    Lucian hesitated, his suspicion deepening. Her tone was light and conversational, but there was something about the way she said it that made his skin prickle. He shifted in his seat, his instincts telling him to leave.


    "Well," he began, standing up abruptly. "I think I should get going. Thanks for... uh, the chat."


    ---


    ahhh man now now call me genius i mean lets be honest guys who without me can think something like this ahh am so good


    this so perfect


    thanks for reading guys ha ha ha

 Chapter 112 Patience

    After bidding farewell to Lucian, Celestia left the restaurant and headed straight to the hotel she had booked.As she had mentioned earlier she had run away from the royal palace.


    Now, away from Lucian, she was like a completely different person. The warm, lovely smile she had worn while speaking to him had vanished. In its place was a cold, emotionless mask. Her eyes, calm and calculating, betrayed no vulnerability.


    She entered the living room of her suite, where she gracefully settled onto the plush couch. Crossing her legs with an air of poise, she sipped her tea from a delicate porcelain cup. Her demeanor radiated pride and arrogance, her every movement deliberate and elegant. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Suddenly, a knock broke the silence.


    Celestia didn''t react immediately. She had been expecting this, even waiting for it. Without sparing a glance toward the door, she said in a voice that carried an undeniable authority, "Come in."


    The door opened silently, revealing an older man dressed in a finely tailored gray butler''s suit. The polished uniform, though understated, spoke of refinement and wealth. The man, appearing to be in his late forties or early fifties, exuded professionalism. His silver-streaked hair was neatly combed, and his posture was impeccable. With one hand clasped behind his back, he moved into the room with measured, calculated steps.


    Stopping at a respectful distance from Celestia, the butler bowed deeply. His voice was calm and steady as he spoke.


    "Apologies, my lady. As you might have already anticipated, I have come because you left the palace without notice. Her Majesty, the Queen, is displeased, and your brother, Sir Arthur, is quite concerned for your safety. They have both requested an explanation for your sudden departure. Forgive me if my words seem forward, but it is my duty to address this matter."


    Celestia remained silent, her face betraying no hint of emotion. She took another slow sip of her tea, savoring it as if the butler''s words were of no importance. The contrast between her serene actions and the gravity of his message was almost startling.


    The butler, waiting patiently, eventually added, "Princess, your safety may be at risk. I would strongly recommend you consider returning to the palace as soon as possible."


    Finally, Celestia placed her teacup down on its saucer with a soft clink. She tilted her head slightly, a faint smirk playing at her lips as she asked, "Oh? And what are Sir Arthur''s plans this time?" Her tone was mocking, her words laced with a quiet venom.


    The butler flinched ever so slightly at her question. His professional mask faltered for a fraction of a second before he recovered. "Apologies, my lady, but I am not certain I understand what you mean," he replied carefully, his tone neutral but cautious.


    Celestia''s smirk widened, though her eyes remained icy. Finally, she looked up at him, meeting his gaze for the first time.


    "Oh, really?" she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Are you sure you don''t know what I mean?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside her mind, Celestia sighed. Traitors, she thought to herself, masking her true emotions behind her calm exterior. Of course, she knew everything. She had come back from the future regressed to this time and the pieces of the puzzle were already falling into place.


    She knew her stepbrother, Sir Arthur, all too well. Adopted into the royal family, he was no saint. Far from it, he was a cunning man with ambitions that stretched far beyond the boundaries of propriety. The throne was his ultimate goal, and he would stop at nothing to achieve it even if it meant eliminating her.


    In her past life, this knowledge had paralyzed her. She had stayed hidden within the confines of the palace, fearful and powerless to act against him. But this time, it was different. She was different.


    Celestia glanced at the butler, hiding her thoughts behind a carefully constructed mask. This man is one of Arthur''s, isn''t he? she thought, her expression betraying nothing.


    With a soft chuckle, she leaned back into the couch, resting her chin on her hand. "So," she said, her voice light but sharp, "what is my dear brother plotting this time?"


    The butler stiffened slightly at her words, though he tried to maintain his composure.


    "And," she continued, her gaze sharp and unrelenting, "I find it hard to believe that he is truly worried about me. I imagine he''s rather pleased that I''ve left the palace. After all, doesn''t my absence make things far more... convenient for him?"


    Her words were a carefully crafted jab, veiled in sarcasm, yet the intent behind them was as clear as glass.


    "So," she added, leaning forward slightly, her lips curling into a cold, knowing grin. "What are his plans now? To clean me up since I''ve wandered out of my nest?"


    The butler''s eyes widened, the slightest flicker of panic betraying his otherwise stoic demeanor.


    "Spot on," Celestia said, her grin widening at his reaction, amusement flickering in her eyes.


    "Please, my lady," the butler began, his voice steady but strained, attempting to regain his composure. "You''re mistaken. You must be confused. Sir Arthur would never"


    Celestia raised a hand, cutting him off. Her expression didn''t change, calm and collected as ever, though her words carried a cold weight.


    "Well, well," she drawled, her voice almost playful, yet dripping with derision. "I find it difficult to believe he could harm me, even if he wanted to. Do you truly think he wouldn''t have tried before now, in all these years?"


    The butler remained silent, clearly unsure how to respond.


    "And let me make one thing clear," Celestia continued, her voice steady as steel. "Staying in the castle wasn''t what kept me safe. Isn''t that right?" She tilted her head slightly, her mocking smile returning.


    "Arthur..." she paused, letting the name linger in the air, "is nothing more than a scared little boy. A coward. A spineless opportunist too afraid to make a move. He doesn''t have the guts."


    Her tone remained calm, almost conversational, yet each word sliced through the air with precision.


    The butler faltered, struggling to find a response. "My lady..." he began weakly, only to trail off, unsure of how to address the situation.


    "Yes?" Celestia prompted with a chuckle, thoroughly enjoying his discomfort.


    "My lady, please," the butler finally managed, his voice tinged with desperation. "I beg you to reconsider. Return to the castle. It''s not safe for you to remain here."


    Celestia leaned back, crossing her legs with elegance as she let out a soft laugh. "Ah, how predictable," she murmured, more to herself than to him.


    But then, her demeanor shifted. The lightness in her voice vanished, replaced by a steely resolve that sent a shiver down the butler''s spine. Her eyes darkened, and her tone grew serious, commanding.


    "Go back and tell Arthur this," she said, her voice calm but carrying the weight of unspoken menace. "If anything happens to me, I have 365 reasons he''ll regret that decision. And if, by some miracle, I survive whatever foolish plan he concocts..."


    Her gaze turned ice-cold, and her smirk returned, this time sharper, almost predatory. "...he''ll have 1,365 reasons to regret it. Tell him not to even *think* of playing childish games with me. I am not the girl I used to be."


    The butler stood frozen, unable to form a coherent reply. Celestia''s words hung in the air, each one a dagger poised to strike.


    "Did you hear me clearly?" she asked, her voice deceptively soft.


    "Yes, my lady," the butler finally managed, bowing deeply to hide the unease that crept onto his face. "I will deliver your message."


    "Good," Celestia said simply, dismissing him with a flick of her hand.


    The butler straightened and retreated, the sound of the door closing behind him barely audible.


    Once she was alone again, Celestia picked up her tea, her expression softening into a faint, almost wistful smile.


    "Let''s see how brave you really are, Arthur," she murmured to herself, her voice quiet but laced with determination. "This time, the game will be mine to control."


    "Oh well, so much work to prepare," Celestia murmured to herself, her lips curling into a sly smile. "But sure... it''ll be fun."


    Her gaze softened slightly as a thought crossed her mind, one that made her cheeks flush faintly. "And ah, I can have my darling all to myself," she whispered, a faint, dreamy expression breaking through her usually cold demeanor. "The preparations must be flawless."


    She leaned back into the couch, drumming her fingers lightly on the armrest as her mind started ticking through the tasks ahead. "So many things to do... First things first, though."


    Her expression turned contemplative as her sharp mind assessed the situation. "Hmm... As for my foolish brother," she said with a mocking chuckle, "it''s probably nothing special. Just his usual childish games. Let''s leave him be for now."


    She rubbed her chin thoughtfully, her eyes narrowing. "Though, at this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s already making some moves. It''s just like him to take advantage of an opportunity."


    Celestia shrugged, brushing the thought away with an air of indifference. "Not my problem. But," her tone darkened, her voice dripping with quiet menace, "if he so much as dares to interfere with my Lucian, he''ll pay a hefty price."


    She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees as a wicked grin spread across her face. "Looks like I''ll have to warn him too. Wouldn''t want my dear brother getting any dangerous ideas, now would we?"


    Her fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, a beat of anticipation as her mind played out the scenarios. "I''m sure my meeting with Lucian has already set off alarms in Arthur''s mind," she thought, her grin widening. "Good. Let him worry."


    Her eyes glittered with a mixture of amusement and resolve as she stood, brushing off her dress with elegant precision. "Well then, time to get started," she murmured. "This game is mine now, and I don''t intend to lose."


    "Oh yes, some meetings with my future mother-in-law and sister-in-law are important too," Celestia mused, her voice carrying an icy undertone. "I''ve heard they''ve been treating my darling... quite specially."


    Her lips curled into a chilling smile, a glint of mischief and menace in her eyes. "I think they need a little... lesson in boundaries."


    She paused, her smile fading slightly as another name crossed her mind. "And as for that Avey..." she spat the name out as though it left a bitter taste in her mouth. Her jaw tightened, and her eyes glinted with unmistakable killing intent.


    "That woman..." Celestia hissed, her hands gripping the edge of the table as though to steady herself. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, exhaling sharply. "Ahhh, calm down, Celestia. Calm down. It''s still not the time to kill her."


    Her hands slowly relaxed, and she sat back, forcing herself to regain her composure. "Not yet," she whispered to herself, her voice cold and calculated. "But when the time comes, she''ll regret ever crossing paths with me."


    Celestia straightened her posture, smoothing out her dress with an air of authority. "Patience," she reminded herself, her tone firm. "There''s still work to do, preparations to make. Everything in due time."


    Her lips curled into a dangerous smirk. "But when the time comes, they''ll all understand that my darling belongs to me and me alone."


    -----


    sorry guys so late...but i just came back after exam didn''t even...got time to rest and sighhhh


    thanks for reading ya all

 Chapter 113 Meeting

    Jimmy''s POVJimmy stepped out of the restaurant, his hands in his pockets, strolling casually beside Garry, who seemed lost in thought. The crisp evening air brushed against his face, but his grin was anything but cold.


    "Who was that woman? Do you know her?" Garry asked, his curiosity evident.


    Jimmy shrugged, his grin widening. "Ah, she looked familiar, but I can''t quite place her. I''ve seen her somewhere before, I think."


    "If you don''t know her, then why are you grinning like that?" Garry raised an eyebrow, suspicion lacing his tone.


    Jimmy chuckled, his arm swinging over Garry''s shoulders as he leaned closer. "Did you catch Lucian''s face when he saw her? Priceless. That expression was something else. Whatever it is, there''s definitely some history there. He''s hiding something, and you know how much I enjoy digging into things."


    Garry rubbed his chin, pretending to ponder. "Hmm, sounds like trouble brewing. But even if it''s nothing, we should keep an eye on her. You never know."


    Jimmy''s grin sharpened. "Exactly. And honestly, I don''t care what her deal is. If she''s enough to distract Lucian from Avey, then she''s already doing the job. That girl¡­" He spat the name through gritted teeth. "...is the last thing Lucian needs right now."


    Garry hummed noncommittally, but inwardly he was enjoying himself. Acting like he didn''t know much about the situation while secretly knowing plenty made him feel like the unsung hero of the story.


    but still lucian situation indeed made him sad but he knew he can''t do much on that... just baby steps.


    The moment of playful banter was interrupted by a sudden ringtone. Jimmy stopped in his tracks, his mood visibly bright from the grin that lingered on his face. He pulled out his phone, glancing briefly at the screen before answering.


    "Hello?" Jimmy said casually, his voice dripping with confidence.


    "Jimmy¡­ please don''t hang up. I really need to talk to you." A female voice came through, trembling with urgency.


    Jimmy''s grin disappeared in an instant, replaced by a cold glare that seemed to freeze the air around him. His posture stiffened, his shoulders squared. The warmth he had just exuded vanished like smoke.


    "No need," he said, his tone sharp and dismissive, his grip tightening on the phone.


    "It''s about Lucian. Please, Jimmy¡­ it''s important," the voice pleaded, the sadness in her tone unmistakable.


    Jimmy inhaled sharply through his nose, his jaw clenching tightly. The knuckles gripping the phone turned white as he fought the wave of anger rising in him.


    "For Lucian, then." His words came through gritted teeth, dripping with reluctance. "Send me the location."


    The voice on the other end gave a relieved sigh before the line clicked dead. Jimmy pocketed the phone forcefully, his hands running through his hair as if trying to ground himself. His mind was a whirlwind of emotions, each one louder than the last.


    "What happened?" Garry asked, genuinely concerned. Seeing Jimmy angry was rare so rare, in fact, that it almost felt unnatural.


    "Nothing. Avey wants to talk about Lucian," Jimmy muttered, trying to suppress the storm within him.


    Garry''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he chose to remain silent, observing Jimmy instead.


    Jimmy let out a deep, frustrated sigh. "What does she want now?" Garry finally asked after a moment of tense silence.


    "I don''t know, but whatever it is, I''ll handle it. One thing''s for sure there''s no way in hell I''m letting that woman anywhere near Lucian again. She''s already done enough damage," Jimmy growled, his teeth clenched as he fought to suppress his fury.


    The memory of Lucian''s pain was too vivid, too fresh. The image of his best friend broken and defeated, drowning in despair because of Avey''s cold indifference, fueled his anger. Jimmy had sworn to himself that he wouldn''t let her hurt Lucian again not now, not ever.


    His phone buzzed with a message. Jimmy glanced at the screen, noting the location she had sent. His lips curled into a grimace. "She doesn''t give up easily, huh?" he muttered, shoving the phone back into his pocket.


    "How did she even get your number?" Garry asked, frowning.


    Jimmy waved it off. "She''s rich. When you have money, you can find anything. It doesn''t matter." He shook his head, muttering under his breath. "Let''s just get this over with."


    Garry followed quietly, observing the tension in Jimmy''s body. He knew how fiercely protective Jimmy was of Lucian, and seeing him this angry spoke volumes about the depth of his loyalty.


    Jimmy clenched his fists as they walked toward the parking lot. For Lucian, he would face anyone even the ghosts of their shared past.


    Jimmy and Garry approached the parking lot, the latter shaking his head in nostalgic amusement as Jimmy headed straight for his regular red sedan a car so ordinary, yet adored by Jimmy as if it were a prized possession.


    "You have quite the taste in cars," Garry said, chuckling softly, leaning on the door as Jimmy unlocked it. His tone was a of teasing.


    Jimmy paused mid-action, slowly raising an eyebrow and fixing Garry with a mock-serious glare. "What''s wrong with my darling?" His voice carried just the faintest edge of a threat, but the dramatic delivery made it clear he was half-joking.


    Garry couldn''t help but let out a laugh, trying to stifle it with a cough. "Cough¡­ darling, huh? Man, you''re just obsessed with this beautiful fairy."


    Jimmy tilted his head slightly, feigning ignorance. "What can I say? She''s dependable, and I don''t need anything flashy." Then, with mock grandeur, he added, "Say one more bad thing about her, Garry, and I''ll leave you stranded here."


    Garry raised his hands in mock surrender, a grin still plastered on his face. "Alright, alright! She''s perfect. A masterpiece of engineering."


    "Thought so," Jimmy said, smirking as he slid into the driver''s seat, giving the dashboard a fond pat. "Let''s get going. Avey''s waiting i have some important things to say too anger in his eyes."


    The car roared to life not exactly a roar, more like a dignified hum, but to Jimmy, it was music. He checked his rearview mirror as Garry settled into the passenger seat. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "Still can''t believe you''d take this car out on every meeting if you could and you say you are trying yo be gangster too," Garry said, shaking his head as Jimmy reversed out of the lot.


    Jimmy''s eyes flickered with amusement. "If it''s reliable, why not? Besides, flashy cars get attention. This gets results."


    Garry smirked. "Yeah, results like never getting pulled over because the cops think it''s their grandma''s car." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy ignored him, his focus now on the road as they navigated through the bustling city. The buildings blurred past, the hum of the sedan oddly calming in the chaos of the streets.


    "So, where exactly are we headed?" Garry asked, his tone shifting to something more serious as they neared their destination.


    Jimmy adjusted the GPS. "Avey sent the location. Just stay sharp."


    The banter faded as the two of them fell into a companionable silence, the weight of their task settling over them. The sedan moved steadily forward, carrying with it not just two friends, but a shared history and an unspoken bond.


    ---

 Chapter 114 jimmy and garry

    Jimmy and Garry pulled into the restaurant''s parking lot, their car coming to a smooth stop. The neon lights of the establishment flickered softly, casting a faint glow over the lot."This is my area," Jimmy announced with a slight smirk as he stepped out of the car. His demeanor was casual but confident, his presence radiating the kind of authority that couldn''t be ignored.


    Garry, trailing slightly behind him, gave a faint, knowing smile. "Oh? Interesting," he replied, his tone deliberately nonchalant. Of course, Garry knew everything. he had already lived this moment once before. But he played along, his mind quietly assessing the situation.


    Jimmy led the way toward the entrance, his strides purposeful. As they passed by a group of men lounging near the restaurant, one of them stood up, his face breaking into a grin. "Jimmy! Long time, brother! You here for a drink?" the man called out, his voice warm and familiar.


    Jimmy shook his hand briefly but didn''t linger. "Not today. Got business to handle," he said, his tone friendly but firm.


    The man nodded, stepping aside respectfully. Garry, following close behind, observed the exchange in silence, masking his thoughts. It was odd to relive moments like this, knowing the secrets each person carried, yet pretending to be none the wiser. Just keep playing along, Garry reminded himself.


    As they entered the restaurant, Jimmy''s sharp eyes scanned the tables, one by one. His posture grew more rigid, his focus narrowing as he searched for her.


    Garry trailed behind, watching Jimmy with muted interest. There she is. Jimmy''s eyes locked onto a corner table near the back, where Avey sat with her best friend Cassandra. Her posture was slightly slouched, her fingers nervously fidgeting with the edge of a napkin.


    Without a word, Jimmy started toward her, his steps measured but powerful, each one resonating with a sense of purpose. Garry followed, his expression calm, his thoughts swirling. What are you up to, Avey?


    ---


    Avey''s Perspective


    Seated at the corner table, Avey''s mind was already spiraling into memories she wished she could suppress. The sight of Jimmy and Garry approaching brought back a flood of emotions. Her hands trembled slightly, though she tried to steady them by gripping her cup of coffee.


    Her mind betrayed her, dragging her back to a scene she had spent countless nights trying to forget.


    A memory, sharp and unrelenting, surged to the surface a memory of the hospital.


    She could see it all as if it were happening again. The sterile white walls, the faint hum of machines, and the cold, suffocating silence of that room. Lucian''s lifeless body lay before her, his face serene yet eerily still, his eyes forever shut. She had stood frozen in the doorway, unable to take another step, unable to comprehend that he was truly gone.


    And then, they came.


    Jimmy and Garry had stormed toward her, their faces twisted in grief and rage. Tears streamed down their cheeks, but their expressions were anything but soft. Their pain was raw, violent, and consuming, and it was directed entirely at her.


    Jimmy hadn''t spoken a word. He didn''t need to. The fire in his bloodshot eyes was enough. Without hesitation, he had pulled a gun, pressing it firmly against her forehead.


    Avey hadn''t flinched, her body too numb to react, her mind too fogged by shock and guilt. She had only stared at him, her lips trembling, as he demanded answers that she didn''t have.


    Now, as she sat in the restaurant, that haunting memory clawed its way back into her consciousness. She clenched her fists beneath the table, her nails digging into her palms as if trying to anchor herself in the present.


    But the image of Lucian''s lifeless face lingered, and with it came the echo of Jimmy''s voice, thick with grief and fury.


    Her breath hitched, her chest tightening as if the heart beating within her belonged to someone else and, in a way, it did.


    Turning her head to the side, she avoided their gaze. She couldn''t look at them. Not now. Not ever. Jimmy and Garry were still approaching, their steps unrelenting, and Avey could feel the weight of their presence bearing down on her.


    Cassandra, seated beside her, whispered, "Avey, are you okay?"


    Avey''s lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, she shut her eyes tightly, willing herself to block out the images, the voices, the guilt. She didn''t want to remember.


    She didn''t want to feel.


    Her hand trembled as she reached for the glass of water in front of her, desperate for something to steady her, to bring her back to reality. But even as the cold liquid slid down her throat, the memory refused to fade.


    And as Jimmy and Garry drew closer, their faces grim and their eyes unwavering, Avey realized that no amount of water or willpower could wash away the ghosts of her past. Find your next read at empire S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garry and Jimmy finally sat down across from her, their expressions noticeably reserved.


    Jimmy, although clearly hesitant, gave Avey a curt nod. His greeting was cold but not entirely disrespectful a nod born of the respect and brotherly relationship toward Lucian. It was clear he didn''t approve of Avey being here, but he was willing to tolerate her presence for Lucian''s sake. His body language screamed restraint, his eyes giving away the simmering irritation he felt.


    Avey caught his nod and returned it quietly, acknowledging that she didn''t deserve warmth from him. Deep down, she respected Jimmy. She knew he was Lucian''s closest ally, someone who always stood by him through thick and thin. If there was anyone Lucian trusted implicitly, it was Jimmy. Knowing this, Avey didn''t expect acceptance, let alone kindness, from him.


    Meanwhile, Garry offered a polite but noticeably stiff greeting, his voice laced with an edge of animosity. His gaze lingered on Avey with something resembling hostility. The hostility in his eyes was palpable and left Avey confused. She wasn''t sure why Garry harbored such animosity toward her they barely knew each other at this point. Yet, his sharp eyes and cold demeanor seemed personal.


    Avey''s mind raced as she tried to make sense of Garry''s behavior. While she had expected hostility from Jimmy, who had every reason to dislike her after what she had done to Lucian, Garry''s apparent dislike puzzled her. She didn''t recall any meaningful interactions with him in the past or even meeting his at this point of time. Could it be that Jimmy had shared her and lucian history with Garry? Perhaps Garry had heard enough about her to form his own opinions and clearly, they weren''t favorable.


    Still, Avey pushed aside her confusion and forced herself to remain composed. She reminded herself that Garry''s opinions, while stinging, weren''t the main issue. She was here for Lucian, not his friends, though their acceptance or lack thereof made her task feel even more daunting.


    ----

 Chapter 115 Disappointing

    The four of them sat there for quite some time, none of them daring to break the silence. They exchanged glances, their expressions heavy with unspoken thoughts, but no one made the first move.Finally, Avey gathered the courage to speak. Her voice was low, trembling slightly, as though she feared the weight of her own words.


    "How''s Lucy?" she asked, her eyes flickering downward. Her hands trembled in her lap. The last few days had been a nightmare for her, and she barely had the strength to look up.


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened. He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he let out a slow, measured breath, as though forcing himself to stay composed. When he finally spoke, his voice was cold, edged with restrained anger.


    "Leave him be, will you? Why are you trying to torture him like this?" he shot back, his tone more of an accusation than a question.


    Avey flinched, but Jimmy didn''t stop.


    "If it weren''t for the little respect I have for Lucian," he muttered under his breath, "I''d have..." He cut himself off, unwilling to finish the thought. But the implication hung in the air.


    She''s the reason for his suffering, he thought bitterly. How could he even begin to forgive her?


    Avey''s voice broke through the tension, soft and hesitant. "I... I just wanted to know how he''s doing. Is he alright? You know, these past few days have been..." Her voice trailed off, her head bowing under the weight of her guilt. She couldn''t even finish her sentence.


    Jimmy''s gaze hardened. His hands clenched into fists as he fought to control his frustration. "You''re talking about the past three or four days?" he said sharply. "Maybe you''ve only just noticed. But he''s always like this. And it''s thanks to you."


    His words hit like a punch to the gut. Avey squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, as if to block out the pain. But the truth in his words only made it hurt more.


    Jimmy wanted to say more so much more. But a part of him held back, unwilling to let his anger take complete control. After a tense pause, he sighed heavily and waved a hand dismissively.


    "Leave it," he muttered. "Just tell me why you called me here. What do you want to talk about?"


    Avey opened her eyes and took a deep breath, visibly struggling to regain her composure. She couldn''t afford to fall apart now. Her voice was steady, but the sadness in it was unmistakable.


    "I just wanted to talk about Lucian," she said quietly. "I know you''re the closest person to him. Closer than even his real family. I just... I just wanted to know..." Her words faltered, but she pressed on. "I wanted to understand how he''s doing."


    Jimmy''s expression softened, but only slightly. He still didn''t respond, instead opting to sit in silence, his thoughts unreadable.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "What do you want?"


    Avey opened her mouth, her voice low and trembling as if she didn''t even deserve to speak the words forming in her mind. The weight of what she wanted to say bore down on her, but she couldn''t hold it back anymore. She needed to speak, even if every word felt like a struggle.


    "There are so many things I want to talk about," she began hesitantly. "I don''t even know if I have the right to... after everything. But I have to. I can''t stay silent anymore."


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, and her voice cracked slightly as she continued, her hands trembling in her lap.


    Jimmy''s is very complicated about avey and even there was something softer beneath the surface an almost reluctant sympathy. He sighed, leaning back in his chair, trying to maintain a calm exterior. He was torn.


    "What is it, Avey?" he asked, his voice carrying a note of both frustration and understanding.


    Jimmy had always been close to Lucian. He had seen the way Lucian used to look at Avey the unspoken adoration, the way his entire world seemed to revolve around her. As Lucian''s friend, Jimmy had naturally felt protective of Avey too, willing to go to any lengths to ensure her safety. But now, things were different.


    This woman had hurt Lucian in ways that Jimmy couldn''t forgive. He wanted to hate her for it, but somehow he couldn''t not completely. At the same time, he couldn''t feel any warmth toward her either. His emotions were as tangled as the situation itself.


    The thought of Avey hurting Lucian again made Jimmy''s blood boil. He clenched his fists under the table, his nails digging into his palms. If she hurt Lucian, Jimmy didn''t know what he''d do and that scared him.


    Avey''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. She was speaking again, her words spilling out like a desperate confession.


    "I... I can''t live without him," she repeated, her voice barely audible. "I just want to be with him again. I know I hurt him. I hate myself for it there are times I think I don''t even deserve to live after what I did to him. But even then..." She paused, her breathing ragged as tears began to stream down her face. "Even then, I can''t imagine a life without him. I just can''t."


    Jimmy expressionless he said nothing, letting her continue.


    "He said... he said he''s giving up on me," Avey whispered, her voice breaking. "And I don''t know what to do. I know I''ve been wrong. I''ve made so many mistakes. But I just want to make it right. I want to fix things. I want to go back to the way things used to be."


    Her hands trembled as she spoke, clutching the edge of the table as if it were the only thing keeping her grounded.


    "I know Lucian still loves me," she said, her voice rising just slightly, filled with a fragile hope. "I can see it. He''s just... he''s just hurting himself, trying to push me away. And it''s killing me. It''s so painful to see him like this."


    She lowered her head, her tears dripping onto her hands. "Please... I just want to know how to fix this. How to make him trust me again. I know you''re the only one who really understands him. You''re closer to him than anyone else, even more than his family. Please... just tell me how to make things right."


    Jimmy stared at her, his expression unreadable. For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but the sound of Avey''s shaky breathing. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know what, Avey?" Jimmy finally spoke, breaking the heavy silence. His voice was cold, devoid of any trace of warmth, and his expression was hard to read flat, almost emotionless.


    "You disappoint me... far too much," he said, the words cutting through the room like ice.


    Avey froze, her breath hitching. She didn''t know what to say, or even how to react.


    "You should never have been the person Lucian loved," Jimmy continued, his tone merciless. "Honestly? You don''t deserve him."


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air. For a moment, no one spoke. Jimmy''s hands were clenched tightly on the table, and his eyes flickered with something deeper sadness, maybe even anger. But it wasn''t for Avey. It was for Lucian.


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened as he glanced away, as though he were struggling to maintain control of his emotions. His eyes seemed to glisten, just barely, as though the sadness he felt for his friend was threatening to spill over.


    Avey stared at him, stunned. Did she say something wrong again? Her mind raced, trying to understand what she had done to provoke such harsh words.


    Jimmy shifted in his chair, adjusting his position as though the conversation was physically uncomfortable for him.


    The sudden movement startled Garry, who had been sitting quietly until now. His eyes widened, and he instinctively raised a hand, almost as if preparing to step in and stop Jimmy from lashing out further or worse.


    But Jimmy wasn''t moving to attack. He was merely trying to calm himself, to find a position that didn''t make him feel as restless.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    Avey, however, remained utterly still. She didn''t flinch, didn''t react to Garry''s protective gesture. She simply sat there, silent and motionless, her trust in Jimmy unshaken. No her trust in Lucian.


    She believed, wholeheartedly, that no matter how angry or frustrated Jimmy might be, he wouldn''t harm her. If anything happened now, she knew Jimmy would be the first to protect her. That''s how much she trusted him not just as Jimmy, but as Lucian''s closest companion.


    As for the thought of Jimmy attacking her? It didn''t even cross her mind as a possibility. Deep down, she knew it would never happen.


    Not even in their past life...


    Her mind drifted for a moment, unbidden memories rising to the surface. She didn''t want to think about it that moment. The one that still haunted her, the one that shaped so much of what she was feeling now. But no matter how hard she tried, the memory lingered, sharp and vivid.


    Gun on her forehead,cold body of lucy and tears in these people eyes.


    She pushed it away, forcing herself to focus on the present.


    ----

 Chapter 116 shameless

    "I can''t believe it," Jimmy finally said, his voice trembling with barely contained anger. "Rather than feeling sorry truly sorry for what you''ve done to him, you''re still making this all about yourself."His eyes burned into Avey, his frustration evident in every word. "''You can''t live without him''? What is that supposed to mean? Do you even care how he''s feeling after everything? Have you even thought, for a second, about what he''s been going through? About the pain you''ve caused him?"


    Jimmy''s voice grew sharper, louder, as his anger bubbled to the surface. He leaned forward, his hands gripping the edge of the table.


    "Instead of sitting here crying and talking about proposing to him again like that''s going to fix anything did it never occur to you how much he''s hurting right now? Did it never cross your mind what he might be feeling after all that''s happened?"


    Avey''s lips quivered as Jimmy''s words hit her like blows. Her hands trembled under the table, but she didn''t interrupt him. She couldn''t.


    Jimmy let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. "Do you even know what you meant to him? What you were to Lucian? He loved you and did anything he could just to be together with you, Avey. Anything. And you¡­ you did those things to him." His voice cracked slightly at the end, his anger mingling with something deeper, something rawer.


    "I know," Avey whispered, her voice barely audible. Her gaze was fixed on the table, her eyes glossy with unshed tears. "I know what I''ve done to him. I''ll never forgive myself for it, Jimmy. Never."


    She paused, taking a shaky breath. "I''ll do anything to make it right. Anything to redeem myself. But Lucian..." Her voice wavered, and she clenched her fists tightly. "Lucian means everything to me. I can''t live without him, and I know deep down I know he can''t live without me either."


    Jimmy scoffed, leaning back in his chair, his expression hardening further. "You''ve got some nerve, Avey. After all the damage you''ve done, after everything you''ve put him through, you sit here talking about redemption? About getting back together with him?" He pointed a finger at her, his voice rising with every word. "Do you even hear yourself? You hurt the person who loved you more than anyone else in this world like it was nothing and after years when that person thought of giving up you coming and say lets get together. And now you have the audacity to come here and talk about fixing things, as if it''s that simple?"


    Avey winced at his words but didn''t look up. Her hands shook uncontrollably, her fingers digging into her palms beneath the table.


    Jimmy wasn''t done. He leaned forward again, his tone cutting like a blade. "Do you even understand what you''re asking for, Avey? Redemption? Do you think saying sorry and crying is enough to erase what you''ve done? To heal the pain you''ve caused him? Because it''s not."


    "Jimmy," Garry said softly from the side, his voice steady but firm. He placed a hand on Jimmy''s arm, a subtle reminder to rein in his anger.


    Jimmy shot Garry a sharp look, but the man''s calm expression was enough to make him pause. Jimmy let out a heavy breath, sitting back and rubbing his temples as he tried to regain his composure.


    Avey finally looked up, her eyes wet but determined. "I know I don''t deserve forgiveness," she said, her voice trembling but resolute. "I know I''ve hurt him in ways that can''t be undone. And I know that no matter what I do, I''ll never make up for it." She swallowed hard, her throat tight.


    "But I also know Lucian. I know he still feels something for me, even if he''s trying to push me away. And I know..." Her voice cracked, and she took a deep breath to steady herself. "I know I''ll spend the rest of my life proving to him that I''m sorry, if that''s what it takes. Even if he never takes me back, I''ll spend the rest of my life making it right." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, man," Jimmy began, his voice tight with anger and disbelief. He running a hand through his hair before turning back to Avey, his expression a mixture of frustration and sadness.


    "How easy it''s been for you, huh? Every time he asked you every time you said no. Over and over, you rejected him. And now, when he''s finally given up, when he''s finally decided to think about himself for once, here you come with this." He gestured at her, his tone dripping with accusation.


    "You''re selfish, Avey. Do you even realize what your selfishness has done to him? Do you know how badly you''ve messed him up, mentally and emotionally?"


    Avey didn''t answer. She couldn''t.


    Jimmy didn''t need her to. He pressed on, the words spilling out like a floodgate had burst.


    "Lucian... God, do you even know how many problems he''s had to deal with his entire life? He''s been fighting battles since day one struggling to keep himself together, to make it through. And instead of being someone who could help him, who could stand by his side, you became his biggest battle. The one thing he had to fight every single day, and all by himself."


    Jimmy''s voice cracked slightly, his hands balling into fists. "You''ve had everything, haven''t you? All the love, all the support your family, your friends, everyone around you cares for you, loves you. But Lucian? His whole damn world was you. He didn''t have what you did, Avey. All he had was you. And you destroyed him."


    He took a shaky breath, his anger building as he went on. "And now, after years years of him chasing you, trying again and again, knowing it was killing him inside, he finally decides to let go. He finally decides to stop hurting himself over you. And what do you do? You come back, saying you ''understand,'' saying you want to fix things. What the hell is that?"


    Avey sat frozen, her hands trembling in her lap as Jimmy''s words hit her like daggers. She couldn''t bring herself to look at him, couldn''t even lift her head.


    "You''re shamelessly selfish," Jimmy spat, his voice trembling with fury. "Honestly, it''s disgusting."


    He took a step closer, pointing a finger at her, his anger boiling over. "He stood there for you, Avey. He faced every fear, every rejection, every single damn obstacle because of how much he loved you. And you rejected him, every single time. And now, after he''s broken, after he''s finally trying to heal himself, you show up saying you ''understand''? That you''ll do anything for redemption?!"


    Jimmy''s voice rose with each word, his emotions pouring out as though he''d been holding them in for years. "What about his pain, huh? What about the years he spent suffering because of you? What about those nights when he was alone, when he had to fight through the hurt you caused? What about his mental health? What about his efforts his endless efforts to make things work with you, to prove himself to you? Do those mean nothing to you?"


    He stopped, his breathing ragged, his shoulders heaving as the weight of his words settled over the room.


    Jimmy opened his mouth to continue, unable to stop himself from letting out more of the pain and anger he felt for his friend''s sake. But Garry, who had been watching silently from the side, stepped forward. He placed a firm hand on Jimmy''s shoulder, a quiet but steady reminder to calm down.


    Experience tales at empire


    "Jimmy," Garry said softly, his voice steady but sad.


    Jimmy glanced at Garry, his jaw tightening as he tried to rein in his emotions. He looked back at Avey, his gaze filled with a mix of sadness and anger, his pain for Lucian written all over his face.


    Avey sat there silently, unable to meet his eyes. She didn''t try to defend herself, didn''t offer any excuses. She simply sat there, trembling, listening to every word.


    Jimmy''s anger wasn''t just in his words it was in his whole demeanor. His hands were clenched at his sides, his eyes glistening with unshed tears of frustration and grief. She had never seen him this way before.


    He wasn''t just angry. He was hurt. Hurt for Lucian.


    Avey closed her eyes, her chest tightening with every accusation Jimmy threw her way. She felt the weight of it all the truth of his words pressing down on her like a physical burden.


    Jimmy''s genuine sadness and anger for his friend cut deeper than anything else. It wasn''t just his words that hurt; it was the raw, unfiltered emotion behind them.


    Sitting beside her, Cassandra sighed deeply, her own face etched with worry. She reached out and placed a gentle hand on Avey''s back, rubbing it soothingly in an attempt to comfort her trembling friend.


    Avey took a deep breath, her hands clenching tightly in her lap as she tried to stop them from shaking. She opened her eyes slowly, her vision blurred with unshed tears.


    "Everything you said," Avey finally whispered, her voice trembling, "it''s true."


    Her words were barely audible, but the room grew silent as she spoke. Jimmy didn''t respond, his chest still heaving as he tried to calm himself. Garry''s hand remained on his shoulder, grounding him.


    Avey took another shaky breath, lowering her head further. "I''ve hurt him... in ways I can never take back. I know that. I know I don''t deserve him. I know I don''t even deserve to sit here and talk about redemption." Her voice cracked, and a tear slipped down her cheek.


    "Avey''s head snapped up, tears streaming down her cheeks. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Instead, she pressed her trembling hands to her chest, as if trying to hold herself together.


    Jimmy shook his head, letting out a bitter laugh. "Look at you now. Crying. Feeling sorry for yourself. But tell me, Avey, where were those tears when Lucian needed them? Where was this regret when he was breaking under the weight of your rejections?"


    Cassandra, standing beside Avey, sighed deeply. She stepped closer, placing a comforting hand on Avey''s shoulder. "Jimmy," she said softly, "that''s enough. She''s heard you."


    Jimmy looked at Cassandra, his chest heaving. "Has she? Does she even understand the damage she''s done? I''m not sure she ever will."


    Avey finally found her voice, though it was shaky and weak. "I... I know," she whispered, her voice trembling. "You''re right. Everything you said... it''s true. I was selfish, and I hurt him. I I don''t even know how to fix this, but I want to try. I know it''s too late, but I can''t just do nothing. I can''t just let him go without"


    Jimmy held up a hand, cutting her off. "You don''t get to make this about you, Avey," he said coldly. "This isn''t about what you want anymore. It''s about him. And if you really care about him if you really want to make things right then you need to understand that it might not happen. You can''t just decide to waltz back into his life and expect him to welcome you with open arms. That''s not how it works."


    Avey''s shoulders shook as she sobbed, her tears falling freely now. Cassandra wrapped an arm around her, pulling her close in an attempt to steady her.


    Jimmy sighed, running a hand through his hair. His anger was beginning to ebb, replaced by a deep, aching sadness. "I just... I just want him to be okay," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "That''s all I''ve ever wanted."


    "Here, drink some water and calm down, will you?" Garry said, grabbing a glass from the table and holding it out to Jimmy.


    Jimmy shot him a fiery glare, his eyes narrowing with unrestrained anger. "You shut the fuck up, you idiot," he snapped, his voice sharp and trembling with frustration. "One more word, and you''re getting punched."


    Garry froze mid-motion, the glass still in his hand. For a moment, he just sat there, debating whether it was worth saying anything more. Then, with a sigh, he set the glass back down on the table without a word.


    "Alright, alright¡­" he muttered under his breath, taking a step back.


    He glanced at Jimmy, whose anger still simmered like a volcano about to erupt. Garry sighed again, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.


    "Man, Mister Cool really isn''t cool today," he mumbled to himself, shaking his head.


    Despite his usual easygoing demeanor, even Garry felt the weight of the situation. He was just as sad, just as frustrated. But he also knew better than to push Jimmy any further right now. When Mister Cool got angry, there was only one smart move: shut up and stay out of the way.


    ---

 Chapter 117 realisation

    "I don''t know, Jimmy," Avey began, her voice breaking as she struggled to get the words out. "I just feel like killing myself whenever I think about Lucian being hurt or worse, hating me. You know... these last few days, he''s been trying to avoid me. He''s cold, distant... Yesterday, he even ignored me completely, and that..." Her voice cracked as tears welled in her eyes. "That''s not like him. He''s never done that before, not to me."She paused, her breathing uneven, before continuing, "He''s always been so warm, so patient. And now... now he''s like a stranger. It''s like he''s slipping away, and I can''t" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough."


    Jimmy''s voice cut through the air like a knife, stopping Avey mid-sentence. His tone was sharp and final, leaving no room for argument. He leaned forward, fixing her with a piercing glare.


    "I can''t even tell you how disappointed I am in you right now," Jimmy said, his voice cold, yet trembling with restrained anger. "Lucian hating you? Are you seriously sitting here saying that?" He let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "You think Lucian rejected you because he hates you?" Jimmy leaned back in his chair, his disappointment etched into every line of his face. "That''s what you''ve convinced yourself of?"


    Avey flinched under his gaze but didn''t dare to interrupt.


    "I''ll tell you what''s actually happening," Jimmy continued, his voice rising slightly. "Lucian still loves you. He loves you more than anything in this world. That''s what makes me so damn angry! He loves you, but he knows he knows you''re not good for him. That''s why he rejected you. Not because he stopped caring, not because he lost his feelings for you, but because he finally realized you''re hurting him. That being with you is destroying him."


    Jimmy''s words were like a whip, lashing out with raw frustration. "You think he''s cold to you now? You think he''s avoiding you? That''s because he''s trying to protect himself. To keep himself from breaking even more than he already has. And you..." Jimmy pointed a finger at her, his voice trembling with emotion, "you have the nerve to sit here and act like he''s in the wrong? Like he''s the one who made the mistake?"


    Avey''s body trembled, not from the volume of Jimmy''s voice but from the truth of his words. She opened her mouth to speak, but Jimmy didn''t give her the chance.


    "No," he said firmly, his tone dropping into something harsher, deadlier. "Don''t you dare talk like Lucian was wrong. The problem here isn''t him it''s you. You humiliated him, disrespected him, tortured him, all because he loved you. And now you want to sit here and talk about forgiveness and getting back together? Do you even realize how selfish that is?"


    Jimmy exhaled sharply, his fists clenching at his sides. His next words came out in one breath, a flood of pent-up frustration.


    "If you''re just here to say this kind of garbage, then you shouldn''t even be here at all. I don''t have the patience to listen to this. And if you keep this up, I''m going to lose it and do something I''ll regret. So let me make this clear: Lucian wasn''t wrong to reject you. He was right. You''re the one who''s wrong. So don''t sit here and try to twist this into something it isn''t."


    Jimmy stopped, his chest heaving as he finally took a moment to breathe. He leaned back in his chair, running a hand through his hair in an attempt to calm down. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Around them, the quiet buzz of the restaurant had died down, replaced by curious murmurs and sidelong glances. Jimmy''s voice had been loud enough to attract attention, and now several diners were looking in their direction with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "Just great," Jimmy muttered under his breath, noticing the stares but too frustrated to care.


    Avey sat frozen, her hands trembling in her lap. She didn''t flinch at the stares from strangers or Jimmy''s anger it was his words that shook her to her core.


    He was right.


    She''d spent so long convincing herself that Lucian''s rejection was something temporary, something she could fix with a few apologies and declarations of love. She''d told herself that everything would go back to the way it was if she could just get him to forgive her. But she hadn''t stopped to think about what he''d been through or how her actions had left him in pieces.


    Her chest tightened, and her mind buzzed with the weight of realization. She closed her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''m... I''m a shameless person," she murmured, her tone empty, her eyes blank.


    Sitting beside her, Cassandra frowned, concern flickering across her face. She leaned closer to Avey, placing a gentle hand on her back. "Don''t say that," she said softly, her tone calm but firm.


    Avey didn''t respond, lost in her own thoughts.


    "It''s okay,"Cassandra said, patting her back soothingly. "We''ll figure something out, Avey. Don''t give up. Mistakes happen... but we''ll find a way through this."


    Cassandra words were meant to comfort, but they felt distant, muted, as Avey sat there, trembling under the weight of her guilt.


    Jimmy, still taking deep breaths to calm himself, looked at her one last time. His anger was still there, but beneath it was something else: sadness. Disappointment. A deep longing for his friend to finally find peace, even if it meant cutting Avey out of his life.


    And that, above all, made the moment even heavier.


    suddenly


    "Garry, you motherfucker," Jimmy growled, rubbing his temples in frustration. "I''m doing so much here, the least you can do is hand me some water. Now, gimme!"


    Garry, who had been sitting quietly in his chair with his arms crossed, was staring at Avey with a mixture of disappointment and pity. The sound of Jimmy''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Oh uh, yeah, right," Garry muttered, clearly distracted by whatever had been running through his mind.


    ----

 Chapter 118 jimmy

    Jimmy narrowed his eyes as Garry reached for the glass on the table, and he let out a sharp sigh. "Sighhh... You''re unbelievable, you know that?" Garry thought to himself, trying to keep his irritation contained. "This guy just rejected the damn water when I offered it to him earlier, and now he''s acting like I''m the shameless one? Un-freaking-believable."He kept his complaints to himself, though. Experience had taught him that when Jimmy was in one of his moods, it was best to just roll with it. Saying anything now would only bring more chaos his way, and frankly, he didn''t have the energy for that.


    "Here," Garry finally said, handing Jimmy the glass of water.


    Jimmy snatched it without a word, taking a long sip as he leaned back in his chair, visibly trying to calm himself down.


    Garry leaned against the table, crossing his arms again and letting out a resigned sigh. "Man, I knew it," he muttered under his breath. "Meeting Avey was a terrible idea. Should''ve stayed home. None of this would''ve been my problem if I''d just stayed out of it."


    He glanced at Avey, who looked like she was about to crumble under the weight of Jimmy''s words. Her trembling hands, the way she avoided eye contact it was clear she was barely holding it together. For a moment, Garry felt a pang of pity for her, but he quickly brushed it aside.


    "Nope," he thought to himself. "Not my circus, not my monkeys. I just need to survive this without getting caught in the crossfire."


    Jimmy drained the glass of water, setting it down with a loud clink before exhaling deeply. "Finally," he muttered, wiping his mouth and sitting up straighter.


    Garry glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. "Well, at least he''s a little calmer now," he thought. "Maybe I''ll make it through this without losing my sanity after all."


    "And you," Jimmy said sharply, his eyes narrowing as he pointed at Cassandra, who was gently patting Avey''s back. "Don''t give her fake hopes. No it can''t be repaired."


    Cassandra froze, her hand still resting on Avey''s shoulder. She opened her mouth to say something, but the look on Jimmy''s face stopped her.


    "Their relationship is over," Jimmy continued, his voice firm and unyielding. "It''s done. There''s no chance of fixing it. Lucian has taken enough damage, and I''m not going to sit here and let you fill her head with fantasies of some miraculous reunion that will never happen."


    Avey flinched at his words, her body trembling as the weight of his anger bore down on her.


    Jimmy''s gaze shifted back to her, his voice softening slightly but still carrying the edge of his frustration. "I wish no, I hope Lucian can find someone better than you. Someone who will actually care about him, love him the way he deserves to be loved. Someone who won''t tear him apart the way you did."


    Avey''s head sank lower, her shoulders shaking as silent tears fell down her cheeks.


    Jimmy leaned forward, his voice quieter now but no less piercing. "Let him have a happy life, will you? Don''t you think you''ve hurt him enough already? Don''t you think he''s suffered enough because of you?"


    Cassandra, who had been watching the scene unfold in silence, glanced at Avey. The guilt and heartbreak on Avey''s face were unmistakable, and for a moment, Cassandra felt torn. She wanted to comfort her friend, to tell her it wasn''t hopeless but looking at Jimmy, she realized there was no arguing with him.


    Still, she couldn''t stay completely silent. Taking a deep breath, Cassandra straightened and met Jimmy''s gaze. "I''m just trying to help her," she said softly, her voice careful but steady. "She''s already this, Jimmy. Do you want to destroy her completely?"


    Jimmy let out a sharp, bitter laugh, shaking his head. "You think I''m destroying her? No. She destroyed herself when she destroyed Lucian." He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms with a heavy sigh.


    "If she''s feeling bad now now, it''s because she''s finally starting to see the damage she''s done," he added. "And maybe that''s what she needs to wake up. To realize that love isn''t just about asking for forgiveness or begging for another chance. It''s about respect. Care. Sacrifice. And she gave none of that to Lucian."


    Avey buried her face in her hands, her muffled sobs filling the tense silence. Cassandra rubbed her back gently but said nothing more.


    Jimmy''s voice softened, almost to a whisper. "If you really care about him, Avey... let him go. Let him heal. Don''t drag him back into this mess just because you''re afraid to live without him."


    For a moment, the table fell silent, the only sound being Avey''s quiet cries. Jimmy took a deep breath, his own frustration slowly giving way to exhaustion.


    Stay tuned with empire


    Garry, who had been watching the entire exchange in silence, finally spoke, his voice light but firm. "Jimmy''s right, you know," he said, his gaze flickering between Avey and Cassandra. "Lucian''s been through hell. Maybe the best thing you can do for him now is to let him be happy. Even if that means it''s not with you."


    Jimmy glanced at Garry, slightly surprised, but said nothing.


    Avey slowly lifted her head, her tear-streaked face pale and trembling. She opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out.


    People at the other tables couldn''t help but watch the scene unfolding. Jimmy''s voice was loud, his frustration impossible to ignore. Conversations had died down as curious diners turned their attention toward the heated exchange.


    Some people looked like they wanted to step in, maybe ask Jimmy to tone it down or calm himself. But then their eyes drifted to his broad back and his strong, muscular frame, and they quickly thought better of it. He didn''t look like the kind of guy you wanted to mess with especially not when he was this angry.


    Others, however, saw it as pure entertainment. A live drama unfolding in the middle of the restaurant? It was better than anything Netflix had to offer. They leaned back in their chairs, sipping their drinks as if settling in for a show.


    Some of them watched Avey''s trembling figure with pity, her tear-streaked face drawing sympathy. A few women exchanged glances, their expressions filled with quiet sadness. It wasn''t hard to tell that whatever was happening, the girl was carrying a heavy burden.


    On the other hand, a few men in the restaurant couldn''t help but notice how beautiful Avey was. They whispered among themselves, debating whether they should approach her, offer a kind word, or maybe even try to "rescue" her from the situation. But every time one of them glanced at Jimmy the way his shoulders tensed, the sharp lines of his jaw they quickly abandoned the idea.


    "Not worth it, bro," one of them muttered, shaking his head as he sank back into his seat.


    ----


    finally those dammmn exams are over S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    your lovely handsome and cool author is free now...my lovely pumpkins


    thanks for reading love ya all


    ill try to increase the updates from day or two

 Chapter 119 i mean it

    "No..." Avey whispered, her trembling hands wiping away the tears streaming down her face. Her gaze lifted to meet Jimmy''s as she steadied herself, her voice weak yet determined."I''ll do it," she said softly but firmly. "I''ll heal everything. No matter how long it takes, no matter what I have to do... I''ll fix it. I''ll fix us. Lucian and I we''ll get back together."


    Her voice carried a fragile resolve, as if her conviction was the only thing keeping her from breaking entirely. Yet to Jimmy, her words sounded hollow, almost delusional.


    "You''re being selfish," Jimmy snapped, his frustration bubbling over. He leaned forward, his hands gripping the edge of the table as he locked eyes with her. "Do you even think about his feelings? Lucian made the hardest decision of his life when he chose to leave you, and now you''re here, trying to undo all of that. You''re making it even harder for him!"


    Avey flinched at his words but didn''t look away. Instead, she drew in a shaky breath, her voice cracking as she replied. "Selfish? Yes... maybe I am. But I know Lucian. I know he loves me. Just like you said he loves me more than anything."


    A sad, bittersweet smile appeared on her face, a glimmer of hope shining through the despair in her eyes. "And I know that he can''t live without me, just like I can''t live without him."


    Experience more content on empire


    Jimmy stared at her, his expression of anger. He shook his head slowly, his voice dropping to a quieter, almost resigned tone.


    "He won''t accept you now," he said, his words heavy with finality. "No matter what you do, no matter how hard you try you''ve lost something precious, Avey. And once it''s gone, it''s gone."


    Avey''s hands trembled as she listened, but she refused to back down. "Then I''ll keep trying," she said, her voice trembling but resolute. "Even if he rejects me again and again, like I rejected him..." She looked down at her lap for a moment, her lips pressed into a thin line before she continued, "I''ll love him anyway. I''ll keep trying. Because it''s Lucian. Because he''s worth it because he once did the same didn''t he."


    Jimmy sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    "You don''t get it, do you?" he said, his voice quiet but cutting. His eyes bore into hers, his frustration simmering beneath the surface. "You don''t even know Lucian as well as you think you do. Not anymore."


    Avey sat silently


    Jimmy leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest as he let out a deep breath. "If you really loved him, Avey, you wouldn''t be here talking about fixing things for your own sake. You''d let him go. You''d let him heal. But instead, you''re here, thinking only about what you want. You don''t understand what it means to love someone not really."


    Avey''s lips trembled, her chest tightening as she struggled to hold herself together.


    "I do love him," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Jimmy''s expression softened, just slightly, as he watched her. "Then prove it," he said quietly. "Not with words, Avey. With actions. And maybe that starts with giving him the space to move on."


    The silence that followed was suffocating, broken only by Avey''s shaky breathing. Jimmy leaned back, his expression unreadable, but his disappointment in her was clear.


    "Do you really think love is just about clinging to someone, no matter how much pain you cause them?" Jimmy asked, his voice low but firm. "Because if that''s all it is to you, then you''ve already lost."


    Avey lowered her gaze, her hands twisting together in her lap as her mind raced. For a moment, she thought she had the strength to respond


    "And..." Jimmy gestured toward her with a tired, almost pitying look. "These feelings you''re talking about? They''re not love. They''re guilt. They''re regret. The loss of someone who really cared for you."


    Avey opened her mouth to protest, but Jimmy raised a hand to stop her.


    "Don''t," he said firmly. "Don''t try to convince me otherwise. I know what I''m talking about. These feelings you''re having now... they''re momentary. Temporary. And it''s easy to confuse guilt with love when you realize you''ve lost something you didn''t appreciate."


    Jimmy leaned back in his chair, shaking his head as a bitter laugh escaped his lips. "Think about it, Avey. It''s been, what? Three or four days since Lucian rejected you? Since he didn''t show up to your birthday? And suddenly, you feel like your world''s falling apart. But that''s not love. That''s guilt. That''s regret. And it''s hitting you hard because you''ve never had to face it before."


    He sighed, his voice tinged with sadness. "You don''t love him. You''re just mourning the loss of someone who would''ve done anything for you. And you''re confusing that loss with love."


    "No," Avey said firmly, cutting him off without hesitation. Her voice wasn''t loud, but it carried a weight that made Jimmy pause.


    "It''s not guilt," she continued, her tone steady despite the tears glistening in her eyes. "It''s love."


    Jimmy frowned, his gaze narrowing as he studied her. "You''re sure about that?" he asked, skepticism dripping from his words.


    Avey didn''t answer immediately. She took a deep breath, her thoughts swirling as memories from a life long gone resurfaced.


    She didn''t tell Jimmy what she was thinking, but the emotions were overwhelming. Yes, guilt was overwhelming, she thought to herself. It always had been. But it wasn''t just guilt. It was the small moments those fleeting, precious memories that proved to me it was more than that.


    She recalled the countless nights she had spent after Lucian was gone in her last life. Sitting alone, replaying every mistake, every harsh word, every time she had turned him away. Those moments haunted her, but what hurt most was realizing how much he had loved her and how much she had loved him, without even knowing it.


    How could I not see it before? she thought bitterly. The little things he did, the way he made me feel so important, so special. That''s what love is. And I was too blind to see it.


    Her lips curved into a sad, bitter smile. Jimmy couldn''t understand not completely. But she did. She had spent decades thinking about this, reliving every moment, knowing deep down it wasn''t just guilt. It was love.


    "I know the difference," Avey finally said, her voice breaking the silence. "It''s love, Jimmy. Not guilt. I know it is." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy tilted his head, his eyes narrowing as he looked at her. "You''re awfully sure of yourself," he said dryly, though there was a note of curiosity in his tone.


    Avey met his gaze head-on, her own eyes red but unwavering. There was no hesitation, no doubt.


    "I love him more than anything," she said, her voice firm, unshakable. "More than anything, Jimmy. And I mean that."


    Jimmy didn''t respond immediately leaned back, his arms crossed over his chest as he continued to study her. His expression was unreadable, but his silence spoke volumes.


    For a long moment, all sat in silence, the tension in the air almost tangible. Avey didn''t waver, didn''t flinch under his gaze. Her confidence in her words was clear, etched into every line of her face.


    Finally, Jimmy exhaled, his gaze softening ever so slightly. He didn''t say anything, but the intensity in his eyes dimmed as if he had found what he was looking for.


    Even though Avey hadn''t explained everything, her words and the conviction behind them were more than enough.


    ---

 Chapter 120 jimmy and lucy

    Jimmy hummed softly, his gaze lingering on Avey''s face as if trying to read her thoughts. She seemed resolute, her words dripping with sincerity, but Jimmy couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.Can someone really change this much in just four days? he wondered. He couldn''t tell if she was lying or if her newfound determination was genuine, but he found it hard to believe her sudden transformation.


    "Leave it," Jimmy said finally, his voice heavy with frustration. He leaned forward, his eyes locking onto Avey''s with intensity. "Let me tell you something. At the very least, I think you deserve to know what Lucian''s feelings for you really were. Because, as far as I can see, you have no idea. No idea how much he loved you."


    His words were sharp and deliberate, cutting through the silence like a blade. Avey sat still, not daring to interrupt, though there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes. She wanted to hear what Jimmy had to say wanted to understand the depth of what Lucian had felt for her. Your journey continues with empire


    Jimmy sighed, running a hand through his hair. He wasn''t entirely sure why he was even bothering to explain this. Maybe it was to help Avey grasp the enormity of what she had done. Maybe it was to make her realize just how deeply she had hurt someone who loved her unconditionally. Or maybe, deep down, he just wanted her to see what she had lost and what Lucian had endured because of her.


    "Let''s start from the beginning," Jimmy said, his tone softening slightly. "At least from how much I know. Maybe it''ll help you realize what kind of person Lucian really is, and how much he loved you. Because I don''t think you fully understand."


    Avey didn''t respond. She lowered her gaze slightly, unsure of what to expect. Honestly, she had no idea why Lucian loved her as much as he did. But she had always known one thing: if someone was willing to face rejection after rejection and still stand by your side, you must mean the world to them.


    Jimmy leaned back in his chair, folding his arms as his mind wandered to the past. "You know, Lucian and I met when we were really young. He must''ve been about eight or nine, and I was probably ten or twelve. Somewhere around there."


    He paused, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he continued, "Our meeting wasn''t anything grand or dramatic. Just normal. I was on the roadside, giving some adults a piece of my mind teaching them how adults should behave."


    At that line, Garry, sitting nearby, glanced at Jimmy with a raised eyebrow. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he fought back a laugh. Twelve years old, lecturing adults on how to be adults? Sounds about right, Garry thought to himself, shaking his head in amusement.


    Jimmy noticed Garry''s expression and gave him a quick, sharp glance before continuing, his tone growing more somber.


    "Anyway... those were tough times for me and my mom," Jimmy said, his voice quieter now, tinged with the weight of old memories. "My mother had been admitted to the hospital. Some... expensive illness." He paused for a moment, his eyes unfocused as if replaying the scene in his mind.


    "And my father?" Jimmy let out a bitter laugh. "He didn''t do a damn thing. Just left us behind with a mountain of debt and no way to climb out of it. So it was just me and my mom."


    "I had to take care of her," Jimmy continued, his voice steady but detached, as if he''d told the story too many times to feel the sting anymore. "But let me tell you, honest work doesn''t pay much for people like us. Especially not when you''re a kid. So... I started working for the people my father owed money to."


    His words hung in the air, heavy and raw. Jimmy didn''t flinch as he spoke he wasn''t ashamed of his past. To him, it was just a series of facts, a life he had lived. Whether the people around him pitied him or judged him didn''t matter. It was what it was.


    "Well," Jimmy began, his voice steady but carrying a weight of bitterness, "I used to do some really deep shit back then. Nothing even close to legal, but it paid for my mom''s hospital bills. And at the time, that''s all that mattered to me. Keeping her alive was my only priority."


    He leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable as he continued, "When you''re in that kind of business when you''re stuck in a hole that deep it doesn''t matter how old you are. You grow up fast. Too fast. And let me tell you, once you''re in, there''s no clean way out. Conflicts just keep coming, one after another. You survive one, and the next is already waiting for you."


    "I saw things. At an age where most kids were playing games or going to school, I was dealing with... situations normal people couldn''t even imagine. Sometimes they were easy to handle just business as usual. Other times..." He paused, his jaw tightening slightly. "Other times, I barely escaped with my life. Just a few inches away from death."


    For a brief moment, the table fell silent, the gravity of his past settling in the air.


    "Anyway," Jimmy said, breaking the silence, "those were the days. I was out on the streets, doing whatever it took to survive. One of those days, I was having a friendly little ''chat'' with some drug dealers." He smirked slightly, though there was no humor in his expression. "Which, of course, I won. I always did." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the side, Garry''s lips twitched, resisting the urge to react. He''d heard Jimmy''s stories before, knew every detail of his rough upbringing. But no matter how often he heard them, it still amazed him how casually Jimmy could recount these moments. Garry stayed quiet, deciding not to interrupt.


    "So," Jimmy continued, leaning forward slightly, "that''s when I met Lucy. He was just a kid nine, maybe ten. I think he was exploring places without him parents knowing just outa curiosity or something idk


    Jimmy chuckled lightly, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I guess he was amazed. Maybe a little impressed at how I handled things, even at that age. He didn''t say much, just stood there wide-eyed, watching. I thought he''d run off, but instead, he stuck around."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze distant as if replaying the memory in his mind. "He didn''t just stick around, though. He... helped. I didn''t need it didn''t ask for it but the kid insisted. A small gesture, but he helped me get some medicines for me. He didn''t even know me. Just saw someone in trouble and decided to help."


    Jimmy''s voice softened slightly, a faint trace of something unspoken in his tone. "That''s just who Lucian was. Even back then. He was weak, fragile, gentle and Kind in a way most people aren''t."


    Jimmy shook his head, a dry laugh escaping his lips. "I didn''t like him much at first, though. I''ll be honest. To me, he was just some ignorant kid who didn''t know how the world worked. Soft, na?ve, too good for his own good. I figured someone like him wouldn''t last long in a place like this."


    -----

 Chapter 121 lucy

    "So, well..." Jimmy began, leaning back in his chair. "At first, I thought Lucian was too good to be true. I figured there had to be some ulterior motive behind his actions. I mean, nobody''s that selfless, right? Especially not some kid I barely knew." Find adventures at empireHe paused, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he continued. "So that day, we didn''t talk much. We went our separate ways, and I didn''t think too much about it afterward. Just another random encounter on the streets."


    Jimmy''s gaze grew distant as he went on, his tone taking on a reflective quality. "But then, the next day, out of nowhere, he found me. I still don''t know how he managed it, but he showed up at one of my secret hideouts a place nobody was supposed to know about. And he did it without me noticing a thing."


    Both Avey and Cassandra leaned forward slightly, their curiosity piqued.


    "I was sure he was a spy," Jimmy said with a dry chuckle. "I thought maybe one of my enemies sent him, a trap to mess with me. So I figured, fine if that''s the game, I''ll teach him a lesson. Show him not to mess with me or get involved in these businesses."


    Jimmy''s grin turned a little rueful. "I decided I''d rough him up a bit. Scare him off, you know? Tell him to stay out of this world because he was just a kid. I mean, what else could an eight- or nine-year-old boy possibly be doing sneaking around like that?"


    He leaned forward, his expression almost amused. "When I confronted him, I asked him why he was there. You know what he said? ''I just came for fun.'' Can you believe that? No reason. Just... time pass."


    Cassandra frowned, her brow furrowing in confusion. "He didn''t explain why he was there?"


    Jimmy shook his head. "Nope. Didn''t offer any reason at all. Just stood there like it was the most normal thing in the world. So I told him to surrender put his hands up because honestly, he looked weak as hell. What could a kid that age possibly do? I even said as much to him."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up with a mix of amusement and disbelief. "And you know what happened next? That little mons.." He stopped himself, laughing under his breath. "Before I even knew what hit me, I was flat on my back, with Lucian sitting on top of me like..."


    Avey''s and Cassandra gasped softly. Even Garry, who had been quietly listening, arched an eyebrow, pretending to be surprised.


    "Yeah," Jimmy said, smirking. "That kid nine years old took me down. I mean, me. Can you believe it? I still don''t know how he managed it, but that''s Lucian for you. Even now, he''s scarily good at fighting." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced at Avey. "Bet you didn''t know that about him, did you he can fight?"


    Avey shook her head slowly, feeling a pang of regret. She had never known this side of Lucian


    Jimmy knew about him too much more then her she didn''t.


    Jimmy coughed, straightening in his seat. "Well, I''ll admit it I let him win. Took it easy on him because, you know, he''s just a kid." He coughed again, looking away as if to avoid scrutiny.


    Garry bit back a smile, trying to keep a straight face, but the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "Anyway," Jimmy continued, brushing off the moment, "after that, we somehow became friends. He helped me out with so much that it''s hard to put into words. And then I found out..." He paused, chuckling softly. "That kid? He''s rich. I mean, rich-rich. Like, stupidly rich."


    "I didn''t know how a kid that young could have access to so much money," Jimmy admitted. "But he didn''t just help me out a little. No. He cleared all my father''s debts. Paid for my mom''s hospital bills. Even bought us a house. And he did it all without asking for anything in return."


    Jimmy''s voice dropped slightly, tinged with something unspoken. "I asked him why he did it. You know what he said? ''I just want to be your friend.'' That''s all he wanted from me. Nothing else."


    A faint, genuine smile crossed Jimmy''s face. "I''ll admit, at the time, I thought it was ridiculous. But that''s Lucian. He''s not like anyone else. He showed me kindness I didn''t deserve unconditional kindness. And I''ll never forget that."


    He leaned back, his expression softening as a nostalgic look crossed his face. "Over time, I started trusting him. I even started liking the kid. He was the first person other than my mom who ever made me laugh. The first person to celebrate my birthday. Can you believe that? I didn''t even know what it felt like to have a friend until I met Lucian."


    For a moment, Jimmy''s voice faltered, and he looked away, his gaze distant. "He changed my life. Pulled me out of a hole I never thought I''d escape. And he didn''t ask for anything in return. Not once."


    Avey stared at Jimmy, she listened to his story didn''t said anything.


    "Well, things were great for a while," Jimmy said, a faint smile crossing his lips as he leaned back, his tone softening with nostalgia. "That kid... he was always happy. Always laughing, like the world didn''t have a single problem to throw at him. No matter what was happening, he had this way of staying positive too positive, honestly. It was like negativity just couldn''t touch him."


    Jimmy''s gaze grew distant as he continued, his voice tinged with a mix of admiration and disbelief. "He was kind to everyone. Always. It didn''t matter who they were or what they''d done. Lucian treated everyone like they mattered. Like they deserved his kindness."


    He paused, his brow furrowing slightly. "I never saw him angry, you know? Not once. Never bitter, never hateful. No grudges, no resentment. It''s like he just... refused to let the world drag him down. Even when he had every reason to."


    Jimmy shook his head, a soft chuckle escaping him. "I couldn''t figure him out. I mean, how does someone like that exist? How do you go through life being so good to people, so... pure? It didn''t make sense to me. Still doesn''t, if I''m being honest."


    "But, as time went on," Jimmy continued, "my relationship with him started to change. At first, I didn''t think much of him just some naive kid who didn''t know how the world worked. But the more time we spent together, the more I realized how wrong I was."


    Jimmy''s smile grew a little softer, a little more genuine. "We started talking about everything things I never thought I''d tell anyone. I''d tell him about my mom, my past, my struggles. And he''d listen. Really listen, like what I was saying actually mattered to him. Like I mattered to him."


    He paused, his voice growing quieter. "Lucian had this way of making you feel seen. Like you weren''t just another person passing through his life. Like you were important. Special. And he didn''t do it because he wanted anything in return. He just... cared."


    Jimmy leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table as he let out a deep breath. "Over time, I stopped questioning it. Stopped doubting him. He wasn''t like anyone I''d ever met before, and I realized... that was okay. That was who he was.


    ---

 Chapter 122 new friend

    "And well..." Jimmy began, his voice softening as he leaned back in his chair. "Time passed, just like that. Those days were simple him always smiling, laughing, and spreading that annoying positivity everywhere. But then, something started to change. That kid so full of light and optimism started to dim. Little by little, he wasn''t the same anymore."Jimmy''s brow furrowed slightly as he went on. "It was slow at first. He''d look a little more tired, a little more drained. Then, as the years went by four or five, I think he wasn''t the same kid at all. He became... sad. Tired. Exhausted, even. That endless positivity he used to have? Gone. It was like he''d lost something inside him, and no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t find it again."


    He paused, his voice tinged with sadness. "He smiled less and less. Sometimes, he looked outright depressed. And then he started putting distance between us. We used to meet all the time, but suddenly, there were gaps long stretches where he''d disappear. I didn''t know what was going on, so one day, I finally asked him: ''What''s wrong? What happened?''"


    Jimmy sighed deeply, his hand rubbing the back of his neck. "And you know what he said? Nothing. Just brushed it off, muttered something about ''family problems.'' And I thought to myself what kind of problems could a kid like him have? He''s from a rich family, right? I figured his life should be perfect. No struggles, no worries. I mean, all parents love their kids, don''t they?"


    He chuckled bitterly, shaking his head. "But he didn''t tell me much, no matter how many times I asked. Eventually, he admitted that his mother and sister had started acting... strange toward him. Cold, distant. He didn''t explain it fully, but I could see it was tearing him apart."


    Jimmy''s tone grew heavier as he continued. "Day by day, he grew quieter. More withdrawn. More... lonely. And no matter what I did, I couldn''t bring him back. I tried everything talking, joking, even dragging him out to places. But nothing seemed to work. That sadness stuck to him like a shadow."


    He paused, running a hand over his face as if the memory physically hurt. "He stopped coming around as much, too. He said he wanted to spend more time with his family, like he was trying to fix things with them. But every time I saw him after that, he looked worse. Like he was fighting a battle he knew he couldn''t win."


    Jimmy sighed deeply, his shoulders slumping slightly. "It went on like that for a while a year, maybe more. And then, one day, he came to see me. And this time..." Jimmy''s expression softened, a small, nostalgic smile forming on his lips. "This time, he was smiling. A real smile. The kind I hadn''t seen in years."


    Continue your journey with empire


    Avey sat up a little straighter, her curiosity piqued. Cassandra leaned in slightly, sensing the shift in Jimmy''s tone.


    "He told me he''d made a new friend," Jimmy said, his smile growing. "And, honestly, I was shocked. Up until that point, I thought I was his only friend. Turns out, he''d found someone else. Someone special."


    Jimmy glanced at Avey briefly, a knowing look in his eyes. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was a girl," he said, watching Avey closely.


    Avey''s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she felt a flicker of hope, a small spark of expectation. She didn''t say anything, but she couldn''t help but wonder was it her?


    "Yeah, he wouldn''t shut up about her," Jimmy continued, his tone both amused and slightly annoyed. "He told me everything how she came up to him, started talking to him, sat beside him. All this little stuff I honestly didn''t care about, but to him? It was everything."


    Jimmy chuckled, shaking his head as if he could still hear Lucian''s voice. "He just kept going on and on about her. ''She''s amazing, Jimmy. She''s so smart, so funny, so kind. She can do this, and that, and this other thing too!'' It was endless. The guy couldn''t talk about anything else."


    He paused, his gaze softening further as he looked at Avey. "And then, he told me her name."


    Avey froze, her heart pounding.


    "He said her name was Avey," Jimmy said with a faint smile. "He described everything about you. Your hair, your eyes, the color of your shoes every little detail, like it was the most important thing in the world. It was honestly impressive how much he noticed."


    Jimmy sighed, his smile turning a little exasperated. "But, man, it got annoying after a while. Every conversation became about you. It was ''Avey this,'' and ''Avey that,'' and ''Did I tell you what Avey said yesterday?'' I thought I''d lose my mind."


    Despite his tone, there was a warmth in Jimmy''s expression that gave away how much he cherished those memories.


    "Still," he said, his voice softening again, "it made me happy to see him like that. To see him so... alive. After everything he''d been through, after all the sadness and loneliness, you brought something back into his life. Something I couldn''t."


    Jimmy leaned back, letting out a deep breath. "I won''t lie, Avey. At first, I thought you might be just another temporary thing something to distract him from the pain.


    "Honestly," Jimmy said, leaning back with a sigh, "the way he talked about you, even I started to get jealous. I mean, seriously, what the hell was this guy up to? He''d go on and on about you like you were the best thing since sliced bread."


    He shook his head, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "It wasn''t just the compliments either. Sometimes, he''d straight-up complain like, actual complaints about the smallest things. ''She took a holiday today, so I can''t meet her,'' or ''She''s too busy to talk to me.'' Blah, blah, blah. The guy wouldn''t stop."


    Jimmy threw his hands up for emphasis, his voice taking on a mock-impatient tone as he continued, "And then there was the endless ''That, and that, and oh, also that.'' I swear, it was like listening to a lovesick puppy who didn''t know when to quit."


    Avey, sitting across from him, couldn''t help but smile. Despite the teasing tone, there was a certain fondness in Jimmy''s voice that made the moment feel lighter, warmer. The way he described Lucian''s enthusiasm was so genuine, so full of life, that it painted a clear picture in her mind.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Jimmy added, glancing at Avey, "it was annoying as hell at times. But looking back?


    He leaned forward slightly, his expression softening. "You know, for someone who went through so much, Lucian had this amazing ability to focus on the things and the people that made him happy. And for a long time, Avey, that person was you."


    Avey''s smile faltered slightly at those words, her chest tightening with a mix of emotions. She hadn''t realized just how much she''d meant to Lucian back then, or how deeply he''d cared for her.


    ---


    sighhh guys writing too much today almost exausted ahhhh fkkk sighh

 Chapter 123 dreams

    "And, well..." Jimmy began, his voice softening as he leaned back in his chair. "Days went by with him endlessly talking about you. Every time we met, it was the same thing your name, your smile, your laugh. He was completely consumed by you."He paused, glancing at Avey, whose lips curled into a small smile as she listened. Jimmy noticed how she seemed lost in thought, probably imagining Lucian''s innocent, boyish face lighting up as he talked about her. For a moment, she looked genuinely touched, as if the idea of Lucian''s adoration brought her some bittersweet joy.


    Jimmy''s gaze hardened slightly, though. He cleared his throat and continued, "And then, one day... he came to me, grinning like a fool, and said, ''It''s decided.''"


    "I was like, ''What''s decided?''" Jimmy said, raising an eyebrow as he mimicked his younger self.


    "And then, in that innocent, determined way of his, Lucian said, ''I''ve found the perfect sister-in-law for you.''"


    Jimmy glanced at Avey, his own smile faltering slightly, replaced with an expression of restrained anger. "Yeah," Jimmy said, his voice heavy. "He said it was you." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey blinked, her heart skipping a beat at those words. Her mind reeled, trying to process the weight of what Jimmy was saying. Sister-in-law. Wife. Those words felt heavy, almost suffocating. And yet, if someone asked her now, she''d agree happily, without hesitation.


    Jimmy sighed deeply, shaking his head as he looked back at her. "But you ruined all of it," he muttered, his tone sharp. Then, as if catching himself, he shook his head again and exhaled slowly, continuing his story.


    "After that, he went all in," Jimmy said, his voice tinged with a mix of amusement and sadness. "He started talking about you even more if that was even possible. ''Will she like me if I do this? What''s her favorite color? What does she like to eat? Does she like someone else? What if she doesn''t like me?'' Blah, blah, blah. It was endless."


    Jimmy rolled his eyes for effect, but there was a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Man, Lucian would go on and on about you. My ears would get tired just listening to him. But you know what? I was happy for him. Genuinely happy. Because, for the first time in a long while, he seemed... alive again. Like he''d found a reason to smile, a reason to dream."


    Jimmy chuckled softly, shaking his head at the memory. "You should''ve seen him, Avey. He was so damn cute and innocent back then, like a kid talking about his first crush. He was so excited, so full of hope. It was infectious."


    Avey''s heart ached as she listened. She could almost see Lucian''s younger self, full of joy and excitement, dreaming of a future he wanted to share with her.


    "And, yeah," Jimmy continued, his smile fading slightly, "he had all these plans. Big, grand plans. He''d say stuff like, ''I''ll make her the happiest person in the world. I''ll repay her for everything. She''s too good for me, but I''ll make sure she knows how much I care.''"


    Jimmy paused, his voice growing softer. "His whole world was about you, Avey. His thoughts, his dreams, his plans everything. It was all for you."


    He let out a faint chuckle, though his eyes glistened slightly. "Sometimes, he''d come out with the craziest ideas. Like, ''When I get married, Jimmy, I''ll throw the biggest, grandest wedding anyone''s ever seen. Everyone in Wolly City will celebrate with me.''"


    Jimmy''s voice grew lighter as he recounted Lucian''s dreams. "He used to say, ''Jimmy, when I get married, I want you to handle everything. All the responsibilities. I don''t trust my parents to do it, and, well... I don''t have a father. So, will you act as my father for the wedding?''"


    Jimmy''s voice faltered slightly, and he paused to take a deep breath.


    "His plans were... ridiculous," Jimmy said with a soft laugh, shaking his head. "He wanted to make sure every single person in the city rich or poor was happy during his wedding. He used to say, ''I want DJ speakers in every corner of Wolly City. Music everywhere. Free food for everyone. I want the whole city to dance and celebrate for a full month before my wedding. Everyone should feel happy, loved, and joyful, just because it''s my wedding.''"


    Jimmy leaned back, a genuine smile crossing his face despite the faint wetness in his eyes. "He was... so damn stupid. But in the best way. Who else would think of something like that? Who else would care that much about making everyone happy?"


    He chuckled softly, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "Lucian wasn''t just dreaming about his wedding, Avey. He was dreaming about a life where everyone could be as happy as he wanted you to be. That''s the kind of person he was stupidly selfless, ridiculously kind, and endlessly optimistic about the people he cared about."


    Avey sat silently, listening intently as Jimmy spoke. She watched him closely, noticing the genuine smile on his face as he recounted Lucian''s dreams and plans. There was a warmth in his voice, a tenderness in his words, that made it clear how much he cherished those memories.


    The way he talked about Lucian, the details he remembered, the fondness in his tone it all felt so genuine, so deeply personal. Avey couldn''t help but feel a smile creeping onto her face, unbidden but impossible to stop.


    As Jimmy described Lucian''s innocent enthusiasm and the wild, over-the-top ideas he''d come up with, Avey''s mind filled with vivid images of Lucian as Jimmy had described him. She could almost see him, his bright eyes sparkling with excitement as he shared his grand plans for a city-wide celebration. A chuckle escaped her lips before she could stop it, the sheer absurdity of his ideas making her feel lighthearted for the first time in what felt like forever.


    Lucian really was too cute, she thought, her heart fluttering as warmth spread through her chest. Butterflies danced in her stomach as she imagined the boy Jimmy was describing so full of life, so pure, so unreasonably optimistic.


    For a brief moment, Avey forgot the weight of the situation she was in. The guilt, the regret, the pain all of it faded into the background as she got lost in the sweetness of Jimmy''s story.


    Even Cassandra, who had been quietly listening from the side, couldn''t help but smile. There was something infectious about Jimmy''s warmth and the way he spoke about Lucian. His words carried so much love, so much nostalgia, that even Cassandra felt her heart soften. Find exclusive stories on empire


    Jimmy glanced at Avey, catching her smile, and for a moment, his expression shifted. The warmth in his eyes dimmed ever so slightly, a flicker of something colder creeping in as if he remembered why they were having this conversation in the first place. But he didn''t say anything, instead continuing to share his memories of Lucian, the small smile on his face returning.


    Avey''s own smile lingered as she listened, her mind still replaying the image of a younger, joyful Lucian. She clung to the feeling, to the lightness it brought her. It was a glimpse of the boy she had hurt, the boy she had taken for granted and the boy she wanted to make things right with, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 124 even animals

    "Well, he was happy for a while," Jimmy said softly, his gaze distant as he reflected on those days. "At least he had one reason to smile, something to distract him from his family problems. That was great to see, honestly."He sighed, shaking his head lightly. "Then, when he was around fifteen or sixteen, he started saying it was time. Time to propose to you."


    Jimmy leaned back in his chair, rubbing the back of his neck with a faint, tired smile. "I told him to just do it already, you know? But he''d always hesitate, coming up with excuses. He was terrified, Avey. Afraid of what he''d do if you rejected him."


    Jimmy''s voice grew a little sharper, frustration bleeding into his words. "It wasn''t about what other people would think he didn''t care about that. He wasn''t worried about being embarrassed in front of anyone else. It was you. He thought maybe you wouldn''t be ready, or that he''d catch you off guard. He''d make up a thousand reasons in his head, overthinking every little thing."


    He let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping slightly. "This went on for a year or two, back and forth, him planning it all out but never going through with it. He''d come to me with these grand ideas, asking for advice, saying things like, ''Do you think she''ll like this?'' or, ''What if she doesn''t feel the same?'' It drove me crazy, honestly. I kept telling him to just tell you already. To stop wasting time."


    Jimmy''s voice softened slightly, his gaze dropping. "Then, one day, he finally said it. He told me he was going to propose to you at your school''s farewell."


    He paused, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I wished him good luck, of course. I thought for sure you''d say yes. I mean, who wouldn''t? Lucian was... well, he was Lucian. He adored you, Avey. He couldn''t say a single bad thing about you. All I ever heard was how amazing you were how kind, how smart, how perfect you were in his eyes. Even though I''d never met you, I felt like I knew you through him."


    Jimmy chuckled softly, though there was a bittersweet edge to his tone. "Honestly, the way he talked about you, I was convinced you must have felt the same way about him. The way he described your kindness, your smiles it seemed like you two were close. Like you must''ve liked him too."


    He leaned forward slightly, his expression darkening. "I was even preparing to celebrate with him. Planning a party. I was waiting for him to show up the next day with good news, a big grin on his face, telling me how it went."


    Jimmy''s voice dropped, and he exhaled heavily. "But... he didn''t show up that day. Or the day after. I tried calling him, but he didn''t pick up. Days passed. Three. Four. A week."


    Avey''s heart clenched as Jimmy''s voice grew heavier. She could see the pain in his expression, the weight of what he was remembering.


    "When I finally saw him a week later, he looked... hollow," Jimmy said quietly, his voice cold . "He told me he''d failed. That you''d rejected him."


    He stopped for a moment, his fists clenching on the table as he took a deep breath to steady himself.


    "Lucian said it was okay," Jimmy continued, though his voice betrayed the pain he felt. "He said he''d understand. That you had your reasons, and he wouldn''t hold it against you. But you know what hurt him the most?"


    Jimmy''s gaze snapped up to meet Avey''s, and his voice sharpened with anger. "It wasn''t the rejection itself. It was the way you did it. Cold. Distant. Like he didn''t matter to you at all."


    Avey flinched at his words, her hands trembling slightly in her lap.


    "You didn''t even look for him afterward," Jimmy said, his voice rising. "Not a single message. Not a single word to explain why you turned him down. Nothing. He waited, Avey. He waited for you to come to him, to at least give him a reason. And when you didn''t... that broke him."


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened, his anger barely restrained. "He cried for a week. A full week after that day. Alone. No one to comfort him, no one to lean on. Do you know what that does to a person? To someone who loved you that much?"


    Jimmy leaned closer, his voice low but intense. "Why didn''t you message him, Avey? Why didn''t you even said anything? Wasn''t your relationship good? Weren''t you kind to him, always smiling, always treating him like he mattered? Then why"


    Jimmy stopped himself, his voice faltering as he leaned back with a sigh. "I don''t understand it. And I don''t think he ever did, either."


    "I''m not even saying you should have accepted," Jimmy began, his voice low but heavy with emotion. "It was your choice rejecting or accepting. That''s something no one can force. But I just want to know... why so cold? Why didn''t you have a little patience, Avey? Why did you have to be that cruel to him?"


    His gaze bore into her, his frustration evident. "You were his best friend," Jimmy continued. "Even if you didn''t feel the same way, you could have been kinder about it. You could have told him something anything. He was like a child, Avey. If you had just said, ''I''m not ready,'' or ''It''s not the right time,'' I know I know he would''ve accepted it. He would''ve smiled through the pain and respected your feelings. That''s just who he was."


    Jimmy''s voice cracked slightly, but he pressed on, his tone sharpening. "But no. You didn''t even think to say a word to him afterward. Not one message. Not one explanation. Nothing. Why? Why did you do that to him?"


    Avey sat in silence, her gaze fixed on Jimmy as his heavy questions hung in the air. Her lips parted slightly as if to answer, but no words came. The weight of his accusations was suffocating, and the truth was... she didn''t have an answer.


    Her mind drifted back to that day, replaying the memory she had tried so hard to bury. She remembered Lucian standing there, nervous but hopeful, pouring his heart out as he proposed to her in front of everyone. She remembered the look on his face, the vulnerability in his eyes. And she remembered her own reaction cold. Detached. Like a stranger rejecting a stranger.


    At the time, it hadn''t felt wrong. She had felt... nothing. No guilt, no hesitation, no second thoughts. When Lucian walked away after waiting for her to say something more, she didn''t even stop him. She didn''t chase after him, didn''t message him later, didn''t offer a reason or an apology. She hadn''t even thought to. It was as if all the years they had spent together, all the moments they had shared, meant nothing in that instant.


    Her body had been there, but it was like her emotions were shut off. She couldn''t explain it not then, not now.


    Avey''s fingers trembled slightly as she sat there, lost in thought. She didn''t know why she had acted that way. It wasn''t as if Lucian didn''t matter to her he did. Or at least, she thought he did. But in that moment, it was like he didn''t. Like he was just... irrelevant.


    Her heart sank as she realized how deeply she must have hurt him. She could still see his face, the way it had fallen when she rejected him, the emptiness in his eyes as he walked away. And now, sitting here, she couldn''t justify any of it.


    Why did I act like that? she thought, her mind spinning as she tried to piece it together. Why didn''t I feel anything?


    Finally, she looked up at Jimmy, her eyes hollow, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... I don''t know."


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his chair as if her words had confirmed something he already knew.


    "You don''t know?" he repeated, his tone quiet but cutting. "That''s it? That''s all you''ve got to say? ''I don''t know''?"


    Avey nodded faintly, her hands clenched tightly in her lap. "I really don''t," she said, her voice trembling. "I don''t know what happened to me that day. I... I don''t even recognize myself in that moment."


    She fell silent, her gaze dropping to the table as her mind raced. The realization was sinking in now, and it was crushing her. If she had been in Lucian''s position, she knew she would have hated herself. She wouldn''t have looked for answers or reconciliation. She wouldn''t have forgiven someone who treated her like that.


    If I were him, I''d hate me too, she thought bitterly, her chest tightening.


    Jimmy watched her, his expression hardening as he leaned forward. "And you say you love him," he said, his voice laced with disdain. "See, if you''d had even the slightest feelings for him back then, you wouldn''t have done what you did. You wouldn''t have acted so cold, so heartless. Even animals, Avey, start forming bonds after spending enough time with someone. But you..."


    He paused, shaking his head in disbelief. "You were a human being. You had years with him. And yet, when it mattered most, you acted worse than an animal. No feelings. No empathy. Nothing."


    Avey''s body trembled at his words, her eyes wide and blank. Cassandra, sitting beside her, looked at her with a mixture of pity and unease, her brow furrowed as if unsure what to say.


    Jimmy sighed, leaning back and rubbing his temples. "Whatever," he muttered, his voice heavy with frustration. "You''ve got no answers. I expected as much. But don''t sit here and tell me you love him now. Because if you did, you wouldn''t have treated him like he was nothing back then."


    Stay updated through empire


    ----


    hey guys these chapters are very very important...am not just putting outa anything... honestly these type of chapters are more harder for me to write sighh


    S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 125 rough times

    "Well," Jimmy began, his voice dropping as he leaned forward slightly, "the good days were over for him. From that day on, it was... rough. Honestly, it was hard for me to handle his rollercoaster of emotions. I kept telling him, ''Let''s move on.'' But he couldn''t. He just wouldn''t."Jimmy paused, his expression growing heavier. "You know, Avey, I had always thought of you as someone important. Not because of anything you did, but because Lucian cared so much about you. His feelings for you made me see you in a good light. But after everything that happened after hearing so many things about how cold you were it... it saddened me. It even made me angry."


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as if trying to release the tension building there. "But Lucian... Lucian was Lucian. Even after your cold rejection, after you acted like he didn''t matter, he never not once complained about you. Never said a single bad thing about you."


    Jimmy''s gaze turned to Avey, his eyes sharp but his voice softer, almost reluctant. "He''d sit there, all broken and hollow, and still he''d make excuses for you. ''She definitely had a reason,'' he''d say. ''She would never act like that toward me without a good reason. Maybe she was in a bad mood. Maybe she misunderstood something.''"


    Jimmy scoffed, shaking his head. "His voice... it was so damn depressing. He never stopped trying to justify your actions, like his feelings didn''t matter. Like the pain he was going through wasn''t important. He just couldn''t accept that you might have rejected him for no reason at all."


    He leaned back, exhaling deeply as his eyes remained fixed on Avey. "Anyways, I told him to move on. Over and over, I told him, ''She doesn''t deserve you. Let it go.'' But he wouldn''t listen. And honestly? I didn''t like you after that, Avey. I didn''t like the way you treated him, the way you hurt him. Even if he said it didn''t matter, even if he forgave you... I didn''t. I couldn''t."


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened, and his next words came out sharper. "From that day on, I started seeing you differently. Even though Lucian loved you and even though I was ready to welcome you as a sister-in-law I couldn''t see you in the same way anymore. I didn''t like you then, and I don''t like you now."


    He paused, his gaze unwavering as he looked directly into her eyes. "I hate you," he said plainly, not bothering to soften the blow. "I''ll say it straight. I hate you." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey flinched at his words, her chest tightening. She nodded faintly, her voice trembling as she replied, "I know. And... I''m sorry to disappoint you. I really have no idea why I did what I did. I don''t understand myself, either."


    Her lips curved into a sad, bitter smile. "But I can see how much Lucian cared for me... how much he must have talked about me to you, made plans for the future. Hearing you say ''sister-in-law'' like it was a real possibility it''s... it''s good to hear, but it makes the pain worse."


    Her voice cracked slightly, and she lowered her gaze. "It''s reasonable for you to hate me. I don''t blame you for it."


    Jimmy stared at her for a moment longer before continuing, his voice calmer now but still carrying a weight of emotion.


    "Lucian didn''t give up after that, though," Jimmy said, shaking his head with a faint, bitter laugh. "He kept trying. Day after day, he tried again and again, no matter how much it hurt him."


    He leaned forward, his voice growing more intense. "You don''t know what his love for you was like. It was relentless. Blind. No matter how many times you rejected him, no matter how cold you were, he kept coming back. Rain or shine, whether he was sick, in pain, or drowning in responsibilities, he would still try. Every single day, he''d be ready to put his heart on the line for you."


    Jimmy''s voice trembled slightly, a mix of anger and sadness seeping into his words. "He was stupid,dumb,Crazy and mentally ill in love with you. Blind to everything else. He didn''t see the damage it was doing to him, didn''t see how much he was breaking himself for someone who didn''t care."


    He exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. "And it wasn''t just once or twice. It was constant. He didn''t stop. He couldn''t stop. He didn''t care how many times you turned him down or how much it hurt. He kept hoping. Kept believing that one day, maybe you''d feel the same way about him."


    Jimmy leaned back, his expression dark and tired. "And that''s what made it so hard for me to watch. Because no matter how much I hated you for hurting him, I couldn''t stop him from loving you. He didn''t see what I saw. He didn''t feel the anger I felt. All he saw was you."


    Avey sat silently, her hands trembling in her lap. Jimmy''s words hit her like blows, each one sharper than the last. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out.


    "He was so full of love... and so stupid," Jimmy said, his tone lightening slightly as he let out a soft chuckle. "You know, if you''d told him to stand under the blazing sun and not move an inch, he would''ve done it. Without hesitation."


    Jimmy shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he thought about Lucian''s innocence and blind devotion. "And the craziest part? He wouldn''t have moved, no matter how much he was sweating, no matter how much it hurt. That''s just who he was. Blindly loyal. Always trying to make everyone else happy, no matter the cost to himself."


    Jimmy''s smile faded, his expression hardening as his gaze shifted to Avey. His eyes narrowed slightly, his tone growing sharper. "Sadly, some people actually tested that out."


    At those words, Avey''s head dropped, shame washing over her like a tidal wave. Her hands clenched in her lap as memories she''d tried to suppress came rushing back.


    Jimmy watched her closely, his voice dripping with disappointment. "Yeah, you know what I''m talking about, don''t you?"


    Avey tried to smile, tried to play it off like it wasn''t as bad as it sounded, but the attempt fell flat. Her lips trembled, and the faint, forced smile disappeared almost immediately.


    "I really don''t know why I did it," she stammered, her voice cracking. "I... I don''t know what I was thinking. I"


    "Don''t bother," Jimmy cut her off, his voice cold and final. He leaned back, crossing his arms as he looked at her with disdain. "You''re just making excuses. Don''t even waste your breath."


    Avey flinched at his words, her mouth opening and closing as if she wanted to say something but didn''t know how to defend herself. She felt the weight of his anger, his judgment, and she knew he was right. There was no justification for the way she had treated Lucian, no way to explain it that wouldn''t sound like an excuse.


    -----


    Sigh, guys, I''d like to sincerely apologize for the mistake I made. I honestly didn''t know better since I''m a beginner author. I didn''t understand how to set privileges properly, and I made a big mistake.


    Please, don''t buy the second level it''s too expensive and not worth it. I can''t change it now since I can only adjust it once a month, and it''s locked. Instead, I''m putting the third level up for five chapters at a more reasonable price.


    I really didn''t mean to mess things up, and I''m sorry if I caused any frustration. To those who''ve already bought the second level, I''m really sorry for the confusion. I''m writing this late at night so I can let you all know and save you from a big loss. Please buy level three instead.


    Thanks for reading, and again, I apologize. I didn''t mean for any of this to happen.


    ---

 Chapter 126 lies

    "And later... well, you know the rest, right?" Jimmy said, his voice low as he looked across the table at Avey."Yes," Avey murmured, barely nodding. Her voice was weak, devoid of strength. She had known Lucian loved her knew it was deep and unwavering but she had never realized just how much. Hearing Jimmy''s words made her heart ache, and the weight of her past actions felt heavier than ever.


    Even if Jimmy hadn''t told her all this, it wouldn''t have changed her determination. She would go after Lucian, no matter what. She loved him and was certain she''d win him back. I''m getting Lucian back for sure, she thought to herself, clinging to that conviction.


    But still... hearing all of this, understanding the magnitude of Lucian''s feelings and the depths of his pain, brought clarity. It made her see just how much she truly mattered to him. He loved me that much... and I threw it all away, Avey thought, her chest tightening as guilt swirled inside her.


    Jimmy, watching her carefully, leaned forward slightly. "Oh, yeah," he said suddenly, his tone casual but laced with something sharper. "I almost forgot to tell you something."


    Avey glanced up at him, confused.


    "This morning," Jimmy began, his voice steady, "Lucian and I were talking. We were just catching up, you know? And then, out of nowhere, this... really beautiful girl showed up."


    Avey''s breath caught, her chest tightening.


    Jimmy continued, his expression unreadable. "And judging by the way Lucian reacted when he saw her... I''m pretty damn sure there''s something between them." He paused, then added with a hint of challenge in his tone, "Maybe you should give him a little break. Let him have some happiness for once."


    "Jimmy didn''t really know why, but he felt a strong urge to make Avey realize the magnitude of what she was about to lose. He wanted her to understand that this was something big, something she had lost for ever."


    Avey, who had been sitting slumped and defeated, suddenly shot upright. Her head snapped up, and her eyes widened in alarm. "huhh whatt?" she exclaimed, her voice louder than she intended.


    Jimmy leaned back, smirking slightly as if satisfied with her reaction. "Oh, yeah," he repeated, his tone calm but deliberate. "That girl. She walked right up to him, and the look on Lucian''s face? Shocked. Like he wasn''t expecting her. But there was definitely something there."


    From the side, Garry nodded, his grin adding to the tension in the room. "Yeah, it was pretty obvious. He seemed... different when he saw her," Garry chimed in, though even he didn''t know much about the girl.


    Jimmy glanced at Avey, watching her carefully as he added, "I mean, I don''t know all the details, but from the way she acted like she knew him really well and the way he looked at her? Yeah, there''s definitely something."


    Avey clenched her hands in her lap, forcing herself to take a deep breath. She couldn''t let her panic show. "Oh, well," she said, her voice carefully calm. "It must be his friend. That''s all it is. Lucian doesn''t hide things from me, so it can''t be anything important."


    But as much as she tried to stay composed, a flicker of doubt gnawed at her. Who is this girl? she thought, a faint unease creeping into her mind.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing colder. "You''re really that confident, huh?" he said, his tone challenging. "Funny, because she didn''t act like just a friend. And Lucian? He wasn''t acting like he was seeing just anyone. You sure you don''t feel a little... threatened?"


    Avey''s heart raced, but she refused to let it show. "Why would I feel threatened?" she replied, her voice steady. "I know Lucian better than anyone. He doesn''t have feelings for anyone else. He can''t."


    Jimmy chuckled darkly, shaking his head. "You think you know him that well? Really?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jimmy knew he was lying, that he was playing on Avey''s emotions, but he didn''t care. He wanted her to feel the pain, the same way Lucian had felt. He wanted Avey to understand what it was like to be left behind, to suffer. Deep down, there was a part of him that almost hoped the girl from that morning would end up with Lucian, just so Avey could see how it felt to lose him. She needed to feel the same heartbreak Lucian had gone through."


    Avey nodded firmly, her confidence unwavering. "Yes. Lucian would never"


    Jimmy cut her off with a sharp laugh. "Never? You''re that sure, huh? That''s rich, coming from someone who used to parade Victor around like he didn''t matter. You knew how much Lucian loved you, and you still brought that guy into the picture."


    Avey froze, guilt washing over her in waves.


    "You knew," Jimmy continued, his voice rising with anger. "You knew how much Lucian loved you, and you didn''t care. You played with his feelings, Avey. You used Victor to hurt him, to push him away. And now you''re sitting here acting like you''ve got some claim on him? Like he''ll never love anyone else?"


    "No, no, it wasn''t like that!" Avey protested, her voice trembling. "Victor didn''t mean anything to me! I... I only used him to try to make Lucian give up on me. I thought if he saw me with someone else, he''d stop loving me and move on."


    Jimmy scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief. "Move on? You thought that would help him move on?do you even hear yourself? You should have at least thought about Lucian''s feelings first, not just straight that he will give up ever thought he might be hurt,"


    Avey''s voice cracked as she tried to respond. "I didn''t mean to hurt him i don''t know why i did that..."


    "But you did," Jimmy snapped, his voice cold. "You torturd him, Over and over again.


    "Don''t you feel even a little shame?" Jimmy asked, his voice sharp and biting, his eyes boring into Avey. "Knowing all of this everything Lucian will definitely get hurt and did and the only answer you have is, ''I don''t know''? Again and again, that''s all you''ve got to say?"


    His tone grew harsher, his frustration boiling over. "I don''t know? Really? How can someone be this shameless?"


    Jimmy shook his head, his expression one of disbelief and disgust. "Do you have any idea how pathetic that sounds? How disgusting it is to hear you repeat the same excuse over and over? You hurt him, Avey. Over and over again. And all you can say is, ''I don''t know''?


    ----


    guy''s almost midnight am writing since i fked up privlage sighh i had to so readers don''t get big loss


    one more chapters and i will end this

 Chapter 127 take it as a warning

    "You''re not worthy of loving Lucian, Avey," Jimmy said, his voice hard as steel, each word cutting like a blade. His piercing gaze bore into her, unflinching and cold. "There''s not a single reason not one why Lucian should accept you back."Avey flinched at his words.


    "I''ve told you all these stories," Jimmy continued, his tone unwavering, "not because I thought you deserved to know. Maybe a small part of me wanted to remind you of what you lost. But the real reason?" He leaned forward slightly, his voice lowering. "The real reason was to see if you had anything any justification for the way you treated him. Any real reason for what you did."


    Jimmy shook his head, his expression filled with contempt. "And you''ve failed. Failed to give me even one good explanation."


    Avey''s head dipped lower. A creeping sense of dread began to take hold, growing stronger with each passing moment.


    "Let me make it simple for you," Jimmy said sharply, his eyes narrowing. "Lucian is a sensitive guy. He always has been. And do you know what he hates the most? Disrespect. Someone dismissing his feelings. Someone taking his efforts, his emotions, and throwing them back in his face like they mean nothing."


    His voice grew colder, the anger simmering just beneath the surface. "And that''s exactly what you did. You didn''t just hurt him. You humiliated him. You made a joke out of the purest feelings he ever had for someone. Do you think someone like you deserves him after that?"


    Avey just closed her eyes.


    Jimmy exhaled sharply, leaning back in his chair, though his glare didn''t soften. "So, you came here thinking I''d help you, huh?" he said bitterly. "You thought I''d give you advice? Tell you how to make things right? Maybe even cheer you on?" He let out a harsh laugh, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Let me make this very clear," Jimmy said, his voice dropping. "After hearing you talk, after watching you fail to give even one reasonable answer for the way you acted, here''s my answer: stay away from Lucian."


    Avey didn''t responded just staying silent.


    Jimmy leaned forward, his tone lowering but becoming even more dangerous. "And don''t think of this as advice. Take it as a warning," he said, his voice like ice. "If I ever see my boy getting hurt because of you again if I see so much as a flicker of sadness in his eyes because of something you did you''ll regret it. I don''t care if he hates me for it. I don''t care if it costs me his friendship. I''d rather have him hate me than see him broken by you again."


    Avey felt the sharp sting of his words in her chest. She tried to speak, her voice trembling as she finally said, "I... I will never hurt Lucian again, Jimmy. I know I made terrible mistakes. I know I''ve hurt him in ways I can''t take back. But I came here because I want to make things right. I want to give him back the love he gave me. A hundred no, a thousand times more."


    Jimmy''s laugh was sharp and scornful, his eyes narrowing as he leaned back in his chair. "A thousand times more?" he repeated mockingly. "Do you even hear yourself? You couldn''t give him even a fraction of what he gave you. You came crying here after one rejection from him. One. Do you have any idea how many times Lucian cried for you? How many nights he sat awake, wondering why he wasn''t good enough for you?"


    Avey shoulders trembeled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy''s voice grew colder still. "Lucian isn''t strong enough to take the kind of damage you''ve already done to him, Avey. And you? You''re not strong enough to protect him from it."


    Avey''s whispered, "If I ever hurt him again... I''ll kill myself before I let him suffer because of me you know."


    The room fell silent, the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air.


    Jimmy''s eyes flickered with surprise crossing his face before his expression hardened again.


    Avey''s lips curved into a faint, bitter smile. "Lucian only has you, Jimmy," she said softly, her voice resolute. "If I ever fail him again, you''ll be the one to pick up the pieces. And I won''t let him go through that. I won''t let him suffer because of me."


    Jimmy stared at her silent.


    Finally, he leaned back with a frustrated sigh, his tone cold. "Don''t think saying this changes anything," he said firmly. "Take my words as a warning, a threat, or whatever you want. But hear me loud and clear: if Lucian gets hurt because of you again, you won''t live to see another day. And don''t think your family or anyone else will protect you. They won''t." Discover stories at empire


    Cassandra, who had been sitting quietly, gasped softly, her eyes darting to Jimmy. "Jimmy, stop"


    Jimmy''s sharp glare silenced her instantly. "Voice down," he said coldly.


    Avey placed a hand on Cassandra''s arm, shaking her head slightly. "It''s okay," she said softly, her voice calm. She turned back to Jimmy, her expression unreadable. "I understand. And I accept it. But I won''t hurt him again. Not ever."


    "I''ll say this," Jimmy said suddenly, his voice cutting through the heavy silence that had settled over the table. His tone was sharp, his gaze unwavering as he looked directly at Avey. "When someone puts you above everything else above even their own self-respect the least you could do is acknowledge their feelings. Understand them. Instead, you treated him like a fool. Like you were superior to him somehow."


    world doesn''t resolve around you...so stay on land Dont...


    Avey winced at his words, her head lowering further.


    Jimmy shook his head, letting out a bitter laugh. "What a waste," he muttered, almost to himself. " don''t act selfish now. Don''t ruin what little he has left by trying to worm your way back into his life. Just leave him alone."


    The finality of his words hung in the air, cutting deeper than anything else he had said. Jimmy stood up abruptly, pushing his chair back with enough force to make it scrape loudly against the floor.


    "Let''s go, Garry," Jimmy said, his voice laced with frustration. "This was a waste of time. What a mood killer."


    Garry hesitated for a moment, glancing at Avey, who was still sitting motionless. But Jimmy was already walking away, his shoulders tense and his steps firm, so Garry sighed and got up, following after him without a word.


    Avey didn''t move. She sat frozen, her hands clasped tightly in her lap as she stared blankly at the table. Jimmy''s words replayed in her mind like a cruel echo, each one hitting harder than the last.


    She thought back to everything Jimmy had told her in the past hour, every painful truth he had thrown at her. She hadn''t realized just how blind she had been until now. It wasn''t Lucian''s fault not even a little.


    The problem was me, she thought bitterly, her chest tightening as the realization sank in. It was always me.


    And the worst part? There hadn''t been any reason for it. She had hurt him, over and over again, for no reason at all.


    Avey''s shoulders slumped, and she let out a shaky breath, tears slipping silently down her cheeks. The weight of her mistakes no matter how many times she thinks again and again its always heavy as sighh.


    Cassandra, who had been sitting quietly beside her, reached out and wrapped her arms around Avey in a gentle hug. "It''s alright," Cassandra murmured softly, her voice soothing. "Don''t worry too much, okay? its alright."


    But Avey didn''t respond. She stayed silent, her body tense as she stared blankly ahead, lost in the storm of emotions swirling inside her.


    How did I let it get this bad? she thought, her heart aching. How do I fix something I destroyed so completely?


    The faint sound of Jimmy and Garry''s footsteps faded as they walked away, leaving behind a silence that felt heavier than ever.


    ---

 Chapter 128 its kidnapping

    Lucian sat in the backseat of a sleek black car, its windows tinted so dark that not even the faintest hint of light could penetrate. The car was locked from all sides, ensuring no escape. On either side of him sat two imposing men, their muscular frames clad in bulky black jackets. Each man held a gun, the cold metal barrels subtly pointed at Lucian, a silent reminder of his predicament.Yes, it was a kidnapping. It had happened just moments ago, right as he exited the hotel after saying goodbye to Celestia. A black car had pulled up beside him with precision, and before he could react, he was shoved inside.


    Lucian just sighed. He sat in silence, his gaze looking outside the window. The car sped through the city streets toward there destination. The men flanking him exchanged glances, as if puzzled by his lack of fear.


    The kidnappers themselves appeared highly professional. Their faces were hidden behind oversized sunglasses and caps pulled low. Though their attire didn''t scream suspicion, their anonymity made them impossible to identify.


    Breaking the silence, the man in the front passenger seat turned slightly, his heavy voice booming as he addressed Lucian. "Hey, boy. Aren''t you afraid? Don''t you want to know where we''re taking you?" He had long, unkempt hair that fell to his chin, framing his face in a rugged, almost theatrical manner. Brushing the strands aside with a practiced hand, he gave Lucian a serious look.


    Lucian met his gaze for a moment but didn''t respond. His expression was indifferent, his body language giving nothing away.


    The man chuckled. "Oh, you''re an interesting one, aren''t you?" he said, his tone laced with amusement.


    Lucian turned his head back to the window, ignoring him entirely. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The silence was broken again by the man sitting to Lucian''s left. "You know, kid," he began, his voice dripping with curiosity, "has anyone ever told you that you''re pretty handsome?" He leaned in slightly, studying Lucian''s face.


    The man in the front coughed abruptly, a sharp sound that seemed to serve as a reminder. "RJ," he muttered, addressing the speaker by name, "focus."


    "Ah, yeah¡­ don''t mind me," the left-side man mumbled, leaning back and plastering a blank expression on his face.


    Lucian sighed. Even men can''t resist my charm.


    Finally, breaking his silence, Lucian spoke, his tone laced with mild irritation. "How much longer is this going to take? I''ve been sitting here for twenty minutes already. If you''re going to kidnap someone, can''t you at least be efficient about it? I have other things to do, you know." He leaned his head against the window, visibly exhausted. The conversation with Celestia had drained him, and now this? It was just another unwelcome hassle.


    The man in the front seat snorted. "Why so eager, kid? Don''t you know how this works? We''ll be there soon enough. And don''t go thinking you''re some kind of hero, acting all tough like this kidnapping''s no big deal. You rich types always think your family''s influence will save you. It''s cute, really."


    The driver chuckled darkly. "Yeah, cute," he repeated, his voice low.


    RJ, however, raised a hand, cutting the conversation short. "That''s enough. Let''s just do our job and let the boss deal with him."


    The rest of the ride was silent, save for the hum of the engine and the occasional crackle of the car''s intercom. After what felt like an eternity, the car finally pulled into a secluded estate. The gates opened automatically, revealing a sprawling mansion surrounded by nothing but emptiness. There were no guards, no signs of life just a single path leading to an underground garage.


    The car parked smoothly, and the men exited, their movements fluid and disciplined. One of them opened Lucian''s door, motioning for him to step out. "Let''s go, kid," he ordered, his gun subtly visible as a warning.


    Lucian complied without a word, stepping out and following them into the garage.


    Maxy, how much longer is this going to waste my time?


    Oh, I''d say thirty minutes at most, Host. But honestly? This is starting to get interesting.


    Lucian suppressed another sigh. Interesting for you. For me, it''s just another annoyance.


    After walking through hallways for what felt like an eternity, the men finally stopped in front of a door. One of them, who had been leading the group, turned the handle and pushed it open. He glanced back at Lucian, his face giving a subtle but unmistakable gesture to enter.


    "Go in," he said curtly, his tone as emotionless as his expression.


    Lucian didn''t hesitate. He stepped inside without a second thought, his calm demeanor unwavering. RJ, the man who had been seated in the front during the car ride, followed closely behind, his gun held loosely but deliberately in his grip. He shut the door behind them with a soft click, sealing the room.


    The space inside caught Lucian slightly off guard not because of its luxury, but because of the stark contrast to what he had expected. The room exuded opulence: rich velvet drapes framed the tall windows, a massive crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, and polished mahogany furniture gleamed under its soft light. But it was the man sitting in the center of the room who commanded attention.


    He was lounging on an oversized leather sofa, one leg casually draped over the other. His light brown hair was perfectly styled, and his sharp, chiseled features gave him an almost otherworldly appearance. There was a devilish charm to his look, a dangerous allure that made it hard to discern whether he was a predator or a gentleman or perhaps both.


    RJ moved past Lucian, taking up a position behind the man''s sofa. He stood there silently, like a shadow, his role as a bodyguard evident. Lucian, however, paid him no mind. Instead, he walked to the table directly in front of the sofa and took a seat.


    No words were exchanged at first. Lucian sat calmly, his expression neutral as his eyes locked with those of the man across from him. The tension in the room was palpable, yet neither seemed inclined to break the silence.


    Then, without warning, Lucian''s lips curled into a faint smile. He leaned back slightly, his tone laced with subtle mockery as he finally spoke. Your next read is at empire


    "Well, if it isn''t the prince himself," Lucian said, his voice smooth and steady. "I must say, your methods of hospitality are very unique."

 Chapter 129 marriage

    "Well, if it isn''t the prince himself," Lucian said, his voice smooth and steady, the corners of his lips curling into a sly smile. "I must say, your methods of hospitality are¡­ unique."He leaned back in his seat, exuding a casual confidence that only someone who knew the script of this world could muster. His eyes flicked briefly to Arthur yes, the notorious Prince Arthur, brother of Celestia and the primary antagonist of this novel''s twisted tale. The man who, according to the plot, would eventually meet his fate at the hands of Victor.


    But Lucian wasn''t just another player in this story. He was someone who had read every word, every twist, and every scheme. This greedy, cunning prince sitting before him was due for a rough journey through the tangled web of fate.


    Arthur, seated across from him with an aura of refined elegance, raised a single brow at Lucian''s remark. A faint, amused smile danced on his lips. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t seem particularly surprised by this little detour," Arthur remarked, his tone deceptively light, but his gaze sharp and probing.


    Lucian shrugged nonchalantly, the picture of nonchalance. "Oh, you could say that. After all, who in their right mind would turn down a free ride?" His grin widened, and he crossed one leg over the other, his posture languid but his mind razor-sharp, dissecting every subtle gesture from the prince.


    Arthur chuckled softly, his hand moving to his chin as if contemplating Lucian like one might a peculiar exhibit. "Quite unusual, I must say. You''re different from the rumors I''ve heard."


    Lucian tilted his head, feigning curiosity. "Am I? Well, rumors do have a habit of being¡­ creative. But since you''ve gone to such lengths, what exactly does the prince want with me? As far as I recall, i dont have much to do with the royal family nor with you." His gaze shifted briefly to the armed man standing behind Arthur, a silent shadow radiating menace. "And I must admit, bringing me here is a bit of a risk, considering I''m the son of one of the Big Four families." His eyes lingered meaningfully on the gun in the guard''s hand.


    Arthur''s smile didn''t falter. If anything, it deepened. The prince uncrossed his legs with a deliberate, fluid motion, resting one hand casually on his knee. "A risk, yes. But then again, nothing worth having comes without a little gamble." He paused, his sharp gaze locking onto Lucian. "I had a few questions I wanted to ask you. So I thought why not?"


    "Why not indeed," Lucian replied, the edges of his tone teasing. His grin widened, but his eyes hardened slightly as if testing Arthur''s resolve. "Though I''m guessing this might have something to do with my meeting with Celestia earlier today?"


    Arthur''s smile didn''t falter, but there was a glint in his eye now, something darker, more calculating. "Yes¡­ and no. That is certainly one of my reasons, but not the main one."


    Lucian leaned forward slightly, mirroring Arthur''s posture as he crossed his legs again, a perfect picture of relaxed interest. "Oh, really? And here I thought you were simply a protective brother sweeping in to interrogate me after I spent time with your dear sister Lucian teased."


    Arthur''s laugh was low and smooth, like velvet brushing against steel. "Protective? Perhaps. But you overestimate your importance. My reasons are far more¡­ layered."


    Lucian leaned back slightly on his sofa, a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He already knew the answers to the questions Arthur was about to ask he could feel it, deep down, in his bones. The entire scenario felt... rehearsed, like a scene he had already lived through in his past life. His mind buzzed with a quiet, almost detached recognition of the pattern unfolding before him.


    "Yeah, yeah, get to the point already," Lucian said, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck with a casual indifference. His voice carried a faint edge of irritation. "I don''t have much time. I need to get some rest last few days have been hell."


    He leaned back in his sofa, his expression deliberately unbothered.


    Arthur''s lips curled into a sly smile, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Indeed. I''ve heard some rather surprising news about you recently."


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucian replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Everyone seems to know about me. The upper circle must have nothing better to do than keep tabs on someone like me." His tone was light, but the underlying annoyance was clear.


    Arthur chuckled softly, though there was something cold in the sound. "It can''t be helped. You''re the son of the illustrious Kane family, after all. And someone of your¡­ status, engaging in the sort of activities you''ve been involved in? Quite the spectacle."


    Lucian sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair as though the entire conversation was taxing him. His voice dropped, tinged with impatience. "Leave it. As I said, I don''t have time for this. Get to the point, or I''m leaving."


    His eyes flicked to the guard standing by the door, then back to Arthur, as if daring him to stop him.


    Arthur''s smile faltered for a moment, replaced by a glint of irritation in his gaze. The prince leaned forward slightly, his tone lowering into something sharper, more pointed. "Do you think I brought you here just to play games, Lucian?"


    Lucian met his gaze without a shred of fear, his expression remaining as unbothered as ever. If anything, his smirk widened slightly, a deliberate provocation. "I don''t know. You''re the one who went as far as kidnapping me in this overly dramatic way. If this isn''t a game, then you''re certainly giving it a theatrical flair."


    Find adventures at empire


    Arthur''s fingers curling slightly where his hand rested on the table. The unbothered attitude Lucian wore like armor was grating against him. He had gone to significant lengths to just make this Romeo little itemidated, and yet the man sitting before him acted as though it was nothing more than an inconvenience.


    The tension in the room thickened, the guard behind Arthur shifting slightly, his grip tightening on his weapon. Lucian''s sharp eyes caught the movement, but he didn''t flinch.


    Arthur let out a long, controlled sigh, leaning back in his chair. "Very well. Let''s get to the main point, since you''re so eager." His voice was measured."It''s about¡­ marriage."


    "I am marrying Avey," Arthur declared, his tone steady and deliberate, each word carrying the weight of finality.

 Chapter 130 Arthur

    "I''m going to marry Avey," Arthur said, his voice calm but laced with intention. "I''ll send a formal proposal to the Startline family''s house soon." His eyes were fixed on Lucian, searching for any crack in the facade, any sign of the reaction he was anticipating.Lucian blinked slowly, his expression unreadable. He took a deep breath, exhaling softly as a forced smile touched his lips. "I see," he said, his voice quiet, almost detached.


    Arthur frowned, leaning forward slightly as he studied Lucian more intently. "Your reaction seems¡­"


    "Dull?" Lucian interjected, finishing Arthur''s sentence with a faint smirk, though the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Yes," Arthur admitted, his brows furrowing. "I thought you might be¡­ angry. Maybe even sad. Or perhaps like a love-struck fool, you''d start spouting nonsense or lash out at me. After all, it''s been years you''ve been courting her for so long." He tilted his head, genuine curiosity flickering in his gaze.


    Lucian''s smile remained, though it wavered for a moment. "No. I won''t."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, leaning back as if unsettled by the lack of emotion in Lucian''s response. "Why? Is it true then? Have you truly given up on her? After all this time? You were always so¡­" He searched for the right word. "¡­obsessed with her."


    Lucian chuckled softly, though the sound was hollow. He glanced away for a moment before meeting Arthur''s gaze again. "I guess you could say I''ve given up. Or maybe I''ve just realized¡­ love isn''t for me. Not anymore."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, his confusion deepening. "That''s not like you. Even if you''ve given up, you should still have something to say. And even if you''d given up years ago, I would''ve expected you to be furious jealous even at the idea of me, of all people, proposing to her."


    Lucian shrugged lightly, his voice steady but low. "Honestly, even if I were still courting Avey, I wouldn''t stop you. Yes, it might hurt, but¡­" He paused, exhaling deeply. "If she chooses you, that''s her decision. What would fighting you accomplish? What''s the point of forcing a competition over something that should be her choice?"


    Arthur''s frown deepened. "Her choice?"


    Lucian nodded. "Exactly. Love isn''t about fighting for ownership or proving who deserves someone more. If she truly likes you, then¡­ I''d have to accept that. It would be painful, yes, but it would be her decision. And who am I to interfere with that?"


    Arthur leaned forward again, his expression skeptical, though there was a hint of intrigue in his eyes. "That''s¡­ very noble of you, but it doesn''t sound like the Lucian I heard about. Why does it feel like you''re trying to convince yourself as much as me?"


    Lucian let out a small, bitter laugh. "Maybe I am. Or maybe I''ve just grown tired of chasing after something that was never mine to begin with." He looked at Arthur, his expression softening. "You''re right I used to be obsessed with her. She was my world. But somewhere along the way, I realized¡­ I was just a one-sided lover. I loved her, but she didn''t feel the same."


    Read the latest on empire


    Arthur tilted his head, his sharp gaze dissecting every word. "And you''re okay with that?


    Lucian''s smile faded entirely, replaced by a look of quiet resignation. "It would be a lie to say it doesn''t hurt at all. But I''ve come to terms with it. She''s not mine. She never was. And pretending otherwise would only make things harder for both of us."


    Arthur was silent for a moment, studying Lucian with an expression that was equal parts curiosity and disbelief. "Even so¡­ shouldn''t it bother you? You''ve spent so long chasing after her. Doesn''t it feel like¡­ defeat?"


    Lucian''s gaze hardened slightly, though his voice remained calm. "Defeat? No. It''s not about winning or losing. It''s about respect. Respect for her feelings, her choices. If she truly loves you, then who am I to stand in the way of that? And if she doesn''t¡­ then there''s nothing to fight for, is there?"


    Arthur leaned back, exhaling slowly as he processed Lucian''s words. The prince''s eyes searched Lucian''s face, looking for any crack in the facade, any hint of pretense. But all he found was a quiet, resolute sincerity.


    "Hm," Arthur murmured finally, a faint smile playing at the edges of his lips. "I have to admit, Lucian¡­ I didn''t expect this. You''re either far more mature than I gave you credit for, or you''ve simply grown tired of it all."


    "There''s a big difference between fighting and competing," Lucian said, his voice calm but carrying a certain weight. "I might fight for something I believe in, but I don''t compete. Competing feels like¡­ dragging someone else into a game of egos. Fighting, though? That''s something I''d do, but only once only when it truly matters."


    Arthur chuckled, a sharp sound that echoed in the room. "Quite foolish, if you ask me. I''ve heard the stories, you know. How you nearly won her over, only to reject her in the end. It''s almost¡­ comical, really."


    Lucian''s expression didn''t change, though something flickered briefly in his eyes. "Yes, yes," he replied dismissively, waving a hand as though brushing the comment aside. He didn''t want to linger on that subject it was a wound he had no intention of reopening.


    Instead, he leaned forward slightly, his tone shifting. "But let''s cut to the chase, shall we? You didn''t bring me here to ask for my permission to marry her, did you?" His voice was sharp now, almost accusing, as his gaze bore into Arthur''s.


    Arthur smirked, leaning back in his chair as he crossed one leg over the other. "Permission? No. I couldn''t care less about your blessing, Lucian." His eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flashing in them. "I brought you here to warn you. Stay away from her. Whatever these little games of yours are, they end now. I don''t want you coming anywhere near her again."


    Lucian exhaled deeply, tilting his head back as though the weight of Arthur''s words was an annoyance rather than a threat. "Sigh¡­ Arthur," he said, his tone tired, almost bored. "Let me make this clear: I''ve already decided to stay away. I''ve thought about it a lot, and honestly¡­ I don''t see the point anymore. Spending time with her will only hurt me in the end."


    He paused, his gaze softening slightly as if speaking more to himself than to Arthur. "I''ve tried more than you can imagine. I gave it everything, and I know now that pushing my feelings further is pointless. It''s stupid, even. So don''t worry I''m not going after her. I''ve given up, Arthur. I''m moving on."


    Arthur''s smirk faded slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing in suspicion. "And yet, I find it hard to believe you''re truly done. People don''t just let go of years of obsession so easily. Or are you putting on a show for me?"


    Lucian''s eyes hardened, his forced smile slipping. "Believe what you want," he said quietly, his tone colder now. "But let me give you a warning of my own: don''t try to boss me around. You may think you''ve already won her over, but you and I both know you don''t have any genuine feelings for her. And as for her? She''s not going to accept you. That much is clear. Still, it''s your choice, not mine. I won''t stand in your way."


    Arthur leaned forward, his voice dripping with disdain. "Watch your tone, Lucian. I''m not acting like a villain here. I''m the hero of this story the next king of this nation. It''s my right to court whomever I choose."


    Lucian''s expression shifted, a faint smirk playing on his lips as he looked at Arthur with a knowing glint in his eye. "Hero? You?" He let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Arthur, let me give you some advice not as an enemy, but as someone who knows how this kind of story ends. Don''t become the villain. That''s the one role you don''t want to play."


    Arthur flinched slightly, though he quickly recovered. "Villain?" he repeated, his tone sharp and incredulous. "I''m not a villain. I''m a hero the rightful heir to the throne. How dare you"


    Lucian cut him off with a wave of his hand, his voice calm but firm. "Of course, of course," he said lightly, almost mockingly. "You''re the hero, Arthur. Whatever you say."


    But as Arthur turned his gaze away, Lucian''s smirk faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression. He leaned back in his chair, his mind drifting as his eyes unfocused.


    "Hero," huh? he sighed . If only you knew, Arthur. You may think you''re the hero, but in the end, you''re just another piece on the board. A villain in someone else''s story. And when Victor finds out the truth, he''s going to destroy you. Brutally, completely. And the worst part? None of it will even be your fault."


    Lucian''s thoughts wandered to the narrative he knew all too well. The tragedy of Arthur''s downfall wasn''t born of malice or cruelty but of circumstance. Arthur was the son of those who had killed Victor''s parents a legacy of blood and revenge that would seal his fate. The first conflict between Arthur and Victor would arise because of Avey. Victor''s planning for her and Arthur''s pursuit of her would spark the flames of their rivalry.


    And yet, despite knowing all of this, Lucian couldn''t bring himself to care. His role in this story was different well...not even the part. He wasn''t the hero or the villain no he wasn''t even in this plot. He is just nobody for this world an outsiders.


    ..... S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131 similar?

    "You know," Arthur said suddenly, his voice quieter but laced with a strange intensity. "Our stories¡­ they''re not so different. Do you realize that?"Lucian tilted his head slightly, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. "How so?" he asked, his voice calm but his gaze sharp, wary of Arthur''s sudden change in tone.


    Arthur''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "Well, my family was... what''s the word? Ah, yes. Erased. Assassinated in their entirety when I was still a kid. Doesn''t get much darker than that, does it?" He chuckled, but the sound was hollow. "And here I was, left with nothing but a name¡ªthe last surviving heir to a house that used to command respect and power."


    Lucian remained silent, his jaw tightening as Arthur continued.


    "You see, politics is a cruel game. The queen at the time God bless her clever little soul decided it would be a waste to let my family''s assets and influence go to waste. So, what did she do? She adopted me. A perfect move, wasn''t it? She gains control of everything, and all she had to do was feed and house a grieving little boy. Easy enough, right?"


    Arthur''s voice dripped with sarcasm, his grin almost feral. "But the funny part? Life had bigger plans. The king died not long after, and the queen was left with just two kids her precious daughter and the little political pawn she''d adopted. Me."


    Lucian remained silent, his expression unreadable. He had read this backstory in the novel, but hearing Arthur recount it in such raw detail brought a new weight to the tale. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Conveniently, there I which was just adopted to gain fortune become big problem . A little adopted son to stabilize her power, to quiet the nobles. She didn''t even consider remarrying. Too messy, too risky for her hold on the nation."


    Arthur smiled faintly, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "And so there we were: one ambitious queen, one eldest daughter, and¡­ her adopted son."


    Lucian listened silently, his face giving away little. He knew all of this every dark corner of Arthur''s history but hearing it now, directly from Arthur himself, added layers of tension.


    "And the similarity?" Lucian asked finally, his voice carefully neutral.


    Arthur''s smile widened, though it had a predatory edge. "Oh, there''s more than you think. Beyond the obvious lack of a father figure, of course."


    Arthur continued, leaning forward. "We''re both unloved in our little stories, aren''t we? Sure, the queen kept me close, but let''s not kid ourselves. Love? Please. I was just an asset, a placeholder. And you" He pointed a finger lazily at Lucian, his smirk widening. "Your situation isn''t so different, is it? A mother who barely acknowledges you and a sister who... well, let''s just say she wasn''t exactly singing your praises."


    Lucian face remained silent, but his fingers twitched slightly. The words hit harder than he cared to admit.


    Arthur laughed, the sound sharp and cruel. "Oh, come on. Don''t give me that look. It''s all true, isn''t it? The great Lucian Kane born into privilege, wealth, and power. Yet, here you are, just as unloved and discarded as I was. The only difference is, you''ve got their blood running through your veins. No adoption papers for you." His smile turned mocking. "Must sting, huh? To be treated like a stranger in your own family?"


    Lucian''s forced smile faltered for a split second before he caught himself.


    [Don''t listen to him, host. He''s playing games, trying to unsettle you.]


    I know, Lucian replied silently, But it doesn''t make him wrong, does it?


    [It doesn''t matter if it''s true. Love isn''t about what you didn''t get. It''s about finding the right people to share your feelings with. If they didn''t deserve your love, stop wasting yourself on them.] Max''s voice was harsher now, almost scolding. [This second chance is about building happiness, not dragging your past along like a chain.]


    ["Host, listen,"] Max interjected, his tone firm yet not unkind. ["I understand that emotions aren''t something you can switch off with a button. But if you keep letting yourself be dragged down by people who don''t reciprocate or respect your feelings, then what''s the point of your second chance? You deserve to be happy. You deserve to share your love with the right people. And if you keep pouring your heart into those who''ve only hurt you, you''re the one who''ll end up empty."]


    Lucian exhaled softly, his gaze softening as he responded internally. I know, Max. I know.


    [Walk away. Find new people who will value you for who you are, not what you can give them. This second chance isn''t just a reset it''s an opportunity to build something better. Please, don''t waste it."]


    ["Take the time you need, but don''t let the past define your future. Focus on yourself. Take a step back from all this chaos and give yourself room to breathe. You''re not obligated to carry everyone else''s burdens, Host. Sometimes, you need to let people go so you can heal."]


    Lucian exhaled softly, yes i see Lucian smiled lightly listening to max.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly, his gaze fixed on Lucian''s forced smile. "You''re awfully quiet, Mr. Kane," he remarked, his tone smooth but cutting. "What''s the matter? Did I strike a nerve?"


    Your journey continues on empire


    Lucian''s lips twitched faintly, his smile firming as he tilted his head just so, maintaining his composure. "Not at all," he replied, his voice even, though a flicker of something darker passed through his eyes. "I was just¡­ thinking."


    Arthur''s own smile widened slightly, almost predatory. "Oh? And what were you thinking about?"


    Lucian exhaled softly, his gaze sharpening as he met Arthur''s eyes. "That you''re wrong. We''re not similar."


    Arthur''s smile didn''t falter, but his eyes gleamed with challenge. "Not similar? Are you saying your parents loved you, then?"


    ----


    guy''s i am uploading chs slow because i am trying to improve my writing style as you can see its getting quite good rnt they.

 Chapter 132 hes too afraid

    Lucian''s breath caught for a moment, his composure faltering ever so slightly. Arthur''s words were a precise jab, and Lucian knew he was trying to provoke him. But instead of reacting, he simply forced the corners of his lips upward into a faint, unreadable smile. "Oh well," he said lightly, brushing off the comment with practiced ease.Arthur chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair, pleased with the reaction he thought he saw. "Our pasts may be different, but I think you''ll find we''re much the same."


    Lucian shook his head, his voice calm but carrying a quiet intensity. "No. What makes us different isn''t our pasts it''s our decisions. You live for power and conquest. You''ve convinced yourself that achieving the throne will somehow validate you. That if you show the world your strength, it''ll make up for the love you never had. You think power is the only thing that matters because love was never an option for you."


    Arthur''s smile wavered, his expression darkening slightly as Lucian''s words struck closer to the truth than he was comfortable admitting.


    Lucian pressed on, his voice taking on a sharper edge. "But let''s be honest here. Your parents didn''t love you, I won''t argue that. But have you ever stopped to think¡­ maybe you never gave them a reason to? Maybe you never even tried to love them?"


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but Lucian didn''t stop.


    "You were their child, Arthur. No matter what they did, you could''ve tried. You could''ve reached out. People even start loving their enemies if they spend enough time with them, so why couldn''t you try with your own family? But instead, you chose to hold onto resentment. That''s where we differ. I¡­ I tried. I hoped. I thought love could change them, that if I just kept trying, they''d finally see me. And even when it didn''t work, at least I know I tried. You can''t say the same."


    Arthur''s smirk returned, sharper now, though there was a coldness in his gaze. "And what did all that effort get you, Lucian? Did they love you back?"


    Lucian hesitated for a moment, the faintest flicker of pain crossing his face before he answered, a sad smile tugging at his lips. "At least I tried."


    Arthur''s laugh was low and cruel. "How noble. But that just makes you childish. Stupid, even. A complete fool."


    Lucian''s jaw tightened, but he said nothing, letting Arthur continue. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re still the same pathetic little boy who thought love would solve everything," Arthur sneered. "And look where it got you suffering, pain, rejection. You became a laughingstock, a failure. You''re nothing but a second-generation waste, riding on the coattails of your family''s name. You''ve achieved nothing on your own, have you?"


    Lucian''s gaze darkened, his eyes flashing with a mix of anger and disappointment. But he kept his voice calm. "And what about you, Arthur? All that power you''re chasing what do you plan to do with it once you have it? You think marrying Avey will secure your place on the throne, but have you stopped to think what comes after that? Power without purpose is empty. You''ll find that out soon enough."


    Arthur''s smile widened, his arrogance filling the room. "Power is everything, Lucian. I don''t need love. Love is a weakness, a distraction. With power, I''ll never have to suffer like you did. Like I did."


    Lucian shook his head slowly, disappointment etched into his features. "You''re wrong. You''ll never know unconditional love. Real love doesn''t come with conditions you can buy or conquer. It''s given freely, without expectations. But you''ll never understand that. You''ve deluded yourself into thinking power can replace it."


    Arthur''s eyes flashed with irritation, but his smirk remained. "Deluded? Hardly. Power is the only thing in this world that matters. With it, I can have anything. Even if I fail, at least I won''t be a fool like you, wasting my feelings on people who''ll never care."


    "I pity you," Lucian said finally, his voice quiet but firm. "You think power will fill the void inside you, but it won''t. It never does. And when you realize that¡­ it''ll be too late."


    Lucian''s words carried a weight that made the air between them feel heavier. He exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing slightly as his expression softened, though the sadness remained. "I thought¡­ I really thought that someone like you would understand. Someone who''s lost as much as I have, someone who''s grown up knowing what it''s like to be unloved."


    Arthur tilted his head, his expression unreadable at first, before a faint smirk began to curl his lips. "Understand?" he said, his tone laced with mockery. "Lucian, I don''t need understanding. I need results."


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t interrupt.


    Arthur leaned back, his hands resting lazily on the arms of his chair as though he had already won. "I''ll buy all the conditions I need with my power," he said, his voice smooth, confident, and cold. "Love, loyalty, admiration all of it. If it''s conditional, then I''ll make sure the conditions are in my favor."


    His smirk widened, a sharp, almost predatory edge to it. "And at least that way, I won''t have to suffer like you did. Even if I fail, even if it''s not true love, at least I''ll never be as pathetic as you clinging to hopes and dreams that were never going to come true."


    Lucian''s jaw tightened at the words, but he didn''t look away. Instead, he studied Arthur carefully, his own expression unreadable now.


    Arthur, emboldened by Lucian''s silence, leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "You see, Lucian, the difference between us is simple. You wasted your life waiting for love. I''ll create it, shape it, and take it by force if I have to. Power is the only thing that matters in the end. And with it, I''ll never feel the kind of pain you did."


    Lucian closed his eyes for a moment, as if to steady himself, before opening them again. There was no anger in his gaze only a deep, aching disappointment. "And that''s exactly why you''ll never find happiness, Arthur," he said quietly, his voice calm but resolute.


    Arthur''s smirk faltered, just for a second, as though Lucian''s words had struck something deep within him. But he quickly recovered, leaning back again and flashing a wide, winning smile. "Happiness is overrated. I''ll take power over happiness any day."


    Lucian shook his head slowly, his expression heavy with a sadness that even he couldn''t fully hide. "I thought he might understand," he thought to himself, his mind drifting for a moment. "I thought that someone who grew up without love, someone who knows what it feels like to have no family, no home¡­ I thought he''d understand. But I guess that''s the difference. The way we respond to pain shapes who we become. And Arthur¡­ he let his pain consume him."


    When Lucian spoke again, his voice was softer, tinged with a quiet resolve. "You can buy conditions, Arthur. You can buy loyalty, admiration, even fear. But you can''t buy love not real love. And deep down, you know that. That''s why you''re chasing power so desperately. It''s not about avoiding pain. It''s about hiding from the truth that you''re as empty as the love you think you''ll buy."


    Arthur''s eyes darkened, his smirk vanishing completely. For a moment, he said nothing, his fingers tightening slightly on the arms of his chair.


    Lucian, seeing the shift in Arthur''s expression, stood slowly, his movements deliberate. "You might win the throne. You might even gain everything you think you want. But one day, Arthur, you''ll look around and realize that the throne is cold, and the people bowing to you don''t love you. They fear you. And when that day comes¡­ I hope you remember this conversation."


    Arthur''s lips curled into a faint sneer, but there was no humor in his expression now. "We''ll see, Lucian," he said, his voice low. "We''ll see who ends up alone."


    Lucian, his face unreadable, though a flicker of pain flashed in his eyes. he said to max. "He''ll never understand," he thought, "because he''s too afraid to try."


    ----


    Guys...can i ask for favour well as you all know character ranking is starting and sadly i am not even in ranking not to say anywhere so just take pity on your author...make my any character popular...i know it be too much if i said do my Lucian but anyone be alright


    thanks for reading and ofc tell me if my writing style is improving then last chapters right..right Continue reading stories on empire

 Chapter 133 flaw?

    Lucian''s face was calm, unreadable, though a flicker of pain flashed briefly in his eyes. In the quiet of his mind, he spoke to Max. "He''ll never understand," he thought, his tone tinged with sadness. "Because he''s too afraid to try."[Host, leave it. Why are you even bothering with him? Don''t waste your time. What will you even gain from trying to teach him?] Max''s voice cut through Lucian''s thoughts, sharp and practical, as always.


    Lucian sighed internally, his tone soft yet resolute. "No, Max. It''s important. I know Arthur isn''t a bad person. He''s just¡­ conflicted. If, by spending a little time, I can bring someone closer to the light or save them from a path that will destroy them, why shouldn''t I try?"


    Max remained silent this time, but Lucian felt his disapproval lingering in the background of his mind.


    Lucian broke the quiet, his voice steady yet reflective. "Do you know what the most important moment in a person''s life is, Arthur?"


    Arthur, who had been lounging with an air of superiority, tilted his head slightly at the unexpected question, raising an eyebrow. "Oh? Do enlighten me," he said, his tone tinged with mild amusement.


    Lucian met his gaze, his expression steady but filled with an almost sorrowful determination. "The most important moment in someone''s life is when they''re lying on their deathbed." His voice was low, gentle, as though the words carried a profound weight.


    Arthur leaned forward slightly.


    "No one," Lucian continued, his gaze distant as if he were imagining the scene himself, "ever says, ''Bring me my trophies,'' or ''Let me check my bank balance,'' or even, ''Bring me my crown.'' None of that matters in the end."


    Arthur remained silent, watching Lucian intently.


    "When someone knows their time is short," Lucian went on, his voice tinged with quiet sadness, "all they want is to see the people they love. They want their family, their friends, the ones who truly cared about them by their side. That''s the only thing that matters."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowing as Lucian''s words sank in.


    Lucian exhaled softly, his voice steady but filled with quiet passion. "Eventually, we all realize¡­ it''s about love. It''s about relationships. That''s the real treasure we earn in this life."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze softening. "When my time comes, I want people to sit by my bedside. I want them to cry for me, to talk to me, to share the moments we had together. That''s what I want to take with me that''s what I''ll have truly earned in my life."


    Arthur fingers tapping restlessly against the armrest of his chair.


    Lucian looked directly at him now, his voice firm. "You can keep chasing the throne, Arthur. You can prove yourself to the world, conquer everything you think you want. But believe me when I say, when you''re dying, and you realize you spent your whole life alone, you won''t like what you see."


    Arthur chuckled softly, the sound bitter and sharp. "That''s an idealistic dream, Lucian," he said, his tone dismissive. "This world isn''t full of love and happy endings. It''s cruel, and it doesn''t care about your relationships." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian shook his head, his gaze unwavering. "I''m not saying the world isn''t cruel. I''m saying that despite its cruelty, love is what gives life meaning. You can have all the fame, all the fortune, all the power you want. But without love, it''s empty."


    Arthur smirked, leaning back once more. "And what do you suggest I do? Abandon everything? Trade my dreams for¡­ butterflies and fairy tales? That''s not how this works, Mr Kane. To achieve greatness, you need a heart of stone. You need to be ruthless."


    Lucian''s lips tightened, a flicker of frustration passing through his eyes. "Being ruthless might get you what you want, Arthur. But it will cost you everything else. You''ll gain the throne, but lose yourself in the process. And when you look around, there''ll be no one there to celebrate with you. No one who truly cares about you."


    "''Never can you achieve those dreams without a heart of stone,''" Arthur said, his voice smooth but carrying a chilling finality. He leaned back in his sofa, his gaze fixed on the distant ceiling as if he were addressing the universe itself. "To achieve greatness, to reach those impossible heights, you need a heart of the dead a heart that feels nothing, fears nothing."


    He paused, his lips curling into a bitter smile. "As for that last day¡­ the day when I lie on my deathbed? I don''t even know if the path I''ve chosen will let me reach that moment. But one thing is certain that whether I die young or old, the world will remember me. And finally¡­ some people will come to know my worth."


    Arthur laughed, a cold, hollow sound that echoed in the room, but there was no humor in it. His voice dropped to a murmur, one meant more for himself than Lucian. "And you''ll know what you lost¡­ Mother."


    Lucian caught the faint whisper, and for the first time, a flicker of vulnerability crossed Arthur''s carefully composed face. But it vanished as quickly as it had come. Arthur straightened, his smirk returning as he fixed Lucian with a piercing gaze.


    "I''ll say it again, Lucian," Arthur continued, his tone sharp, almost mocking. "Come out of your strawberry world. This world isn''t full of love, butterflies, and happy endings. It''s cruel. Unforgiving. And people like you¡­ you don''t last long."


    Lucian said nothing, his face calm but thoughtful.


    Arthur leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Your kindness, your naivety it''ll be your undoing. Do you know what your biggest flaw is, Mr. Kane?"


    ----


    "Wow, guys, thanks to all of you, Celestia has ranked 19th! Honestly, it''s shocking. I thought it would be much lower and that it would drop out soon, but this is such an incredible achievement. Thank you all so much my lovely pumpkins ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 134 Arthur thoughts

    Arthur leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Your kindness, your naivety it''ll be your undoing. Do you know what your biggest flaw is, Mr. Kane?"Lucian raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond.


    "It''s your kindness," Arthur said, his voice low but laced with a cutting edge. "Your ridiculous, overbearing kindness. You''re overly good, childishly so. And one day, mark my words you''ll regret it. You''ll look back and realize it was the very thing that destroyed you if not you are not currently."


    Lucian blinked at Arthur''s words, the faintest flicker of surprise passing across his face. He hadn''t expected this kind of comment from Arthur, but he allowed himself to think it over. For a moment, silence hung between them, heavy and contemplative.


    Finally, Lucian spoke, his voice soft but steady. "Is it? I don''t know¡­ maybe you''re right. Maybe kindness is a flaw in a world like this."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the response.


    Lucian''s lips curved into a small, gentle smile. "But I don''t think so. In fact, I think kindness is one of the most important things in life."


    Arthur scoffed lightly, leaning back in his chair. "Kindness? Important? You''re deluded, Lucian. Kindness is a weakness a crack in the armor that lets people exploit you."


    Lucian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "No, Arthur. I can see why you''d think that. You''ve probably only seen kindness used as a tool, a mask people wear to manipulate others. But real kindness? That''s something else entirely."


    Arthur''s smirk faltered slightly, his expression darkening. "Go on, then. Enlighten me."


    Lucian nodded, his tone thoughtful and reflective. "If you''re kind to someone, people might accuse you of having selfish motives. Be kind anyway. If you build something with great effort, someone might tear it down out of spite. Build it anyway. If you do good today, people might forget it tomorrow. Do good anyway."


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened, his skepticism evident, but he remained silent.


    Lucian placed a hand on his heart, his smile softening. "In the end, none of us are constant. We''re all fleeting. So why waste our time being anything other than the best version of ourselves? If kindness is my flaw, I''ll carry it proudly. Because even if the world sees it as weakness, I know it''s what makes life worth living."


    Arthur''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing as if trying to find cracks in Lucian''s sincerity. "And what happens when your kindness fails you? When you''re betrayed, abandoned, and broken? What will you do then, Lucian?"


    Lucian''s gaze softened further, his voice quieter now. "Even then, I''ll hold onto it. Because kindness isn''t about what others do it''s about who I choose to be. That''s the one thing no one can take away from me."


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "You say that now, but let me ask you this: Are these words just pretty philosophies? Or are you actually like this? Are you truly this selfless, this¡­ na?ve?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian chuckled, the sound light but genuine. "You don''t trust people, do you, Arthur?"


    Arthur''s expression didn''t change, but the silence was enough of an answer.


    Lucian sighed softly, his gaze turning distant. "I don''t blame you. Trust is dangerous in a world like this. But no, these aren''t just words to me. I''m not perfect, and I''ve made my mistakes. But I believe in these things because I''ve seen what happens when they''re missing."


    Arthur studied him for a long moment, his thoughts swirling. "Can someone really be this¡­ genuine? This selfless?" he wondered. The idea unsettled him, conflicting with everything he believed about the world.


    Lucian broke the silence, his voice firm but kind. "If I have one piece of advice for you, Arthur, it''s this: In all the chaos and cruelty of life, keep an honest and gentle heart. There will be times when you have to lie, cheat, or fight to survive. But even in those moments, if you can hold onto a part of yourself that''s true if you can keep your heart intact you''ll find a life worth living."


    Arthur leaned back, his smirk returning, though it lacked its usual sharpness. "Those are some amazing words, Lucian. But let me ask you this do you actually live by them? Or are you just saying what you think I want to hear?"


    Lucian smiled faintly, his gaze unwavering. "I live by them. Whether you believe me or not is up to you."


    Arthur''s smirk deepened, though his eyes flickered with uncertainty and curiousity. "You''re either the most genuine person I''ve ever met, or the best liar. I haven''t decided yet."


    Lucian calm and deliberate. "Maybe one day you''ll figure it out, Arthur. Until then¡­ I hope you find what you''re looking for."


    Arthur didn''t respond immediately. His sharp eyes locked onto Lucian''s face, searching for something anything that might betray the cracks beneath the surface. The sincerity in Lucian''s tone, the kindness in his expression it grated on him in ways he couldn''t fully understand.


    Why does this annoy me so much? Arthur thought as an inexplicable irritation bubbled inside him.


    He hated it. He hated this overly kind personality, this maddeningly calm demeanor. He hated how Lucian''s words seemed to come from some untouchable moral high ground that Arthur couldn''t reach. And more than anything, he hated the possibility that Lucian''s kindness might actually be real.


    Is he for real? Is there really someone like him in this cruel, cutthroat world? Arthur''s mind churned with doubt, anger, and a strange, begrudging curiosity. He wanted to tear down that facade to see if this so-called "kindness" was genuine or just another mask.


    His fingers tapped idly against the armrest of his chair, his piercing gaze never leaving Lucian. For a fleeting moment, the silence between them was suffocating, thick with unspoken tension.


    Suddenly, the sharp buzz of Arthur''s phone shattered the quiet.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Brrrr. Brrrr. Brrrr.


    The table in front of him vibrated violently, the sound harsh and jarring against the stillness of the room. Zrrrr. Zrrrr. Zrrrr.


    ----


    Thanks for all tickets and powerstones guys i really very much appreciate it... almost Making me die with happyness when see that atleast i am in rankings hahaha

 Chapter 135 Guess who

    The sharp buzz of the vibrating phone rattled across the polished table, its sound slicing through the tense silence between Arthur and Lucian.Zrrrr. Zrrrr. Zrrrr.


    Both men froze mid-conversation, their focus snapping to the phone as it trembled violently against the smooth surface. Arthur leaned forward, his movements unhurried but deliberate, and plucked the device from the table. Settling back into the plush sofa, he glanced at the caller ID.


    For a moment, his expression was unreadable, but then a grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. The grin wasn''t warm it was sharp, tinged with something closer to mockery. As he turned slightly, giving Lucian a sideward glance, his smirk deepened.


    Raising the phone to his ear, Arthur''s tone shifted, a mocking sweetness coloring his words. "Oh, big sis," he drawled, his voice light but cutting. "What a miracle it is that you''ve remembered your dear little brother. Could it be that you missed me?"


    From the other end, a playful laugh rang out, soft but brimming with sharp undertones. "Arthur, darling, don''t tell me you missed me so much you were waiting for my call. If you did, you know, you could''ve reached out first," Celestia replied, her voice honeyed but with an unmistakable edge.


    Arthur''s smirk widened, though his grip on the phone tightened slightly. "Why is it," he said, his tone feigning sweetness, "that I''m always the one being summoned, hmm? What is it you want now, Sisy?"


    Lucian, still seated across from him, watched the exchange silently, his brows furrowing at the sudden shift in Arthur''s demeanor. He didn''t need to hear both sides of the conversation to recognize the unmistakable tension between the siblings.


    Arthur''s gaze flicked toward Lucian for a moment before returning to the phone. "No guests here," he replied curtly, though his glance betrayed the obvious presence of the man sitting opposite him.


    Celestia''s chuckle crackled through the speaker, light but razor-sharp. "Oh, Arthur," she cooed, her voice dripping with mock affection. "Don''t be so modest. I wasn''t calling for you. I wanted to speak to your guest."


    Arthur froze, his eyes narrowing sharply. "What do you mean?" he asked, his tone sharper now, probing. "How would you even"


    Celestia cut him off with a lilting laugh. "Just do it, little brother," she said, her words carrying a casual, effortless authority. "No matter how much you puff your chest out and act the prince, you''ll always be my little brother." Her confidence, laced with a kind of unintentional condescension, made Arthur''s jaw tighten.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed further, his irritation clear, but he clicked the speaker button with a curt motion, placing the phone on the table between them.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued as Arthur leaned back, visibly annoyed. The phone, resting in the center of the table, felt like the centerpiece of a strange, unspoken tension. Lucian didn''t need to ask who was on the other end Arthur''s strained responses had already given it away.


    A bad feeling settled in Lucian''s chest as he stared at the phone. Something about the situation felt off, as though Celestia had orchestrated this moment with a purpose only she understood.


    Arthur folded his arms, his gaze fixed on the device as though daring it to reveal its secrets. Then, the voice came again, but this time, it was different.


    "Darrrrling," Celestia purred, her tone so sweet and affectionate it felt almost saccharine. "Did your brother-in-law treat you well?"


    The words lingered in the air like a thunderclap.


    Lucian''s reaction was immediate. His eyes lowered with exhaustion as he instinctively brought a hand to his face, dragging it down slowly in disbelief. His palm pressed against his forehead, and he exhaled deeply through his nose, muttering under his breath. "This is so embarrassing."


    Arthur''s response was nothing short of chaotic. His mouth fell open, his lips parting as if to speak, but no words came out. His mind struggled to process what he had just heard, leaving him frozen in an uncharacteristic display of utter shock and indignation.


    "Wait¡­ what?" he finally blurted out, his voice cracking as his wide eyes darted to the phone. "Darling? Brother-in-law? What the hell when, how, why?" His words came out in a rushed jumble, the confusion etched into every syllable.


    His hand gripped the edge of the table tightly, his knuckles turning white. He stared at the phone as if it had just sprouted wings and started mocking him. Then, as if the weight of the situation suddenly dropped on him like a boulder, he leaned back in his chair, his face pale with disbelief.


    "This¡­ this can''t be my sister," Arthur stammered, shaking his head furiously. His voice, usually sharp and composed, now carried a strange mix of denial and bewilderment. "No. It''s someone else. Someone pretending to be her. Celestia would never she can''t"


    Arthur''s hands trembled slightly as he gestured helplessly toward the phone. "What¡­ what is with that cheesy tone? Darling? Darling?" He shivered involuntarily, a full-body cringe overtaking him. "My sister, calling someone ''darling''? No. Absolutely not. She''s¡­ she''s Celestia. She''s cold, dark, manipulative. I wouldn''t be surprised if one day she said she wanted to marry a stone, but love? Loving a human? No! That''s impossible!"


    His voice rose slightly as his disbelief escalated, and for a moment, he looked like a man on the verge of a nervous breakdown. His mind went utterly blank, the image of Celestia speaking those words replaying in his head like a taunting echo.


    Lucian, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but sigh, though there was a faint twitch at the corner of his lips. He turned his gaze to the side, trying to suppress the urge to smile. So, he''s just as bad at handling her as I am, Lucian thought, feeling a rare sense of camaraderie with Arthur.


    Arthur pointed a trembling finger at Lucian, his eyes wide with accusation. "You¡­ you¡­ you!" he stammered, his finger shaking as much as his voice. The words seemed to catch in his throat, his mind still grappling with the absurdity of the situation. Find your next adventure on empire


    ---


    Shameless author back...guys send powerstones,tickets and ofcourse love popularity to characters we almost at rankings


    thanks for reading


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 136 menace

    Lucian leaned back slightly, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Don''t look at me like that," he said, his voice calm but tinged with exasperation. "I have nothing to do with her. She''s the one who came to me this morning. Out of nowhere! I swear, this was the first time we''ve spoken."Arthur''s eyes narrowed, skepticism replacing his shock. "And what, she''s calling you darling ?"


    Lucian nodded firmly, but his tone carried an edge of desperation. "Yes! She asked me to marry her, and I rejected her. That''s it. End of story. I swear, I didn''t"


    "Darling, don''t be like that," Celestia''s voice interrupted, sweet and syrupy through the speaker. The sound made both men freeze, their gazes snapping to the phone. "We''ve become so close already, and I''ve told you, Arthur. If you don''t believe me, you can check Lucian''s underwear it''s black with white stripes. I assure you, we have so much to do with each other."


    The room fell deathly silent for a moment.


    Lucian''s mouth dropped open so wide it seemed as though his jaw might unhinge. "Wait what?" he spluttered, his voice rising in pitch as his face turned an alarming shade of red. "No! No, no, no! What the hell are you talking about, Celestia? Yes, it''s true, but no! You''re twisting it! That''s not it''s not what it sounds like!"


    He practically jumped out of his chair, his hands flying to his temples as he struggled to comprehend the absurdity of the situation. His neck flushed red, the heat spreading to his cheeks in a mix of embarrassment and fury. "This is insane! You''re making it sound like I don''t even what the hell, Celestia?!"


    Arthur''s gaze shifted slowly from the phone to Lucian, his expression one of pure, unfiltered disbelief. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. Then it opened wider. And wider still.


    "Your¡­ underwear?" Arthur managed finally, his voice faint as though the words had physically drained him. He blinked several times, staring at Lucian as though he were some kind of alien species. "She knows your¡­ how does she¡­?"


    "I don''t know!" Lucian shouted, throwing his hands up. "I have no idea how she knows, and I don''t want to know!"


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, his hands gripping the armrests as he tried to process everything. His mouth moved wordlessly for a moment before he finally said, "This is¡­ this is so far beyond anything I ever imagined."


    Celestia''s laughter crackled through the speaker, sweet and teasing, but with an unmistakable undertone of mischief. "Oh, Lucian," she cooed, her voice dripping with faux affection. "Don''t be so shy. We''re practically family now. We''ll be fast, very fast. And Arthur," she continued, her playful lilt sharpening, "why are you so shocked? You should be happy for us!"


    Arthur groaned audibly, his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to wrestle his patience back under control. His knuckles whitened, and his jaw tightened as though physically holding back the explosion threatening to burst forth.


    "Celestia," he said slowly, his voice low and dangerous, each word measured and deliberate. "Stop. Talking. Right now. Or so help me"


    "Or what, little brother?" Celestia cut in, her tone dancing on the edge of provocation. "You''ll yell at me? Oh, you''re so adorable when you''re flustered."


    Arthur''s fist slammed onto the table, the loud thud reverberating through the room. He closed his eyes and took a deep, sharp breath, trying to calm the fury bubbling within him. "Stop it," he growled, his voice tight. "Just¡­ stop it."


    He turned his fiery gaze toward Lucian, his composure cracking just enough to reveal the storm brewing beneath. "Wait," Arthur said, holding up a hand to silence the next inevitable teasing remark from Celestia. "Stop, both of you. Just¡­ let me think for a second. I need to ask"


    Celestia went silent on the other end, though Arthur could imagine her sitting smugly in her room, her posture relaxed as she toyed with her hair or perhaps her nails. Whether she was grinning victoriously, pouting, or plotting her next move, Arthur didn''t know and frankly, he didn''t want to.


    Lucian sighed, leaning back in his chair as though already anticipating Arthur''s barrage of questions.


    "You," Arthur began, his voice tight and incredulous as he pointed an accusing finger at Lucian, "said she¡­ proposed to you?"


    Lucian nodded slowly, his exasperation evident. "Yes. This morning," he replied, rubbing his temples as though the memory itself gave him a headache. "She asked me to marry her."


    "And," Arthur pressed, his finger trembling slightly as if his mind refused to accept the words, "you''re telling me you rejected her?"


    Lucian nodded again, his tone resigned. "Yes, Arthur. I rejected her."


    Arthur gasped audibly, his eyes widening in pure disbelief. "You rejected¡­ a freaking princess?" His voice rose in pitch, cracking as his mind reeled. "You rejected Celestia? A PRINCESS?!"


    "Yes, yes," Lucian said, waving a hand dismissively, though his own irritation was mounting. "I''ve already told her, and now I''m telling you: I don''t have any feelings for her. Not now, not ever. And," he added with a sigh, "I''m really not in a place for a relationship. It''s that simple."


    Arthur''s mouth hung open, his brain working overtime to process the sheer absurdity of what he''d just heard. "You¡­ you¡­ you''re a complete idiot!" he finally exploded, throwing his hands into the air. "A dumbass of epic proportions! How could you do you even realize what you''ve done? Marrying Celestia would''ve secured your entire life! Status, wealth, influence everything! And you just threw it all away?"


    "Arthur," came Celestia''s voice from the speaker, cutting through the moment like a blade. Her tone was light, but there was an edge of warning beneath it. "Behave. Be respectful to your future brother-in-law."


    Arthur froze mid-rant, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to form a coherent response. His hands dropped to his sides, and he turned a bewildered glare toward the phone on the table.


    Lucian sighed deeply, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees. "This¡­ this is what I''ve been dealing with," he muttered, gesturing toward the phone as though it were some cursed object. "I tried to tell her, but she doesn''t listen. She just¡­ does this."


    Arthur''s gaze snapped back to Lucian, his confusion giving way to suspicion. "What do you mean, she does this? You''re saying she''s been what? Forcing herself on you?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian nodded slowly, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Yes," he admitted, his voice low but firm. "She''s relentless. She''s even threatened me."


    Arthur blinked, his brows furrowing deeply as he processed Lucian''s words. For a moment, he said nothing, the weight of the situation sinking in. Then, he leaned back in his chair, his expression caught somewhere between disbelief and exasperation.


    "This is¡­ just¡­" Arthur trailed off, gesturing vaguely as though words failed him. He stared at Lucian, then at the phone, and back at Lucian again. "I don''t even know how to react to this."


    Lucian sighed again, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Welcome to my world," he muttered under his breath.


    "Your sister," Lucian said quietly, his voice dry, "is a menace."


    Arthur lifted his head, giving Lucian a long, weary look. "Tell me something I don''t know," he muttered.


    ---

 Chapter 137 Elder Sister

    Arthur leaned back, rubbing his temples as though the situation were physically painful. He let out a long sigh, his gaze narrowing as he looked at Lucian. "So, she''s calling you¡­ darling. And you''re saying it''s forceful?"Lucian, slumped slightly in his chair, nodded with a look of resignation. "Yes. And calling me her husband ," he muttered, gesturing vaguely toward the phone on the table. "She didn''t ask for your permission, did she? She''s just¡­ like this."


    Arthur rubbed a hand down his face, his disbelief evident. "For God''s sake," he murmured, his tone exasperated. He dropped his hand and looked at Lucian with a mixture of confusion and pity. "You sound like you''re complaining to a teacher about a bully."


    Lucian let out a humorless laugh, crossing his arms. "That''s exactly what this feels like."


    Arthur turned his attention to the phone, his expression hardening. "Celestia," he said sharply, his tone demanding, "you know mother won''t allow this. You do know that, don''t you?"


    From the other end of the line, Celestia''s sweet, lilting voice responded, but there was an undercurrent of menace that sent a chill through the room. "Oh, Arthur," she said softly, her tone almost mocking. "I''m the one getting married, not her. And if she dares to put her eyes on my darling or tries to stand in my way¡­"


    Her words trailed off, but the unspoken threat was crystal clear. The soft hiss of her breath and the chilling confidence in her voice made Arthur''s grip on the edge of the table tighten.


    The phone''s speakers did a remarkable job of conveying the ominous undertones in Celestia''s voice. Arthur glanced at Lucian briefly, catching the mix of irritation and embarrassment etched across his face.


    "Yes, she''s my sister. I know her well," Arthur said, a small, almost resigned smile tugging at the corners of his lips. His tone was calm, but there was a flicker of exasperation in his eyes.


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, a glint of something sharp and calculating flashing in his gaze. "But you do realize, Celestia," he said, his tone turning casual in a way that felt almost dangerous, "if these little declarations of yours got out¡­ it might complicate your position. After all, rumors like this could put your precious fight for the throne at risk."


    For a moment, there was silence on the other end of the line. Then, Celestia''s laugh rang out, soft and melodic, but with an edge that made Lucian tense in his chair.


    "Who cares about that stupid thing?" Celestia replied, her voice filled with disdain. "Your obsession with the throne is so dull, Arthur. That''s why you''re my little brother. You can''t even see the bigger picture."


    Arthur''s smiled said nothing.


    "I don''t care about the throne. I never have. What I want¡­" her voice softened, dripping with something darker, "¡­is darling."


    Her tone carried an almost obsessive quality, and Lucian felt a chill run down his spine. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his face flushing slightly as her words hung in the air.


    Arthur''s lips parted as though he wanted to say something, but no words came. He stared at the phone for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, without looking at Lucian, he raised a hand in a slow, deliberate thumbs-up.


    "She''s yours," Arthur said simply, his voice flat, though the faintest hint of a smirk tugged at his lips.


    Lucian blinked, leaning forward in disbelief. "Excuse me?"


    Arthur gestured to the phone, his expression growing more amused by the second. "She''s all yours, brother-in-law. Take good care of her."


    Lucian''s jaw tightened, and he dragged a hand down his face in frustration. "You''re shameless," he muttered, his voice low. "Both of you are absolutely shameless."


    The faint sound of Celestia chuckling came through the speakers. "Kufufu, that''s not very nice, darling," she teased, her voice filled with mirth.


    Lucian groaned, sinking back into his chair and staring at the ceiling. "I''m going to lose my mind," he muttered under his breath.


    Arthur leaned back, crossing his arms as he studied Lucian.


    So many thoughts going on in his mind contemplating this arrangement actually works out pretty well for me.


    Arthur gave another thumbs-up, this time with a grin but said nothing.


    If these two do end up together, it''d make things a lot easier for me. his reputation isn''t exactly¡­ pristine. And if Celestia marries him, it''d sweep a certain obstacle out of my way."


    Celestia''s voice chimed in once more, light and teasing. "See, darling? Even my little brother is rooting for us. Isn''t that sweet?"


    "Leave me out of this," Arthur muttered, though the smirk on his face suggested he was thoroughly enjoying the chaos.


    Lucian sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This¡­ this isn''t happening. I have nothing to do with this. You two can play your games all you want, but I''m not a part of it."


    Arthur gave a noncommittal shrug, leaning back lazily in his chair. "Suit yourself," he said, his voice light and dismissive. But as Lucian glanced at him, he caught the faintest flicker of something in Arthur''s eyes a glint of mischief, sharp and calculating. It was the kind of look that said Arthur wasn''t done meddling, not by a long shot.


    Lucian groaned inwardly, pinching the bridge of his nose. He knew Arthur well enough to recognize that look: the prince''s mind might already crafting some new angle, some way to use this chaos to his advantage.


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, resting his elbow on the armrest and his chin on his hand, his gaze drifting to the phone resting on the table. "So, sister," he said casually, though his eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "Why did you call me? I don''t think this is the real reason. Surely, you didn''t dial me up just to announce that you''ve found your¡­ hubby, did you?"


    Lucian winced visibly at Arthur''s pointed use of the word, his discomfort palpable.


    --- S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    here guys third

 Chapter 138 Dead

    From the other end of the line, Celestia''s laughter bubbled up, sweet and melodious but laced with her signature undertone of mischief. "Oh, Arthur," she said, her voice practically dripping with amusement. "Nothing so dramatic. I just wanted to check in¡­ to make sure my darling is alright."Lucian stiffened, his shoulders squaring as he glanced warily at the phone.


    Celestia''s tone softened, shifting into something so saccharine it made Arthur shiver. "Hey, darling," she cooed, her voice honeyed and affectionate, "was the ride okay? No injuries, right? Tell me if anything happened if even a hair on your head was harmed, I promise Arthur won''t be spared."


    Arthur froze, a sharp chill running down his spine. For a moment, he forgot to breathe, his hand tightening against the armrest as those words sank in.


    Lucian scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, his lips twitching into an involuntary smile as he noticed Arthur''s expression a mix of confusion, frustration, and thinly veiled exasperation. "Uh, yeah," Lucian replied, his voice uncertain as he tried to navigate the situation. "The ride was¡­ fine. No injuries."


    But Arthur wasn''t paying attention to Lucian anymore. His mind snapped to something far more concerning. How does she know? His eyes flicked to the phone, his thoughts racing.


    In all the chaos of Celestia''s "darling" and "husband" declarations, he had almost missed the most critical question: How did she know Lucian was with him? How did she know he had picked him up, let alone that he was sitting in front of him at this very moment?


    Arthur''s sharp mind buzzed with realization. His lips pressed into a thin line, and his narrowed eyes locked onto the phone. "You knew I picked him up," Arthur said suddenly, his voice quiet but heavy with suspicion.


    Celestia''s laughter rang out again, light and teasing. "Of course, Arthur," she replied, her tone almost condescending. "How could I not know when someone is planning something involving my darling?"


    Her voice shifted into a low, obsessive purr that sent another chill down Arthur''s spine. "Kufufufufu¡­ nothing escapes me."


    Lucian sighed audibly, running a hand through his hair in visible frustration. His earlier smile faded, replaced by a weariness that seemed to settle into his very bones.


    Arthur took a slow, deep breath, trying to mask the irritation boiling inside him. He forced a calm smile onto his face a smile so practiced it would have fooled anyone but Lucian.


    "Oh, how protective of you, big sister," Arthur said, his voice light and sweet, though his eyes glinted with a sharp, dangerous edge. "So protective of your¡­ husband that you even felt the need to interfere in my plans."


    Celestia''s laughter bubbled up again, carefree and unbothered. "Well, of course," she replied smoothly. "My darling''s business is my business. That''s just how it is. Kufufufufu¡­"


    Arthur''s jaw clenched, though his smile remained intact. "How thoughtful," he said through gritted teeth. His mind raced, analyzing every word she said, every inflection in her tone.


    She''s always playing these games, Arthur thought, his frustration mounting. Always acting like she''s in control of everything. He rubbed the side of the sofa, his fingers drumming lightly against the fabric as he fought to maintain his composure.


    Arthur leaned back into the couch, his fingers steepled in front of him, a faint smirk curling his lips. His eyes flicked toward Lucian for a moment before settling on the phone resting innocently on the table. "I must admit, I''m surprised, sister," he said smoothly, his voice dripping with mock sincerity. "You claim to care so much for your¡­ hubby. But if you really did, you wouldn''t have let me pick him up the way I did."


    He turned slightly, his gaze shifting to RJ standing stoically behind him, the man''s rifle slung over his shoulder, ready to act at a moment''s notice. "I mean, really," Arthur continued, his voice taking on a darker edge. "Six men armed with rifles? A terrifying show of force, don''t you think? What if I''d lost my mind and decided to¡­" He trailed off, letting the implications hang in the air.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow but remained silent, watching Arthur''s performance with a calm curiosity, his hand resting under his chin.


    Arthur''s smirk deepened, his voice softening into a near whisper. "Seems to me you don''t love him enough. Or perhaps your plans just aren''t as foolproof as you think."


    From the phone, Celestia''s laughter rang out, light and melodic, but with a razor-sharp edge that made the air in the room feel heavier. "Kufufufu¡­ do you really think I''m that foolish, Arthur?" her voice dripped with condescension. "Nothing escapes me. I let it happen because I knew nothing would happen to my darling. Everything everything was as I planned. Even you, sitting there, running your mouth, is part of my design."


    Arthur''s smirk faltered ever so slightly, but he recovered quickly, leaning back further into the couch. "Oh, really? You''re that confident, are you?" he said, his tone still teasing, though a flicker of irritation passed through his eyes.


    Celestia''s voice sharpened, honey turning to steel. "Let''s not pretend, Arthur. You wouldn''t dare harm him. Killing the son of the Kane family? It would bring you nothing but conflict no profit, only ruin. You wouldn''t risk it."


    Arthur laughed softly, but there was no humor in it. His eyes darkened, glinting with something dangerous. "You think you know me so well," he said, his voice dropping an octave. "But isn''t it a little reckless, sister? Letting your so-called ''darling'' be taken by six armed men? What if my mind truly had snapped? What if I decided to test your so-called ''perfect plans''? Seems to me your confidence is just another flaw."


    Lucian, still observing, narrowed his eyes slightly but stayed quiet, his hand moving to rest under his chin as though contemplating something.


    Arthur''s smirk returned, but this time it was sharper, more deliberate. "Let''s see, then," he said, his voice calm but with a dangerous lilt. He gestured toward RJ without breaking eye contact with the phone. "RJ, point your rifle at Mr. Kane. Let''s find out what my dear sister''s plans can really do."


    RJ stiffened for a moment, hesitating just long enough to make Arthur''s smirk deepen. But then, with the practiced efficiency of a soldier, he raised his rifle, the barrel aimed directly at Lucian''s head.


    Lucian didn''t flinch. His expression didn''t change, though his eyes flicked toward the rifle with mild irritation. Slowly, deliberately, he sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Well, this escalated quickly," he said dryly, his tone calm but carrying a faint edge of disbelief.


    Arthur leaned back further, clearly enjoying himself. His smirk widened as he spoke, his voice practically dripping with satisfaction. "Let''s see what happens now, dear sister," he said, his eyes glinting as he glanced toward the phone.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then, Arthur felt it something cold pressing against the back of his head. His smirk faltered, and his eyes widened just slightly before narrowing again, his body remaining perfectly still.


    Celestia''s laughter rang out again, louder this time, filled with triumph. "Kufufufufu! Oh apologies," she purred, her voice sweet and venomous. "You still have so much to learn."


    RJ, who just moments ago had been Arthur''s guard, now stood behind him, his rifle aimed squarely at the back of Arthur''s skull. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur let out a slow breath, his voice calm and devoid of emotion. "You win again, sister," he said softly, though his eyes were shadowed with something deeper loss, resignation.


    The silence that followed was shattered by a single, deafening gunshot.


    Flichhh!


    The sharp sound reverberated through the room, followed by the sickening splatter of hot blood.


    Arthur''s face was spattered with crimson drops, warm and sticky against his skin.


    His expression remained eerily composed as he slowly reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a silk handkerchief. With practiced elegance, he dabbed the blood from his face, his movements unhurried and precise.


    Behind him, RJ''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud, a gaping hole where his head used to be.


    Arthur turned his gaze toward the window, where the faint glint of a sniper''s scope disappeared into the distance. He folded the bloodstained handkerchief neatly and tucked it away before standing, his posture relaxed but his smile cold and sharp.


    ------

 Chapter 139 My Taste

    The silence that followed was shattered by a single, deafening gunshot.Flichhh!


    The sharp sound reverberated through the room, followed by the sickening splatter of hot blood.


    Arthur''s face was spattered with crimson drops, warm and sticky against his skin.


    His expression remained eerily composed as he slowly reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a silk handkerchief. With practiced elegance, he dabbed the blood from his face, his movements unhurried and precise.


    Behind him, RJ''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud, a gaping hole where his head used to be.


    Arthur turned his gaze toward the window, where the faint glint of a sniper''s scope disappeared into the distance. He folded the bloodstained handkerchief neatly and tucked it away before standing, his posture relaxed but his smile cold and sharp.


    The room was unnervingly calm, a stark contrast to the lifeless body sprawled behind Arthur''s couch. Blood pooled silently beneath the corpse, but neither of the two men seated in the room seemed to acknowledge it. The air carried the metallic tang of death, but Arthur''s expression remained composed, his smile elegant, almost disarming.


    "Apologies, brother-in-law," Arthur said, turning to Lucian with that same unreadable smile, his tone light and conversational. "I detest losing, you see."


    Lucian remained seated, his posture relaxed, his gaze drifting briefly to the corpse on the floor. There was no disgust, no shock only a faint trace of something akin to sadness. It was as if this was just another inconvenience, no more troubling than an overturned glass of wine.


    Arthur''s sharp eyes narrowed, lingering on Lucian''s face. Interesting, he thought. Not the reaction I expected from someone with his reputation.


    Arthur leaned back, his smile never faltering as his mind began turning. He had heard plenty of rumors about Lucian the son of the Kane family, dismissed as a good-for-nothing wastrel who couldn''t hold his own in even the simplest of conflicts. Yet, here he sat, unfazed by the blood, the death, the chaos. Arthur made a mental note to reevaluate him thoroughly.


    His gaze flicked toward the phone on the table. The device sat innocently, though the voice emanating from it was anything but. "Well played, sister," Arthur said, his tone devoid of warmth but tinged with grudging respect.


    "Always, little brother," Celestia replied, her voice light and amused, as though this entire scene were a delightful game to her.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed further, studying the phone as if it might hold the key to some unspoken mystery. He glanced back at Lucian, whose expression hadn''t shifted. The man even had the audacity to smile faintly, as if mocking the gravity of the situation. Arthur''s mind churned. What am I missing here? What does she see in him that I don''t?


    With a soft sigh, Arthur settled back into his seat, crossing one leg over the other with practiced elegance. "So," he began, his voice crisp, almost nonchalant, "you''ve won this round, sister. Congratulations." He gestured lazily toward RJ''s body. "But what now? Your pawn is gone. What other plans do you have in store? I''d be¡­ curious."


    His sharp gaze flicked to Lucian as he added, with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "You know, I could still harm your darling."


    From the speaker, Celestia''s laughter spilled into the room, sweet and mocking. "Oh, Arthur," she said, her tone dripping with condescension. "That''s where you''re wrong. You seem to be missing something important." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s smile didn''t waver, but his eyes glinted with growing curiosity. "Do tell," he said smoothly, leaning forward ever so slightly.


    Celestia''s voice dropped, taking on a devilish edge that made the room feel colder. "Do you really think," she asked, her tone dark and honeyed, "that the person I would choose to love would be¡­ ordinary?"


    Arthur froze, his breath catching for the briefest of moments. His sharp eyes darted to Lucian, who was still seated across from him. Lucian met Arthur''s gaze with that same faint, almost infuriatingly polite smile. But then, Arthur caught it a flicker of amusement, a slight widening of Lucian''s smile as if he found Celestia''s words entertaining.


    Arthur''s mind raced. What is this? His sister''s choice in Lucian had always baffled him, but now, a new thought took root Does she know something about him that I don''t?


    "Mr. Kane," Arthur said finally, his voice smooth but edged with curiosity. "Is what my sister says¡­ true?"


    Lucian tilted his head, his polite smile unwavering. "I have no idea what she''s talking about," he said calmly, shaking his head. But the subtle humor in his tone didn''t escape Arthur''s notice.


    Arthur leaned back, his eyes narrowing further. He''s lying. Or at the very least, he knows more than he''s letting on.


    Celestia''s voice cut through the tension, filled with unshakable pride and confidence. "You see, Arthur," she said, her tone light but laced with menace, "while I have every confidence in my plans, I wouldn''t let my darling be in danger. Even now, no matter what you think you''re capable of, none of you would walk dry outa it."


    Arthur''s smile sharpened, but his jaw tightened imperceptibly. "Quite a Loki you''ve married, sister," he said, his tone both mocking and contemplative as his gaze flicked back to Lucian.


    Lucian chuckled softly, raising his hands in mock surrender. "She''s exaggerating," he said with a shrug. "I mean, do you really think someone like me, unarmed and unprepared, could stand up to¡­ this?" He gestured casually around the room, adding with a low whistle, "You''ve got guns, this many people and not to say snipers i would be done in seconds."


    Arthur''s eyes lingered on Lucian for a long moment, his thoughts swirling. He''s deflecting. But why?


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "She''s impossible," he muttered, though the faint smile on his lips betrayed a flicker of amusement.


    Arthur sat back, his fingers drumming lightly against the armrest of his chair. His mind raced with questions, strategies, and possibilities. No matter how much he hated to admit it, Celestia was always ten steps ahead. Her words, Lucian''s reactions, even the subtle interplay between the two none of it aligned with the narrative Arthur had built in his head.


    -----


    so much work guys five chapters in one day sighh

 Chapter 140 Enough

    The room was steeped in a tense, lingering silence. Arthur sat perfectly still on the couch, his sharp eyes narrowed, as if lost in thought. The faintest furrow creased his brow, though his face remained an unreadable mask. For several moments, neither man spoke.Finally, Arthur exhaled softly, a small, light smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "So, is it done, sister?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with a subtle edge. "Your warnings, I mean. Quite protective of your darling, aren''t you?"


    The teasing lilt in his tone was deliberate, the words carrying a double meaning that wasn''t lost on Celestia.


    From the speaker on the table, Celestia''s laughter spilled forth, sweet and airy, but with a razor-sharp undercurrent. "Good, good," she purred. "Quite smart of you, my little brother. Kufufufu¡­"


    Arthur smiled faintly, though the warmth didn''t reach his eyes. Instead, his gaze seemed to darken, his thoughts retreating to a depth no one else could see. "I see," he murmured, his tone lighter. "That''s enough for now. As always, sister, you excel at ruining my mood."


    Celestia''s laugh came again, this time louder, tinged with a mocking amusement that made Lucian shift uncomfortably in his seat. Arthur, however, remained perfectly composed, the faint smile still gracing his face.


    "I''ll give you this much," Arthur said smoothly, leaning forward slightly. "You''re consistent. Annoyingly so. Now, how about calling your darling directly next time? It''s quite costly to cover these Wi-Fi charges, you know."


    His tone was almost cheerful, but Lucian caught the flicker of annoyance beneath it.


    Arthur reached forward, his long fingers wrapping around his phone. He pressed the button to end the call without hesitation, cutting off Celestia mid-laugh.


    "Wait" Celestia''s voice was abruptly silenced.


    Arthur leaned back into the couch with a satisfied smile, his actions deliberate, calculated. Lucian, meanwhile, exhaled a long sigh, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly.


    "Awkward, isn''t she?" Lucian muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "That was exhausting."


    Arthur chuckled softly, tilting his head toward Lucian. "I must admit, I''m curious," he said, his tone light but probing. "Your meeting with my sister what exactly was that about? Quite the shock, if I''m honest." A sly smile played on his lips, but his eyes gleamed with something sharper.


    Lucian sighed, leaning back in his chair as he rubbed the back of his neck. "It wasn''t anything serious," he said. "Honestly, it was awkward for me, too. She''s the one calling me ''darling'' and ''husband.'' I never agreed to any of this. I''ve got enough on my plate as it is." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s smile widened, though his gaze never softened. "I see," he murmured, his words carrying a weight Lucian couldn''t quite place.


    Arthur sat back, resting one leg elegantly over the other. "Well, good. If that''s all, you''re free to leave. My men will escort you out safely. I have business to attend to," he said smoothly, his tone signaling the conversation was over.


    Lucian offered a small, polite smile. "I appreciate the gesture, but that won''t be necessary," he replied, standing slowly. "My ride is already here."


    Arthur''s brow lifted slightly at this. "Oh?" he said, the curiosity in his tone subtle but unmistakable. "Interesting."


    Lucian said nothing, his expression calm, but Arthur''s keen eyes lingered on him, noting every detail. Lucian Kane is hiding something, Arthur thought. And I intend to find out what.


    As Lucian prepared to leave, he paused and turned slightly, his gaze meeting Arthur''s. "Oh, one last thing," he said, his tone measured but carrying an edge of warning. "Don''t go after Avey yes i know you won''t listen but."


    Arthur''s expression remained unreadable, though the faintest flicker of surprise crossed his features.


    Lucian continued, his voice steady. "It''s not me you need to worry about. Trust me your end won''t be good. And I''m not just saying that for my sake."


    Arthur''s sharp mind seized on the implications immediately. "Victor Vanez," he murmured, the name slipping from his lips like a puzzle piece falling into place.


    Arthur''s narrowed eyes studied Lucian carefully, though his elegant smile remained intact. Victor? That small character? A nuisance at best, Arthur thought, dismissing the idea briefly. But then his sister''s words and Lucian''s warning echoed in his mind. If they''re mentioning him, perhaps he''s more than he appears.


    Arthur''s thoughts raced, calculating possibilities and revising plans. Outwardly, however, he remained as poised as ever. "Noted," he said with a faint smile, his voice smooth.


    Lucian gave a small nod. "That''s the most I can say. I hope things work out¡­ differently for you." His voice softened, almost to himself.


    Host, leave it. This isn''t worth it, Max''s voice rang in Lucian''s mind, sharp and warning. You''ve said enough. If you push further, the world will notice and you won''t like the results.


    I know, Lucian thought back, his tone resigned. But it needed to be said.


    Arthur watched him closely, his calculating gaze never wavering. Lucian turned and began to walk toward the door, his posture calm but firm.


    Arthur remained seated, his fingers steepled as his mind churned with thoughts. Lucian Kane, he mused, his smile fading ever so slightly. You''re more than what you seem. And Victor Vanez¡­ perhaps it''s time I gave that clown a second look.


    Lucian reached the door, his footsteps steady and measured, but he paused just before turning the handle. Then, he turned on his heel, his eyes locking with Arthur''s.


    Arthur raised a brow, intrigued by the sudden shift. He remained reclined on the sofa, his posture regal, his leg crossed at the knee. One elbow rested on the arm of the couch, his fingers lightly supporting his chin. His head tilted ever so slightly as he studied Lucian, the faintest glint of amusement in his sharp gaze.


    "I see you love to play games," Lucian began, his voice calm but carrying a deliberate edge. "And you''re playing one with me right now. Play all you want. Play until you''re satisfied." He said his lips curling into a small, knowing smile. "But don''t scream when I strike back. Because when i did I will also strike some nerves."


    Arthur''s smirk deepened, and he shifted slightly in his seat, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward just enough to convey his attention. "I see," he said, his voice low and steady, the pride in his tone unmistakable. "But remember this: you''ll be playing against the next king of this nation."


    Arthur adjusted his position, his movements deliberate and unhurried. His fingers lightly traced his jawline as he tilted his head, his gaze boring into Lucian''s with an intensity that belied his composed demeanor. "I''ll say, Lucian Kane," he added, his smirk widening, "it''s a bold claim for someone like you."


    Lucian chuckled softly, the sound low and almost dismissive. He shook his head, his gaze steady as it met Arthur''s. "Let me tell you something, Arthur," he said, his voice calm but carrying a weight that made the room feel colder. "There are two ways a man can walk through life. One he walks like he owns the world, like he''s the king."


    He paused, his smile deepening, but the warmth didn''t reach his eyes. Instead, they glinted with a quiet, unyielding confidence.


    "And the other?" Lucian''s tone dropped, each word deliberate, cutting through the air like a blade. "The other doesn''t care who sits on the throne. King, sovereign or whatever it doesn''t matter. If you cross me¡­ I''ll see you."


    Arthur''s smirk faltered for the briefest of moments, a flicker of something unspoken passing through his eyes. But just as quickly, it was gone, replaced by his signature composure. "Interesting," he murmured, his tone carrying a hint of intrigue. "Very interesting indeed."


    Lucian turned away, his movements smooth and unhurried as he made his way to the door. He opened it without looking back, stepping through the threshold with a sense of calm that seemed almost defiant.


    The room fell into silence as the door clicked shut behind him, leaving Arthur alone.


    For a long moment, Arthur didn''t move. His eyes remained fixed on the door, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a faint smile returned to his lips, one that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "I see," Arthur murmured to the empty room, his voice low, almost contemplative. His fingers tapped lightly against the armrest of the couch as he leaned back once more.


    He tilted his head slightly, his elegant smile sharpening. "A bold one," he said softly, almost to himself. "But let''s see how far that boldness takes you."


    The room remained silent, save for the faint rustle of the curtains as a breeze slipped through the cracked window. Arthur''s gaze lingered on the door, his thoughts spiraling into careful calculations and plans.


    The game was far from over. And this time, Arthur promised himself, he would ensure he had the upper hand.


    ---

 Chapter 141 Jimmy and Garry

    The road stretched out in front of him, the quiet hum of insects and the distant rustle of leaves the only sounds accompanying Lucian as he walked away from the secluded estate. He passed through the heavy iron gates, the guards in black stationed there casting him a glance but making no move to stop him. It was as though his presence didn''t even warrant acknowledgment.Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair as his steps slowed. "Ah, man, what a bother," he muttered, glancing up at the darkening sky. "These last few days¡­ they''ve been rough. A second chance at life, huh? It''s not as easy as the novels make it sound." He chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "Looks like I need to find some quiet place to meditate. Clear my head¡­ or maybe even find enlightenment."


    A voice piped up in his mind, smooth and oddly cheerful.


    "Himalayan mountains, host. Best place for enlightenment. And, if you''re willing to shed your worldly attachments including your clothes your spiritual growth will be even faster. Sacrificing physical comforts is key, or so I''ve heard from the higher powers."


    Lucian snorted, the absurdity of the suggestion drawing a genuine laugh from him. "Leave it," he said, grinning. "I don''t like the cold."


    "A pity, really. You''d look great as a frostbitten monk."


    Lucian''s grin widened as he walked. "You''re oddly hyped up these days, Max. I remember in my last life, you used to hit me with plans, strategies''Do this, don''t do that.'' No love missions this time around?" He raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity.


    Max went silent for a moment before replying, his tone drier now. "I don''t think you''re in any position to ask for love, host. If anything, you''d be better off becoming a monk. With your luck, that''s probably the safer option."


    Lucian chuckled at the jab, shaking his head. "Maybe," he said, a soft laugh escaping his lips. "Maybe."


    As he walked farther from the estate, the sleek shape of a red sedan parked just outside the gates caught his eye. His steps slowed, and a long sigh escaped him.


    "Ah, man¡­" he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.


    He walked to the car, opened the passenger door, and slid inside. The warm smell of coffee immediately hit his nose. Turning to the driver''s seat, he found Jimmy sitting there, a steaming cup of coffee in his hand.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow. "So, how long have you been sitting here?"


    Jimmy sipped from his cup, letting out a small grunt as the bitter taste hit his tongue. "Twenty minutes," he replied, glancing at Lucian from the corner of his eye. "Give or take."


    Lucian''s gaze flicked to the coffee cup. "Drinking black coffee?"


    Jimmy nodded, taking another sip. "Hate it and love it at the same time," he said with a grimace. "You ever get that? Like it''s disgusting, but also¡­ perfect?"


    Lucian laughed softly, leaning back in his seat. "I love it," he admitted. "Not sure I could survive without it." He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Wait¡­ am I addicted?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy chuckled, shaking his head as he placed the cup in the holder and turned the key in the ignition. The engine roared to life, and he eased the car onto the road, the tires crunching softly over the gravel.


    Lucian leaned his elbow against the window, his gaze flicking toward the passing trees. "So," he said after a moment, his tone teasing, "why didn''t you come to save me? You saw me getting kidnapped. Were you scared or something?"


    Jimmy gave him a sideways glance, his tone flat. "Are you a kid? And you''re talking like you were scared. Don''t give me that bull."


    Lucian grinned, but before he could reply, his thumb jerked over his shoulder toward the backseat. "And why''d you bring him?"


    Jimmy glanced in the rearview mirror. "Him" was Garry, lounging in the backseat with his arms stretched along the tops of the seats, a smug grin plastered across his face.


    "Eh, I came to save you from the bad guys," Garry chimed in, leaning forward until his arms rested on the backs of Lucian and Jimmy''s seats. "A little gratitude wouldn''t kill you, you know."


    Lucian turned, his expression skeptical. "Save me?" he repeated, arching an eyebrow. "Can you even fight?"


    Garry gasped theatrically, placing a hand on his chest. "Excuse me?" he said, feigning indignation. "I''ll have you know, I could beat any human if I wanted to." He grinned, ruffling his hair as though he were the star of an action movie.


    Jimmy glanced at him in the rearview mirror, his lips twitching in what could have been a smirk or outright mockery. He took another sip of coffee, one hand casually steering the car.


    Lucian turned fully to face Garry, his gaze scrutinizing him. Then, after a long pause, he blinked slowly and nodded, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.


    "Yes, yes," Lucian said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Garry the monster. I''m terrified."


    Jimmy chuckled softly at Lucian''s tone, his eyes still on the road. "Garry the monster, huh?" he murmured, taking another sip of his coffee.


    Garry puffed out his chest, his grin unfaltering. "Damn right," he said confidently.


    The car sped along the empty road, the hum of the engine blending with the occasional rustle of trees outside. Inside, the tension was mixed with an air of playful banter, Lucian leaning against the window, lost in thought, while Jimmy casually steered, sipping his coffee every now and then.


    Lucian finally broke the silence, his voice light but carrying a hint of curiosity. "So¡­ don''t you guys want to know who it was? The one giving me a ride earlier with those ferocious, hairy guys packing guns?" He glanced sideways at Jimmy, a faint smirk playing on his lips.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Honestly," he said, his tone teasing, "I''m more interested in knowing who the girl was this morning." His eyes gleamed with amusement as he shot Lucian a quick glance. "You know, the one with that look."


    ----


    Shameless author begging for powerstones and tickets...guys quite behind in ranking take some pity on poor author will ya

 Chapter 142 Bombshell

    Lucian froze for a moment, caught off guard. "She¡­" he began, his words faltering as he tried to find the right description."She''s a princess," he said finally, his tone flat. Then, after a beat, he added with a small chuckle, "Just¡­ a little psycho, though."


    Jimmy''s grin widened, his curiosity piqued. "A princess, huh?" he repeated, one brow arching in surprise. "Why don''t I know this? When did you start hanging out with royalty?"


    From the backseat, Garry perked up, his excitement evident as he leaned forward, his elbows resting on the tops of their seats. "Wait, wait," he interjected, his voice animated. "So¡­ what''s the deal between you two?"


    "Nothing," Lucian replied quickly, a little too quickly, earning himself skeptical looks from both men.


    Jimmy, now fully alert, leaned back slightly in his seat as memories from their past life flickered in his mind. Celestia¡­ That brutal menace of a princess? The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. He hadn''t recognized her at first, but now it made sense the way she carried herself, the sharpness in her eyes. It all clicked. No wonder she felt familiar.


    "How do you know her?" Jimmy asked, his tone more serious now as he shot a sideways glance at Lucian.


    Lucian hesitated, his fingers fidgeting slightly before he forced a casual tone. "We¡­ met online," he said, shrugging as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Didn''t know each other''s real identities back then. But apparently, she found out and decided to show up today."


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow but said nothing, taking another sip of his coffee as he mulled over Lucian''s words.


    "So¡­ why''d she want to meet you?" he asked, his tone deceptively casual as he kept his eyes on the road.


    Lucian rubbed the back of his neck, clearly uncomfortable. "Ehhh¡­ well¡­" he began, trailing off as he searched for the right words.


    Jimmy shot him a pointed look. "Spit it out already, or I''m throwing you out of my darling," he said, tapping the steering wheel for emphasis. "And you can walk your ass home."


    Lucian groaned, slumping slightly in his seat. "She¡­ asked me to marry her," he admitted finally, his voice quiet and filled with embarrassment.


    Jimmy froze mid-sip, lowering his cup slowly as his eyebrows shot up. From the backseat, Garry erupted.


    "She WHAT?" Garry practically shouted, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "What a macho move! I accept her as my sister-in-law!"


    Lucian turned in his seat, his glare sharp enough to cut steel. "Garry, you want me to make that ugly mug of yours even uglier?" he growled, cracking his knuckles ominously.


    Garry, unfazed, leaned back in his seat with a mocking grin. "Don''t be shy now," he said, giving Lucian an exaggerated thumbs-up. "Ah, so sweet. If it were me, I''d have said yes immediately!"


    "You mother..." Lucian started, turning in his head back to lunge at Garry.


    Before he could do anything, Jimmy''s voice cut through, cold and sharp. "Don''t."


    Lucian froze mid-movement, turning to see Jimmy''s dead-serious expression as he glanced at both of them. "My car is not getting scratched because of you two idiots. Sit still, or I''ll kick you both out right here."


    Lucian let out a disgruntled huff, slumping back into his seat. Garry clicked his tongue in mock disappointment but kept his grin intact.


    Jimmy turned his focus back to the road, his voice calm but pointed. "Let me guess," he said, taking another sip of coffee. "You rejected her."


    Lucian said nothing, his gaze drifting out the window. His silence spoke volumes.


    Jimmy shook his head, muttering under his breath. "Of course, you did," he said, his tone half-amused, half-exasperated.


    From the backseat, Garry whistled low. "Man¡­ you really do live on the edge, don''t you?"


    Jimmy placed his coffee in the cupholder and rubbed a hand over his face. "You idiot," he muttered, though his voice lacked real heat. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian ignored them both, his gaze fixed on the passing scenery. Finally, Jimmy broke the silence.


    "So¡­ who was it that picked you up?" he asked, his tone now more curious than critical.


    Lucian sighed, his voice quiet. "Her brother," he said simply.


    Garry let out a low whistle, leaning forward again. "Damn. That''s intense."


    Jimmy rubbed his temple, letting out a soft groan as he pieced everything together. This idiot really is in deep, he thought, but he said nothing, the weight of the situation sinking in.


    Lucian leaned back, closing his eyes briefly. "I''ll figure it out," he muttered to himself, though the words felt more like a reassurance than a plan.


    Jimmy''s question broke the silence in the car, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity. "So," he said, his eyes still on the road as his hand rested lightly on the steering wheel, "what did he want to talk to you about?"


    Lucian remained quiet for a moment, staring out the window as the scenery blurred by.


    Before he could answer, Garry leaned forward from the backseat, his excitement palpable. "I know, I know!" he exclaimed, his grin widening. "Let me guess he was worried about his precious sister hanging out with our Lucian. Or maybe," he added, his tone turning dramatic, "he''s like one of those villains in movies. You know, the ones who can''t handle a..."


    Jimmy didn''t even glance back. With a single look sharp, cold, and unyielding cast through the rearview mirror, Garry froze mid-sentence. His mouth snapped shut, and he slumped back into his seat with a muttered, "Okay, I''ll shut up."


    Jimmy sighed, shaking his head as he returned his attention to the road. "And?" he asked, his tone even as he reached for his coffee. "What did he say?"


    Lucian hesitated, his expression unreadable. "He said¡­" He paused, his fingers tapping idly against the car door as his voice turned quieter. "He''s going to marry Avey."


    The words hung in the air like a bomb that hadn''t yet exploded.


    Jimmy took a sip of his coffee just as Lucian''s words registered. His eyes widened, and with a loud, panicked gasp, he spit out the coffee he had just swallowed out the open window, thankfully sparing his precious car.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Jimmy doubled over slightly, one hand on the wheel as he struggled to catch his breath. His other hand slapped at his chest as though trying to reset his internal systems.


    "Damn it," he muttered between coughs, his voice hoarse. He blinked several times, finally straightening as he let out a breathless, "What the hell did you just say?"


    Lucian turned slightly, his expression still calm, though his lips twitched faintly at Jimmy''s overreaction. "He''s going to marry Avey," Lucian repeated, his tone indifferent, as though he were commenting on the weather.


    Jimmy let out a soft groan, leaning his head against the window for a moment before resuming his focus on the road. "Wow¡­" he said finally, his voice trailing off. He looked like he wanted to say more but couldn''t quite find the words.


    Lucian''s brow furrowed slightly as he realized something was missing. "Wait¡­" he murmured. "Why''s it so quiet back there?"


    Curiosity tugged at him, and he turned his head to glance at the backseat.


    What he saw made him sigh.


    Garry was frozen in place, his mouth hanging wide open in utter shock. His eyes were round, his expression so over-the-top that it could''ve been comedic if it weren''t so ridiculous.


    Lucian groaned, shaking his head in exasperation. "What did I even expect from him?" he muttered under his breath, turning back to face the front.


    Jimmy, who had finally regained his composure, glanced at Garry through the rearview mirror and smirked faintly. "That, you ohk right?" he quipped, his voice carrying a faint trace of amusement.


    Lucian slumping slightly against the window. "Yeah," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "I am alright."


    ----

 Chapter 143 Celestia, Arthur, and now him

    Jimmy drove in silence, his grip on the steering wheel firm but not tense. The air in the car was thick with unspoken tension, a weight that neither seemed willing to address until Lucian broke it."So," Lucian said softly, his voice almost lost in the noise of the engine. He didn''t turn to look at Jimmy, his gaze still focused outside the window. "What happened? Why are you in this mood?"


    Jimmy let out a low breath, his eyes flicking briefly to Lucian before returning to the road. His jaw tightened slightly. "You noticed, huh?" he murmured, his voice low. "It''s nothing. Avey called me earlier. We¡­ had a talk."


    "Oh." Lucian''s response was quiet, almost detached. He drew in a deep breath, exhaling slowly. "What did she want?"


    Jimmy hesitated for a moment, his hands tightening around the steering wheel. "She wanted my help," he said finally, his tone flat. "Wanted me to tell her what to do¡­ how to fix things with you. How to¡­ get you back." His voice grew quieter, but the tension in his words was unmistakable. "I told her no."


    Lucian blinked, his eyes shifting slightly as they focused on the horizon. "I see," he said, his voice devoid of emotion, though his chest felt heavier.


    Jimmy''s grip on the wheel tightened further, his knuckles whitening. "That woman¡­" he began, his teeth gritting as his voice rose, carrying an edge of restrained anger. "She couldn''t even give me one f**king reason for all the sh*t she did to you. Not one!"


    Lucian''s shoulders stiffened slightly, but he remained silent.


    "And then," Jimmy continued, his tone sharp and cutting, "she has the audacity to call me. To ask me of all people to help her fix things. The brass neck on her..." His words trailed off, replaced by the sound of his heavy breathing as he tried to calm himself.


    Lucian''s eyes dropped, his gaze falling to his lap. The faintest shadow of sadness crossed his face, though he quickly masked it. "Hmm," he murmured, his voice quiet.


    Jimmy glanced at him, his expression softening just slightly. He exhaled deeply, loosening his grip on the wheel. "I told her to stay away," he said, his voice quieter now but no less firm. "And I''m telling you the same thing."


    Lucian turned his head slightly toward Jimmy, his expression unreadable.


    "I know how you feel about her," Jimmy continued, his voice steady but tinged with an almost brotherly concern. "I know what she meant to you. But don''t do this to yourself. Don''t ignore everything she did, thinking her good side is enough to make up for it."


    Lucian''s lips pressed into a thin line, but he didn''t respond.


    Jimmy sighed, his tone softening as he spoke again. "You''ve already given up on her. You''ve already started moving on. That''s the best thing you could''ve done for yourself. And I''m proud of you for that."


    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward the window again, but the faintest twitch of his lips betrayed the impact of Jimmy''s words.


    "Just don''t look back," Jimmy said, his voice steady but low. "Keep going. I''ve got your back, no matter what. You need anything you call me. But don''t ever let yourself fall back into that pit. Don''t let her drag you down again."


    Me too Garry added from back his voice low and weirdly softer.


    Lucian swallowed hard, his throat tightening as Jimmy''s words settled in his chest. "Thanks," Lucian whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Jimmy his eyes fixed on the road. "Always," he said simply, his voice calm but resolute.


    Lucian closed his eyes, leaning his head back against the window. The weight on his chest felt a little lighter now, though the ache lingered like an old wound.


    Finally


    Jimmy pulled his red sedan into the parking lot of their usual haunt, the Black Butterfly Restaurant. The car rolled to a stop, and he cut the engine, letting out a contented sigh.


    "Ohhh, we''re here," Jimmy said, glancing toward the entrance. "I''m starving."


    "Same," Lucian and Garry chimed in unison, their enthusiasm matching Jimmy''s.


    They climbed out of the car, the cool evening air brushing against their faces. Lucian took a deep breath, savoring the freshness. The heaviness of the earlier conversation still clung to him, but he exhaled slowly, as if trying to let it go.


    "Man," he muttered under his breath, running a hand through his hair. "That was a lot."


    Jimmy gave him a side glance but didn''t press, instead heading for the restaurant''s entrance with his usual casual stride. The small group followed him, their shoes crunching lightly against the gravel.


    Jimmy reached the door first, holding it open with one hand. "Let''s eat," he said simply, ushering the others inside.


    The familiar hum of the restaurant greeted them quiet chatter, the clink of cutlery, the occasional burst of laughter. It was a cozy place, the lighting warm and the smell of grilled food hanging in the air. Jimmy gave a brief nod to a few men stationed near the counter, their eyes flickering toward him in acknowledgment. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three of them headed to their usual spot in the back, the last table tucked neatly against the wall. Jimmy slid into the seat first, leaning back as if claiming his territory. Lucian and Garry followed suit, their earlier tension melting into the restaurant''s easy atmosphere.


    "What''re you eating?" Jimmy asked, glancing at the menu briefly before tossing it aside.


    "Burgers," Lucian and Garry said in unison, not missing a beat.


    "Good choice," Jimmy said, nodding in approval. After placing their order, the three settled into idle chatter, their conversation light and meandering.


    When the food arrived, the smell of freshly grilled meat and warm buns filled the air. Jimmy bit into his burger immediately, nodding in satisfaction. "Perfect," he mumbled through a mouthful.


    Garry and Lucian followed suit, the table falling into a comfortable rhythm of small talk and the occasional grunt of approval as they ate.


    Then, the restaurant''s doors opened with a loud creak, drawing everyone''s attention.


    A man strode in, his presence commanding. His footsteps were deliberate, heavy against the tiled floor, as if he wanted everyone to notice him. He scanned the room, his sharp eyes darting from table to table, searching.


    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward the entrance, and he sighed deeply, a familiar weariness settling over him. "What a day," he muttered to himself. "Celestia, Arthur, and now him..." His voice trailed off as he shook his head.

 Chapter 144 Who is bigger

    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward the entrance, and he sighed deeply, a familiar weariness settling over him. "What a day," he muttered to himself. "Celestia, Arthur, and now him..." His voice trailed off as he shook his head.The man zeroed in on their table, his swagger unmistakable as he closed the distance with long strides. His white shirt was crisp and tailored to fit his lean, muscular frame, and his sharp features carried the kind of confidence that bordered on arrogance. He looked like he''d walked straight out of the pages of a novel, the quintessential protagonist with a magnetic presence.


    Jimmy, Lucian, and Garry heard the man''s heavy steps growing louder, cutting through the restaurant''s usual hum. His movements were conspicuous, almost theatrical, as if he relished being the center of attention.


    Lucian''s sighed slightly, but he didn''t turn away from his burger, his expression a careful mask. Jimmy, on the other hand, leaned back in his chair, his eyes lazily drifting up to meet the newcomer''s.


    "Wanna eat a burger?" Jimmy asked, his tone casual, even mocking, as he took another bite of his food.


    The man''s mouth opened, ready to say something, but before a single word could escape, Garry let out a loud, uncontrollable laugh.


    "Pfft!" Garry clapped a hand over his mouth, his shoulders shaking as he tried and failed to stifle his amusement.


    Victor''s gaze swept over the table with a detached air, his sharp features set in an expression of calm arrogance. "No need," he said curtly, his voice carrying an edge as he ignored Garry entirely. "I have more important matters to handle. With Mr. Kane." His eyes fixed on Lucian, who let out a soft sigh.


    Lucian set his burger down with deliberate care, his movements slow and measured. Without a word, he pushed his chair back and stood, his expression calm but carrying a hint of resignation.


    Victor remained where he stood, his posture tall and unyielding. His piercing gaze followed Lucian as the latter moved slightly out from behind the table. For a moment, the two men were silent, their body language speaking louder than words.


    Jimmy and Garry, still seated, exchanged glances. Jimmy''s sharp eyes flicked between Lucian and Victor. Garry, on the other hand, seemed more intrigued than concerned, though he remained seated, his grin faint but present.


    Victor took a step forward, his intent clear as he began closing the gap between himself and Lucian. His confidence was palpable, his movements deliberate, his arrogance filling the space like a tangible force.


    But before he could get too close, a sudden force struck his chest.


    Victor staggered back a step, his sharp features flickering with surprise as his gaze snapped downward to where the impact had come from. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing in front of him now was Jimmy, his towering frame casting a long shadow over the smaller space between them. In his left hand, he still held the remnants of his burger, but his right hand was lowered, the movement that had pushed Victor back deliberate and unflinching.


    Jimmy didn''t even look at Victor. His eyes were on Lucian, who was still standing but now hesitating. His voice, when it came, was calm but carried the weight of authority. "Sit down," he said simply.


    Lucian didn''t argue. He exhaled softly and returned to his seat, sinking back into his chair as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Jimmy placed his burger down on the table with the same deliberate care Lucian had moments ago. Only then did he turn his attention to Victor, his gaze steady and unyielding.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, the initial surprise melting into anger. His jaw tightened, and he straightened himself to his full height, his sharp features hardening. "Who the f*** are you?" he snapped, his voice laced with irritation. "And what does this have to do with you?"


    Jimmy didn''t flinch. He didn''t even blink. Instead, he tilted his head slightly toward Lucian, his tone cool and unbothered as he said, "Little brother of mine."


    Victor''s eyes flicked to Lucian, who sat quietly in his chair, his head tilted downward like a chastised child. A flicker of annoyance crossed Victor''s face, and he muttered under his breath, "Lucky bastard."


    Jimmy leaned slightly forward, his massive frame filling Victor''s field of vision. "Yeah, yeah," he drawled, his voice dripping with mockery. "Tell me what matter you have, big man."


    Victor''s lips curled into a sneer, his posture straightening as he stepped closer again. His build was impressive lean and muscular, his broad shoulders giving him an imposing air. At six feet tall, he was used to being the dominant presence in any room.


    But standing before Jimmy, who loomed over him at 6''3" with a build that could''ve put a professional wrestler to shame, Victor looked smaller. The difference in aura was unmistakable. Jimmy''s sheer physicality was enough to make onlookers second-guess approaching him.


    Victor, however, didn''t falter. His confidence remained unshaken, blind arrogance radiating off him like heat from a furnace. "As I said," Victor repeated, his tone firm, "I''m here to talk with Mr. Kane. So step aside."


    Jimmy''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his posture didn''t shift. Instead, he crossed his arms slowly, the muscles in his forearms rippling as he moved. "Yeah, well," he said, his voice low but steady, "first you''ll have to talk to his big brother. So start talking."


    Jimmy tilted his head slightly to the side, where a group of boys begun approaching from their seats. Jimmy raised one hand, palm out, in a calm but commanding gesture. The boys stopped in their tracks, exchanging glances before returning to their seats.


    Victor noticed the exchange but didn''t react. He didn''t acknowledge the onlookers, his focus remaining squarely on Jimmy. His confidence didn''t waver, his expression unwavering as though he believed there was no situation he couldn''t control.


    Jimmy lowered his hand, his gaze never leaving Victor''s. The tension between the two was thick enough to cut, the silence in the restaurant pressing down on the air like a weight.


    Victor''s lips twitched, a faint smirk tugging at the corners. "Move," he said, his tone dismissive, as though Jimmy''s presence was little more than an inconvenience.


    Jimmy''s response was a single raised eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching into a faint smirk of his own. "Make me," he said softly, the challenge clear in his tone.


    Lucian sighed, rubbing his temples as he muttered under his breath, "This is going to be a long night."


    Garry, on the other hand, leaned back in his chair, an amused grin spreading across his face. "This is better than any movie," he whispered to himself, his eyes darting between the two towering figures like a spectator at a boxing match.


    -----


    hey guy''s i am going toass release like like 10 chs tomorrow...which i need to write today


    sighhj why did i even participated in contest but now have to


    so please send some motivation for author because hell have to be awake like whole night sob sob


    ahhh man i need a pay raise for this

 Chapter 145 Victor

    Lucian sighed heavily, slumping slightly in his chair. He took a deliberate bite of his burger, chewing slowly as his tired eyes shifted between Jimmy and Victor, who stood locked in an intense standoff. The tension between them was so thick it felt like the air had stopped moving."Leave it, Jimmy," Lucian said finally, his voice calm but edged with weariness. "Why waste your energy? I''m not really in the mood today." He leaned back, his fingers idly brushing against the table as he let out another sigh. "I''m too tired for this."


    Jimmy''s sharp gaze not leaving Victor''s for a second. Thoughts churned in his mind, a mix of irritation. He knew Victor wasn''t just some random nobody; the man had a significant background and, in their past life, had risen to become a major player. Not someone to ignore completely, but not someone worth their time, either.


    Jimmy''s memories tugged at him Victor''s minor connections to Avey and Olivia. It hadn''t amounted to much in their past lives, but the threads had always faintly led back to Lucian.


    Jimmy''s thoughts spun as his cold, emotionless gaze stayed locked on Victor, who stared back with equal intensity.


    The sharpness of Jimmy''s thoughts was interrupted by a light touch on his shoulder.


    Jimmy blinked, his focus snapping back as he turned slightly. Lucian stood beside him, one hand resting on his shoulder. Lucian''s face was calm, almost detached, but his eyes carried a quiet depth that instantly settled Jimmy''s simmering tension.


    "Calm down," Lucian said, his voice steady but firm. "This isn''t worth it. Let him talk. If it turns into something, then we deal with it. No point jumping to conclusions."


    Or do you want fight?His gaze shifted briefly to Victor, his eyes narrowing slightly in an almost imperceptible challenge.


    Victor''s muscles tensed involuntarily, a ripple of unease coursing through him. He instinctively shifted into a subtle defensive stance, his instincts screaming at him that he was in danger. The sensation of dread hit him like a wave a sharp, almost primal warning that something wasn''t right. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor froze, his breath catching for a split second. What was that? he thought, blinking rapidly as he tried to shake off the feeling. Did I just¡­ hallucinate? No. Impossible.


    His sharp gaze shifted back to Lucian, who stood quietly beside Jimmy, his hand still resting on his friend''s shoulder. Lucian''s face betrayed nothing calm, indifferent, almost bored but his eyes¡­


    Those eyes, Victor thought, a chill running down his spine. His mind raced, his arrogance momentarily overshadowed by confusion. Those aren''t the eyes of some pampered son of a rich family. Those are the eyes of someone who''s seen things¡­ done things. Am I¡­ mistaken about him?


    Victor''s arrogance reasserted itself quickly, masking the flicker of uncertainty. But the thought lingered in the back of his mind. I need to dig into his background again. Even if I already know most of it, better safe than sorry.


    "No," Victor said at last, his tone sharp and unyielding. "I just want to talk. But if you''re looking for a fight, I''m more than ready for that too."


    Lucian didn''t react to the provocation. Instead, he simply patted Jimmy''s shoulder again, a quiet reminder. "We''re not fighting," Lucian said, his tone final. He turned and walked back to his seat, his posture relaxed but composed.He doesn''t have time to waste on things which he won''t be able to end it.


    Jimmy stood still for a moment, his eyes flicking between Victor and Lucian. Then, with a slight nod, he stepped back. "Hmm," he muttered under his breath, his voice low.


    Lucian slid into his chair beside Garry, who was watching the whole exchange like it was the climax of an action movie. Jimmy, in his usual unbothered manner, grabbed a chair from another table, dragging it noisily across the floor and positioning it beside Garry. The act was slightly out of place for the restaurant, but no one dared to say anything.


    Lucian leaned back in his chair, casually signaling Victor with his eyes to sit down. It was a silent command, one that carried more weight than words.


    Victor hesitated briefly, but his pride wouldn''t allow him to back down. He strode forward and pulled out a chair, sitting across from the trio. His movements were deliberate, his arrogance reasserting itself as he sat tall, his piercing gaze sweeping over each of them.


    The atmosphere remained tense, a crackling energy hanging in the air.


    And then Garry, as if unable to resist, leaned toward Jimmy, his grin wide and mischievous. "Man," he said, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear, "when you two were staring each other down for so long, I thought you''d fallen in love."


    The silence shattered like glass.


    Jimmy gaze toward Garry, his expression flat but deadly. Lucian, who just sat, nearly choked, coughing to cover up the snort of laughter that escaped him.


    Garry, completely unfazed by the icy stares from both Jimmy and Victor, leaned back in his chair, his grin widening. "What?" he said innocently, shrugging his shoulders. "Just calling it like I see it."


    Jimmy let out a long, exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Garry," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "if you don''t shut up¡­"


    Garry raised his hands in mock surrender, his grin never fading. "Alright, alright," he said, leaning back farther. "No need to get all touchy about it."


    Lucian shook his head, the corner of his mouth twitching as he fought to suppress a smile. "Idiot," he muttered under his breath, though his tone carried more amusement than frustration.


    Victor, meanwhile, remained quiet, his mind once again turning over the strange, unreadable presence of Lucian Kane.


    "So, what is it you want to talk about? Be quick, I don''t have much time," Lucian remarked.


    Victor''s eyes remained fixed on Lucian, as if searching for something in him he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something strange about him.


    ---


    first chapter nine remaining

 Chapter 146 Npc VS Developer

    Lucian leaned back in his chair, his expression calm but his tone laced with impatience. "So," he began, his sharp eyes locking onto Victor''s, "what is it you want to talk about? Be quick I don''t have all day."Victor chuckled lightly, leaning forward with an air of confidence, his sharp features catching the dim light of the room. "I must say, you''re¡­ different from what I thought," he remarked, his voice smooth but carrying a subtle edge.


    Lucian didn''t respond, his expression remaining neutral as Victor continued.


    "I expected a pampered, second-generation rich kid. You know, the kind that wastes their time chasing cheap romances and throwing around their family''s name." Victor''s lips curved into a faint smirk. "But you? You''ve been playing a very interesting game, haven''t you?"


    Lucian''s gaze darkened slightly, the air around him cooling. "Come to the point," he said flatly, leaning forward. "I''m not here to play games, Victor. Say what you came to say." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor''s smirk didn''t falter. In fact, it widened as he met Lucian''s gaze, a glint of amusement flickering in his eyes. "I heard Avey proposed to you," he said, his tone deceptively casual, though the words carried a deliberate weight.


    Lucian''s expression didn''t shift. "Yes, she did," he replied, his tone calm, as though he were discussing the weather. "What does that have to do with you?" He paused for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I don''t think I know you, and I''m fairly certain she doesn''t, either."


    Victor''s smile tightened for a split second before he leaned back, his posture relaxed but his eyes sharp. "Oh, it has everything to do with me," he said, his voice dropping slightly. "But let''s take a moment to think about this, shall we? You give up on her, and out of nowhere, she realizes she''s in love with you? Doesn''t that seem¡­ odd to you?"


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, his gaze unwavering. "Odd? Not particularly," he replied, his voice cool. "But again, I fail to see how this concerns you."


    Victor ignored Lucian''s dismissive tone, his thoughts racing beneath his outward calm. Inside, his frustration simmered.


    If it weren''t for those damned headaches¡­ Victor clenched his jaw slightly, his mind flashing back to the recent chaos that had consumed his plans. Business losses, botched operations, even direct attacks it had all distracted him. Whoever orchestrated those attacks¡­ if I find them, I''ll make them beg for death.


    The thought was enough to steady his irritation momentarily, but the memory of the morning brought it all rushing back. He had only just learned about the events at the college. About her. About him. And it had nearly made him spit blood.


    Avey proposed to this¡­ this insignificant fool. The sheer audacity of it had nearly driven Victor mad. It had taken everything in him to regain his composure. Now, standing here, his mind swirled with plans and contingencies. He needed to know had Lucian really given up?and what might be the sudden change in avey feeling about?


    Victor''s voice remained smooth, his composure unshaken as he pressed on. "It doesn''t add up," he said, his sharp gaze boring into Lucian''s. "You gave up, and suddenly she wants you? The timing is¡­ curious."


    Inside, Lucian''s thoughts were far less calm than his expression. Max, I swear, if it weren''t for you constantly reminding me that killing this idiot would destabilize this world, he''d be dead a thousand times over by now.


    [Host, as I''ve said before, you are an outsider in this world,] Max''s voice echoed in Lucian''s mind, calm but carrying an edge of warning. [It''s fine to make small ripples, even significant moments, but when it comes to Victor the center of this world you must tread carefully. Any attempt to kill him will surely fail.]


    Lucian''s fingers tapped lightly on the table as his eyes flicked toward Victor, who was obliviously speaking. This guy, he thought, his jaw tightening. He''s insufferable.


    "So, Max," Lucian said inwardly, his voice laced with sarcasm. What''s the highest probability of killing this arrogant idiot?


    Max hesitated for a moment, as though contemplating the question. Then, his voice returned, measured and serious. [If it''s someone like Arthur the antagonist of this world then perhaps well might some important characters which are center of world too. Arthur has the potential, given his role and proximity to the core storyline. But you?]


    Lucian narrowed his eyes, his expression still unreadable as he stared at Victor, who continued to prattle on.


    [For you, Host, such an outcome is¡­ improbable. You''re not just unfated you''re unscripted. You don''t belong to this world''s design. Victor is the protagonist. The world will bend itself to protect him, and for you to achieve something like this would mean battling fate itself thought Arthur might have some chance which is possible but not...]


    Possible, but not impossible, Lucian mused, his thoughts shifting like pieces on a chessboard. His gaze flickered with a calculating glint as he considered the implications.


    [I would advise against it, Host,] Max continued, his voice firm. [Fate and the world''s will are complex forces. It''s like asking an NPC to kill the game developer. Even if you succeed for a moment, the repercussions will be catastrophic.]


    Lucian exhaled slowly through his nose, his lips curling into a faint, almost sardonic smile. NPCs killing the developer, huh? What a messed-up game this is.


    Max didn''t respond this time, letting the weight of his words linger in Lucian''s mind.


    Lucian''s gaze darkened as he leaned slightly forward, his fingers steepled. Doesn''t matter, he thought coldly. What''s important is finding the leverage I need. If this world is going to protect Victor no matter what, then I just have to think bigger.


    His eyes, sharp and calculating, bore into Victor, who seemed oblivious to the predator watching him. Lucian''s mind continued to whirl with silent strategies and contingencies, the faintest smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he leaned back, feigning a casual indifference.


    Victor watched Lucian closely, noting his silence. "What''s the matter, Kane?"


    ----

 Chapter 147 manuplating?

    Victor leaned back slightly, his posture relaxed but his eyes sharp, gleaming with a mix of arrogance and frustration. "I never knew you were so good at manipulating people, Mr. Kane," he said, his tone calm but cutting. "Quite the Loki, aren''t you? Making Avey fall for you so hard that she didn''t even care about her public image. I must admit, it''s shocking."Lucian''s eyes narrowed dangerously, his sharp gaze locking onto Victor. For a moment, the air in the room felt heavier, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    "If you want to fight, just say so," Jimmy cut in, his voice low and steady. He leaned forward slightly, his muscles tensing under his shirt as he glared at Victor. "Why waste time with games? I''ll take you on anytime."


    "stay out of it," Lucian said firmly, his tone brooking no argument.


    Victor''s smile didn''t falter, though his eyes glinted with something darker. "Oh, it does concern me," he said smoothly. "Have you forgotten the dates Avey and I used to go on?"


    Lucian sighed heavily, his expression hardening as he leaned back in his chair. His next words were calm but laced with venom. "Do you really think I don''t know what those were? You were nothing but a dog she paid to parade around. She used you, Victor. To make me jealous. That''s it." He paused, letting his words sink in before delivering the final blow. "You were just her lapdog, chasing scraps money, favors, or whatever bones she tossed your way. And now, you actually think I didn''t see through that?"


    Victor''s calm facade cracked for the briefest moment. His lips tightened, and a flicker of anger flashed in his eyes. The words stung more than he cared to admit, not because they were true but because they struck at the very heart of what he despised being underestimated.


    Dog? For scraps? Victor''s fists clenched under the table, though his outward composure remained intact. His mind churned with frustration. These fools will never understand. My plans go far beyond their petty assumptions.


    Victor kept his tone even, refusing to take the bait. "You think you know everything," he said inwardly, masking his growing irritation. Money? Power? I already have those in abundance. Following her was never about her. It was about what she represents the stepping stone to something much greater.


    He didn''t rise to Lucian''s mockery, though his silence spoke volumes. His deep, calculating gaze fixed on Lucian, who, for his part, seemed utterly unbothered.


    Lucian''s lips curled into a faint smirk, his expression one of quiet triumph as he watched Victor stew in his own silence.


    Victor finally spoke, his tone soft but with an edge that hinted at his wounded pride. "Tell me, Lucian," he said, leaning slightly forward, "how does it feel to reject something you''ve wanted your entire life? To have it handed to you on a silver platter, only for you to push it away? Quite a spectacular feeling, isn''t it?"


    Lucian''s smirk faded slightly, replaced by a calm, unreadable expression. He shook his head slowly, his eyes taking on a distant, almost melancholic glint. "You wouldn''t understand," he said simply, his voice low and steady.


    Victor leaned back in his chair, his expression calm but his sharp eyes glinting with barely concealed amusement. "Honestly, I was shocked when I found out Avey proposed to you," he said smoothly, his tone casual but deliberate. "But what really stunned me was hearing that you rejected her. I couldn''t believe it for a while. You, of all people, walking away from her?"


    Lucian sighed deeply, his fingers rubbing at his temple as though trying to ward off the headache this conversation was causing. His voice was calm, but the edge of weariness was unmistakable. "So, what have you come to ask me? Get straight to the point. Don''t play games." He leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharpening. "Or I''m leaving right now."


    Before Victor could respond, Garry, still chewing on a bite of his burger, waved his hand in the air as if he were a detective solving a case. "Oh, I''ve got it," he said, his words slightly muffled by the food in his mouth. He swallowed and pointed his burger at Victor. "Maybe he''s here to ask if you''ve really given up on Avey. Y''know, confirm you''re out of the competition so he can have a clear shot."


    Victor''s smile didn''t falter, but his eyes flickered toward Garry, intrigued.


    "Or," Garry continued, tapping a finger on the table, "he''s here to figure out how it even happened. Like, what kind of magic spell made her suddenly confess to you after all this time."


    Jimmy snorted softly, shaking his head, but Garry wasn''t done.


    "Or maybe," Garry added, gesturing dramatically with his half-eaten burger, "he wants to know why you gave up on her. Like, what''s the real reason? Or..." He paused, leaning forward conspiratorially. "Maybe he just needed an excuse to come here, talk to you, and then twist the story to Avey later. You know, make it seem like you said something to encourage him. Classic manipulation."


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, but Garry kept going, undeterred.


    "Or," he said, smirking now, "he thinks there''s something deeper going on. Something the rest of us can''t see. You''re a man of mystery, after all."


    Victor chuckled softly, raising a hand and snapping his fingers, pointing directly at Garry. "You''re smarter than you look," he remarked, his tone carrying a hint of condescension.


    "I know, right?" Garry said, taking another bite of his burger, though his eyes were filled with annoyance. He was clearly tired of the day''s endless drama. "But seriously, can we wrap this up? I''m sick of seeing your faces."


    Jimmy leaned back, crossing his arms as he regarded Victor coolly. His voice, when he spoke, was sharp and to the point. "Lucian''s over her," he said firmly. "He''s given up. That''s the end of it. And whatever the reasons are, they don''t concern you. So take your curiosity elsewhere before you annoy me."


    ----


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 148 Punch

    Jimmy leaned back, crossing his arms as he regarded Victor coolly. His voice, when he spoke, was sharp and to the point. "Lucian''s over her," he said firmly. "He''s given up. That''s the end of it. And whatever the reasons are, they don''t concern you. So take your curiosity elsewhere before you annoy me."Lucian opened his mouth to say something, but Jimmy''s words stopped him. He hesitated. There was a flicker of sadness in Lucian''s eyes, a heaviness that Jimmy''s blunt response hadn''t intended to provoke. But he said nothing, letting the silence settle.


    Victor, however, wasn''t one to let silence linger. His smile widened slightly, and he leaned forward, his tone casual but his words razor-sharp. "So¡­ can I have her, then?"


    The atmosphere shifted instantly.


    Garry froze mid-bite, lowering his burger as his eyes turned cold and unblinking. Slowly, he placed the burger on the table, his posture stiffening as he turned his gaze to Lucian.


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened, his hands curling into fists as he glanced at Lucian, waiting for his reaction.


    Lucian, who had been sitting calmly, closed his eyes at Victor''s audacious words. He took a slow, deliberate breath, the air around him seeming to still as he exhaled. When he opened his eyes, they were sharp, focused, and filled with a quiet intensity.


    "She''s not a thing to have, Victor," Lucian said, his voice low and cold. "She''s a person. Show some respect."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, his confidence unshaken, though his smirk faltered slightly. "I only asked if I could¡ª"


    He didn''t finish his sentence. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without warning, a half-eaten burger sailed through the air, smacking Victor square in the face. The splat of bread and meat hitting skin echoed in the tense silence, followed by the sound of lettuce and tomato sliding down his pristine shirt.


    Garry leaned back in his chair, his expression deadpan as he wiped his hands on a napkin. "Oops," he said flatly, though his eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    Victor''s expression twisted in disbelief and rage as he frozen, burger remnants sliding down his face. His sharp features contorted with fury, and without bothering to wipe the mess away, his hand slammed onto the table.


    The air grew thick with tension. His intent was unmistakable.


    He leaned forward, his posture aggressive, as if preparing to lunge at Garry, his fist cocked and ready to strike. His face burned with humiliation, not just from the flying burger but from the mockery and the challenge he felt radiating from the trio in front of him.


    Then came the punch.


    BAAAM.


    A loud, unmistakable sound of fist meeting flesh reverberated through the restaurant, followed by the thunderous crash of tables, chairs, and cutlery clattering to the ground.


    Victor''s body flew back, his balance destroyed, sending him crashing into the table behind him. Plates and spoons toppled onto the floor with a cacophony of noise. The shocked gasps of onlookers filled the air, followed closely by the shrill screams of a few women.


    "Ahhh!" someone shrieked.


    "Hey! What''s going on?"


    "What the hell stop!" voices erupted from around the room, a mix of fear, excitement, and disbelief rippling through the crowd.


    Despite the chaos, Jimmy remained seated, his arms still crossed, his expression unbothered. There wasn''t even a flicker of movement from him. He sat there as if the chaos was beneath his notice, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Garry, on the other hand, whistled low, stars practically shining in his eyes. He leaned back in his chair, clearly entertained. "Nice," he murmured, his grin wide. "This is better than the movies."


    Victor groaned as he sat up, his body tense and his expression dark. His hand brushed against his face, where Lucian''s punch had landed squarely on his cheekbone, splitting his lip. Blood trickled down, and he spat to the side, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.


    He frowned deeply, his pride bruised far more than his body. How did I not see that coming? His mind raced, struggling to comprehend. He was a trained fighter, a man hardened by years of rigorous combat as the head of the world''s second most dangerous organization. A punch like that? From a college kid? Impossible.


    But his aching jaw told him otherwise.


    Victor rose slowly, rolling his neck as if testing his body. His movements were smooth, his resilience evident in the way he steadied himself with no hesitation. He spit once more, the taste of blood lingering on his tongue.


    "Not bad," Victor said finally, his tone calm but laced with a dangerous edge. "Nice moves you''ve got there, Kane. Quite a Loki, aren''t you?" He wiped the blood from his lips, his sharp eyes narrowing as he assessed Lucian. "How is no one aware you''re such a fighter? Makes me wonder¡­ what else are you hiding?"


    Victor shifted his jaw slightly, wincing faintly. That punch had hurt. More than he wanted to admit.


    Lucian, meanwhile, stood completely still, his body relaxed but his presence sharp and commanding. He didn''t glance at Victor, didn''t even flinch at the chaos around him. Instead, he slid his chair to the side with a soft scrape and stepped out from behind the table.


    Jimmy and Garry both moved instinctively, starting to rise from their seats.


    "Sit down," Lucian said, his voice low and emotionless but carrying a weight of authority that wasn''t up for debate. It wasn''t the voice of the vulnerable, sometimes weary friend they knew. This was something else entirely a tone that brooked no argument.


    Jimmy paused mid-movement, his sharp gaze snapping to Lucian. For a moment, he studied his friend, a crazy grin spreading across his face as he sank back into his chair. "lucky day for me," Jimmy muttered, almost to himself.


    Garry exchanged a look with Jimmy but quickly followed suit, sitting back down without a word.


    Lucian''s calm, calculated movements contrasted starkly with the chaos Victor had left in his wake. As he walked forward, his expression was unreadable, but his eyes carried a sharpness that sent an unspoken message: this was no longer a game.


    Victor''s gaze locked on Lucian, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face. His lips curled into a faint, mocking smile, but there was a tension in his posture that betrayed his unease.


    The restaurant fell into a hushed silence, the onlookers frozen as they watched the confrontation unfold.


    Lucian stopped a few paces from Victor, his calm, unwavering presence towering over the chaos. His hands hung loosely by his sides, but the tension in his frame was palpable. For a moment, neither man moved, their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills.


    -----

 Chapter 149 how max?

    "Say that again," Lucian said, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent that sent shivers down the spine. His eyes locked onto Victor''s with a stillness that felt almost inhuman. There was no anger, no hatred just an unsettling blankness.Victor''s smirk faltered for a split second, his instincts screaming at him. Something about Lucian''s gaze felt wrong, unnatural. He''d seen many faces in his line of work anger, fear, defiance but this? This was something entirely different.


    Danger bells rang loudly in Victor''s head as he straightened slightly, his body tensing. His sharp eyes tried to read Lucian''s expression, but it was like looking into an abyss. No emotion. No tells.


    "It''s said the greatest fighter is the one who doesn''t lose control of their emotions," Victor thought to himself, his mind racing. But this doesn''t look like control¡­ this looks like there''s nothing to control. Blank. Empty.


    Victor''s brow furrowed as his unease grew. He took a small step back, narrowing his eyes as he studied Lucian''s movements.


    Lucian began walking forward, each step deliberate, his shoes clicking softly against the restaurant floor.


    Victor instinctively shifted into a boxing stance, his body calm and calculated, his hands coming up to guard his face. His feet parted slightly for balance, his weight distributed evenly as he prepared himself for an attack.


    But even as he assumed his stance, his eyes darted over Lucian''s form, looking for openings. His breath hitched as a realization dawned on him. Why can''t I find any openings? he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible. His chest tightened as his confidence wavered. It''s impossible for someone like him to stand there without a single flaw¡­ right?


    Lucian didn''t stop. His steps remained steady, measured. He seemed almost unbothered by Victor''s stance, as though it were nothing more than an afterthought.


    Lucian''s thoughts churned as he stared at Victor, his calm facade betraying none of the turmoil underneath. What just happened, Max? he questioned inwardly, his tone sharper than usual. I was able to punch the protagonist. Why didn''t time stop? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He frowned slightly, his fingers brushing against his side as he recalled the distinct sensation from his last life the world itself grinding to a halt whenever he tried to interfere with Victor in a significant way. But now, there was no invisible barrier, no abrupt freeze.


    In my last life, every time I so much as thought about disrupting the narrative, the world pushed back. But now? Now I can hit him, and nothing? What''s changed?


    Max''s voice echoed in his mind after a moment of contemplative silence. [It''s because of your regression, Host. The second chance has created subtle shifts in the world''s rules. You''ve gained some leeway small changes that allow you to act in ways you couldn''t before.]


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, his gaze flicking over Victor, who had settled into a confident boxing stance. His movements were fluid and practiced, but Lucian could already see where the arrogance seeped into his form.


    Lucian''s gaze flickered, the fire in his chest growing. His hands trembled slightly, not from fear but from the raw, untapped rage that had been building since the first moment he''d crossed paths with Victor. "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" His voice dropped to a whisper but the fury behind the words was undeniable. "Don''t you know how much I hate this guy?"


    "The way he manipulates people, using their feelings to twist them for his own gain... for his profits, his plans..." His voice shook with disgust. "And he tried to use that against people I care about, too!"


    There was another long stretch of silence. Max didn''t answer immediately, the weight of Lucian''s words hanging heavily in the air. It felt like the world around them had quieted, as if even time itself was holding its breath.


    Lucian''s eyes remained fixed on Victor, who was now standing in front of him, taking his stance as if preparing for a battle. His gaze was cold, calculating, every muscle in his body coiled with intent. Lucian''s breath came out slow and steady, but inside, his heart was racing. His fingers twitched with the desire to strike, to finally tear down this man who had played with so many lives.


    His mind was clear. There was no stopping him now.


    Max didn''t respond. Silence filled Lucian''s mind.


    The restaurant had grown tense, the rustling of onlookers filling the air. Chairs scraped against the floor as some people stood to get a better view, their hushed whispers adding to the charged atmosphere.


    Victor''s jaw tightened as Lucian closed the gap between them. The sound of Lucian''s steps click, click, click felt deafening in the silence.


    "I said," Lucian repeated, his voice low and steady, "say that again." He didn''t break stride, his eyes fixed unflinchingly on Victor.


    Victor exhaled sharply, a flicker of anger returning to his face. His pride wouldn''t allow him to back down, no matter the growing unease clawing at his chest. "I just asked if I could have her," he said, his voice calm but laced with arrogance. He raised his chin slightly, his posture defiant. "Didn''t you already give up? Why so roughed up, boy?"


    Lucian''s steps didn''t falter. The calm in his gaze became sharper, almost predatory, as if he were dissecting Victor with every movement.


    Victor''s grip tightened. He straightened his shoulders and steadied his stance, his guard raising instinctively. His fingers twitched slightly, his body preparing itself for what he now realized was inevitable.


    The restaurant seemed to hold its breath, the air heavy with anticipation. The onlookers whispered nervously among themselves, unsure whether to intervene or simply watch the scene unfold.


    Jimmy sat back in his chair, his arms crossed as he watched the exchange with quiet interest. grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. Garry, meanwhile, leaned forward slightly, his eyes wide with anticipation, as though he were watching the climax of an action movie.


    ---


    fifth chapter sighh...so hard

 Chapter 150 one sided beat down

    Step by step, Lucian advanced toward Victor, his pace unbroken, his expression calm, almost detached. The tension in the room thickened with each step he took. Despite Victor standing in a full, ready stance, Lucian walked into his field of attack as though he didn''t care or worse, as though Victor''s preparation didn''t matter.Victor''s body tensed instinctively, his well-honed instincts firing on all cylinders. Without hesitation, he threw a punch, a clean, powerful right hook aimed directly at Lucian''s face.


    How stupid, Victor thought as his fist cut through the air. He might have some skill, but walking this close without a stance? Without preparing? Victor''s thoughts even as his movements stayed precise and fluid. Fighting isn''t just about mentality it''s about being ready. You''ve got to have your body aligned, your stance set. Acting cool doesn''t make you a fighter.


    Victor''s sharp gaze flicked to Lucian''s eyes mid-punch, expecting to see panic, maybe even anger. But there was nothing. Lucian''s eyes didn''t flinch or narrow. They didn''t even show contempt. They were void of emotion, as though Victor''s attack was beneath notice.


    What the hell is with those eyes? Victor thought, his confidence wavering slightly. Is he looking down on me?


    The punch tore through the air, the sound of Victor''s shoulder shifting and his feet pivoting to generate maximum power audible to the onlookers. This is it, Victor thought. Too close to dodge, too close to counter. He can''t punch back or block effectively from this range. I''ve got him.


    But the moment of triumph was short-lived.


    Lucian moved not with a dramatic flourish, but with the smallest, most efficient shift. A fraction of a second before the punch could connect, Lucian tilted his head and body just slightly to the side, enough to let Victor''s fist slice through empty air, grazing past Lucian''s cheek by inches.


    The momentum of Victor''s punch carried him slightly forward, just enough for Lucian to make his next move.


    Lucian''s arm extended not for a punch, but with a calculated motion that placed the back of his palm gently on the nape of Victor''s neck. The movement seemed almost casual, but it held precision and intent.


    In the same breath, Lucian''s knee drove upward with unrelenting force, slamming into Victor''s stomach with pinpoint accuracy. The backhanded grip on Victor''s neck ensured that the strike landed cleanly and with devastating momentum.


    "Woahhh!" Victor''s punch finished its arc into nothingness as his entire body jerked forward from the knee''s impact.


    "Aughhh!" Victor gasped as air was forced from his lungs. His mouth opened involuntarily, spitting out saliva as his stomach took the brunt of the brutal strike. The sound of the impact echoed in the restaurant, followed by the clatter of chairs and murmurs from the onlookers.


    Lucian released Victor''s neck as easily as he had gripped it, letting him stumble backward.


    Victor''s feet shuffled awkwardly as he tried to regain his balance, one hand instinctively going to his stomach while the other stayed up defensively. His breath came in short, shallow gasps as he straightened up, his face twisted in a mix of pain and disbelief.


    "Woahhh," Garry exhaled from his seat, his eyes wide with a mix of shock and amusement. "Aughh, that definitely hurt." He whistled low, leaning back and shaking his head.


    Jimmy, still seated with his arms crossed, smirked faintly, though his eyes betrayed a glint of satisfaction. He didn''t say anything, simply watching Victor with a calm, knowing look. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor spat to the side, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. His expression was tense, his pride visibly wounded. He wasn''t just feeling the pain in his stomach his ego had taken an equally brutal hit. How did he do that? I''ve been trained since childhood. I''ve sparred with the best fighters, taken harder hits. So why... why didn''t I see that coming?a fking dog licker and useless second generation hah.


    His sharp eyes locked onto Lucian, who stood there, calm and unmoving. Lucian''s posture was relaxed, his expression unreadable. He didn''t follow up with another attack, didn''t taunt Victor or capitalize on his advantage. He simply stood there, as though the fight had already been decided.


    Victor''s teeth clenched, his mind battling between frustration and admiration. This isn''t luck. That was skill. Precision. He steadied his stance again, forcing himself to ignore the ache in his stomach. His pride wouldn''t allow him to back down.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly For a moment, the two men stood frozen in place, the weight of their unspoken conflict hanging heavy in the air.


    The restaurant remained tense, the murmurs of the onlookers creating an almost buzzing background noise. Somewhere, a server dropped a plate, the crash barely registering amidst the atmosphere.


    Victor straightened slowly, his hand still pressed lightly against his stomach, trying to steady his breathing. A strained smile twisted across his bloodied lips, but his sharp eyes hadn''t lost their edge. "Not bad," he said, his voice slightly hoarse but holding steady. "Big surprise, though. No one told me you could fight, Mr. Kane. Guess everyone''s been wrong about you even my data."


    He chuckled bitterly, wiping a streak of blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. "So, where''d you learn it?" he continued, his smile curling into something more sinister. "And why are you hiding it?"


    Lucian didn''t answer. His gaze bore into Victor, cold and unrelenting. The room around them seemed to fade away as his focus sharpened, his clenched fists trembling slightly not with fear, but with years of buried frustration clawing to the surface.


    Victor''s recovery was swift. He adjusted his stance, shaking off the disorientation. "Looks like I''ve gotten lazy," he sneered, rolling his shoulders. "Guess my skills are a little rusty. But don''t get comfortable, Kane. You''re going down today."


    Without further warning, Victor launched himself forward. His movements were fast, calculated a flurry of steps closing the distance in an instant.


    Lucian didn''t flinch.


    Victor''s fist shot toward him, aiming directly for Lucian''s jaw, but Lucian moved. His head tilted to the side with precision, just enough to avoid the strike.


    And then, Lucian struck.


    His fist clenched tightly, fueled by anger simmering for years. With an almost primal ferocity, his punch connected directly with Victor''s nose, the impact loud and sickening.


    "Ughhh!" A guttural grunt tore from Victor''s lips as the world around him spun. His hands instinctively went up, but it was too late. His nose felt like it was on fire, his balance faltering as he stumbled back, barely keeping himself upright.


    Victor''s thoughts scrambled, the pain clouding his mind. What just happened? How did he hit me from that angle?

 Chapter 151 Lucy stop

    Victor''s thoughts scrambled, the pain clouding his mind. What just happened? How did he hit me from that angle?Lucian didn''t stop. He moved like a machine, his face devoid of emotion, his movements precise and ruthless. Another punch followed, landing directly on Victor''s already damaged nose. Blood sprayed into the air, splattering onto Lucian''s hand and face.


    Victor''s body crumpled. He hit the ground hard, the back of his head bouncing off the cold tile floor with a resounding crack.


    "Pakkk!" The sound echoed, sharp and final.


    The restaurant erupted into chaos.


    "Ahhhh!" Screams rang out from the onlookers. Girls clutched their faces, and others scrambled back from their seats, their expressions a mix of horror and disbelief.


    "Someone stop them!" a panicked voice cried out.


    Jimmy, still seated with Garry, tsked quietly, shaking his head. "That ended faster than I expected," he muttered, leaning back in his chair.


    Lucian, however, didn''t hear any of it. He stepped over Victor''s limp body, his blank gaze fixed on his target. He dropped to his knees, straddling Victor''s torso as he grabbed the man''s collar with blood-streaked hands.


    Victor''s eyes fluttered weakly, his consciousness slipping, but Lucian didn''t care. His fist reared back, and with unrelenting force, he brought it down on Victor''s face.


    "PAAK!"


    "Say that again," Lucian hissed, his voice low and chilling, devoid of warmth. His fist came down again, connecting with Victor''s nose.


    "PAAAK!"


    "Say it one more time, huh?" Lucian''s tone was unnervingly calm as his punches grew heavier, each strike more brutal than the last.


    Victor''s face, already bloodied and bruised, grew unrecognizable. His nose was visibly broken, blood pouring freely and pooling on the floor. Lucian''s knuckles were slick with blood, but he didn''t stop. His eyes were blank, unfeeling like a predator toying with its prey.


    "She''s not a toy. She''s not a doll you can just ask for," Lucian growled, his words punctuated by another punch. "PAAK!"


    Victor''s head jerked with each strike, the dull thud of flesh and bone echoing through the restaurant. The onlookers cried out again, some turning away, unable to watch the brutal scene unfold.


    "Stop it! Someone stop him!" a woman shrieked.


    Lucian didn''t even register the voices. His focus was singular, unyielding.


    "She was someone I loved," Lucian whispered, his voice dropping to a chilling, detached tone. Another punch landed, sending a fresh spray of blood into the air. "She''s not your property. She''s not anyone''s property. She''s a person."


    His breaths were steady, his movements mechanical, as though nothing could pull him from the spiral of violence.


    "PAAK! PAAK! PAAAK!"


    Victor''s face was blank, his consciousness long gone, but Lucian didn''t stop. His punches grew harder, each one laced with an unrelenting fury. Blood splattered across Lucian''s face, dripping down his cheek like war paint.


    Jimmy finally stood, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. He exchanged a glance with Garry, who nodded silently.


    "Lucy," Jimmy called out, his voice firm but not harsh. He stepped forward, his broad frame casting a shadow over the scene. "That''s enough."


    Lucian froze mid-punch, his fist trembling in the air. For a moment, he didn''t move, his blank eyes staring down at Victor''s ruined face Slowly.


    Lucian let go of Victor''s collar, his bloodied hands dropping limply to his sides. His chest rose and fell with steady breaths, but his vacant eyes betrayed no emotion no satisfaction, no regret. As he stood, his body swayed slightly, exhaustion tugging at him, yet his movements remained unnervingly calm. He turned to Jimmy briefly, his expression blank.


    For a moment, it seemed as though it was over.


    But then, without a word, Lucian turned back toward Victor''s broken body. His hands clenched tightly, the blood on his knuckles cracking as it dried. Slowly, he reached down and grabbed Victor''s collar once more, jerking him upward with an almost mechanical motion.


    "PAAAK! PAAAK! PAAAK!"


    Lucian''s punches came down with relentless fury, his voice trembling as he spoke, though his tone remained eerily steady. "She wasn''t my property!"


    "PAAAK!"


    "I loved her!"


    "PAAAK!"


    "She wasn''t for anyone to control!"


    Blood sprayed into the air with every impact, painting Lucian''s face and arms in crimson streaks. Victor''s head snapped back with each punch, his face now barely recognizable a swollen, bloodied mess. Every strike sent fresh splatters across the tile floor, the sound of each impact brutal and raw.


    "Lucy!" Jimmy''s voice cut through the chaos, desperate and firm. He couldn''t bear to see his friend like this, consumed by a darkness he didn''t recognize. Jimmy leaned down, grabbing Lucian''s arm with hands, trying to pull him back.


    But Lucian didn''t stop. His body moved like a machine, unyielding, as if he didn''t even register Jimmy''s presence. The punches kept coming, each one heavier than the last.


    "Damn it, Garry, help me!" Jimmy grunted, his voice strained as he struggled to pull Lucian off Victor.


    Garry jumped into action, grabbing Lucian''s other arm. Together, the two of them tried to pry Lucian away, their combined strength straining against his unrelenting grip. But Lucian was immovable, his body locked in a cycle of rage and violence.


    Victor''s head lolled to the side, blood pouring freely from his nose and mouth. His consciousness had slipped away long ago, but Lucian didn''t stop.


    Max''s voice rang in Lucian''s mind, soft yet firm, cutting through the haze of his emotions. [Host, enough. Stop. If you continue, the world will intervene. Victor is near death his blood loss is critical. You must wake up before it''s too late.]


    Lucian''s movements faltered, his arm freezing mid-punch. For a moment, his blank eyes flickered with a faint trace of awareness.


    "Hm," Lucian hummed softly, as though acknowledging Max. But his rage wasn''t entirely spent.


    "PAAAK!" One final, devastating punch connected with Victor''s face, the force so brutal that the sound echoed through the restaurant. Blood splattered across Lucian''s hand and face as he finally let go of Victor''s collar.


    Victor''s limp body crumpled to the floor, hitting the tiles with a sickening thud. His head bounced slightly before settling, the faint sound sending ripples of unease through the now-silent restaurant. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy stumbled backward as Lucian finally let go, his breath coming in shallow gasps. Garry stood frozen, his hand still outstretched, his eyes wide with shock.


    Lucian turned his head slowly, his blank gaze landing on Jimmy. Blood dripped from his hands, staining the floor beneath him as he took a single step back.


    "It''s done," Lucian muttered, his voice devoid of emotion. His tone was calm, chillingly so, as though the violence he''d unleashed moments ago hadn''t even registered in his mind.


    Jimmy stared at his friend, his jaw clenched, his hands trembling slightly. "Lucy¡­" he began, his voice low and uncertain, but he stopped himself. There was nothing he could say.


    Lucian turned away, his footsteps leaving smudged streaks of blood on the tile floor as he walked toward the somewhat. The restaurant remained deathly silent, the air heavy with tension and fear.


    Garry finally found his voice, muttering under his breath, "What the hell just happened?"


    Jimmy didn''t answer. His eyes stayed locked on Lucian''s retreating figure, a mixture of concern, shock, and something deeper flickering in his gaze.


    Lucian didn''t look back. His steps were steady, his expression unchanged, as if the chaos he left behind was just another part of his story.


    ---

 Chapter 152 bathroom

    Lucian turned away from the chaos behind him, his footsteps slow and deliberate, each one leaving a smudged trail of blood on the pristine tile floor. The restaurant was eerily silent, the tension so thick it felt suffocating.Garry was the first to break the silence, his voice barely above a whisper. "What the hell just happened?"


    Jimmy didn''t respond immediately. His gaze stayed locked on Lucian''s retreating figure, his brow furrowed with a complex mix of emotions concern, disbelief, and something unspoken that even he couldn''t quite place.


    Lucian didn''t turn back, his steps steady and purposeful, as if the destruction he''d left behind was just another fragment of a story he refused to dwell on.


    Garry and Jimmy stood frozen for a few moments, their eyes shifting to Victor''s crumpled, bloodied form on the floor. His face was unrecognizable, a gruesome tapestry of swelling and blood. Around him, crimson droplets stained the tiles, painting a macabre scene that drew murmurs and hushed gasps from the onlookers gathering nearby.


    The two exchanged a brief glance, their faces tight with unspoken understanding. Without a word, they turned and followed the faint trail of blood leading away from the carnage.


    As they walked, their eyes tracked the smeared droplets on the floor traces of Victor''s blood that had transferred to Lucian''s hands. The tension between them was palpable, neither of them speaking, their footsteps the only sound accompanying them.


    They followed the trail until it led them to the restroom.


    The faint sound of running water greeted them as they stepped inside. Lucian stood at the sink, his back to them, his shoulders relaxed. The fluorescent light cast harsh reflections on the tiled walls, and the faint echo of water splashing against porcelain filled the air.


    Jimmy and Garry paused, their eyes fixed on Lucian''s figure. His hands were under the stream of water, methodically scrubbing away the blood that coated his knuckles and palms.


    And then they heard it a soft melody, a voice so calm and melodic it felt out of place in the aftermath of what had just occurred: Stay tuned to empire


    "Forever, forever, forever walk by my side Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Promise me you''ll come back to me, right here


    We are two bodies, but our hearts beat as one


    Always be mine, never say goodbye..."


    The melody drifted through the room, hauntingly beautiful, as if it came from another world entirely. Jimmy and Garry exchanged a look, their confusion evident.


    Jimmy couldn''t hold back any longer. "You can sing too?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Lucian''s hands paused under the water for a moment. He turned his head slightly, enough for them to see a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Hah¡­ what, me? Sing? No way," Lucian said, his voice light and casual, as if they were discussing the weather. "Just thought I''d give it a shot. Bathroom acoustics, you know? Perfect for a little... impromptu performance."


    He turned his head back to the sink, the smile lingering as he resumed scrubbing his hands.


    Jimmy''s face twisted into a look of utter bewilderment, while Garry leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, his brow furrowed in disbelief.


    Leave it but...


    "Just now outside..." Jimmy began, his voice uncertain. "you just..." He trailed off, unable to finish the thought.


    "Oh, that?" Lucian said, cutting him off with a chuckle. "That was nothing. I was just... caught up in my emotions, I guess. Don''t worry about it. Stress, you know? These past few days have been rough."


    Jimmy''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied Lucian''s back. His friend''s tone was too casual, too light for what had just transpired. He didn''t know whether to feel relieved or


    more concerned.


    Lucian splashed water on his face, the sound of it hitting the sink loud in the quiet room. "Paa-lkk," the water struck the porcelain, droplets scattering across the surface.


    Garry broke the silence, his voice tinged with unease, his words carefully measured. "You don''t seem like someone who''s just stressed, man."


    Lucian didn''t respond right away. He grabbed a paper towel from the dispenser, the slow, deliberate movements of his hands doing little to ease the tension in the room. The paper crinkled faintly as he dried his now-clean hands, his focus seemingly elsewhere.


    When he finally turned back to them, his face was calm, his expression steady but there was something missing.


    "Well," Lucian began, forcing a faint smile that barely lifted the corners of his lips. "Stress shows up in different ways." He folded the paper towel neatly before tossing it into the bin. "Let''s get back before they start thinking we skipped out on the bill."


    Jimmy''s brows furrowed deeply, his gaze fixed on Lucian. His silence spoke volumes, a palpable concern radiating off him. "Are you sure you''re alright?" Jimmy pressed, his voice low but firm.


    Lucian''s head tilted slightly toward the mirror, his reflection catching his attention. He inspected his face for any stray droplets of blood, his hands running briefly over his cheeks. Satisfied, he turned back to his friends. "Me? Of course, I''m fine," Lucian said, his voice almost too casual, his reflection in the mirror showing the faintest shadow of doubt.


    Jimmy stepped closer, his concern sharpening. "Don''t think too much about it," Lucian continued, his tone light but not convincing. "I just got¡­ caught up in some emotions. It happens. Today was just¡­ a little more than I expected, I guess."


    Garry leaned back against the tiled wall, crossing his arms and exchanging a worried glance with Jimmy. He didn''t say anything, but the unease on his face mirrored Jimmy''s perfectly.


    Lucian sighed softly, shaking his head as though brushing off his own words. "It''s almost evening. Maybe we should head home now," he added, his voice quieter.


    Jimmy didn''t move immediately. His jaw tightened, and a flicker of frustration crossed his face. Finally, he stepped forward, closing the distance between them. Without warning, he placed both hands on Lucian''s shoulders, gripping firmly as he turned Lucian to face him.


    "Lucian," Jimmy said, his tone serious, his eyes locking onto Lucian''s. "Are you alright?"


    Lucian''s eyes widened slightly at the gesture, caught off guard by Jimmy''s intensity. For a moment, they stood there, staring at each other in silence. Jimmy''s gaze was unwavering, searching for any sign of truth beneath the surface.


    Lucian''s lips parted, a faint breath escaping as he whispered, "Yes. Everything''s alright." A small, almost fragile smile spread across his face, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    Jimmy''s grip on his shoulders tightened briefly before he pulled Lucian into a hug. It was sudden, but firm, his large arms enveloping his friend protectively. Jimmy''s hand moved gently across Lucian''s back, a reassuring motion that spoke louder than words. "It''s alright, man," Jimmy murmured, his voice low and steady. "Don''t worry too much. You''re okay. Everything''s okay."


    Lucian blinked, his arms hovering awkwardly for a moment before he slowly hugged Jimmy back. "Hmm," he hummed softly, the sound barely audible.


    Jimmy held the embrace for a moment longer, patting Lucian''s back firmly as he pulled away. "Alright," he said, his voice lighter now, though his eyes still held a trace of worry. "Anything you want to do now? Wanna go somewhere?"


    Lucian chuckled weakly, rubbing the back of his neck as he shook his head. "Nah, not really. It''s been a long day," he admitted. "I think I''ll just head home. Today''s been¡­ exhausting." He sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging slightly.


    Jimmy studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Fair enough. But before we go," he said, his eyes flicking down to Lucian''s shirt, "we need to sort you out. That shirt¡­" He raised an eyebrow, gesturing to the bloodstains. "¡­doesn''t exactly scream normal day out."


    Lucian glanced down, frowning as he noticed the splattered blood on his shirt and pants. "Ah, shit," he muttered, his frustration slipping through in a rare show of emotion.


    "Yeah, you''re not going anywhere like that," Jimmy said with a small grin, the tension easing slightly. "Let''s hit a store first. Get you cleaned up."


    Lucian sighed again, shaking his head but unable to suppress a faint smile. "Yeah¡­ yeah, let''s do that," he agreed, brushing his hands against his pants as if it would make a difference.


    Garry, who had been watching silently, finally pushed off the wall. "Good call," he said, his usual grin returning. "Let''s get you something sharp. Maybe a normal human outfit this time?"


    Lucian rolled his eyes, but there was a flicker of genuine amusement in his gaze. "Lead the way, fashionista," he said, the corner of his mouth quirking upward.


    Together, the three of them exited the bathroom, the tension gradually fading as they stepped back into the chaotic world outside.

 Chapter 153 home

    Lucian stood outside the door of Kane House, his fingers nervously brushing the hem of his new black jeans. His white shirt clung to his chest in the cool air, and his sneakers squeaked softly against the tiles beneath him.He let out a sigh, his breath heavy with frustration. Please, not today. I''m not in the mood for any long talks with them. His thoughts were a jumbled mess, but the looming possibility of facing his mother and the others felt overwhelming.


    He glanced at the door, half-expecting it to remain shut. To his surprise, it opened with a near-silent creak.


    Stepping inside, Lucian''s shoes clicked faintly against the pristine white tiles of the hallway. His gaze instinctively darted up as his foot met the familiar floor. He moved forward, intent on heading upstairs and avoiding any unnecessary interaction. His mother had been spending all her time in the lobby lately, rarely retreating to her office. Discover hidden content at empire


    But something felt off.


    Lucian''s steps faltered as his surroundings sank in. He froze. The lobby, usually quiet and orderly, now felt¡­ different.


    Boxes were stacked on tables, their surfaces cluttered with neatly wrapped packages. The normally bare, inviting sofas were draped with glossy gift bags, their bright colors clashing with the minimalist decor of the room.


    Lucian''s brow furrowed. What is this? His mind raced. What''s going on? Is it someone''s birthday? No¡­ neither Rose nor Mother''s birthdays are anywhere near. And none of them ever celebrate like this anyway. Is there some kind of event I don''t know about?


    His gaze shifted, drawn instinctively toward the women sitting on the sofas. They were waiting for him.


    First, his eyes locked on his mother. She sat still, her posture poised but oddly gentle, a softness in her expression Lucian had never seen before. Olivia''s steady gaze held a warmth that felt entirely out of place, like she was trying really trying to bridge the gap between them. Slowly, she began to rise, her movements careful and measured, as though afraid of startling him.


    Lucian, rooted to the spot, stared into her eyes for what felt like an eternity. The intensity of her gaze unsettled him. There was something so uncharacteristically tender about her today. It wasn''t the complicated web of emotions that usually churned within him when he looked at her it was something else entirely.


    Why is she looking at me like that? Lucian thought, his chest tightening. For the first time since his regression, he didn''t feel angry or defensive when he saw her. Instead, there was something deep within her expression that he couldn''t quite place.


    His gaze flickered to Olivia, who had also risen. Her posture was straight, her features sharp and unreadable, as always. But her eyes they held a quiet patience, a softness that seemed new. Subtle, yes, but unmistakable.


    What changed? Lucian wondered, his confusion deepening. He''d barely spoken to Olivia that morning, yet she looked different now almost unburdened, as if the weight she usually carried had been lifted. Did something happen while I was out?


    He sighed, the tension in his shoulders mounting. I really don''t have the strength for this today.


    Breaking their gazes, Lucian turned toward the stairs. With a slight shake of his head, he quickened his steps, trying to escape before the atmosphere could grow more suffocating. The faint sound of his sneakers echoed in the silence, but inside, his thoughts were anything but quiet.


    "Welcome home," she said, her voice soft and welcoming. There was no edge, no demand just a warmth that seeped into Lucian''s chest, making it tighten further.


    "Thanks," Lucian muttered, his voice barely audible, avoiding her gaze.


    "Lucian," they called in unison. Both Rose and Olivia spoke his name at the same time, their voices overlapping.


    He sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping in resignation. Slowly, he turned around to face them.


    "Hey, Mother¡­ and you too, sister," he said, his tone distant but polite. He raised his hand, gesturing with his thumb toward the stairs. "I really have something to do. Can we talk tomorrow?" His words were soft, almost pleading, as he tried to sidestep the situation.


    But Olivia didn''t budge. She shook her head slowly, her gaze steady.


    "No," she said firmly, her voice calm but resolute. "I have something very special to do right now, so¡­ no."


    Lucian blinked, caught off guard by her response. Before he could react, Olivia took a deliberate step toward him, closing the distance between them.


    "Mother," he started, his tone wary, but his words died in his throat when she took another step closer.


    Instinctively, Lucian stepped back, his movements stiff. His pulse quickened, a subtle panic stirring in his chest. Olivia noticed immediately. She stopped in her tracks, her expression flickering with some sadness .


    Her eyes softened for a moment. There was a flash of hurt there, but she quickly composed herself, her lips pressing into a determined line. Refusing to let her emotions take over, she moved forward again, more carefully this time.


    Lucian''s body tensed as she reached out. He stood frozen as Olivia gently took his hand in hers. Her touch was light, almost hesitant, as if she feared he might pull away.


    "Now," Olivia said softly, her tone low but unwavering, "be a good boy and listen to what your mother has to say, okay?"


    Lucian''s gaze dropped to where her hand held his. He stared at it, a mix of confusion and unease clouding his expression. It wasn''t rough or forceful her grip was steady, reassuring even.


    For a moment, he thought about yanking his hand away, but something about her persistence her quiet determination held him in place.


    Without another word, Olivia gently tugged him toward the couch where Rose was now standing, watching the exchange with a faintly amused but curious expression.


    Lucian followed silently, his thoughts swirling in a whirlwind of emotions. He couldn''t quite process what was happening. Olivia was acting so¡­ strange. She was usually distant, composed, unreadable. But now? Now she was warm, insistent, and maybe even caring?


    It was overwhelming, to say the least.


    As they reached the couch, Lucian hesitated, his eyes darting between Olivia and Rose. He couldn''t shake the unease brewing inside him, but he also couldn''t bring himself to resist. Everything about Olivia''s behavior was so uncharacteristic, and it threw him off balance.


    What is this? Why are they acting like this today? he wondered, his mind spinning.


    Olivia let go of his hand once he sat down, but the weight of her actions lingered. He glanced down at his now-empty palm, his fingers twitching slightly. For once, the room felt suffocating not because of hostility, but because of the emotions bubbling to the surface.


    He glanced up briefly, his gaze landing on his mother, who had been silent but watchful throughout the exchange. Rose''s lips twitched into a faint smile, though her eyes carried a knowing glint. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian looked away, swallowing the lump in his throat. His heart pounded in his chest, and for the first time in a long while, he wasn''t sure how to feel.


    ---


    fkkkkk sighhh am never doing this again 10 chapters in one day is Fking hell ahhh

 Chapter 154 Olivia

    "So, what is it, Mother? And¡­ well, Rose?" Lucian asked softly, letting out a small sigh.He shifted uncomfortably on the couch, his posture stiff. With both women seated on either side of him, their eyes intently focused on his face, the moment felt uncomfortably intimate. The silence that followed only made it worse, the weight of their expectant gazes pressing on him like a stone.


    Olivia was the first to break the silence. "Actually, there''s a lot to talk about," she said, her voice calm but measured. "But first¡­ tell me, how was your day?"


    Lucian hesitated, his gaze flickering toward her briefly before looking away. He ran a hand through his hair, stalling. "It was¡­ okay, I guess," he replied, his tone flat and unconvincing.


    The truth was far from "okay." Today had been a whirlwind, full of chaos and decisions he wasn''t ready to process, let alone share. Something in his gut told him it wasn''t a good idea to tell these two the truth not now, at least. Find adventures on empire


    Rose, sitting quietly beside him, suddenly spoke up, her voice soft but deliberate. "How''s it going with the Avey matter?" she asked, her tone casual yet probing.


    Lucian turned his head to look at her, his brows furrowing slightly in confusion. Rose, of all people, asking about this? It felt off completely out of character. Her question caught him off guard, especially since she rarely showed interest in his personal affairs.


    "I told you I''ve given up on her," Lucian answered, his tone clipped. He leaned back against the couch, crossing his arms defensively.


    Rose''s reaction was subtle, but telling. For a split second, a flicker of shock passed through her expression, her usually composed features betraying her surprise. Olivia must''ve mentioned this to her earlier, but hearing it confirmed by Lucian himself was a different matter altogether.


    He really gave up on Avey? The thought struck her like a hammer. While a part of her struggled to process the idea, another part one she wasn''t ready to acknowledge felt an unfamiliar, inexplicable relief. Her face, however, remained neutral, masking the swirl of emotions within. She simply nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    Olivia, ever the observant one, decided to steer the conversation. "Did you have fun with your friends today?" she asked, her tone light but purposeful, her gaze lingering on him.


    Lucian shifted in his seat again, clearly uneasy. "Umm¡­ ugh, well, great, I guess. But why?" he stammered, his confusion growing. Their line of questioning was throwing him off balance.


    The way they looked at him like they were holding back something only made him feel more on edge. Their behavior wasn''t just strange; it was downright unsettling.


    As if seeking an escape, his eyes darted around the room, landing on the array of gift boxes scattered across the tables. His brows knitted together as he took in the sight once more. The bright ribbons and wrapping paper looked so out of place in the minimalist decor of the house.


    "What¡­ what''s all this?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion. His gaze shifted between Olivia and Rose, searching for answers.


    For a moment, neither woman spoke, their silence thick with unspoken tension. Olivia''s lips parted as if she was about to respond, but she hesitated, her expression unreadable. Rose, meanwhile, remained quiet, her hands clasped tightly in her lap as if she were bracing herself for something.


    Lucian''s chest tightened, the strange atmosphere becoming unbearable. Why are they acting like this? he wondered, his unease growing with every passing second. Whatever they were planning or hiding it was clear they weren''t going to tell him outright.


    "Seriously," he said, his voice sharper this time. "What''s going on? Why are you both acting so¡­ weird?"


    "Lucian," Olivia whispered, her voice trembling like a fragile thread threatening to snap. Her hands moved to one of the neatly wrapped boxes on the table. The paper gleamed under the soft light, the ribbon tied with painstaking precision. She hesitated, her fingers brushing against the edges as though the gift itself was fragile, like her words.


    "I know¡­" she began, her voice unsteady. She swallowed hard, blinking quickly as if to push back the emotions threatening to spill over. "I know I''ve missed so much. I wasn''t the best mother."


    Lucian''s breath hitched at the sudden rawness in her tone, but he didn''t say a word. He simply stared, frozen, watching her struggle to continue.


    "I regret everything," she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. "I swear... if I could go back in time, I really would." Her words trailed off as the enormity of what she was saying hit her. She had missed so much of his life. So many of his birthdays. Her eyes welled up again, but she blinked them away, trying to stay composed.


    Her gaze dropped to the floor, and then back up at him, her hands still gripping the gift like a lifeline.


    "I... I know this is going to sound... I don''t know, awkward," she stammered, taking a quick, shaky breath. She laughed softly, the sound bitter and shaky in her throat. "But, I''ve... I''ve missed so many things... the biggest being your birthdays... and I wanted to try to... well, to do something right this time."


    Her voice broke on the last word, and she quickly exhaled as though she''d been holding her breath for too long. Her heart was racing in her chest, and the words felt like they were slipping through her fingers.


    She moved to hand him the first gift, but her fingers barely held it steady, her hands shaking so much she almost dropped it. Her eyes were fixed on his face, trying to read his expression. Her stomach twisted with nerves, unsure of what he was thinking. She wasn''t even sure if she could make it through this moment without falling apart.


    "I know it''s been a long time... too long..." Her voice wavered, faltering under the weight of her regret. "...but I thought maybe this... maybe this would show you that I''ve been thinking of you. That I''m here now. I just... I want you to know I''m sorry."


    Her words hung in the air, thick with meaning, as she searched his face, hoping, praying for some sign that he was hearing her. But his face was unreadable, his expression still and quiet, and it made her heart beat faster in her chest. Had he heard her? Had it reached him?


    "No, I... I actually want to fill in what I missed... and... wasn''t there for."* Her voice cracked, and she quickly swallowed, the lump in her throat growing unbearable. "I¡ª"


    Her words came to a halt as her breath hitched, her chest tightening with the effort of holding back the flood of emotions. She tried to steady herself, but her hands trembled so much now that she had to grip the edge of the table to steady them.


    "I just wanna give you what you deserve," she finished quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes locked on his, a silent plea in them, but there was no certainty. Only a raw, aching hope that he would understand.


    With trembling hands, she placed the small gift on his lap. It was light, but it felt so heavy to her, like it carried everything she wanted to say, everything she hadn''t been able to show him for so long. Her fingers brushed against his knee for just a second, a fleeting touch full of so many unsaid things, before she pulled away quickly, as if the contact was too much to bear.


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He just sat there, staring at her face, his eyes tracing her trembling lips as she spoke. He didn''t move, didn''t react just watched her with an unreadable expression. His silence felt like an eternity to her, every second stretching longer than the last, every moment more suffocating than the one before.


    She could feel her breath becoming shallow, and she fought to hold it together. Please, just say something, she thought desperately, her chest tight with the weight of her regret, her yearning for forgiveness, and the overwhelming love she couldn''t seem to express the right way.


    Her gaze never left him, hoping for the smallest sign of acknowledgment, but she wasn''t sure if he''d heard anything at all.


    --- S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ahhhh fkkkk finally 10 chs in one day can you beleive guys


    ahhh you webnovel gods i need a raise crying***


    and please send those powerstones and tickets...ive need to reach highter in ranking sob son


    take some pity on me my pumpkins


    thanks for reading guys

 Chapter 155 desperate olivia

    Please, say something¡­ please, Olivia prayed silently, her heart pounding as she watched Lucian just sitting there, staring at her in silence. His eyes were on her, but his lips remained sealed, and it was tearing her apart.She forced herself to smile light, soft, and gentle. It was fragile, like glass that could shatter at any moment. Tears threatened to break free, but she held them back, refusing to let her emotions take control now. This was her moment, and she wouldn''t let herself ruin it.


    "A-ah, this one," she began, her voice trembling slightly as she reached out to pat the gift she had placed on his lap. "This one''s for your thirteenth birthday," she said, her tone strained with an attempt at cheerfulness.


    She looked at him, desperate for any reaction, but his face remained unreadable. Trying to fill the silence, Olivia reached for another box, her hands trembling as she picked it up. "And this one," she said, placing it gently next to the first, "this one is for your fourteenth birthday."


    Her hands moved faster now, the anxiety bubbling inside her spilling into her actions. She continued picking up boxes, her voice growing shakier with every word. "This one''s for your fifteenth birthday¡­ and this one''s for your sixteenth." Her hands faltered slightly as she reached for another, her movements unsteady but determined. "Seventeenth¡­ and here, for your eighteenth," she added, placing the final box beside him.


    Some boxes were too big to fit on his lap, so she carefully stacked them on the couch next to him. Her hands were trembling more visibly now, her voice barely steady. "Here¡­ here," she murmured, her breath hitching as she worked.


    Please don''t just sit there like that¡­ please say something, Olivia pleaded silently, glancing at his face again. Lucian remained still, his expression blank, and it was unbearable. Her heart clenched as she saw him sitting there, unmoving, unresponsive.


    She swallowed hard, trying to push down the growing panic in her chest. Her thoughts raced wildly. He has to say something. He has to react. I can''t take this. Please, Lucian¡­


    Unable to bear the silence any longer, Olivia''s composure finally cracked. Her movements became more frantic, her desperation slipping through. "No¡­ no, wait. How about this?" she said, her voice hitching as she grabbed one of the gifts she had just placed on his lap.


    Her hands shook as she began tearing away the wrapping paper, tossing it aside carelessly. "Here, look at this!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with a mix of desperation and forced enthusiasm. She opened the box and pulled out a black beanie, holding it up with both hands.


    "Look!" she said, her eyes darting between Lucian''s face and the beanie. "I know you love black¡­ and hats. How is it? Do you like it?" She held it out toward him, her hands trembling slightly. She tried to smile, her lips quivering under the weight of her emotions.


    Lucian''s gaze shifted briefly to the hat, then back to her. He still said nothing, his expression unreadable. He just watched her silently, his eyes following her movements but offering no reaction.


    Olivia''s breath hitched again, the sadness flickering in her eyes for a brief moment before she quickly hid it. "No?" she asked, her voice faltering. "Oh¡­ okay. How about this?" She forced herself to keep going, fighting the overwhelming lump in her throat.


    Taking a shaky step forward, she leaned down slightly and gently placed the beanie on Lucian''s head. Her hands lingered for a moment, adjusting it carefully as though it were a crown. Her fingers brushed against his hair, trembling as she pulled back.


    "There," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. She turned to Rose with a faint smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Rose, look. Doesn''t it look good on him? My Lucy¡­ he looks so handsome in this cap."


    Lucian didn''t move. He didn''t speak. He just sat there, staring at Olivia, his expression just silent.


    Olivia''s smile wavered as she bit her lower lip, trying to suppress the wave of sadness that threatened to overwhelm her. Her hands clenched slightly, and her gaze dropped to the floor for a brief second.


    Why won''t he say anything? Why won''t he even move? Olivia''s heart ached as she stared at Lucian, his silence cutting deeper with every passing second. Her smile, already fragile, faltered further, threatening to crumble completely. For a moment, she feared she might break right in front of him.


    But she didn''t.


    No, she couldn''t break. Not now. Not when this was her chance to reach him, to show him how much he mattered. She clenched her trembling hands into fists for a brief moment, steadying herself. I have to stay strong. It''s the only way I''ll ever get him back. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without pausing, Olivia grabbed another box, her movements more hurried now. She tore off the wrapping paper and opened it, revealing a sleek white Bluetooth headset inside.


    "Here," she said, holding it up for him to see. Her voice was strained but soft, her smile faint as she tried to mask the growing desperation beneath it. "A headset. It''s white this time. Me and Rose¡­ well, we first thought of getting black, but I thought white would suit you better. What do you think? Do you like it?"


    Lucian''s lips trembled, as if he wanted to speak, but no sound came out. His eyes stayed locked on her, silently watching.


    "No? I see, I see," Olivia murmured quickly, her voice hitching slightly as she fought to keep up her facade. She stepped forward, gently placing the headset on top of the beanie already on his head. He didn''t flinch or move, just sat there as still as a statue.


    Swallowing hard, Olivia grabbed another box. Her hands were shaking now, the paper tearing unevenly as she opened it. "Here¡­ a scarf," she said, holding up a soft, gray scarf. She draped it carefully around his neck, her fingers brushing against his skin for just a moment. "Not this one? I see, I see¡­"


    Her movements were growing more frantic as she grabbed another box. "This one is for your sixteenth birthday. A guitar." She lifted the instrument from its box, her hands trembling as she held it out to him. "I remember how much you loved music then¡­ how you loved singing. I thought"


    Her voice broke, just slightly, as she placed the guitar aside when he still didn''t respond.


    Another box. This time, white shoes. "These are for your seventeenth birthday. White¡­ I thought they''d look good on you," she said, placing them gently beside him on the couch.


    Her breaths were uneven now, her mask of composure slipping with every second. Desperation was written all over her face, her usually sharp features softening into something almost vulnerable. Tears glistened in her eyes, though she refused to let them fall.


    "Here," she whispered, opening the final box. Her voice was barely audible now, her movements almost robotic. "A shirt¡­ for your eighteenth birthday." She placed the neatly folded fabric on top of the shoes resting in his lap.


    Lucian remained still, his silence deafening. He now sat with a beanie on his head, the headset resting atop it, a scarf wrapped around his neck, and shoes and a shirt on his lap. He hadn''t moved once, his eyes fixed on Olivia''s face, watching her every move without a word.


    Olivia stood in front of him, her breathing uneven, her hands trembling at her sides. She tried to look into his eyes, tried to hold his gaze, but the weight of his silence was unbearable.


    "How is it?" she finally asked, her voice a whisper now. She took a hesitant step forward, searching his face with wide, pleading eyes. "Did you like it?"


    Her voice cracked on the last words, the raw emotion in her tone impossible to hide anymore. She had tried so hard to stay strong, but now, she couldn''t. Her shoulders sagged slightly as she stood there, waiting for a response, her heart pounding painfully in her chest.


    Lucian''s eyes hadn''t left her face the entire time. He watched her, his gaze steady but intense, as if trying to read every flicker of emotion in her expression. The trembling in her hands, the cracks in her voice, the desperation she was trying so hard to mask it was all laid bare before him.


    Rose, sitting off to the side, felt her own heart ache as she watched the scene unfold. She had always prided herself on her composure, on her ability to remain cold and detached. But now, even she couldn''t hide the sadness in her eyes. It was faint, subtle, but it was there, reflecting the weight of Olivia''s desperation.


    Olivia bit her lip, her hands clenching and unclenching nervously as she waited for any sign, any reaction from him. "Lucy," she whispered again, her voice trembling.


    The room was silent except for the sound of her shaky breaths. Lucian''s lips parted slightly, as if he was about to speak, but no words came.

 Chapter 156 just know I love you

    "Lucy," Olivia called softly, her voice trembling with a mixture of anxiety and desperation. "so Did you¡­ did you like it?" She tried to sound sweet and gentle, forcing a small smile to mask the turmoil raging inside her, but the strain was evident in her tone.When Lucian didn''t respond, Olivia''s smile faltered, her hands nervously clasping together in front of her. She took a shaky breath, her eyes darting to the gifts piled around him, then back to his face.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry if you didn''t like any of it," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just¡­ didn''t have much time to prepare. Me and Rose, we went out this afternoon and bought everything we thought you might like."


    Her voice cracked, but she quickly bit her lip, determined not to let her emotions spill over. She hesitated, her words hanging in the air like an unfinished thought.


    "But I guess I¡­" Olivia stopped mid-sentence, unable to finish. Her throat tightened, and she blinked rapidly, fighting back the tears threatening to escape.


    She forced another shaky smile, her hands rubbing over her arms as if trying to comfort herself. "Don''t feel bad. I-I''ll go buy more tomorrow," she said quickly, her voice rising slightly with forced cheerfulness. "I''ll find something better. Something you''ll definitely like. I promise."


    Lucian''s gaze remained on her, his expression unreadable, as she shifted her attention to the gift boxes. She let out a soft, almost inaudible laugh, but it sounded hollow. "Yes¡­ for sure. Tomorrow," she whispered, almost as if convincing herself. "Tomorrow¡­ again."


    The word tumbled from her lips like a fragile prayer, a mantra she clung to desperately. She repeated it under her breath, her voice growing softer and more broken each time. "Tomorrow¡­ tomorrow¡­"


    Her hands rubbed her arms again, this time more forcefully, as if trying to hold herself together. She smiled weakly, but it was clear she was on the verge of tears. Her eyes glistened, her composure fraying with every passing moment.


    All she wanted was to make Lucian happy. To show him that she had changed, that she was trying to be better. No, she thought, I just want him to see that I care. That I''ve always cared, even when I didn''t show it.


    Olivia turned her head slightly, glancing at Rose for support. She saw the sadness in Rose''s eyes, the way her gaze lingered on the empty boxes and Lucian''s still, blank expression. Rose''s stoic facade was slipping, and though she tried to maintain her pride, the pain in her eyes was unmistakable.


    They had done all of this for Lucian to bring him the happiness he had missed for so many years. But now, sitting in this silent room, it felt like their efforts were slipping through their fingers.


    Some things can''t be undone, Olivia thought bitterly, her chest tightening with the weight of her regret.


    Finally, she turned back to Lucian, her trembling hands clenched at her sides. "Don''t worry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Don''t stress about it. It''s alright. I know I was¡­ asking too much." She forced a small, apologetic smile, but her words wavered.


    It must be so strange for him, she thought, her heart aching. After all those years of ignoring him, of treating him so coldly, and now¡­ now I think I can fix it with some gifts? It''s selfish. All of this is selfish.


    Her hand reached into the pocket of her pajama pants, her fingers brushing against the small envelope tucked inside. Her movements stilled for a moment, hesitation washing over her. Then, with a deep, trembling breath, she pulled it out.


    Her hand trembled as she held the letter, her grip unsteady. She stepped closer to Lucian, her movements slow and careful, as though afraid he might pull away. She leaned down, her heart pounding, and gently slid the letter into the pocket of his white shirt.


    Lucian''s eyes dropped to her hand as it slipped the letter into his pocket. She lingered for a moment, her fingers brushing against the fabric before she pulled her hand away.


    Then, as if moved by an invisible force, Olivia raised her hand again. This time, she gently patted the pocket over his chest, her palm resting lightly against him. Her touch was soft, tentative, almost reverent.


    But in her heart, she wasn''t just patting his shirt. She was reaching for him, for the heart she had hurt so many times before. She wanted to comfort him, to soothe the wounds she had inflicted, even if just for a moment.


    Lucian didn''t move. He stayed still, his gaze dropping to the hand resting on his chest. His breath hitched slightly, but he said nothing, his silence pressing down on her like a weight.


    Olivia''s lips trembled as she fought back the tears threatening to spill. Her chest felt tight, her breath uneven as she tried to steady herself. She wanted so desperately to speak, to pour her heart out, to say everything she had kept buried for so long. But the words refused to come.


    Her trembling hand lingered near his chest, the weight of the letter she had just placed in his pocket almost unbearable. She clung to the hope that it would somehow speak the words her voice couldn''t carry.


    "Read this letter," she whispered, her voice trembling like a fragile thread. "When you''re free, when you''re alone... but please, Lucian." Her voice cracked, and she swallowed hard, forcing the plea from her lips. "Please¡­ please read it, okay? Please read it."


    Her fragile smile wavered as she spoke, trying to mask the vulnerability spilling from her every word. Her lips quivered, her voice barely holding together, but she still tried to keep her expression soft and reassuring.


    Lucian, who had been silent all this time, finally moved. He tilted his head upward, his face lifting to meet hers. Olivia froze, her breath catching in her throat. She was leaning down slightly, and now their faces were close so close that she could see the smallest flicker of emotion in his deep, searching eyes.


    Lucian looked into her eyes, his gaze piercing yet quiet. He didn''t speak, but the intensity of his silence said more than any words could.


    Olivia''s heart clenched painfully. Her own eyes, filled with a raw, unspoken plea, stared back into his. Anxiety swirled within her, but she forced herself to hold his gaze. Her lips curled into a trembling smile her biggest, sweetest smile as if trying to show him the love she felt but couldn''t articulate.


    Do you see it, Lucian? she thought desperately. Do you see how much I love you?


    For a moment, they just looked at each other, a fragile connection forming in the silence. But then, hesitation flickered in Olivia''s eyes. A shadow of doubt crept into her expression, as if she feared she had overstepped.


    And then, as though deciding to let everything go, to surrender to the moment, Olivia moved.


    She lifted both hands slowly, her movements careful and deliberate, as if afraid he might pull away. Her white, trembling fingers reached out and cupped Lucian''s face gently. Her touch was warm, her hands soft but unsteady as they cradled his cheeks.


    "Lucy," she whispered, her voice breaking.


    Her gaze lingered on his face for a moment longer, drinking in the sight of her son the son she had wronged, the son she had failed, and yet the son she loved with every fiber of her being.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes, but she ignored them as she leaned forward, her movements slow and tender. Her lips brushed against his forehead in a gentle, almost reverent kiss.


    As her lips touched his skin, the strongest face she had been holding together finally crumbled. The dam broke, and the tears she had fought so hard to suppress spilled freely down her cheeks. She pulled back just slightly, her hands still cradling his face as she looked at him with tear-filled eyes.


    Her voice, raw and trembling, came out in a soft, broken whisper. "Just¡­ just know I love you. Always. I really love you, My Lucy¡­ and I always will."


    Her tears fell like rain, each one carrying the weight of years of regret, guilt, and love. Her hands gently caressed his face, as if trying to memorize every detail, every contour.


    Lucian, still silent, felt the warmth of her tears against his skin. His heart ached as he watched her break down in front of him, her vulnerability laid bare. Her words echoed in his mind, and for the first time, he saw her not as the woman who had failed him, but as someone desperately trying to make amends a mother who loved him, even if it had taken her too long to show it.


    The moment hung heavy between them, raw and unfiltered. For Olivia, it was a release of everything she had held inside for years. For Lucian, it was a glimpse into the depth of her love a love that, despite everything, had endured.


    --- Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 157 Lucian

    Lucian''s heart trembled the moment he felt Olivia''s lips press gently against his forehead. His breath hitched, his chest tightening as though the warmth of that single touch had unlocked something buried deep inside him. His eyelashes quivered, betraying the storm of emotions building behind his closed eyes.How long has it been¡­? he wondered. How long since he had felt something like this? Something so soft, so tender, so¡­ loving?


    Her words echoed in his ears, carrying a weight that seemed to reach his very soul.


    "Just¡­ just know I love you. Always. I really love you, my Lucy¡­ and I always will."


    Slowly, as if afraid the moment would shatter, Lucian opened his eyes. The sight before him froze his breath.


    Olivia was smiling the brightest smile she could muster but her tears told a different story. They streamed down her face, unchecked and unrelenting, shining in the soft light like tiny rivers of sorrow and love. Her smile was beautiful yet unbearably sad, like sunlight breaking through storm clouds. It was a smile full of love but also pain, the weight of her regret clear in every trembling line of her lips.


    Lucian felt his throat tighten, his chest constricting with emotions he didn''t know how to express. He met her eyes those anxious, tear-filled eyes and, for the first time, he let himself break the silence.


    "I like these¡­ all of them," he said softly, his voice cracking slightly as he forced the words out. A faint smile formed on his face, trembling like a flickering flame. He reached down and touched the shoes resting in his lap, his fingers brushing over the smooth surface as if trying to ground himself in the moment.


    Olivia''s breath caught. Her eyes widened slightly as she searched his face, almost disbelieving.


    "I¡­ I love these," Lucian said again, his voice steadier this time. He looked up, his gaze locking with hers, tears welling up in his eyes before spilling over, streaking his cheeks. His lips trembled as he tried to smile tried to hide how broken and overwhelmed he felt but his emotions betrayed him. The tears came harder, unstoppable. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I love you too," he whispered, his voice so quiet it was almost lost, but it was enough for Olivia. She froze, her hands trembling as his words sank in.


    "I always did," he continued, his voice barely audible. "Always."


    Olivia''s trembling hands flew to her mouth, a soft gasp escaping her lips as the tears she had tried so hard to control began to fall freely again.


    "Thank you," Lucian said, his smile widening even as his tears poured down. His shoulders shook slightly as he struggled to keep himself together. "Thank you for these¡­ It¡­ it means so much to me. More than I can say."


    His fingers curled around the scarf draped around his neck, gripping it as if it were the only thing keeping him steady. His tears fell harder now, his voice breaking as he added, "You have no idea how much I''ve waited for this¡­ for you to see me, to show me I mattered."


    His voice wavered, and he choked back a sob. "I just¡­ I just wanted to be loved. That''s all I ever wanted."


    His words hung heavy in the air, each one a dagger to Olivia''s heart. Her chest tightened painfully as she listened, guilt and sorrow surging through her in waves. She took a step forward, her hands trembling as she reached out.


    Lucian looked down, his tears falling onto the gifts in his lap. His mind swirled with memories he had tried so hard to bury the birthdays he spent waiting, hoping someone would remember. The quiet moments when he had tried to drop hints, only to be ignored. The ache of watching the day pass by as if it didn''t matter. As if he didn''t matter.


    But now, sitting here, he felt something he hadn''t felt in so long. Even if it was too late, even if it wasn''t perfect¡­ it still mattered.


    This moment, he thought, even if it''s fleeting, even if it''s a dream¡­ let me have it. Please. Just this once.


    He closed his eyes again, his hands clutching the scarf tighter. Let me be selfish, just for now.


    Olivia, watching her son crumble before her, couldn''t hold back any longer. "No¡­ no, no, no," she whispered, her voice trembling as she knelt in front of him. She reached forward, her fingers brushing his cheeks as she gently wiped away his tears. "Please, Lucy, don''t cry. Don''t cry, please."


    Her hands cupped his face, her touch soft and trembling. "I don''t deserve your tears," she whispered, her voice breaking as she tried to force a smile through her own sobs. "Please¡­ I don''t deserve them."


    But her tears didn''t stop either. They fell harder now, dripping onto her hands as she tried in vain to stop his.


    Lucian opened his eyes, looking at her through his tears. Her face was a mix of love and agony, her smile trembling as she tried to hold herself together. His heart ached at the sight.


    Her hands trembled as her thumbs brushed against Lucian''s damp cheeks, gently wiping away the tears that wouldn''t stop falling. Olivia''s voice was low and raw, every word weighed down by her emotions.


    "I just¡­ I just want you to know that," she whispered, her breath hitching. "No matter how much I''ve failed you, no matter how much I''ve hurt you¡­ I love you. And I''ll keep trying, no matter what." Her hands pressed more firmly against his face, as if trying to ensure he truly felt her sincerity. "I''ll keep trying to show you that I mean it."


    Lucian stared at her, his own tears slipping silently down his face as her words wrapped around his heart like a fragile thread of hope. Slowly, hesitantly, he lifted his trembling hand and placed it over hers, squeezing gently.


    Olivia''s breath caught at the simple gesture. Her chest swelled with a mix of emotions relief, love, guilt, and determination all swirling together.


    "Don''t worry," she said, her voice shaking but resolute. "I will try to be the mother you need. No¡­ the mother you deserve."


    -----


    guy''s support this poor author by... powerstones and golden tickets or even reviews and... comments


    love ya all who still here... thanks really genuinely

 Chapter 158 Trying to repair

    She paused, her hands still cradling his face as her tears mingled with his. "Just trust me. I swear¡­ I will never repeat the mistakes I made. I''ll be the best mother I can be, no matter what it takes."From the corner of the room, Rose stood silently, watching the two. Her sharp features softened as the scene unfolded before her. She turned her head away, unable to let them see the tears slipping down her own cheeks.


    Her pride wouldn''t allow her to reveal how deeply this moment touched her, how much she too wished things could have been different. Quietly, she raised a hand to wipe her tears away, masking her emotions behind her usual composure. A small, gentle smile flickered on her lips for a brief moment before she forced it away.


    Lucian and Olivia didn''t notice her at all. They were lost in their own world, a world filled with broken pieces they were both trying to mend.


    "And also¡­" Olivia''s voice broke again, pulling Lucian''s attention back to her. She swallowed hard, her gaze steady but filled with fear. "Please, Lucian. Before you ever think that no one loves you¡­ before you think you''re alone¡­" Her voice cracked, and a fresh wave of tears escaped her eyes. She raised a hand to wipe them away with her sleeve, her movements hurried and trembling. "Please, just remember I love you. You have a family. You always have."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy and fragile, like a porcelain promise she was desperate to keep.


    "I know¡­" she continued, her voice quieter now. "I know it''s hard for you to believe after¡­ after everything that''s happened. But please¡­ please, before you do anything wrong or¡­ or stupid¡­" Her voice faltered, but she pushed through, her hands tightening slightly on his face. "Come to me. Talk to me. Promise me."


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He couldn''t. His heart felt too full, his emotions too raw. But he managed a trembling smile, his lips curling upward as he raised a hand to gently wipe away her tears.


    Olivia''s shoulders shook at his touch, her heart breaking and healing all at once. She could feel the weight of his pain, his forgiveness, and his hope all mingled with her own desperation to set things right.


    She was scared. Terrified, in fact. The thought of Lucian spiraling into the same darkness she had once faced was unbearable. She couldn''t let that happen she wouldn''t.


    Not again. Never again.


    She closed her eyes briefly, taking a deep, shuddering breath. I will pay him back for everything he''s ever deserved. I''ll give him everything I never gave before. No matter what it takes.


    "Rose," Olivia said suddenly, her voice shaky but louder now. She wiped at her face quickly, brushing away the remnants of her tears. "Give me the white box on the couch."


    Rose blinked, startled by Olivia''s sudden request. She quickly straightened, hastily turning her head to the side so neither her mother nor Lucian could see the evidence of her tears. She composed herself, her lips pressing tightly together, and turned her gaze toward the couch where the small white box rested on the armrest.


    "Huh? Oh¡­ this one?" Rose asked, pointing to it. Her voice was quieter than usual, carrying a faint shakiness as she tried to mask the emotions that still lingered in her throat.


    "Yes, yes," Olivia said, nodding quickly. Her voice trembled slightly, but she tried to steady herself as she wiped at her tear-streaked face.


    Rose hesitated for a brief moment, glancing at the box before picking it up. Her fingers brushed over its smooth, cool surface. What''s in it? she wondered silently. A small furrow formed between her brows. She knew they hadn''t bought this box earlier today. Did Mother prepare this beforehand?


    She turned, holding the box in both hands, and brought it to Olivia. "Mother¡­ this?" she asked quietly, offering it to her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia took the box gently, her fingers trembling slightly as she placed it beside Lucian on the couch. The soft thud of the box meeting the cushion seemed to echo louder than it should have in the heavy silence.


    Rose''s curiosity grew, her gaze shifting between Olivia and Lucian. What could this be? she wondered, a faint unease creeping up her spine.


    Lucian, meanwhile, eyed the box warily. His stomach churned slightly, an inexplicable heaviness settling over him. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his thoughts a storm of unease and apprehension.


    "Hey, Mother," Lucian said softly, his voice tinged with nervousness. He wiped at the lingering tears in his eyes before continuing, "I¡­ I had something to do. Let me go to my room." He moved to stand, his hands pressing against the couch to push himself up.


    But before he could rise, Olivia gently placed her hand over his. Her touch was soft but firm, enough to make him stop and look at her.


    "No, please. Wait," she said, her voice gentle but laced with an undercurrent of urgency. Her eyes searched his face, pleading silently. "I know it''s hard, but¡­ don''t go."


    Lucian hesitated, his eyes darting to the side to avoid her gaze. He sighed deeply, his discomfort evident in the tension in his shoulders. "Mother¡­" he started, but Olivia interrupted him with a quiet, soothing voice.


    "Don''t worry. I understand everything," she said softly, trying to reassure him as she offered him a faint smile. It was small, but there was an aching warmth behind it a mother''s love and determination.


    Lucian exhaled slowly, his head dipping slightly. He felt a flicker of frustration, not with her, but with himself. He hated showing his scars. They were a constant reminder of his worst memories of pain, of fear, of everything he wanted to leave behind. And yet, no matter how much discomfort he felt, he couldn''t bring himself to reject his mother. Not now. Not even then, when things had been so much worse.


    He glanced away, his eyes fixed on a distant point as he lowered himself back onto the couch. His chest rose and fell as he took another deep breath, trying to steady himself.


    Olivia sat beside him, her hands trembling as she reached for his arm. She hesitated for a moment, her fingers hovering just above the fabric of his white shirt. Her breath hitched, but she pushed forward, gently placing her hands on his arm.


    Lucian flinched slightly at her touch, his own hands trembling in his lap. His heart raced, an uneasy fear gripping him.


    Olivia took another deep breath, steeling herself. She brought her trembling hands to the buttons of his sleeve and began to unfasten them. Her movements were slow and careful, as though she feared she might hurt him with even the smallest action.


    Lucian closed his eyes tightly, his teeth clenching as she rolled up the sleeve of his right arm. The cool air brushed against his skin, and his breathing quickened.


    Rose, standing to the side, watched the scene unfold. Her brows furrowed, and a pang of unease twisted in her chest. She noticed the first aid box Olivia had placed beside Lucian earlier and felt her stomach drop. What is she doing? she wondered, dread creeping up her spine.


    -----

 Chapter 159 Slap

    As Olivia pushed the sleeve higher, Lucian''s arm was revealed-pale, but marred by scars. The marks weren''t fresh, but they weren''t old either. Faintly pink, they seemed only a week or two healed, their jagged edges a haunting reminder of his inner turmoil.Olivia''s breath hitched, her chest tightening painfully as her gaze fell on the evidence of his suffering. Her fingers trembled as they hovered over the scars, her lips parting as though to say something, but no words came.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered finally, her voice breaking. Tears filled her eyes, threatening to spill over. "I... I''m so sorry, Lucian. Really... So, so sorry." She repeated the words over and over, as if they could somehow erase the pain he had endured, the wounds he had inflicted upon himself.


    Her instinct was to look away, to close her eyes, to pretend this wasn''t real. But she forced herself to look, to acknowledge the depth of his suffering. Her trembling fingers brushed over the scars, tracing them gently as though trying to memorize the pain they represented.


    "Don''t ever..." she began, her voice shaking. "Don''t ever do something like this again. Please. Your life is precious, Lucian. You''re precious. I... I''m so sorry for being the kind of mother who made you feel like this was your only option."


    Her words broke, and her tears finally spilled, falling onto his arm as she gently held it.


    "No, please don''t!"


    A trembling voice interrupted her.


    Both Olivia and Lucian turned toward the sound, their eyes widening as they saw Rose.


    Without hesitation, Rose moved forward, her composed exterior completely shattered. She threw herself onto Lucian, wrapping her arms tightly around him.


    "Please don''t," she sobbed, her voice raw and full of anguish. "Why... why did you do this?"


    The proud and stoic Rose Kane was crying. Tears streamed down her face, falling freely, and for the first time, she didn''t try to hide them. Her strong, unshakable facade was gone, replaced by an overwhelming flood of emotions.


    Lucian stared at her, stunned. He had never seen Rose like this before-so vulnerable, so emotional. The sister he had always known to be as cold as ice, unyielding and proud, was breaking down in front of him.


    "Why are you doing this?" she demanded, her voice trembling as her tears fell harder. "Why, Lucian? Why are you trying to leave


    us?"


    Her grip on him tightened as she buried her face in his shoulder, sobbing openly. "Don''t leave me, Lucian. Please, don''t. I can''t... I can''t live without you."


    Lucian sat frozen, his mind reeling. Rose''s raw emotion felt like a foreign thing- something he had never thought possible.


    "I have so much to pay back," she whispered, her voice cracking. "Please... please don''t do this. Don''t leave me. Don''t do this to yourself."


    She suddenly pulled back, her tear-streaked face full of desperation as she grabbed Lucian''s collar with trembling hands. Her fingers tightened, and she stared into his eyes, her voice rising. "Why are you trying to kill yourself? Why, Lucian? Why would you do this?"


    Lucian''s lips parted to respond, but no sound came.


    "I won''t let you," Rose continued, her voice breaking as she clutched his collar tighter. "I won''t let you hurt yourself like this. Don''t you dare-don''t you dare leave me!"


    Her tears fell harder now, big, glistening drops streaming down her cheeks as her sobs racked her body.


    "Mother!" Rose cried, her voice hoarse. She turned toward Olivia, desperation evident in her every word. "Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you tell me this was happening? Is this because of that-because of her? Is it that bitch again? Tell me, and I''ll"


    Her voice broke entirely, and she dissolved into tears again, her sobs filling the room. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian stared blankly at her, his mind unable to process what was happening. Rose-the unshakable, composed Rose-was crying for him.


    "Hey," Lucian said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Hey, Rose... don''t cry." He forced a faint, trembling smile onto his face. "You don''t look good when you cry."


    Before he could say anything more, a sharp sound pierced the air.


    Paak!


    Lucian''s head turned slightly from the impact. His cheek burned hot, the sting spreading across his face.


    Rose had slapped him.


    Tears still streaming down her face, she glared at him with a mixture of pain, anger, and heartbreak.


    "Why the hell are you doing this?" she demanded, her voice shaking. "You don''t like your life? Fine. But why are you so eager to throw it away?"


    Lucian blinked, his mind blank.


    "Tell me!" Rose shouted, her voice cracking. "Give me an answer! What the hell were you thinking, Lucian?!" Her fingers curled into fists, her shoulders shaking as she stared at him, her tears falling faster now. "Do you have any idea how much you matter to me? To us? How could you-"


    "Rose, calm down!" Olivia interjected, placing a hand over Rose''s mouth gently, but firmly. She was shocked-not just by the slap, but by Rose''s outburst, her language, and the sheer intensity of her emotions.


    Rose tried to speak again, but her words were muffled by Olivia''s hand. Her tears wouldn''t stop, and neither would her trembling.


    Lucian sat motionless, his cheek still stinging from the slap. But the pain wasn''t physical. The real impact came from seeing Rose break like this-seeing the walls she had carefully built crumble so completely.


    He swallowed hard, his throat tight. Rose... cares? She really... cares about me?


    In that moment, the weight of their emotions hung heavy in the air. It wasn''t just pain it was love. A love buried beneath years of silence, pride, and misunderstanding, now bursting free in its raw, messy, and heartbreaking glory.


    Lucian''s gaze shifted to Olivia, his expression softening as he reached out and gently took her hand from Rose''s mouth. He didn''t say a word, but his eyes told her all she needed to know. Let her speak.


    ----


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 160 Rose

    Olivia hesitated, her lips pressing together as if she wanted to protest, but she relented. She let her hand fall away, stepping back slightly as she glanced between her children, her heart clenching at the sight of their raw emotions.The moment Rose was freed, she didn''t hesitate. Her hands were still gripping Lucian''s collar, and she pulled him closer with surprising strength, their faces so close that he could feel her warm, uneven breath against his skin.


    "I said," Rose began, her voice trembling but fierce, "never¡­ never do it again. Did you hear me?" Her tone cracked with desperation, her eyes blazing with a mix of anger and anguish. "I don''t want to lose you again. NEVER!"


    Her voice grew louder, the emotion pouring out of her in a flood she couldn''t stop. Tears streamed down her flushed face, her lips trembling as she spoke the words she had kept hidden for so long. "I love you! I love you more than myself, Lucian!"


    Lucian''s breath caught in his throat as he stared at her. He had never seen Rose like this her walls completely torn down, her vulnerability exposed.


    "Yes, I know," she continued, her voice breaking. "I know I''ve done so many terrible things to you. Things I can''t even explain. I can''t even find a reason why I was like that¡­ but¡­ but please believe me. I LOVE YOU more than anything, Lucian!"


    Her grip on his collar tightened, her knuckles white as her hands shook. "You can punish me however you want. Hurt me, yell at me, hate me I don''t care! But please¡­" Her voice broke into a sob as tears spilled freely down her cheeks, her breathing uneven. "Please never think about taking your life again. Please don''t leave me. I won''t¡­ I can''t live without you."


    Lucian stared into her tear-filled eyes, utterly stunned. Her words hit him like a wave, crashing into the walls he had built around his heart. He could see the desperation in her gaze, the way her voice trembled with emotion.


    Her face was red, tears flowing down in endless streams, her breath coming in short, shaky gasps. For a moment, all he could do was look at her, utterly speechless.


    Then, slowly, a small smile appeared on his face. It was faint, but it carried a warmth that had been missing for so long.


    The sting of the slap was still fresh on his cheek, her fingerprints etched into his skin, but he didn''t care. What mattered now was the sight before him the sister he had thought was made of ice, breaking down so completely for him.


    He had never seen her like this, not even in his past life. This version of Rose so vulnerable, so fierce in her love was entirely new to him. She''s¡­ so cute, he thought, almost laughing at the realization.


    "Just don''t ever leave me," Rose whispered, her voice trembling as her hands loosened their grip on his collar. Her strength seemed to give way, and she slumped forward, resting her head against his chest.


    Lucian froze as he felt her small, warm fists start to beat gently against his chest. Her sobs shook her body as she whispered, "Please¡­ don''t do this. Please." Her punches were soft, almost childlike, as if she were trying to convey her pain through touch.


    Tears fell onto Lucian''s white shirt, the fabric darkening with each drop. Rose''s small fists kept hitting his chest, but there was no force behind them, only emotion.


    Lucian felt his heart ache as he watched her crumble. Slowly, he extended his arms, wrapping them gently around her trembling form. He leaned back slightly, his weight pressing into the couch, as he held her close.


    "It''s alright," Lucian whispered, his voice as soft as a feather. He patted her back gently, his hands moving in slow, soothing strokes. "I know¡­ I know. It''s alright now."


    His fingers moved to her hair, combing through the strands gently as he cradled her against him. Rose''s sobs began to slow, her fists growing weaker until they rested against his chest, unmoving.


    Her breathing started to steady, but she still clung to him, her tears soaking into his shirt.


    Just as he thought she had calmed down, Rose suddenly threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly. Her embrace startled him, her grip firm and desperate, as though she were afraid he might slip away if she let go.


    "Ah oof," Lucian let out a soft noise as she squeezed him, the force of her hug catching him off guard.


    He blinked, then let out a soft chuckle, a faint smile forming on his lips. His hand returned to her back, stroking gently as he whispered, "It''s alright, Rose. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere."


    Her arms tightened around him, her face pressed against his chest as her tears began to subside.


    Lucian leaned his head back against the couch, exhaling deeply as he felt the tension in his body ease. I wonder if she cried like this in my last life when I died, he thought to himself, the faintest hint of sadness flickering in his chest.


    His mood, however, began to lighten as he felt her warmth against him. He glanced down at her, noticing how vulnerable she looked, her usually composed demeanor completely gone. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A gentle smile spread across his face as he continued to pat her back, his fingers brushing through her hair from time to time.


    Rose''s grip on him didn''t loosen, and Lucian didn''t mind. He simply held her, his touch gentle, as they stayed in the quiet moment together.


    For the first time in a long while, he felt something he had thought was lost forever peace.


    I wonder¡­ Lucian thought to himself, his mind wandering as he gently cradled Rose in his arms. Did she cry like this in my last life, when I died? The question echoed in his head, bittersweet and haunting.


    ---


    begging for... powerstones and tickets

 Chapter 161 No step sister...yes yes

    He could almost picture it Rose, cold and prideful, shattering under the weight of grief. Had she shed tears like these for him before, when it was too late to hold him, to scold him, to tell him that she cared? The thought tugged at his chest, a quiet ache blooming deep within him.Yet, as the memory of his past life faded, the warmth of the present moment began to seep into him. The soft weight of her body against his, the way she clung to him so tightly as if he might disappear, made it hard to stay lost in the pain of what had been.


    Lucian let out a slow, quiet breath, his heart softening as he looked down at his sister. Her shoulders still shook with the remnants of her sobs, and her fingers curled slightly into his shirt as if anchoring herself to him. He felt the dampness of her tears soaking through the fabric, but he didn''t mind.


    His hand moved rhythmically along her back, gentle and soothing. He could feel the tension in her slowly easing under his touch, the tremors in her body fading little by little. Every stroke of his hand across her back felt like an unspoken reassurance, a silent promise that he wasn''t going anywhere. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A small, fragile smile began to form on his face, its warmth spreading like the first rays of dawn after a long, cold night. Despite the weight of the day its heartbreak, chaos, and pain he found himself feeling lighter. The heaviness in his chest gave way to something softer, something he hadn''t felt in years: hope.


    Lucian closed his eyes briefly, letting the quiet settle around them. He wasn''t sure if he deserved this moment, this love. But he decided, just for now, to accept it. To let himself feel the warmth he had been longing for all this time.


    Opening his eyes again, he looked down at Rose. Her tears had slowed, though her breathing still hitched slightly with each exhale. Her once-perfectly composed face was red and streaked with tear tracks, her pride forgotten in her desperation to hold onto him.


    He chuckled softly, the sound barely audible. "You''re really something, Rose," he whispered, his voice so gentle it was almost lost in the quiet room.


    His hand moved up to her hair, his fingers threading softly through the strands. The motion felt natural, comforting, as if he were trying to soothe not just her, but himself.


    Her grip on him didn''t loosen. If anything, she held him tighter, burying her face deeper into his chest. The quiet between them wasn''t empty it was full. Full of emotions too raw for words, but understood all the same.


    Lucian tilted his head back slightly, letting his weight sink into the couch. His gaze softened as he stared at the ceiling, his thoughts turning inward.


    Maybe¡­ just maybe, this life doesn''t have to end the same way, he thought. His smile grew a little wider, a little sadder. Maybe I can still be someone worth crying for. Someone worth holding onto.


    He patted Rose''s back again, his touch light and tender, as though afraid she might shatter if he let go too soon.


    "Thank you," he whispered, the words barely escaping his lips. He wasn''t sure if Rose heard him, but in that moment, it didn''t matter.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Lucian allowed himself to breathe. To feel the love that had always been there, waiting to be seen.


    And for the first time in a long time, he felt like maybe just maybe he belonged.


    Olivia stood silently, her gaze fixed on her children, who remained locked in their embrace. A storm of emotions swirled in her chest as she watched them. She was, of course, worried about how Lucian would react to Rose''s sudden outburst. He had become so sensitive and fragile these days one wrong word could send him spiraling.


    Her heart clenched at the thought. Would he get angry? Withdraw? She didn''t know.


    At the same time, she understood Rose''s outburst perfectly. She had witnessed Rose''s turmoil this morning, the way her emotions had been brimming beneath the surface. It had been painful for Rose to even breathe as she spoke about her fears and regrets, letting emotions she''d kept bottled up for years come pouring out.


    Olivia had maintained her composure because she had known about Lucian''s scars and struggles for a while now. That didn''t mean she hadn''t felt desperate, scared, or emotionally unstable herself. She had but she had held it together for Lucian''s sake.


    Yet seeing Rose, the one who Olivia thought was best at controlling her emotions, break down so completely¡­ it was surprising.


    As she watched Lucian gently pat Rose''s back, calming her as if nothing had happened even after the slap Olivia let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Her lips curved into a small, soft smile. He didn''t react negatively, she thought, her chest swelling with pride. Lucian was so sweet, so gentle. Even now, the faint red marks from Rose''s slap were still etched on his cheek, but he hadn''t said a word about it.


    Her heart ached for him, but it also filled with warmth. He''s grown so much, she thought, tears welling up in her eyes. She wiped them away quickly with her thumb, unwilling to let them fall.


    Down below, Lucian continued to pat Rose gently, his hand moving in slow, rhythmic motions across her back. His touch was careful, patient, as though he were cradling something fragile. It took about five minutes, but slowly, Rose''s breathing began to stabilize. The shuddering in her shoulders eased, and her sobs quieted until the room was filled with silence once again.


    Rose finally lifted her head from Lucian''s chest, her tear-streaked face tilted upward to meet his gaze. Her eyes were puffy and pink, the skin around them raw from crying. Her cheeks were flushed red, and even her neck was tinged with a rosy hue. Tear tracks glistened on her face, a visible testament to her breakdown.


    "Hey¡­ are you alright now?" Lucian asked gently, his voice soft and soothing as he looked down at her.


    Rose opened her mouth to speak but faltered, her lips parting slightly before closing again. Her gaze dropped to his shirt instead, now damp with her tears and, embarrassingly, perhaps even a little drool.


    Her hand moved instinctively to brush the fabric, and as she did, she noticed something she hadn''t before. The upper buttons of his shirt had come undone, likely from all the crying and clinging, revealing a glimpse of his chest.


    Her breath hitched as her fingers brushed against his abdomen, her touch lingering for just a second. Hard¡­ definitely six-pack abs, she thought, her face growing hotter.


    Her eyes darted up to his face briefly before falling back to his chest. Wait¡­ when did he get so muscular? she wondered, her heart pounding. She couldn''t remember ever seeing him exercise, yet here he was, looking like a carved sculpture.


    -----


    is it some lucky day guys...ya getting so many vhs for free


    haha all hail the author i guess

 Chapter 162 Coughh coughh

    The realization made her cheeks burn, the heat spreading all the way to her ears. Why didn''t I notice this before? she thought, feeling flustered. Her gaze flickered to his lips full, soft, and slightly parted as he spoke again."Are you alright?" Lucian repeated, his voice tinged with concern.


    Rose couldn''t bring herself to respond. Her thoughts were a whirlwind, and she couldn''t tear her eyes away from him.


    "It''s alright," Lucian said, his voice as gentle as a caress. "Everything is alright now. Don''t worry too much."


    He leaned forward slightly, his face coming closer to hers.


    Rose''s heart stopped. Wait, wait, wait what is he doing? she screamed internally, her mind racing. His face was close enough now that she could see the faintest curve of his jawline, the softness of his eyelashes, and the depth in his eyes.


    Her breath grew heavier as her gaze fell to his lips again. They look so¡­ red. So perfect.


    Should I¡­ should I kiss him? The thought burst into her mind, unbidden and wild. If it''s Lucian¡­ maybe I should. I have so much to repay him for. I could give him my body, right? Yes¡­ yes, that''s it. It''s just repayment.


    Her heart pounded louder. Wait¡­ but I''m his sister.


    Step-sister, she corrected herself quickly, as if it made any difference. That''s fine, isn''t it?


    But before her thoughts could spiral further, Lucian gently tilted his head up, his lips brushing against her forehead instead.


    Rose froze.


    The warmth of his kiss lingered on her skin as his soft, calm voice broke through the haze in her mind. "I love you too, Rose," he whispered. "Don''t worry. I won''t do something like that¡­ I really won''t (that suicide thing)."


    His words were sincere, but in his mind, a quieter, darker thought stirred. At least¡­ not for now, he told himself, though he pushed it aside quickly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a loud, blaring voice echoed in his head. HOST!


    Lucian flinched slightly, startled by the intrusion, but he quickly ignored it, his focus entirely on Rose.


    "Just don''t worry too much, okay?" he said gently, his voice steady as he brought his hand up to stroke her hair.


    Rose blinked up at him, her thoughts scattering as the warmth of his touch melted the tension in her body. Her face flushed deeper, but this time, it wasn''t just embarrassment.


    Lucian''s words, his actions, his gentleness they were all too much. She didn''t deserve this, and yet, she couldn''t help but lean into it.


    As Lucian continued to pat her head softly, she let out a quiet sigh, her heart settling into a rhythm that matched his calming touch.


    For now, Rose let herself remain in the quiet warmth of Lucian''s embrace, her racing heart finally beginning to settle. The moment felt fragile, precious a fleeting oasis of calm after the storm of emotions she had just unleashed.


    But then


    "Cough¡­ cough."


    The sound of Olivia clearing her throat broke through the silence, soft yet deliberate.


    Rose flinched slightly, her body stiffening against Lucian''s chest. Slowly, she pulled away, her movements hesitant as embarrassment began to creep in. Her cheeks were still red, her tear-streaked face a clear reminder of the vulnerability she had shown moments ago.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­" Olivia cleared her throat again, her gaze shifting between them with an unreadable expression.


    Rose straightened her posture quickly, her shoulders pulling back as she attempted to summon her usual cold, prideful demeanor. It wasn''t easy not with her face still flushed and her emotions still raw but she tried, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    Lucian glanced at her, catching the way her hands fidgeted slightly at her sides despite the aloof expression she was trying to wear. A small, knowing smile tugged at his lips, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Are you both alright?" Olivia asked finally, breaking the silence. Her voice was calm, but there was a faint edge of concern underlying her words.


    "Yes, Mother," they answered in unison, their voices overlapping slightly.


    Olivia''s lips curved into a relieved smile. "Good," she said simply, her eyes softening as she looked at them. The sight of her children together, safe brought a quiet warmth to her chest.


    But then, her gaze shifted to Rose, and her smile gained a teasing edge. "Though, Rose¡­ perhaps next time, you could restrain yourself a little?" she added, her tone light but pointed.


    Rose blinked, confusion flickering across her face. Restrained? Was Olivia talking about her emotional outburst? Or¡­ her embarrassing proximity to Lucian just now? Rose couldn''t tell. She cast a quick glance at Lucian, who seemed oblivious or perhaps he was choosing to act that way.


    Did Mother notice¡­? Did she cough to¡­ cover it up? Rose''s cheeks grew warmer at the thought, her composure threatening to slip again.


    Lucian, meanwhile, scratched his cheek absentmindedly. It wasn''t hard for him to guess what Olivia''s comment was about the slap.


    Rose, perhaps taking the chance to redirect the conversation or maybe truly feeling guilty spoke up. "Oh¡­ sorry about the slap, Lucy," she said, her voice steady but softer than usual. Her gaze met his briefly before darting away again. "I didn''t mean to. It just¡­ it just happened."


    Lucian blinked, surprised by her sudden apology, especially given her usual pride. Before he could respond, Rose''s expression shifted back into the familiar cold mask she wore so well. "If you want to slap me back, you can," she added bluntly, her tone flat and serious, though the slight hesitation in her voice betrayed her inner turmoil.


    For a moment, the room was silent. Then


    "Pfft."


    A soft giggle escaped Lucian''s lips, quickly turning into quiet laughter.


    Rose''s eyes widened slightly as she stared at him, taken aback.


    Lucian raised a hand, shaking his head lightly as he chuckled. "No, no," he said, his voice warm and amused. "It''s alright, really. I didn''t mind. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Rose''s lips parted slightly, as though she wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. Instead, her shoulders relaxed ever so slightly, and she let out a quiet breath one she hadn''t even realized she was holding.


    Inside, she felt a flicker of relief. She had been worried about the slap, more than she wanted to admit. She hadn''t meant to hurt him she never could but in the heat of the moment, it had just¡­ happened. And yet, here he was, brushing it off as if it were nothing.


    "Sorry," she murmured again, her voice quieter this time.


    Lucian smiled, the warmth in his eyes unmistakable. "I said it''s alright," he said gently, his tone laced with a soft chuckle. "Really, Rose. Don''t worry about it."


    Rose looked at him for a moment longer before nodding slightly. She turned her head away, pretending to inspect the room, though the faint redness still lingering on her cheeks gave her away.


    Olivia watched the exchange quietly, her heart swelling with pride. Lucian''s gentle nature and Rose''s unspoken vulnerability it was a side of her children she rarely saw, and it filled her with a quiet, bittersweet warmth.


    For now, she chose to say nothing, letting the peace settle over them.


    ---

 Chapter 163 Rose

    "Alright, Rose, step aside," Olivia said gently, her voice soft but firm. "Let me apply some ointment on his scars."Rose, still sitting close to Lucian, didn''t immediately respond. She turned her head to the side, her movements deliberate as she wiped the lingering tears from her face. She couldn''t let them see her like this her swollen eyes, her tear-streaked cheeks. It''s embarrassing, she thought, her pride refusing to allow her vulnerability to linger in plain view.


    "No," Rose said suddenly, her voice sharper than intended as she turned back to Olivia. "I''ll do it."


    Her declaration startled both Olivia and Lucian, and for a brief moment, silence filled the room.


    Rose reached for the box on the table and sat down beside Lucian on the couch, her movements determined. She placed the box on her lap, refusing to meet Olivia''s concerned gaze.


    "Hey, calm down," Lucian said softly, a small chuckle escaping him as he watched her flustered state. "Don''t be so overwhelmed take it easy, Rose."


    "Shut up," she snapped, though her voice was more emotional than angry. "And let me do this."


    Her hands trembled slightly as she grabbed Lucian''s arm, intending to start, but the moment she felt him flinch, her heart sank.


    Lucian let out a faint grunt of pain, and Rose froze, realizing how roughly she had grabbed him. She gritted her teeth, her frustration with herself bubbling up inside. Stupid. I hurt him¡­


    "I¡­ I''m sorry," she muttered under her breath, her grip loosening immediately. She took a deep breath, her voice softer now. "Don''t move, okay? Let me do this."


    Lucian, sensing the change in her tone, sighed and nodded. He let her take his arm, though his muscles remained tense.


    Rose''s hands worked carefully now, gently folding back his sleeve. She noticed how he had pulled them down earlier, clearly trying to cover the scars again. Her chest tightened at the sight, but she didn''t comment on it. She understood he didn''t want to show this part of himself.


    As the scars came into view, her breath hitched. Faint, silvery lines ran along his pale skin, some overlapping, some deeper than others. The blade marks started at his wrist and climbed upward, trailing all the way to his elbow.


    "Is this¡­ is this why you always wear long sleeves?" she asked softly, her voice trembling. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian didn''t respond immediately. His gaze shifted upward, staring at the ceiling as if hoping it might offer some escape.


    "Umm¡­" he finally murmured, his voice noncommittal.


    Rose bit her lip hard, her heart aching at the sight of the scars. She couldn''t bring herself to look at him, her focus locked on the lines etched into his skin. Her hands shook slightly as she opened the ointment, squeezing some onto her fingers.


    "Why did you do it?" she asked quietly, her voice barely audible.


    Her other hand reached out, her fingers brushing over the scars. Her touch was featherlight, but even so, it trembled against his skin. She traced one of the deeper lines, and the tremor in her fingers grew stronger as the reality of what he had endured settled over her like a crushing weight.


    Lucian didn''t answer right away. He could feel her hands trembling on his arm, the unspoken pain in her touch. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh.


    "Sigh¡­ leave it, Rose," he said, his voice low, almost distant. "I''ve come out of that shit now."


    His words were casual, but there was a heaviness behind them, a quiet resignation. He tilted his head back, closing his eyes as he leaned into the sofa.


    "I know I was wrong. Maybe it was just¡­ childishness," he continued, his tone calm but with an edge of bitterness. "If you ask me now, I wouldn''t do it again. Not like it''s fun or anything."


    Rose''s hand froze for a moment before she continued applying the ointment. Her movements were slower now, more deliberate, as though she were trying to prolong the act of care.


    "I''ve learned my lesson," Lucian said with a faint chuckle, though it lacked any real humor. "I''ll stay away from that kind of thing. It''s not good for me. Love¡­ it''s not for someone like me anyway."


    His words stung, and Rose felt her throat tighten. She bit her lip harder, forcing herself to focus on the task at hand, but her thoughts were spiraling.


    Love isn''t for him? she thought, her chest aching. Is that how he feels? That he doesn''t deserve it?


    She wanted to say something to tell him not to give up, not to lose hope. But the words wouldn''t come. How could she tell him that, when she herself had been one of the people who had hurt him most? Her betrayal still hung between them, unspoken but ever-present.


    A sad, broken smile formed on her lips as she worked in silence. I don''t have the right to say anything, she thought bitterly.


    Lucian opened one eye slightly, glancing at her as she worked. He could see the conflict on her face the sadness in her trembling lips, the guilt in her downcast eyes.


    "Rose," he said softly, breaking the silence.


    She froze, her hands stilling for a moment as she looked up at him.


    "It''s alright," he said gently, his voice calm. "I''m not angry at you. And I don''t blame you¡­ for anything."


    Her chest tightened again, and she felt tears threatening to rise once more, but she quickly blinked them away.


    "Idiot," she muttered under her breath, her tone soft but filled with affection. "You''re always like this¡­ trying to act so strong."


    Lucian chuckled faintly, leaning back further into the couch. "Maybe. But it''s who I am."


    Rose sighed deeply, her hands resuming their work. Her touch was gentler now, her fingers tracing over his scars with a mix of care and sorrow.


    For a long moment, neither of them spoke, the silence between them heavy but filled with unspoken understanding.


    ---

 Chapter 164 my wifey...

    "All done," Rose finally said, her voice soft but steady as she finished applying the ointment and carefully securing the bandages over Lucian''s arms. She leaned back slightly, exhaling as though she had just completed a delicate and difficult task.Lucian glanced down at his arms, raising them slightly to inspect her handiwork. "Hah, great¡­ now I look like a cheap mummy," he joked, twisting his arms this way and that.


    "Don''t move them so much," Rose snapped, her brows furrowing as she reached out to still his arms.


    "Hey, it''s not that serious, guys," Lucian said, laughing lightly as he pushed himself up from the couch. "And¡­ I think I should go now, to my room." He turned quickly, ready to escape the tension that still hung in the air, but


    Rose''s hand shot out, her fingers wrapping firmly around his wrist.


    Lucian froze, looking down at her hand on his arm. He felt a sharp jolt through him, not from pain, but from the unexpected weight of her touch. "What is it now?" he asked, his voice betraying a hint of frustration, but there was something softer there too something he couldn''t place.


    Rose didn''t say anything at first. She just stared up at him, her eyes intense, almost searching, as though weighing the unspoken words between them. The room felt thick with the tension, and Lucian could almost hear his heart beating louder, the silence pressing in on him.


    "Don''t ever do something like that again," Rose said quietly, but there was an undeniable strength in her words. She spoke with the kind of certainty that made his chest tighten. "If you ever need anything" Her voice faltered slightly, then firmed again, "No matter what it is, I''ll get it for you. I''ll make sure you have it."


    Lucian''s brow furrowed, his breath catching in his throat. There was something different in her voice now. Something... raw. Her words hung in the air between them, heavy, like a promise or a warning he wasn''t sure which. He shifted uncomfortably, his eyes darting away from her gaze as an odd chill ran down his spine.


    Rose''s eyes never left his face, her expression now hardening, a dangerous glint flashing briefly in them. Lucian felt a sudden surge of unease, as though he''d stepped into a place where he didn''t belong, or worse, somewhere he couldn''t escape.


    The intensity of her words, the weight of her gaze, made him feel like a stranger in his own skin. He swallowed, trying to ignore the sudden tightness in his chest. "Rose," he started, his voice low and shaky, but she cut him off before he could finish.


    "You don''t get it, Lucian." Her voice was softer now, but there was an undercurrent of something fierce in it, something he couldn''t ignore. "I''m not saying it just to sound nice. I mean it. If you ever " She stopped herself, her hand tightening slightly around his wrist, then let go as if she''d just realized the strength of her own grip.


    Lucian stood still, unsure of how to respond. His mind was spinning, and yet, there was a part of him deep inside that felt a strange comfort in her words. A promise of protection, of care. He couldn''t decide if he wanted to lean into it or run away.


    Without another word, Rose took a step back, her gaze softening just enough for him to breathe again. Lucian opened his mouth to say something anything but the words got stuck in his throat. It was all too much, too sudden.


    "Just¡­ take care of yourself," Rose added, quieter now, as if the weight of the moment had passed. She turned away, walking to the other side of the room, leaving him standing there, feeling more lost than ever.


    Lucian didn''t know what to make of it.


    He didn''t know what to make of her.


    Lucian blinked, a sense of unease creeping up his back. Her tone, her expression it was so unlike the Rose he knew. Even Olivia, who was watching quietly from the side, tilted her head slightly, her brows knitting in concern.


    "Uh¡­ well," Lucian said, attempting to defuse the strange tension. He scratched the back of his neck, forcing a chuckle. "I''m fine, really. Don''t worry about it. I''m not going through anything serious right now."


    But before he could say more, the sound of a phone ringing filled the room.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    The three of them turned their attention to the small table by the couch, where Lucian''s phone sat. He had placed it there earlier when things got too chaotic with Rose.


    The phone buzzed and vibrated against the surface, its screen lighting up with the incoming call. And there, clear as day, was the name displayed on the screen:


    My wifey...


    The room froze.


    Rose''s eyes narrowed, her gaze locked on the phone like a predator stalking its prey. Her voice, low and dangerously calm, broke the silence.


    "Who¡­ is My wifey?" she asked, the faintest edge of steel in her tone.


    Lucian felt a cold sweat break out on the back of his neck. His stomach churned as he stared at the screen, the word "My wifey" practically mocking him with every vibration of the phone.


    "Shit," he cursed internally, his mind racing. Celestia. Again? Seriously? He could already feel the walls closing in on him. There was no way Rose or Olivia would believe him.


    "Calm down, Host. It''s not that big of a deal," Max''s voice chimed in his head, nonchalant and completely unhelpful.


    "You shut up," Lucian shot back mentally, groaning internally. "Whenever I need you, you''re useless. And now you''re just here to watch me die."


    Rose''s voice cut through his thoughts, colder and sharper this time. "Who is it?" she asked again, her gaze not leaving the phone.


    Even Olivia''s brows raised slightly, her expression a mixture of curiosity and mild surprise. "Lucian?" she asked, her tone softer than Rose''s. "Who''s calling you? Is it¡­ Avey?"


    Lucian''s heart sank further. "What? No!" he said quickly, his voice louder than intended.


    Olivia frowned slightly, her guilt surfacing as she glanced between Lucian and the phone. Have I really been so out of touch? she wondered, her chest tightening. Even in my past life, I never knew he had a number saved like that. What kind of mother am I?


    But then, as if forcing herself to push the guilt aside, she gave Lucian a small, encouraging smile. "It''s okay, Lucian," she said gently. "You don''t need to hide anything from me. Just tell me¡­ is it your girlfriend? Someone you''ve been seeing?" Her eyes softened further, though there was a faint edge of curiosity. "Or is it Avey? But you said you gave up on her, didn''t you?"


    Lucian opened his mouth, then closed it, his words catching in his throat as more questions piled on. How the hell am I supposed to explain this?!


    "I-it''s fake," he stammered, his voice cracking slightly. "Believe me, Mother, Rose. I don''t have a ''wifey.''"


    Rose''s eyes narrowed further, her expression unreadable as her voice dropped. "Then why is that name saved in your phone?"


    "Let me explain!" Lucian said quickly, holding up his hands. But before he could say another word, Rose leaned forward, swiping her finger across the phone screen with a precision that made Lucian''s heart sink.


    And then


    "Darrrrling!"


    Celestia''s voice rang out from the speaker, bright and affectionate.


    Lucian groaned loudly, slapping a hand over his face as if to shield himself from the impending doom. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both Olivia and Rose stared at the phone, their expressions frozen. Rose''s eyes darkened immediately, and a tense silence filled the room.


    Lucian peeked through his fingers, his heart pounding. I''m so screwed.


    ---

 Chapter 165 lucy...who is wifey

    "Darling, are you there? Hello? Hello?"The soft, teasing voice of a woman echoed from the phone speakers, clear as day. The room fell into a tense silence, the words lingering like an unwanted guest.


    Lucian''s heart dropped. Shit.


    Without thinking, he lunged forward, his hand moving faster than he thought possible. He swiped the call off the screen, cutting the voice off abruptly. The phone''s vibrations stopped, leaving only a deep, heavy silence in its place.


    "Wait!" Rose tried to grab the phone, her movements sharp and determined, but Lucian was faster. He snatched the device off the table and stuffed it deep into his pocket, as though burying it would somehow erase what just happened.


    He sat back against the couch, running a hand through his hair with a heavy sigh. His mind was racing. That damn Celestia again. What the hell does she want? He gritted his teeth silently, a pang of irritation in his chest. Why did she force me to save her number as "my wifey"?


    "Lucy."


    Rose''s voice pulled him from his thoughts. Her tone was cold, her eyes narrowed into dark, piercing slits as she stared him down like prey. "That was a woman''s voice. A woman who definitely isn''t Avey."


    Lucian flinched slightly, his lips parting as if to respond, but no words came.


    "You''ve made a new girlfriend?" Rose continued, her voice low and accusing. "You even saved her number as ''My Wifey'' on your phone, and you didn''t even think to tell me and...mom?"


    Lucian blinked at her, his mouth opening slightly in disbelief. What? Before he could react, Olivia joined in, her voice soft but brimming with curiosity.


    "Tell us, Lucy," Olivia said, leaning forward with a smile that was both encouraging and teasing. "Who is she? You don''t need to hide anything from us."


    Lucian looked at her, stunned. Her tone was calm, supportive even, but it didn''t help.


    "I''ll support you, no matter what," Olivia added, giving him a confident smile that reached her teary eyes.


    But behind her calm exterior, Olivia''s thoughts swirled chaotically. Who could it be? she wondered. Lucian never had a girlfriend before. Not that I knew of¡­ and all he ever cared about was Avey.


    She frowned inwardly, guilt bubbling up. How could I not know something this important about my son? Did my ignorance cause this too? Has the timeline changed after my regression, or was this always a part of his life that I never noticed?


    Her heart clenched painfully at the thought, but she swallowed it down, determined to use this chance to be closer to him. If Lucian had truly moved on from Avey if there was someone else she would support him with everything she had.


    Lucian rubbed the back of his neck, his shoulders stiffening under the weight of their stares. "No, Mother. It''s not like that," he mumbled, his voice low.


    "It''s not?" Rose asked sharply, cutting him off before he could explain further. "Then who is she?"


    "Rose, it''s"


    "Are you telling me," Rose interrupted again, her tone sharper, "that you accidentally saved a woman''s number as ''My Wifey''? That it just¡­ appeared there?" Her eyes narrowed further, cold and accusing. "And that voice we just heard are you saying that was a coincidence too?"


    Lucian''s throat went dry. Rose''s stare bore into him like she was trying to peel back his lies one layer at a time. He could feel the pressure mounting, and his words came out as little more than a whisper.


    "It''s¡­ it''s not like that," he said, his voice faltering.


    "You cut off the call so fast," Olivia chimed in, her voice teasing but curious. "Why, Lucian? What are you hiding?" Her gaze softened again, her smile gentle. "It''s alright. You can tell us."


    No, it''s not alright! Lucian screamed in his head, his pulse pounding in his ears. He could feel the walls closing in around him as both Rose and Olivia stared at him, waiting for answers.


    "Or¡­" Rose''s voice broke through again, this time lower, more dangerous. "Are you telling me that some girl out there forced you to save her number as ''My Wifey''?"


    Her words hung in the air like a loaded gun.


    Lucian''s head shot up, his eyes wide. "Yes! Yes, that''s it!" he said suddenly, his voice breaking with a mix of desperation and excitement. "That''s exactly what happened."


    For a second, he almost didn''t believed himself.


    But as Rose''s expression darkened further and Olivia''s brows lifted in disbelief, Lucian''s confidence crumbled like sand. Even to him, the words felt like complete bullshit. He trailed off awkwardly at the end of the sentence, his voice turning into a mumble. "¡­forced me to¡­ you know¡­"


    Silence.


    Rose stared at him, unblinking, her cold gaze slicing through him like a knife. She crossed her arms, her voice flat and unimpressed. "You expect me to believe that?"


    Olivia tilted her head, studying him carefully, though the teasing smile still lingered on her lips. "Lucian," she said softly, "that doesn''t sound very convincing."


    Lucian let out a long, tortured sigh, his shoulders slumping as he put a hand over his face. This is ridiculous. He could practically hear Celestia laughing somewhere, having successfully put him in yet another impossible situation.


    "Max!" he screamed internally, his frustration boiling over. "Fix this, you useless system!"


    "Calm down, Host," Max replied, utterly nonchalant. "its so exciting ."


    "Fine?!" Lucian shot back in his mind. I''m drowning here!


    Rose''s voice pulled him back to reality, sharp and accusing. "You''re lying." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian peeked through his fingers at her, his heart sinking.


    "I''m not"


    "Then let''s call her back," Rose said suddenly, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.


    Lucian''s blood ran cold. "Wait, no!" he said, holding out his hand as Rose reached for the phone in his pocket.


    Before he could stop her, Rose had already slid her hand toward the table. Lucian barely had time to react before her fingers reached out, swiping the phone.


    The screen flashed.


    "Darrrrling~!"


    The voice rang out again from the speakers, sweet and affectionate.


    Lucian groaned loudly, burying his face in his hands. "Not again¡­"


    "I heard you fought with that Victor...ugh,


    ----

 Chapter 166 Victor is fked

    "Darling," a voice purred through the phone, sweet yet dripping with malice. "I heard you fought with that Victor ugh, that ugly guy. Tell me, are you alright? Even though I know you are, I still need to hear it¡­ Are you alright?"The tone shifted possessive, dark, yet oddly tender. "And don''t worry about anything else. I''ll take care of it. That ugly bastard will regret ever crossing you. Just leave everything to me."


    The voice carried with it a chilling mix of obsession, hate, and care so palpable it made the air in the room grow heavy. Both Olivia and Rose stiffened, shivers running down their spines as the words registered.


    Before either could react further, Lucian lunged.


    "Don''t," he snapped sharply, his voice unusually commanding as he snatched the phone from Rose''s hands.


    "Lucian!" Rose tried to pull it back, her fingers tightening briefly, but Lucian was faster.


    He swiped the call off the screen, cutting the voice off mid-sentence. Silence returned to the room, but its echo lingered like a ghost. Lucian stuffed the phone deep into his pocket, his face tense, his movements quick and almost defensive as if trying to bury not just the phone, but the conversation itself.


    Sigh¡­ Lucian groaned inwardly, running a hand through his hair as frustration bubbled beneath his calm facade. Why is she like this? Why does she always drag me into this kind of mess?


    He knew staying here any longer would only make things worse. The looks on Rose''s and Olivia''s faces told him everything questions were coming, sharp and relentless. And he wasn''t ready to deal with that.


    Without saying another word, Lucian turned abruptly toward the stairs, his steps quick and purposeful.


    "Wait, Lucian!"


    Both Olivia''s and Rose''s voices rang out in unison, sharp with urgency.


    Lucian paused briefly, turning his head just enough to glance back at them. "Oh, Mother," he said, forcing a small, strained smile onto his lips, "I just remembered I have something important to do. I''ll be in my room now." His tone was calm, as if nothing had happened at all, though the slight shake in his voice betrayed him.


    "Lucian wait" Rose''s voice rose, her brows furrowing as she stepped forward, her eyes scanning his form. "What do you mean? Who was that? And what happened with Victor? You fought with him?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice cracked slightly on the last question, her concern flaring as her eyes searched for any sign of injury.


    "It''s nothing," Lucian replied hastily, waving her off with one hand. "Just a little¡­ conversation. Nothing serious. Don''t worry about it."


    He turned away again before they could respond, his footsteps quickening as he took the stairs two at a time.


    "Lucian, wait!" Rose called after him, her voice sharp with frustration, but this time, Lucian didn''t stop. He didn''t even turn back.


    The faint sound of his door closing echoed through the house.


    Rose stood still at the foot of the stairs, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. Her face was flushed with frustration, her breathing uneven as her thoughts raced.


    "What the hell is going on?" she muttered, her voice low.


    Beside her, Olivia remained quiet, her gaze fixed on the empty staircase where Lucian had disappeared. Her expression darkened slightly, a shadow of something sharp and dangerous flickering in her eyes.


    Rose turned to her mother, startled to see the sudden shift in her demeanor. "Mother?"


    Olivia''s face was calm, but her eyes were cold, her aura shifting into something commanding something far removed from the gentle, emotional mother Lucian had seen just moments ago. This was Olivia Kane, the president and head of the Kane household.


    "I''m going to destroy him," Rose said suddenly, her voice low and brimming with anger. Her eyes flashed, the edges of her expression sharp and unforgiving. "Whatever you say, Mother, or don''t say I don''t care. That Victor bastard¡­ amma destroy him."


    Her words carried a dark resolve, her hands trembling slightly as she clenched them tighter.


    Olivia''s gaze shifted to her daughter, and a faint smile cold and dangerous touched her lips. "Why do you think I would stop you?" she said softly, her voice low and even more chilling. "I''ll destroy him myself. It seems Victor didn''t take my last warning seriously. That was a mistake."


    The room fell silent for a beat as Olivia''s words sank in. Her presence radiated authority and a terrifying calm that made even Rose pause for a moment.


    "Don''t worry too much, Rose," Olivia continued, her tone still quiet but commanding. "Leave this to your mother. I''ll handle everything."


    Rose''s jaw tightened. She didn''t respond immediately, her mind spinning with her own plans. "Fine," she said at last, her voice clipped and distant. "But don''t expect me to sit still."


    She turned slightly, her gaze fixed on the floor as she muttered under her breath. "How dare he¡­ How dare he touch Lucian. I''ll kill him for this." Her voice cracked with emotion as her fists trembled at her sides.


    Olivia glanced at her daughter, letting out a slow breath as she tried to calm herself. "Give Lucian time," she said softly, though her own voice carried a faint tremor. "He''s overwhelmed right now¡­ with everything that''s happened. Let''s not push him too hard."


    Rose turned her head slightly, glancing at Olivia out of the corner of her eye. "And what about the woman on the phone?" she asked, her voice quieter now but still laced with suspicion.


    Olivia''s expression darkened for a moment before she schooled it back into calm authority. "Lucian clearly wasn''t comfortable sharing that," she said, her voice measured. "But don''t worry I''ll find out everything by morning."


    Rose nodded slightly, though her shoulders were still tense. "I see," she murmured softly, her thoughts still clouded with concern and frustration.


    The two of them stood in silence for a long moment, the only sound in the room the faint ticking of a clock somewhere in the distance.


    Finally, Olivia turned toward the staircase, her gaze lingering where Lucian had disappeared. Don''t worry, Lucian, she thought to herself. I''ll protect you. No matter what it takes.


    And in that silence, the weight of their shared determination filled the room a promise unspoken but deeply understood.


    ---

 Chapter 167 I am alright...

    Lucian entered his room, shutting the door behind him with a soft thud. The lock clicked faintly, sealing him off from the world outside. Without another thought, he trudged toward his bed, the weight of the day pressing down on his shoulders like bricks.He landed face-first onto the mattress, his arms stretched out, still wearing his shoes. They dangled loosely off the edge of the bed, not quite touching the floor.


    "Ah, man¡­ so exhausted," Lucian mumbled into the soft fabric of the bedspread. His voice was muffled, his body heavy with fatigue.


    The room was silent for a moment, the kind of quiet Lucian needed after everything that had happened. But then


    Ring. Ring.


    His phone buzzed again, the sound grating against his already frayed nerves.


    "Ugh¡­" Lucian groaned dramatically, dragging his hand to his pocket. With barely a glance at the screen, he brought the phone to his ear.


    "Hello¡­" he murmured, his voice a mix of exhaustion and disinterest.


    "Why are you cutting my calls again and again?"


    The voice on the other end was sharp and low, carrying a faint edge of anger. It was unmistakably Celestia.


    Lucian sighed deeply, letting the phone rest against his ear as his face remained buried in the bed. "Do you even know how fucked up the situation was just now?" he complained, his voice muffled and irritated. "Rose had my phone. Rose! And don''t even get me started about how you saved your number as ''My Wifey''!"


    He paused, exhaling loudly before continuing, his frustration spilling over. "Do you know what happened next? She answered the call. You. And the first thing you said was ''Darling.'' Mother heard it too!"


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence on the other end. Lucian frowned slightly, confused by the lack of response.


    Then


    "Ahahahahahaha!"


    A burst of laughter erupted from Celestia, rich and unapologetic. It was loud and carefree, as though she were genuinely amused by his suffering.


    Lucian''s face twitched slightly as he pulled the phone an inch away from his ear. "What the hell is so funny?" he muttered under his breath.


    Celestia''s laughter eventually subsided into small chuckles. "What''s the problem in that?" she asked, her tone still laced with amusement. "Isn''t it a good thing that my sister-in-law and mother-in-law found out about me?"


    Lucian''s face flushed at her teasing words, his eyebrows knitting together in frustration. "Don''t say it like that," he grumbled, turning his face to the side to hide his sudden embarrassment, even though no one could see him.


    "So, what did you tell them?" Celestia asked, curiosity piquing in her voice.


    Lucian let out another sigh, this one longer and heavier, as though every ounce of energy was draining from him. "Leave it," he said simply. "It''s not important." He paused for a moment, then added, "Anyway¡­ why were you calling me so much?"


    Celestia''s tone shifted instantly, her voice dropping into something softer still teasing, but now laced with genuine concern. "Why? Were you busy?"


    "Ugh, no," Lucian replied, his tone quieter now. "Just¡­ tired, that''s all."


    Celestia hummed lightly on the other end, a sound of quiet acknowledgment. "Well," she began, her voice gentler now, "I just wanted to tell you not to worry about what happened at the restaurant today."


    Lucian''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and he lifted his head off the bed slightly, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?"


    "I know what happened with that Victor guy," Celestia said, her voice dipping into something darker. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already taken care of everything."


    Lucian blinked, surprised. "You¡­ took care of it?"


    "Yes," she said softly, a quiet edge of pride in her tone. "The videos that people recorded? Gone. I had my team hack into every device and system that captured anything. Every piece of evidence has been wiped clean. As for the witnesses¡­" She paused, her voice dropping lower. "Don''t worry about them either. My background, my people they''ll take care of it all. No one will hear a single whisper about this incident. You''re safe."


    Lucian blinked again, his face now fully lifted off the bed as he stared down at his phone. His lips parted slightly, surprise flickering in his eyes. He hadn''t expected this hadn''t even asked for it but here she was, moving mountains behind the scenes like it was nothing.


    "You¡­ really took care of everything?" he asked quietly, something warmer slipping into his voice.


    "Yes," Celestia replied, her tone softer now. "I always have your back, my darling. No matter what."


    For a moment, Lucian didn''t know how to respond. He simply stared at the phone screen, the corners of his lips twitching slightly. He blinked once, twice, as though trying to process her words.


    "I see¡­" he said finally, his voice quieter now, almost unsure. "Thanks."


    It wasn''t much, but it was all he could say in that moment. A strange warmth bloomed in his chest an unfamiliar but not unwelcome feeling. He knew he had people working for him, capable of handling situations like these, but¡­ Celestia''s reassurance still felt different.


    It felt personal.


    "Are you alright, though?" Celestia asked softly, her voice laced with hidden concern. "After everything that happened?"her words carrying many meanings...


    Lucian hesitated, her words tugging at something fragile inside him. He lowered his head again, pressing his face lightly into the mattress. "¡­Yeah," he murmured after a pause. "I''m alright."


    There was silence on the other end, but it wasn''t empty. It was warm, as though Celestia were listening closely, waiting for him to say more if he wanted to.


    "How''s everything with your family?" she asked finally, her tone light but careful, as though testing the waters. "Is everything okay? You know¡­ if you ever feel lonely, you can always come live with me."


    Her voice dipped slightly, teasing but not forceful, the unspoken care hidden in her playful words.


    Lucian fell silent for a moment, the phone still pressed to his ear as he lay sprawled across the bed. He stared at the wall, blinking slowly as her words settled over him.


    "It''s alright," he said quietly at last, his voice soft, almost a whisper. "Everything''s alright."


    The call fell into silence again, but this time it was comfortable a quiet acknowledgment of things that didn''t need to be said.


    Lucian lay there, holding the phone to his ear, feeling the faint buzz of connection. For all her teasing and chaos, Celestia''s words lingered in his mind, offering a small but undeniable comfort.


    And for a moment, as his tired eyes fluttered closed, Lucian allowed himself to feel it.


    ----- S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 168 celestia

    "What are you doing right now?" Celestia''s voice came softly through the phone, a gentle attempt to start a conversation.Lucian shifted slightly on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. "Nothing much. Just lying down," he mumbled, his voice carrying the fatigue of the day. He exhaled heavily. "Man, today was exhausting¡­"


    "Hmm." Celestia paused for a beat, and then her voice lightened with a playful edge. "You know¡­ now that I think about it, today is quite special, isn''t it?"


    Lucian blinked. "Special?"


    "Yes," she said, her voice warm. "It''s the first day we met. And¡­ our first phone call, too. Don''t you think that makes it memorable?"


    Lucian lifted his head slightly, brows furrowing in mild surprise. Her tone was so different now soft, sweet, almost shy. This is the same woman who sounded so menacing this morning? he thought, bewildered.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess it is," Lucian replied, though his words felt clumsy and awkward. He wasn''t good at conversations like this. With a quiet sigh, he rested his head back down. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestia, perhaps sensing his hesitation, spoke again, her voice quieter now, almost a whisper. "What do you think of me, Lucian?"


    Lucian froze slightly, caught off guard. "Huh?"


    "Do you like me?" she asked, her tone unusually tender. "I mean¡­ maybe I was too forceful today. Maybe I''m not the gentle type you prefer¡­ like Avey."


    Lucian''s eyes opened a little, and he lifted his head off the bed again. What''s with her? he thought, blinking at his phone. This wasn''t the domineering, confident Celestia from earlier. Her voice now carried something delicate, almost uncertain.


    After a moment''s silence, he sighed and finally answered. "You''re¡­ great. Don''t think too much about it."


    "Great?" she echoed softly, as though the word wasn''t quite enough for her.


    Lucian adjusted his position slightly, propping himself up on one elbow as he stared at the phone screen. "Yeah," he continued, his voice more earnest this time. "You''re strong. You''re a straightforward person. You''re beautiful, independent, skilled, intelligent¡­ and confident. You don''t need to rely on anyone because you believe in yourself."


    Celestia remained silent on the other end, listening.


    Lucian''s voice softened, almost as if he were talking to himself. "You''re¡­ perfect, really. Someone like you" He paused, swallowing hard as his expression darkened slightly. "you''re better than me."


    His voice dropped into a whisper, almost broken. "There are so many flaws in me."


    Celestia opened her mouth to respond, but Lucian spoke again, quieter this time. "I''m not supposed to have what I want."


    For a moment, the line was silent. Celestia didn''t say anything, and Lucian could only hear the faint static on the other end.


    Then, she exhaled softly, her voice tinged with frustration and something gentler concern. "Why are you always like this?" she asked, her tone low but steady. "Why do you see yourself this way?"


    Lucian didn''t answer. He just lay back down, letting his head sink into the mattress, the phone still pressed to his ear.


    "You''re a good person, you know that?" he said suddenly, his voice quiet and sincere.


    Celestia paused, caught off guard by his words. "What?"


    Lucian swallowed hard, his throat dry. "I mean it. You''re a good person," he repeated.


    There was a long pause before he spoke again, his words almost hesitant, as though afraid to admit them. "Hey¡­ I''m sorry."


    "For what?" Celestia asked softly, a faint confusion in her voice.


    "For rejecting you earlier." His voice was low, regretful. "I didn''t¡­ mean to hurt you. I don''t really know what to say. I just¡­" He sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging. "I don''t think I deserve to be loved. I don''t think I''m someone who gets that. And even if I wanted it, I feel like the world wouldn''t let me have it."


    Celestia stayed silent, her breath audible on the other end.


    "You deserve someone better," Lucian continued quietly, staring up at the ceiling. "Someone good, someone who can make you happy. I''m not that guy. I''m¡­ negative. Weak. Aimless. Empty."


    "darling" Celestia began, but he wasn''t finished.


    "I''ve tried¡­" He paused, his voice trembling slightly. "I''ve tried it so many times. And look at me I''m not cheerful, or funny, or interesting. I''m just¡­ boring. I don''t know why anyone would want to stick around me."


    The silence that followed felt heavy, like a weight pressing into both of them. Lucian closed his eyes, waiting for her response any response.


    After a long pause, Celestia finally spoke, her voice calm but firm. "Lucian."


    He didn''t respond.


    "Do you really think you know yourself so well?" she asked softly.


    Lucian frowned slightly, his grip on the phone tightening. "Well?"


    "Maybe¡­ you''re ignoring your good sides," Celestia said, her tone steady and sincere. "Maybe you''re surrounded by the wrong people and the wrong environment, and that''s all you see."


    Lucian blinked, surprised by her words.


    "You think you''re weak," she continued, "but you''re not. You''re kind. You''re respectful and loyal. You''re someone who knows how to love and someone who doesn''t cheat people. You''re generous, even when the world hasn''t been kind to you."


    She paused for a moment, the line quiet except for the faint sound of her breathing. When she spoke again, her voice was softer, almost tender.


    "Maybe¡­ you''re blaming yourself for being hurt by others. For being rejected. But," she hesitated, her tone laced with a gentle firmness, "were you really the one at fault?"


    Lucian blinked, staring at his phone as though it might somehow give him the answers he didn''t have. Her words were like a quiet balm against the ache he carried deep inside. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Just look at the past," Celestia continued, her voice steady. "As far as I''ve come to know you, I can''t imagine anyone else sticking to love like you have despite everything."


    Lucian''s chest tightened slightly, his grip on the phone loosening as her words settled over him.


    "Even after everything Avey did¡­" Her voice faltered briefly, as if the memory of what she''d learned about his past left a bitter taste in her mouth. "At least you didn''t lose yourself in it. You stayed the person you are."


    She took a deep breath, steadying herself. "And your family¡­" Celestia''s voice turned slightly gritted, though she seemed to reign herself in. "Even after how they treated you, you still stuck by them. You still see your relationships as something important, something worth fighting for. Honestly, if it had been anyone else, it would''ve ended a long time ago."


    Lucian swallowed hard, the weight of her words pressing against his chest.


    "And you¡­" she continued, a faint sigh escaping her lips. "You''re so skilled. So talented. There are so many things you''re good at, but i don''t know why¡­" Her voice softened, tinged with exasperation. "You never let anyone see them. That''s the part of you I don''t like. I wish you''d stop hiding, stop being so¡­ childish about it. Let people see who you really are."


    Lucian chuckled softly, a faint, almost bitter sound. "Maybe I don''t think it matters," he murmured.


    "You''re wrong," Celestia said immediately, her voice firm. "You think you''re weak, but you''re not. You know how to love someone deeply, without expecting anything in return. You don''t cheat or manipulate people not like some people. You''re generous even when the world hasn''t given you a single reason to be."


    Her words struck something deep inside him, a part of himself he thought he had buried long ago.


    "Maybe¡­" she hesitated, her voice quieter now. "Maybe you''re focusing too much on the pain. The hurt people have caused you. But¡­ were you really the one at fault? Did you deserve what they did to you?"


    Lucian''s gaze drifted to the ceiling, the soft glow of the light above him blurring as her words echoed in his mind. He didn''t answer, couldn''t answer, because he didn''t know.


    "Don''t let the pain they caused you become the only thing you see in yourself," Celestia said gently. Her voice was so soft, so earnest, that it made Lucian''s chest tighten even more. "Because I promise¡­ there''s so much more to you than that."


    The silence that followed wasn''t heavy. It wasn''t awkward. It was warm and full, like a quiet understanding shared between two people who had reached into the deepest parts of each other.


    Lucian exhaled softly, breaking the silence with a quiet, "Thanks¡­ for saying that."


    Celestia smiled faintly on the other end, though he couldn''t see it. "You don''t have to thank me," she said simply, her tone light and teasing now. "Just¡­ try to see yourself the way I do, alright?"


    Lucian didn''t respond right away, but a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. It was small, barely there, but it carried a warmth he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    After a long pause, he spoke again, his voice low and quiet. "Hey¡­ I''m tired. Let''s talk later, okay?"


    On the other end, Celestia let out a dramatic sigh, her frustration clear. "Ughhh, fine. Goodnight, Mr. So-Busy-He-Can''t-Talk-To-Me." Her voice carried a faint pout, though there was no real anger behind it. "Take care."


    Lucian chuckled softly, the sound genuine this time, before cutting the call. The phone dropped from his hand and onto the bed beside him. He sighed heavily, closing his eyes.


    "Ahh, man¡­ why am I like this?" he murmured to himself, his voice barely above a whisper.


    He lay there in silence for a moment, staring up at the ceiling as thoughts swirled in his mind. "If I let someone in¡­" he whispered, his voice so quiet it was almost swallowed by the stillness of the room. "They''ll hurt me. They always do."


    His fingers curled loosely around the edge of the blanket, his chest tightening with the weight of the thought. "It''s better this way," he muttered. "No expectations. No hope. At least if I''m alone, I won''t get hurt."


    He turned his head to the side, his gaze falling on the phone beside him. His expression was unreadable, a mix of resignation and something softer.


    Suddenly,


    "Oh, yeah. The letter Mother gave me," he murmured, sitting up slowly. His hand reached for the pocket of his shirt, his fingers brushing against the paper he had nearly forgotten.


    As he pulled it out


    ---

 Chapter 169 letter

    Lucian pulled the letter out of his pocket, the crisp fold of the paper catching on his fingertips. He stared at it for a long moment, as though the words inside might burn him.Sitting up from his bed, he swung his legs down, letting them dangle over the edge. His shoes brushed lightly against the floor, but he didn''t notice. His focus was on the letter.


    "Haaa¡­" he exhaled quietly, running his fingers over the edge of the paper. "What do you think, Max? Will it be¡­ a good thing?"


    [Host,] Max''s voice came softly in his head, tinged with a rare seriousness. [It''s alright. I can see they''re trying. But it''s also understandable that you''re struggling to accept them after¡­ well, everything.] Max paused, sighing. [Just look inside, Host. I''m curious too. Let''s hope it''s something good.]


    Lucian let out a small, humorless chuckle. "Hmmm," he murmured faintly, his heart doing a strange little flip in his chest.


    His hands were slow as he unfolded the letter, the paper crinkling softly in the stillness of the room. A strange weight pressed on his chest¡ªa hesitant mix of dread and hope. I don''t expect much, he told himself. But his heart betrayed him, its steady thumping growing louder in his ears. Maybe¡­ I still want something.


    With a deep breath, Lucian opened the letter and began to read.


    ---


    Dear Lucian,


    I''ve been sitting here, trying to find the right words. Words that could somehow make up for all the years I spent not truly seeing you. Words that could take away the hurt I''ve caused. But the truth is, there''s no way to undo the past. There''s no way to erase the times I hurt you, ignored your needs, or let my own struggles get in the way of being the mother you deserved.


    Lucian ...his fingers gripping the edges of the letter a little tighter. His throat tightened as he continued reading,


    For years, I thought I was doing my best. I thought that because I was providing, or because I was trying to give you everything I never had, that it would be enough. But I was wrong. I realize now that it''s not the things I gave you, or the rules I set, or even the silence I sometimes held between us. What you needed most was me. Not just in body, but in heart. In presence. In understanding.


    I see now that I didn''t listen to you as I should have. I didn''t see your pain. I didn''t recognize when you were reaching out, even in the smallest ways. I didn''t know how to be the mother you needed, and because of that, I failed you. For that, I am so deeply sorry.


    Lucian''s jaw tightened as he read those words. He moved it slightly, side to side, as though trying to work through the ache building in his chest. He blinked rapidly, his vision blurring for a moment before he shook his head and forced himself to keep reading.


    There''s a part of me that is afraid afraid that my apology will never be enough. That the space between us will always be too wide, too far to cross. And maybe it will take time. I know I can''t expect you to forgive me overnight, or to trust me just because I say I''m sorry. Trust is built with actions, not words.


    So, all I can offer you now is a promise. A promise that I will try every single day to be the mother you deserve. A promise that I will be there, truly there, for you. To listen. To support. To love you without expectation or judgment.


    Lucian felt something sting behind his eyes, sharp and hot. He closed them briefly, letting out a shaky breath. His hand trembled slightly as he turned the page, revealing the final part of the letter.


    I know that I''ve hurt you. And I can''t change that, no matter how much I wish I could. But I want to spend the rest of my life showing you that I can be better that I can be the kind of mother who sees you, hears you, and loves you in all the ways you need to feel it.


    Please know that I don''t expect anything in return. I don''t expect forgiveness immediately, or for you to forget what''s happened. I just want you to know that I am here, and I always will be, if and when you''re ready to let me back in.


    I want to rebuild the trust we''ve lost. I want to make new memories better memories.


    I''m not perfect. I will make mistakes. But I will keep trying. I love you, my Lucy, more than words can express. And if you''ll let me, I''ll spend the rest of my life showing you how much.


    With all my heart,


    Mom


    The room felt heavy as Lucian finished reading, the letter trembling slightly in his hands. He exhaled deeply, the sound shaky and uneven, and let the paper fall onto his lap.


    For a long moment, he simply stared at the words, his mind swirling with emotions he couldn''t name. His throat felt tight, and he clenched his jaw, trying to suppress the surge of feelings threatening to overwhelm him.


    "She¡­ really wrote this," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible.


    [Host¡­] Max''s voice came gently, uncharacteristically soft. [It''s okay to feel what you''re feeling right now. Let it out.]


    Lucian closed his eyes, his breath hitching slightly as he rubbed a hand over his face. He wasn''t sure what he felt anger, sadness, relief? It was all tangled together, pressing against his chest like a weight he didn''t know how to lift.


    "Haaa¡­" He let out a long breath, staring at the ceiling. "What do I even do with this?" he whispered to himself.


    But deep down, buried beneath the layers of hurt and doubt, something shifted. It was small, faint, but undeniable a flicker of warmth. A tiny seed of hope that hadn''t been there before.


    Lucian stared at the letter for a long moment, the weight of the words lingering in his chest. His fingers brushed over the paper absently, his jaw tightening and loosening as if working through the emotions building within him.


    "I guess¡­" he murmured quietly, his lips twitching into the faintest smile, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "We''ll see if she really means it. But¡­" His voice trailed off as his expression hardened slightly, a familiar wall rising behind his gaze. "I definitely won''t trust or have any expectations toward anyone. Not anymore."


    Even as he spoke the words, a part of him felt conflicted, the flicker of warmth battling against the cold resolve he had lived with for so long.


    With a soft thud, Lucian let himself fall back onto the bed, the mattress creaking beneath him. His eyes remained fixed on the ceiling, his chest rising and falling in steady breaths.


    "Today wasn''t¡­ that bad, I guess," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "As you said, Max."


    [Host¡­] Max''s voice came softly, its usual sharpness replaced with a rare gentleness. [Yeah, it wasn''t as i had said.]


    Lucian exhaled deeply, the sound more a sigh than anything else. He felt the tension in his body begin to ease, though his mind remained restless. For most of the day, he had felt like everything was falling apart. But these last moments¡­


    For the first time in a long time, he felt something he hadn''t allowed himself to feel in years: the faintest trace of something resembling comfort.


    His thoughts drifted, unbidden, to his past life. How many nights had he wished for moments like this? Moments where his mother''s voice wasn''t sharp with commands or distant with indifference, but soft with sincerity? How many times had he imagined his family reaching out to him with warmth, only to wake up to the cold reality of neglect and betrayal?


    A small, bitter laugh escaped his lips, though it lacked humor. "How much had I wished for this?" he whispered to himself, his voice cracking slightly. "But no matter how much I tried back then¡­ it never happened."


    His gaze flickered to the ceiling, his eyes blinking slowly. The faint glow of the light above blurred in his vision, a quiet stillness filling the room.


    "Am I happy?" he murmured aloud, the question hanging in the air. His tone was conflicted, uncertain, as though he wasn''t sure he wanted the answer. "Maybe. But¡­" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He trailed off, his thoughts swirling like a storm he couldn''t quiet. His arms moved instinctively, folding beneath his head as he lay sprawled on the bed. The position felt strangely vulnerable, like he was letting himself relax for the first time all day.


    He stared at the ceiling for a long time, his lips pressed into a thin line. His chest rose and fell with each measured breath, his mind caught between memories of the past and the tentative hope that had begun to creep into the edges of his present.


    For now, Lucian didn''t say anything more. His eyes blinked slowly, the silence around him heavy yet oddly soothing. The faint creak of the bed beneath him and the rhythmic beat of his heart were the only sounds that filled the room.


    And as he lay there, staring up into the quiet, he let himself feel just for a moment the fragile beginnings of something he couldn''t yet name.


    ---

 Chapter 170 Victor

    Victor lay in the VIP ward of the hospital, the sterile white walls around him doing little to soothe the storm brewing inside. His face was heavily bandaged, with particular attention paid to his nose, which had been broken severely by Lucian''s relentless punches.It had been three hours since the fight at the restaurant. The doctors had worked quickly to tend to him, wrapping him up and ensuring his injuries were stabilized. But even as he sat propped up on the hospital bed, scrolling through his phone, the anger boiling in his veins made the physical pain feel insignificant.


    Victor''s back pressed against the headboard, his posture rigid despite the comfort of the bed. His eyes were fixed on the screen, frustration tightening his features as he scoured the web for any clue about Lucian Kane''s true background.


    He was certain absolutely certain that Lucian wasn''t who he appeared to be. No second-generation waste could fight like that. No pampered rich kid could land punches with that kind of precision or power.


    And yet, even after hours of digging, Victor found nothing.


    No evidence of training, no hidden affiliations, no connections to anyone that could explain the bastard''s skill. Lucian''s image remained exactly what it was meant to be a second-generation failure, a nobody.


    Victor''s grip on the phone tightened, his knuckles turning white. His teeth clenched behind swollen lips, the sharp ache reminding him of the bruises and cuts he bore. But it wasn''t the injuries that truly pained him. No, the physical wounds were nothing compared to the blow to his pride.


    His ego was in shreds.


    "How the hell¡­" Victor muttered through gritted teeth, his voice low and rough, "did that piece of shit manage to punch me like that?"


    He had spent years training years fighting, enduring pain, and building his strength all for revenge. And yet, Lucian Kane, a man mocked by everyone as a worthless heir, had humiliated him in front of an audience. It was incomprehensible.


    Victor''s jaw clenched as he replayed the fight in his mind. He still couldn''t decipher how he had lost so easily. It didn''t make sense. He had planned everything, calculated every angle. Lucian wasn''t supposed to be able to fight back.


    Knock. Knock.


    The sharp sound of a knock on the door pulled Victor from his spiraling thoughts.


    "Come in," he barked, his voice hoarse. He winced as the movement irritated his swollen mouth but didn''t bother adjusting his tone.


    The door swung open, and Drake hurried in, his face glistening with sweat. He was out of breath, his chest rising and falling rapidly as though he had been running.


    "Boss! Boss something serious happened!" Drake panted, clutching the doorframe for support.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, his patience already paper-thin. "What now?" he growled, his voice laced with irritation. "Don''t tell me you couldn''t do your job. I gave you simple instructions. You got the footage, didn''t you?"


    Drake hesitated, his hesitation enough to set Victor''s teeth on edge.


    "Well?" Victor pressed, his voice sharp.


    Drake straightened slightly, wiping his brow. "About that, Boss¡­" he started, his words faltering as he glanced at Victor''s bandaged face.


    Victor''s gaze hardened. "Don''t waste my time. Speak clearly."


    Drake swallowed, his voice trembling slightly. "The cameras¡­ something happened. We¡­ we don''t have the footage."


    Victor''s body went rigid. Slowly, he sat up straighter, the tension in the room thickening. "What do you mean, ''something happened''?" he asked, his tone dangerously quiet.


    "All the footage is gone," Drake stammered. "Deleted. It just¡­ disappeared."


    Victor''s eyes widened slightly, his expression darkening as the weight of Drake''s words sank in.


    "Gone?" Victor repeated, his voice low and seething.


    "I don''t know how," Drake said quickly, raising his hands defensively. "The cameras were digital, all linked to backup devices. Even if something happened to the cameras themselves, the footage should have been saved elsewhere. But¡­ it''s gone. Everything. Wiped clean. There''s no trace of it." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor''s hands clenched into fists, his entire body trembling with barely-contained fury. "Are you telling me," he said slowly, his voice shaking, "that all these injuries I got¡­ all this pain¡­ was for NOTHING?"


    Victor had orchestrated everything to perfection. From the very beginning, his visit to Lucian was a calculated move. The confrontation and subsequent fight weren''t coincidental they were part of his elaborate scheme. Victor had intended to take a few staged punches, capturing footage of the infamous second-generation heir, Lucian Kane, brutally attacking someone without provocation. The narrative? Lucian abusing his family''s influence to intimidate others.


    Victor''s goal was clear: tarnish Lucian''s social image beyond repair. With the video evidence, Lucian would face public backlash, painted as a privileged bully exploiting his status. The Kane name would be dragged through the mud, and Victor knew that even the Starline family Avey''s family would be compelled to distance themselves from Lucian. They''d likely pressure Avey to reconsider any association with someone so reckless and disgraceful.


    Of course, Victor hadn''t anticipated the severity of the beating he''d receive. The plan had been to feign injury after a few light blows, creating the illusion of an accidental knockdown. Instead, Lucian had genuinely lost control, landing real punches that left Victor battered and bruised. Yet, despite the unexpected pain, Victor saw the outcome as a victory.


    Lucian''s reputation would take a massive hit, the footage painting him as a violent aggressor. While Victor had to endure some physical sacrifice, he considered it a small price to pay in the larger game. Anything, after all, was worth it to destroy his enemies.


    As he nursed his wounds, Victor reflected, "The plan didn''t go perfectly, but it worked out better than expected. Sometimes, the best outcomes arise from the chaos."


    Without warning, Victor surged forward, grabbing Drake by the collar. The sudden movement sent a sharp jolt of pain through his bandaged face, but he ignored it, his rage overpowering any physical discomfort.


    "You had ONE job," Victor snarled, his voice rising despite the strain it caused him. "One simple job, and you FAILED!"


    "Boss! Wait!" Drake yelled, his voice cracking as Victor''s grip tightened.


    Victor didn''t let go. His teeth ground together as he stared into Drake''s panicked eyes. "I planned everything. EVERYTHING. And you''re telling me it was all for nothing?"


    "Boss, please!" Drake pleaded, his voice strained. "There''s more! Something worse happened!"


    Victor''s grip on Drake''s collar loosened slightly, though his piercing glare remained fixed on his subordinate. "Worse?" he hissed, his voice sharp and low. "What could possibly be worse than this?" Explore stories at empire


    Drake swallowed hard, his face pale, beads of sweat gathering at his brow. His lips parted hesitantly, as if the words themselves were too heavy to say. "Just after you¡­ lost control and I got you here," he said slowly, his voice trembling, "I got calls. Something happened. Something serious¡­"


    Victor''s hands twitched, his fingers digging into Drake''s collar. "Say it, damn it!" he shouted, his voice raw with frustration and rage. His plans had failed spectacularly, and now Drake was stalling? "Say it fast, you useless bastard!"


    Drake flinched but forced himself to continue, though his voice grew weaker with each word. "Boss, everything¡­ everything in Wolly City is over. In just the last two hours, all the connections we had everything we built it''s all gone. They even seized¡­"


    "Spit it out already!" Victor''s roar cut through the room, his face twisting with anger.


    Drake inhaled shakily, finally blurting out, "We''re over, Boss. Our entire operation in Wolly City has been destroyed."


    ----


    shameless author again asking for powerstones and tickets


    thanks for reading..love ya all

 Chapter 171 Drake

    Drake inhaled shakily, finally blurting out, "We''re over, Boss. Our entire operation in Wolly City has been destroyed."Victor''s expression froze, his face pale despite the rising anger. His heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean¡­ destroyed?" he asked quietly, though his trembling hands betrayed the storm brewing inside him.


    "Our company¡­ it''s bankrupt," Drake said, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "In the last two hours, every single one of our business partners betrayed us. They pulled their shares, broke their deals, and cut ties completely."


    Victor''s breath hitched. His eyes widened in disbelief. "What¡­?"


    "It gets worse," Drake continued reluctantly, his gaze darting away from Victor''s face. "Our stock prices plummeted. We lost everything, Boss hundreds of millions of dollars in seconds. In total, the losses are estimated at¡­ three billion."


    Victor''s vision blurred for a moment as the words sank in. Three billion.


    Drake kept going, his words tumbling out faster now. "Our real estate ventures have been forcibly shut down. Every foothold we had in Wolly City all the investments, all the plans it''s all been destroyed. Our workers have resigned en masse. We''re left with nothing but empty buildings and abandoned projects. It''s¡­ it''s over." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor''s lips trembled slightly as he tried to process what he was hearing. His chest felt tight, his breath coming in shallow bursts. "How¡­ how did this happen?" he asked, his voice cracking.


    Drake hesitated, fear flashing in his eyes. "Boss, three of the four great families made public announcements," he said carefully. "They openly declared that anyone associated with our company or with you, specifically would face total destruction. Every one of our business partners panicked. They betrayed us without a second thought, even knowing they''d take massive losses themselves. And¡­"


    Victor''s hands tightened again, his knuckles white against Drake''s collar. "And WHAT?" he barked, his voice shaking with fury.


    Drake''s voice dropped even lower, barely audible. "It seems¡­ even the royal family had a hand in it. Their influence was behind the scenes, but it''s unmistakable."


    Victor froze, his entire body going rigid. His mind reeled. The great families AND the royal family? In a matter of hours, they had destroyed everything he had spent years building. The painstaking work, the sacrifices it was all gone.


    "WHAT THE F***?!" Victor''s roar echoed through the room as he released Drake with a violent shove, sending him stumbling back. Victor''s trembling hands grabbed at the nearest object a glass resting on the side table and hurled it across the room. It shattered against the wall with a deafening crash.


    He stood up abruptly, ignoring the searing pain in his bandaged nose as he began knocking over tables and smashing whatever he could find. His breathing was ragged, his chest heaving as the reality of his loss set in.


    "Three years," he hissed, his voice raw. "Three f***ing years! All my work, gone! Because of those cowards!"


    Drake remained frozen near the door, too terrified to speak or move. He knew better than to try calming Victor down in this state.


    Victor''s rampage slowed after a moment, his chest rising and falling with labored breaths. He ran a trembling hand through his hair, his teeth grinding audibly.


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" he exhaled heavily, his lips curling into a twisted smirk. "Good. Very good," he muttered, his voice eerily calm now. "You want to play this game? Fine. Let''s play."


    He turned to Drake, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "They think this is over?" he said, his voice low and venomous. "It''s not. This wasn''t my true power. They''ve only taken a fraction of what''s mine."


    Drake blinked, confused but still too frightened to speak.


    Victor smirked darkly, his hands clenching into fists. "Call my foreign contacts. Bring in my real power. I''ll show them what happens when they dare to fight me when they dare to cross Victor Vanez."


    His bandaged nose began to bleed again, the red seeping through the white gauze as he spoke. But Victor didn''t seem to notice or care. His rage was all-consuming, driving him forward.


    "They''ll pay for this," he murmured, his voice filled with cold determination. "Every last one of them will pay."


    Drake swallowed hard, his legs rooted to the spot as Victor''s words lingered in the air, heavy and foreboding. The tension in the room was palpable, the faint hum of the air conditioning doing little to mask the crackling atmosphere.


    "Don''t, Boss¡­" Drake finally spoke, his voice trembling as he dared to meet Victor''s fiery gaze. "Don''t make decisions in anger. We had our plans plans you made. If you go all in now, it''ll destroy everything you''ve worked for."


    Victor''s glare didn''t waver, but Drake pressed on, his words stumbling out like a lifeline. "Even if we bring all our cards to the table, there''s a good chance we''ll lose everything. Even if we somehow win, the cost would be¡­" He hesitated, swallowing hard before continuing. "¡­it would be catastrophic."


    Drake''s voice dropped lower, his tone almost pleading. "That''s the whole reason we set up the Wolly City plans, Boss. To avoid this kind of chaos. If you go after them now, in this state, it''s suicide for all of us."


    Victor''s fist clenched at his side, his nails digging into his palm. "Yeah¡­ I f***ing KNOW THAT!" he roared suddenly, his voice reverberating through the room.


    His fist lashed out, connecting with the wall beside him. A loud crack echoed as the impact left a jagged dent in the plaster. Victor''s breathing was heavy, ragged, as if he was fighting to regain control of himself. His knuckles throbbed, but the pain barely registered.


    For a moment, the room was still.


    Victor stood there, his chest heaving as he stared at the damaged wall, his back turned to Drake. Then, with a deep, measured breath, he exhaled slowly. His shoulders relaxed slightly as he straightened his posture.


    He adjusted his collar, smoothing the fabric as if nothing had happened, his movements slow and deliberate. When he finally turned around, his face was composed, his expression unreadable a stark contrast to the fury that had consumed him moments before.


    "Good," Victor said, his voice cool and clipped. "We won''t go down that path. Not yet." He smirked faintly, though there was no humor in it. "But this¡­ this isn''t over. I can see why this happened now. And I''m sure that bastard Lucian is behind it."


    Drake blinked, caught off guard. "Lucian?"


    Victor nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing. "Yes. The last time I suffered losses, it was because of conflicts with him. Back then, I was confused, unsure how a second-generation waste could be the source of so many problems. But now¡­ now it''s clear."


    Read the latest on empire


    He began pacing, his movements calculated but brimming with restrained energy. "His fighting skills. His sudden competence. This can''t be a coincidence." His voice grew colder with each word. "The Starline family, Rose, Olivia¡­ the entire Kane family must be involved. They''ve backed him somehow. But why?"


    Victor''s pacing slowed as his mind raced. "What I don''t understand is why the other families are interfering. And the Royal family¡­" He paused, his brow furrowing deeply. "Who the hell is pulling the strings there?"


    "Boss," Drake interrupted hesitantly, his tone cautious. "I¡­ I received another piece of information."


    Victor stopped mid-step, turning sharply toward Drake. "What information?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    Drake shifted uneasily, the weight of what he was about to say evident on his face. "The Queen sent a message."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling slightly. "A message? What kind of message? Is she threatening me now?" He let out a bitter laugh. "Hah! And here I thought our relations with her were great after all those deals. Is this her way of repaying me?"


    "No, Boss," Drake said quickly, shaking his head. "I¡­ I don''t think it''s a threat. From what I can tell, the Queen doesn''t seem to be aware of what''s happened."


    Victor''s gaze darkened further. "Then what the hell did she say?"


    Drake hesitated for a moment before continuing. "She¡­ she''s asking for your help."


    Victor''s brows shot up in disbelief. "Help?" he asked, his tone dripping with incredulity. "The Queen wants my help? After everything that just happened?"


    "Yes," Drake confirmed, nodding nervously. "She said the Princess Celestia has run away from the royal palace. Apparently, she fled to Wolly City. The Queen wants you to¡­ take care of her."


    Victor stared at Drake, his expression unreadable as he processed the information. Slowly, his lips twisted into a bitter smirk.


    "Take care of her?" he repeated mockingly. "Hah. Is she playing games with me now? Let''s say, for argument''s sake, that the Queen wasn''t behind this disaster. What then? Was it Celestia? Or maybe Arthur?" His voice dripped with venom as he continued. "How convenient that this all happens, and now she runs to my territory."


    Drake didn''t respond, too afraid to interrupt Victor''s thoughts.


    Victor exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples with one hand. "Why did the Princess run here?" he muttered to himself. "What''s her angle?"


    The room fell into silence as Victor stood there, his thoughts a whirlwind of suspicion and fury. The events of the day weighed heavily on him, each revelation piling onto the last.


    Finally, he let out a low, frustrated growl, running his hand through his disheveled hair. "So many damn problems in one day," he muttered, his voice barely audible. "I don''t even know where to start untangling this mess."


    He turned back to Drake, his smirk returning, though it was devoid of any warmth. "Fine. We''ll handle this one step at a time. But mark my words¡­" His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper, his eyes gleaming with cold determination. "They''ll regret crossing me. Every single one of them."


    Drake nodded stiffly, though his face remained tense. He knew better than to offer advice now.


    Victor''s bandaged nose had started bleeding again, the red seeping through the white gauze as a testament to his earlier outburst. He wiped at it absently, as if the pain didn''t matter.


    "They think they''ve won," Victor murmured, his voice low and sinister. "Let them. For now."


    ---

 Chapter 172 celestia

    Lucian stretched as he woke up, his body sinking back into the warmth of the bed for a moment before he sat up. "Wooow, what a sleep," he murmured to himself, his voice still groggy. Rubbing the remnants of slumber from his eyes, he swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood up, yawning deeply.Dragging his feet toward the bathroom, he let out a low whistle, his mood unusually light. The mirror greeted him with a disheveled reflection, but he didn''t care. The sleep had been good refreshing even. For the first time in what felt like forever, he didn''t wake up feeling weighed down by the burdens of yesterday.


    Maybe the confessions of his mother and Rose, the moments he had longed for in his past life, had finally lifted a part of the invisible weight he carried.


    "It feels¡­ different," Lucian muttered to himself as he splashed cool water on his face. His lips curled into a faint smile, and he let out another low whistle, a tune carrying his good mood. "This feels nice," he added, drying his face with a towel.


    Walking out of the bathroom, his spirits were high. The simple act of choosing his clothes felt like a fresh start. He opted for something simple and comfortable not the new clothes Rose and Olivia had gifted him yesterday, though. Those carried a significance he wasn''t ready to address just yet.


    As he descended the stairs, his steps light and measured, he spoke softly to himself. "Hey, Max¡­"


    [Yes, Host?] Max''s familiar voice echoed in his mind.


    "I think¡­ I''m leaving that depressed side of me behind," Lucian whispered, his tone both tentative and hopeful.


    [I''ve been telling you to do that from the beginning, Host,] Max replied, the hint of a sigh in his tone.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know," Lucian said with a small chuckle, running a hand through his hair. "But¡­ I think I finally get it. Maybe it''s not that bad to start over. To try again."


    His steps slowed as he reached the middle of the staircase, his gaze fixed on the lobby below. "I''ve already died once," he murmured. "What could be worse than that? Maybe¡­ maybe it''s time to enjoy this life. To be a little selfish. Do the things I couldn''t in my last life."


    [That''s good, Host,] Max said after a moment. [But just¡­ don''t become the kind of person you hate while doing it.]


    Lucian froze mid-step, the air around him suddenly feeling heavy. His fingers tightened on the banister as Max''s words settled in his mind.


    "I would never," Lucian said softly, his voice steady but filled with quiet resolve.


    He knew exactly what Max meant. No matter how much he wanted to change, to take something for himself in this life, he would never become like those who had hurt him. He wouldn''t ignore the people who cared for him. He wouldn''t let himself betray the love and trust of those who offered it.


    Max stayed silent, as if understanding that nothing more needed to be said.


    With a deep breath, Lucian continued down the stairs, one step at a time. His thoughts swirled, but his heart felt lighter, clearer.


    When he reached the bottom, he noticed them immediately. Olivia and Rose were sitting together on the sofa in the lobby, their eyes occasionally flicking toward the staircase. It was obvious they were waiting for him.


    "Ah," Lucian muttered under his breath, his gaze softening. "They''re¡­ still here. Looks like they''ve set their work aside just to be here."


    The memory of yesterday''s events flashed in his mind Rose''s emotional outburst, Olivia''s heartfelt letter, the gifts they had given him. It stirred something in him, something he couldn''t quite name.


    "Yesterday meant a lot," he admitted quietly to himself. "To all of us."


    But as he stood there, his mind wavered. Should I join them? he wondered, his fingers fidgeting at his sides. Or should I just walk out? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shifted on his feet, torn between the two choices. The idea of sitting with them felt daunting emotional, even but walking out felt equally wrong.


    As he stood there, lost in thought, a gentle hand wrapped around his wrist.


    Startled, Lucian turned his head and found himself face-to-face with Rose.


    Her expression was calm, though her eyes betrayed a softness he wasn''t used to seeing. "Good morning, Lucy," she said simply, her voice light but firm. Before he could respond, she tugged at his hand gently, guiding him toward the table.


    "Let''s have coffee together," she added, glancing at him over her shoulder.


    Lucian blinked, still processing her words. Before he could think of an excuse or even argue, he found himself being led to the sofa. He sat down beside her, his movements automatic, his thoughts blank.


    Rose didn''t let go of his hand as they sat, her fingers loosely holding onto his. It was such a simple gesture, yet it left him momentarily frozen, unsure of what to do.


    It wasn''t until Olivia cleared her throat a deliberate, pointed cough that both of them seemed to snap out of it.


    Rose pulled her hand away quickly, her cheeks tinged with a faint pink as she avoided looking at Olivia. Lucian, for his part, scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, glancing at anything but the two women in front of him.


    "Heh," he muttered under his breath, a faint, sheepish smile on his lips.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching upward into the smallest of amused smiles. "Well," she began, her tone light but teasing, "are we all awake now?"


    Rose shot her a quick glare, though it lacked any real bite. Lucian let out a quiet chuckle, the tension easing slightly as he relaxed into the sofa.


    For the first time in a long while, the air around Lucian didn''t feel heavy. It felt¡­ warm. But still, there was a tinge of awkwardness lingering. Read exclusive content at empire


    Olivia''s gaze lingered on him, her usual composed and cheerful expression firmly in place. Yet Lucian, even with his somewhat limited emotional awareness, could tell there was something else beneath her calm demeanor. Her eyes, though filled with affection, held a faint shadow of disappointment.


    Ah¡­ Lucian thought, suddenly realizing the reason. She expected me to wear the clothes she gave me yesterday.


    Her subtle glances toward his outfit made it clear. He quickly looked away, pretending not to notice, though the guilt tugged lightly at his chest.


    Suddenly


    Click. Click. Click.


    The sharp, rhythmic sound of heels echoed through the room, catching Lucian''s attention. Someone was walking toward them, the sound cutting through the calm atmosphere.


    His brow furrowed as he turned slightly, the sound coming from behind him. From¡­ the kitchen? he wondered.


    Before he could look, his gaze caught his mother''s expression. Olivia''s face, which had been carefully controlled moments ago, now looked visibly strained. A faint tightness pulled at her jaw, and her previously disappointed gaze turned sharp.


    Lucian''s unease grew. He turned to Rose, sitting beside him, and noticed her expression had shifted as well. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her brow furrowing slightly. There was a distinct tension in her demeanor now.


    Something was definitely off.


    Lucian''s thoughts raced. Who could it be? As far as he knew, there was no one else in the house besides the three of them. The household staff wouldn''t arrive until the afternoon or evening; Olivia had always preferred her mornings undisturbed.


    Finally, curiosity and the mounting tension pushed him to turn fully toward the sound.


    As he did, his eyes widened slightly. Emerging from the kitchen, a woman walked toward them with an air of elegance, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor.


    She moved with practiced grace, a bright, confident smile playing on her lips. Her casual outfit blue jeans paired with a fitted white top only added to her effortless charm.


    Lucian froze for a moment, his lips twitching involuntarily.


    That face¡­


    His stomach churned, and he immediately recognized her. What the hell is she doing here this early?!


    His mind screamed the question, but his body remained still, frozen in a mix of confusion and dread.


    The woman''s smile widened slightly as she approached, her eyes gleaming with amusement, as though she found the entire situation entertaining.


    Behind him, Olivia''s expression darkened. She folded her arms across her chest, her demeanor shifting from calm and warm to icy and guarded.


    Rose''s reaction was no less intense. Her hand, which had been resting lightly on the sofa, curled into a fist, her nails digging slightly into the fabric. A low, almost inaudible hum of irritation seemed to radiate from her as her sharp gaze locked onto the intruder.


    Lucian, however, couldn''t bring himself to react outwardly. His lips parted slightly, as if to say something, but no words came out.


    The woman, completely unfazed by the tension she had walked into, stopped a few feet away from them. Her smile was as radiant as ever, her posture relaxed and confident.


    "Good morning," she said cheerfully, her tone light and casual, as though this were the most natural thing in the world.


    Lucian blinked, his brain scrambling for a response. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, all screaming the same thing:


    Why is Celestia here?!


    ---

 Chapter 173 celestia in kane house

    Lucian turned on the couch, his heart skipping a beat as he saw Celestia walking toward him. She emerged from the kitchen with an air of elegance, her heels clicking softly against the floor. In her hands, she carried two steaming cups of coffee, the faint aroma wafting into the room."Good morning, darr" Celestia began, but she abruptly stopped herself, quickly correcting with a playful smile. "Lucian." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s heart nearly leapt into his throat. Did she almost just call me darling?! he panicked silently. His palms grew clammy at the thought, his gaze darting toward Rose and Olivia, who sat beside him. If Celestia had slipped, it would''ve been a disaster one he wasn''t sure he could explain away.


    "H-hey," he replied, his lips twitching awkwardly into a forced smile.


    Celestia''s movements were graceful as she placed both coffee cups on the table in front of them. The table already had three pristine white cups sitting there, clearly prepared earlier by Olivia for herself, Lucian, and Rose.


    Without a word, Celestia settled herself beside Lucian on the couch, her radiant smile undimmed by the tension hanging in the air. Lucian now found himself uncomfortably sandwiched: Celestia on his left, Rose on his right, and Olivia directly across from him.


    Feeling a prickle of unease, Lucian instinctively slid a little closer to Rose, creating more space between himself and Celestia. His movements were subtle, but his intention was clear he was wary of whatever Celestia might do next.


    He cleared his throat, forcing himself to speak. "Ugh¡­ so, uh, what are you doing here?" His voice was low, almost reluctant, as he glanced first at Olivia, then cautiously toward Celestia, who was now gazing at him with a playful, almost seductive smile.


    "Wait," Rose interjected, her voice sharp as she frowned. "You two know each other?"


    Lucian stiffened, his mind scrambling for an answer. "Oh, well¡­ kinda¡­" he mumbled, avoiding Rose''s probing gaze and turning his head awkwardly.


    Before he could flounder any further, Celestia leaned in slightly, her voice light and teasing. "Hey, hey, don''t be shy," she said with a soft chuckle. "Tell her we''ve been good friends." Her hand moved casually to slide one of the black coffee cups she had brought closer to Lucian, nudging it toward him as if urging him to take it.


    Lucian swallowed hard, glancing nervously at the black cup in front of him.


    "Princess mentioned she has some business in Wolly City," Olivia suddenly said, her tone calm but measured. Her gaze, however, was sharp as it flicked toward Celestia. "She didn''t want to stay in a hotel, so she requested to stay here in the Kane household while she''s in town."


    "Oh¡­ I see," Lucian said blankly, his voice devoid of emotion as he tried to process the situation. But deep inside, an ominous feeling began to build in his chest. Something about this felt¡­ wrong.


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she noticed Celestia''s casual gesture of sliding the black cup toward Lucian. Without missing a beat, Olivia gently pushed one of the white cups she had prepared earlier toward him, her movements deliberate and precise.


    Lucian blinked, his gaze shifting between the two cups now sitting directly in front of him one black, one white. The contrast was stark, and for some inexplicable reason, he felt as though choosing between them carried far more weight than it should.


    Olivia''s voice cut through his thoughts, repeating Rose''s earlier question. "But I didn''t know you knew the Princess?"


    Lucian felt his throat tighten. His gaze darted back and forth between Olivia and Rose, both of whom were waiting for an answer. The tension was palpable, their curiosity almost tangible.


    "Oh, well¡­" Lucian stammered, his mind racing as he tried to piece together a coherent response. His gaze instinctively dropped to the table, focusing on the cups again. Why do I feel like this decision is bigger than it is?


    Before he could speak, Celestia''s voice chimed in, light and breezy. "We''re online friends," she said with a smile, leaning slightly closer to Lucian. "Me and darr" She caught herself mid-slip again, her grin widening mischievously as she corrected, "Lucian have known each other for quite some time now."


    Her laugh was soft, almost playful, as though the entire situation amused her.


    Lucian''s stomach twisted uncomfortably as Olivia''s sharp gaze bore into him, her eyes questioning in a way that made him shift slightly in his seat. To his right, Rose''s frown deepened, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest of the sofa a quiet but steady sound that echoed her discontent.


    The weight of the atmosphere felt stifling.


    "So¡­ when did you get here?" Lucian asked, his voice deliberately light as he attempted to steer the conversation elsewhere. His gaze flicked to Celestia, who sat beside him with an elegant smile that only added to his unease.


    "Oh, just this morning," Celestia replied smoothly, her tone casual but laced with something playful something deliberate. Her eyes locked onto his, holding his gaze far longer than necessary, as if teasing him openly in front of his mother and sister. "I was feeling a bit lonely, being all by myself. So, I thought¡­ why not?"


    Lucian sighed.


    "And what better household than the Kane family?" Celestia continued, her voice playful yet pointed. "After all, you''re my closest friend here, aren''t you, Lucian?"


    Her words hung in the air, and for a fleeting moment, her gaze darted toward Olivia. The smile she offered Olivia was polite, but there was a faint undercurrent of something sharper beneath it.


    Olivia nodded back, though her own expression seemed slightly strained. Her instincts, honed over years in high society, whispered that something was off about Celestia''s sudden arrival and her overly familiar tone.


    "Oh," Celestia asked, her voice measured. "And¡­ in which room are you staying, darr~...Lucian?" She turned her attention to him, her curiosity evident.


    Lucian blinked, caught off guard by Celestia''s question. "Uh¡­ well, I''m on the second floor," he said hesitantly. "Why?"


    Celestia''s smile widened slightly, her head tilting as she turned to Olivia. "Miss Olivia," she began, her tone light yet laced with subtle intent, "would it be possible for me to stay in the room beside his?"


    Olivia''s lips parted, but no words came out immediately. Her usually composed demeanor faltered slightly as she tried to process the unexpected request.


    "Ah¡­ well¡­" Olivia hesitated, glancing at Lucian, whose expression was a mix of confusion and silent alarm.


    "Ehhh? Wait, why do you want to stay in the room next to Lucian''s?" Rose interjected sharply, leaning forward from her position on the sofa. Her gaze was piercing, her voice carrying an edge that wasn''t entirely concealed.


    Rose''s eyes locked onto Celestia, her sharpness unmistakable. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but something about this woman screamed danger.


    Read latest stories on empire


    "There are plenty of rooms here," Rose continued, her tone unwavering. "I''ll personally make sure you get the best one like she is going to rob me of something precious."


    Celestia didn''t flinch under Rose''s scrutiny. Instead, her gaze shifted calm yet cutting as she turned her attention fully to Rose. "Oh? And where is your room, Miss Rose?"


    Lucian''s eyes darted between them nervously, feeling like a spectator to a match he didn''t sign up for.


    "I live on the second floor as well," Rose replied firmly, her posture straightening as though preparing for a silent battle.


    Celestia''s lips curved slightly, her smile coldly polite. "Interesting," she said, her voice soft but sharp. "Is your room close to Lucian''s? Or¡­ far away?"


    Rose''s brow furrowed, her confidence wavering slightly under Celestia''s relentless gaze. "It''s¡­ a little far," she admitted reluctantly. "But that''s because I just returned from abroad. My old room¡­ well, I used to stay there¡­ so I didn''t get time to settle close to Lucian''s room yet, so¡­"


    Her voice trailed off, the confidence she had moments ago dimming as if she were losing an invisible argument.


    Celestia didn''t miss a beat. Her eyes glinted dangerously, a victorious edge to her tone. "Then what''s the problem?" she asked, her words as smooth as silk but carrying the weight of a challenge. "Lucian seems lonely, and so am I. It only makes sense for us to stay close, doesn''t it?"


    Her words felt like a carefully aimed blow, and Lucian swore he could see Rose''s shoulders tense at the implied accusation.


    Rose''s gaze hardened further, her lips pressing into a tight line.


    "If you cared about Lucian''s well-being, you''d have chosen a room near him yourself," Celestia added, her voice still light but her words striking with precision.


    Lucian leaned back on the couch instinctively, his gaze shifting between the two women. His mind screamed at him to stay out of it.


    Not a chance, he thought, his heart racing. This is way above my pay grade.


    The tension was palpable, and the two women''s eyes locked in an unspoken battle of wills.


    Celestia''s composed demeanor barely hid her disdain for Olivia and Rose. Her reasons were clear in her mind she had done her research. She knew how they had treated Lucian in the past, and while she respected them only because Lucian did, she wasn''t the kind of person to let it slide entirely.


    She was here for Lucian, and she wasn''t about to let anyone family or not get in her way.


    Lucian shifted uncomfortably in his seat, the weight of their gazes and the unspoken tension pressing down on him. His eyes fell to the coffee cups on the table: two slid toward him one black and one white.


    The choice felt heavier than it should.


    "You don''t like Lucian, Miss Rose?" Celestia asked, a gentle and innocent smile on her face.


    ---

 Chapter 174 rose vs celestia

    "You don''t like Lucian, Miss Rose?" Celestia asked, her voice sweet, accompanied by an innocent smile that didn''t quite reach her sharp, watchful eyes.Rose''s brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing as if she sensed an accusation hidden beneath the question. "What do you mean?" she asked, her tone cautious yet firm.


    "Oh, I mean no offense," Celestia replied lightly, though her gaze remained steady. "I''m just curious why his room is so far from everyone else''s. Why is he staying there all alone? It feels like the rest of you deliberately keep your distance." Her words were soft, but the subtle jab was unmistakable.


    Rose stiffened, hesitating for a moment. Her usual icy demeanor faltered as her eyes darted to Lucian. She wanted to speak but found herself tongue-tied. The vulnerability she had shown to Lucian in private now felt impossible to express in front of a stranger especially one as unnervingly poised as Celestia.


    "No, I¡­" Rose began, her voice faltering.


    "No what?" Celestia prompted, her smile turning ever so slightly teasing.


    Rose''s fists clenched in her lap, and her composure broke. "I like him! No, I love him, damn it!" she blurted out, her voice uncharacteristically loud as her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red.


    The room fell silent.


    Both Olivia and Lucian stared at Rose in shock, their gazes fixed on her as she immediately turned her face away, attempting to hide her embarrassment. Her rosy cheeks and trembling hands betrayed her usual stoic front.


    For a moment, Celestia''s face froze, her expression hardening as though the words had struck a nerve. Her eyes darkened briefly before she recovered, a polite smile once again curving her lips. This woman¡­ I need to be careful, Celestia thought to herself. Sister or not, Lucian is mine. No one else not even her will take him away.


    Rose, still flustered, cleared her throat and forced herself to speak. "Mother, I''ll be moving into the room beside Lucian''s. I''ll shift there today," she said, her voice quieter now but resolute.


    Olivia''s gaze turned to Rose, her expression unreadable.


    Lucian blinked, his mouth slightly agape. What the hell is happening here? he thought, his mind racing to make sense of the sudden tension.


    "No," Celestia interjected, her tone calm but firm. "As I''ve already mentioned, I''ll be staying in the room beside Lucian''s." Her sharp gaze shifted to Rose, her polite smile now tinged with a hint of challenge. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose turned to face Celestia fully, her eyes sparkling with defiance. "Apologies, Princess, but I think it would be more appropriate for your highness to choose another room. Staying beside Lucian''s might¡­ create unwanted rumors," she said, her smile almost too sweet.


    Celestia chuckled softly, unfazed. "I don''t mind those kinds of rumors," she replied smoothly, tilting her head slightly as if daring Rose to argue further.


    Rose''s finger, which she had raised to emphasize her point, trembled slightly. Her frustration bubbled beneath the surface, though she managed to keep her voice steady.


    What do you want, woman? Rose screamed in her head, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it aloud. It would be too embarrassing and far too revealing.


    Taking a deep breath, Rose crossed her arms and leaned back slightly, her voice firm. "Fine. Then I''ll move into Lucian''s room. I''ll stay with him directly."


    "What?" Lucian blurted out, his voice finally breaking through the tense silence. His eyes widened in alarm, his heart pounding in his chest. Why does it feel like I''m in the middle of a war zone?


    Celestia''s smile didn''t falter, though her eyes sharpened. "I don''t think that''s necessary," she said smoothly, tilting her head slightly toward Olivia. "Miss Olivia, surely you agree that it would make more sense for me to stay close to Lucian? After all, I am here for official business, and being nearby would be practical."


    Rose didn''t flinch, her gaze locking onto Celestia''s like a silent challenge. Sparks seemed to fly between them, an invisible battle waging in the air.


    "Mother, I''ll stay in the room beside Lucian or in his room," Rose repeated, turning her head just enough to glance at Olivia but never breaking eye contact with Celestia. "Surely you understand. He''s my brother."


    Lucian, still frozen in his seat, could feel the sweat forming on his brow. His instincts screamed at him to run, but he felt trapped. Why do I feel like I''m in danger?


    Olivia leaned back slightly, observing the unspoken tension between the two women. Her lips twitched faintly, but she said nothing, letting the moment linger as if waiting to see how it would resolve itself.


    The silence was thick, broken only by Lucian''s shallow breathing as he looked between them nervously.


    "I don''t think Lucian would mind either way," Celestia said finally, her tone light but laced with subtle authority. Her gaze shifted to Lucian, her smile softening. "Isn''t that right, Lucian?"


    All eyes turned to Lucian, and he felt his heart drop into his stomach.


    "Uh¡­" he stammered, his mind scrambling desperately for a response that wouldn''t add fuel to the fire.


    In his head, a voice echoed mockingly. Mother of all chaos, I''m doomed.


    Max, help me! What do I do?! Lucian screamed internally, reaching out to the entity he trusted or perhaps just tolerated as his supposed guide.


    [Host, I am busy Contact me later.]Max''s nonchalant voice rang in his head.


    Max''s nonchalant voice rang in his head. Read latest chapters on empire


    Lucian''s jaw twitched. Again?! You mfrr! Always abandoning me when I actually need you! he cried silently, cursing Max''s unreliability.


    But Max had gone silent. Lucian clenched his fists briefly, knowing it was useless to keep asking. His gut told him to tread carefully, and if experience had taught him anything, it was to trust his instincts in moments like these. Don''t get involved. Just don''t meddle.


    "Lucian, you''re okay with me taking the room beside you, right?" Celestia asked, her voice honeyed and sweet, though her smile carried an edge. She leaned closer, turning her face to him with an expression that seemed almost innocent.


    But her lips moved silently, just enough for Lucian to catch the word she was mouthing: DARLING.


    Lucian''s face went pale. Only he could see it, and the weight of that unspoken message hit him like a brick. Rose and Olivia, thankfully, couldn''t see her expression from their vantage points, but that didn''t lessen his panic.


    "Ah¡­ N-no uh, I mean, yes! Yes, you can, for sure!" Lucian stammered, his initial instinctive refusal quickly pivoting into agreement.


    Rose''s teeth clenched audibly, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "Fine. Then I''ll take the other room next to yours," she said, her tone laced with defiance. "We''ll put your room in the middle. And let me be clear I''m not happy about you agreeing to her request."


    To emphasize her point, Rose grabbed Lucian''s hand, pulling his attention toward her.


    Lucian blinked, startled by the sudden gesture, while Celestia''s eyes narrowed into thin slits, her polite smile faltering ever so slightly.


    "Or," Rose added sharply, her voice softening just a fraction, "I can move into your room instead."


    Lucian''s eyes widened, his heart racing. "Ahhh, no, no! The room next to mine is fine! Done!" he said hastily, hoping to end the conversation before it spiraled further.


    "Perfect. I''ll take the room on the right," Celestia said smoothly, though there was a flicker of frustration in her eyes. She glanced at Rose, her composure intact but her irritation evident. This isn''t over, she thought.


    "Then I''ll take the room on the left," Rose countered immediately, still holding onto Lucian''s hand. She wasn''t sure why she hadn''t let go yet, but there was an odd satisfaction in holding onto him especially with that small smile tugging at her lips.


    Celestia''s eyes flickered to Rose''s hand, still clasping Lucian''s, and her lips curled slightly in irritation. "Lucian, here," she said abruptly, her tone light but firm. "I made this coffee just for you."


    She slid the black cup closer to him on the table, her expression softening as she gestured toward it. "It''s special just for you," she added, her eyes glinting with determination.


    Lucian''s gaze dropped to the table, where the black cup sat invitingly. But right beside it, a pristine white cup had also been nudged toward him likely by Olivia or Rose earlier.


    Olivia''s sharp eyes darted to him from across the table, silently willing him to choose the white cup she had prepared. Celestia''s playful, yet dangerously sweet smile hovered in his peripheral vision, urging him toward the black cup.


    Lucian''s throat felt dry as he realized the silent battle being waged before him. His eyes flicked between the two cups, their presence far more daunting than any morning coffee should be.


    Why do I have two cups? he thought, his panic rising. And why does this feel like a test I''m destined to fail?


    Everyone''s attention zeroed in on him, the room growing unbearably tense. Olivia''s gaze sharpened as if to say, Pick my cup. Celestia''s innocent smile practically screamed, Choose mine or else.


    Lucian''s hand hovered uncertainly near the table, his indecision making the moment drag on unbearably. He could feel the sweat gathering at his temples.


    "Ahhh¡­" he stalled, his voice barely audible.


    Max! Lucian screamed internally, desperation clawing at him. For the love of everything, just tell me what to do!


    ["Do whatever you want, host, but don''t even think about picking up a cup... it would be disastrous if you do. All I can recommend is that we avoid drinking coffee today,"] Max''s voice rang in Lucian''s head.


    Max''s voice was calm, yet it carried a hint of amusement.


    Lucian''s eye twitched. That''s your advice?! You''re a traitor, Max. A useless mfrr traitor!


    But Max didn''t respond.


    Lucian sighed deeply, dropping his hand back into his lap. "You know," he said with forced nonchalance, "I think I''ll skip coffee today. I''m not really in the mood."


    The tension in the room didn''t abate, but at least the eyes boring into him seemed to soften marginally. Celestia''s smile faltered for a fraction of a second, while Olivia and Rose exchanged brief glances.


    Lucian sat back against the couch, trying to ignore the sinking feeling that this small decision was only the beginning of something far larger.


    Mother of all chaos, I survived.


    ---

 Chapter 175 clash olivia vs celestia

    Olivia suddenly let out a slow breath, breaking the tension that had been simmering in the room."Princess," Olivia began, her voice steady yet sharp, "were you the one who called Lucian last night?"


    Her question caught both Rose and Celestia off guard. Rose''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but her demeanor quickly shifted to something more guarded hostile, even. Celestia, however, remained composed, though a flicker of curiosity passed across her face.


    Lucian, who had been silently trying to avoid the brewing storm, let out a heavy sigh and buried his face in his hand. Here we go again, he thought.


    "Pardon?" Celestia said, feigning innocence, though she had a pretty good idea of what Olivia was getting at.


    Olivia''s sharp gaze didn''t waver. "I asked," she repeated, her tone unwavering, "if you were the one who called Lucian last evening the one whose number is saved as My Wifey on his phone."


    Lucian let out another deep sigh, his hand rubbing his temples as if trying to ease the mounting pressure. He felt the weight of both Rose and Olivia''s gazes bearing down on him.


    Rose''s hostility flared visibly at Olivia''s words. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and her hands curled into fists against the armrest. This woman¡­ she came here to steal Lucian, Rose thought bitterly, her mind replaying the words My Wifey like a taunt.


    Celestia, in contrast, tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. Then, as if making a deliberate decision, a small, confident smile spread across her lips. "Yes," she said casually, meeting Olivia''s eyes without hesitation. "That was me."


    Lucian froze.


    Celestia, internally, decided to drop the pretense. Why bother hiding? she thought. It''s time to face my mother-in-law head-on.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow at the bold confirmation and shifted her attention to Lucian, who flinched slightly under her gaze. "Is she your girlfriend, Lucian?" Olivia asked, her tone almost gentle, but the weight behind the question was unmistakable.


    Lucian hesitated, his fingers rubbing his temple harder as he gathered his thoughts. "There''s¡­ nothing official between us," he said finally, trying to sound as diplomatic as possible. He sighed again. "Not yet, at least."


    Celestia''s jaw tightened for a split second, but she quickly masked her disappointment. She bit her lip briefly, her eyes flicking to Lucian as if hoping for more. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose, however, was seething. Her grip on the armrest tightened further, her nails digging into the fabric. So that''s why she''s here, Rose thought furiously. This woman came to take Lucian away from me.


    Olivia exhaled softly, her gaze softening as she looked at Lucian. She understood his hesitation but couldn''t help feeling a pang of disappointment. She had hoped truly hoped that Lucian was moving on from his complicated entanglement with Avey. She thought a clean, stable relationship might help him heal.


    Still, Olivia was practical. Her thoughts turned to Celestia her background, her personality. Celestia''s confidence and care were hard to ignore, and Olivia knew she could be a solid partner for Lucian. But it wasn''t that simple.


    Olivia rested a hand lightly on her forehead, as if weighing her words. "Then why," she asked, her voice calm but pointed, "is her number saved as My Wifey on your phone?"


    Her question hung in the air, the tension in the room rising once again.


    Lucian stayed silent, unsure of how to respond. Celestia, too, didn''t say a word, her expression calm yet unreadable.


    "Are you forcing him?" Olivia suddenly asked, crossing her arms. Her demeanor shifted in an instant, her aura becoming sharp and commanding. Her narrowed eyes bore into Celestia''s, exuding the authority of a woman who had single-handedly managed one of the four great households a business icon admired by women across the realm.


    Celestia clicked her tongue, a smirk tugging at her lips. "I know what''s best for him," she said confidently, meeting Olivia''s gaze without flinching. "So I did what I thought was right."


    "Who are you to decide that?" Olivia shot back, her voice cold and steady. "It''s one thing if you like him, but forcing yourself on my son? I won''t allow it. He''s not in the best emotional health right now he''s sensitive. If you care for him at all, you''d stop. I won''t let anyone hurt him, especially when he''s already struggling."


    Celestia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but her voice remained firm. "And what do you think I''ve been doing? Watching idly while he falls apart? I know how he''s feeling. He''s pushing everyone away, rejecting every attempt to help him. Should I just let him drown in his darkness? If you truly cared, Olivia, where have you been during all of this? You''ve been running away from the problem."


    Olivia''s jaw tightened, but she said nothing. Celestia took a step forward, her voice sharper now.


    "Don''t act like you''ve been there for him. I know exactly what you and your family have done to him. Should I remind you of the countless ways you''ve hurt him? I''m still respecting you because you''re his family, but don''t think for a second that gives you the right to stop me. Don''t come between me and him."


    Rose opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. She watched the exchange, torn between frustration and disbelief.


    Continue reading at empire


    Olivia remained silent, her sharp gaze fixed on Celestia, but her composure was beginning to falter.


    "I''ve tried being gentle," Celestia continued, her voice steady but laced with emotion. "I''ve tried showing him love and kindness, but he rejected it all. If being forceful is the only way to bring the man I love out of his darkness, then call me forceful."


    Her words hung heavy in the air. "At least I won''t sit back and watch him destroy himself, thinking he''s unworthy of love. If I can pull him back from the edge, I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Lucian glanced at Celestia, her words ringing in his ears. Her voice was firm, her gaze unwavering. She stood there, bold and unyielding, her every word a declaration of her determination.


    "At least I''m not the one who''s hurt him," Celestia added, her voice cutting like a blade. "And I''m not the one who''s made him feel like he doesn''t matter." Her eyes locked onto both Olivia and Rose, daring either of them to respond.


    Lucian swallowed hard, unsure of how to process what he was witnessing. Celestia had just stood up to one of the most powerful women in the realm and she''d done it without hesitation, all for him.


    Is she fighting for me? he wondered, his heart conflicted.


    On one side was his mother, fighting to protect him in her own way. On the other was Celestia, someone who showed him care and devotion he hadn''t asked for but couldn''t ignore.


    Should I stop them? Lucian considered, his mind racing.


    But no if he intervened, it might look like he was taking sides, which would only make things worse. For now, he decided to remain silent, though his eyes couldn''t help but linger on Celestia''s face. There was something heroic in the way she stood, unshaken and strong, her confidence shining brighter than ever.


    Lucian sighed inwardly. What am I supposed to do with all of this?

 Chapter 176 mother in law

    Celestia''s words struck every sensitive nerve Olivia had, dredging up guilt that had long since buried itself in her heart. Olivia''s chest tightened as she listened, the weight of Celestia''s accusations pressing down on her. Each word was a painful reminder of her past failures as a mother.Yet, amidst the sadness, Olivia couldn''t help but feel a spark of admiration for the woman before her. There was something undeniably compelling about Celestia''s boldness her unwavering determination to stand up for Lucian, even if it came across as extreme. In that moment, Olivia could see why someone might find her admirable, even¡­ lovable.


    Olivia''s gaze softened briefly before hardening again. Her voice, when it came, was cold and deliberate.


    "Even your mother Queen herself wouldn''t dare speak to me like that," Olivia said, her tone sharp yet controlled.


    She leaned back slightly, crossing her arms as her piercing eyes locked onto Celestia''s. "You may think I''m just another woman to challenge, but let me remind you who you''re speaking to. I''m Olivia Kane not just anyone. I''ve made mistakes, yes. I won''t deny that I''ve failed my son, and I carry that guilt every single day. But I''m trying. I''m doing everything I can to make things right." Her voice faltered slightly at the end, heavy with emotion, though her expression remained composed.


    Celestia met Olivia''s gaze without hesitation. Her posture was elegant, but her presence radiated strength. Her hands rested firmly on the table in front of her, and her voice was calm, yet commanding.


    "I am Celestia Gwon Valentino," she began, her words resonating with quiet power. "The Seventeenth Princess. You may think that makes me untouchable, spoiled, or na?ve. But you''d be wrong."


    Her eyes burned with an intensity that made Olivia pause.


    "I''ve learned through experience hard experiences that nothing in life is ever simple. I''ve fought battles, not with weapons, but with my choices, my resilience, and my refusal to back down when the world expected me to crumble. I''ve faced the collapse of everything I''ve ever known and still, I''ve stood tall."


    She leaned forward slightly, her gaze unwavering. "I''m not here for anyone''s approval, and I won''t apologize for being who I am. I''ve loved deeply and lived boldly, and I know exactly what I want. And when it comes to the people I care about, I''ll fight for them with everything I have.


    "What''s mine is mine, and I''ll protect it no matter what."


    Her voice softened but lost none of its conviction as she added, "I know how to love, and I know how to fight for someone I love. And I''ll never let anything or anyone stop me from doing what I know is right."


    Celestia straightened her posture, her presence radiating an unshakable authority. Her tone was steady but carried an edge of defiance.


    Read latest chapters at empire


    "I''m not afraid to show my heart, and I''m not afraid to defend it," she said, her voice unwavering. "So, if you think you understand what kind of woman I am, think again. I am far more than my name, my title, or your expectations. And let me make one thing very clear: don''t try to command me with words or position. It doesn''t matter if you''re Olivia Kane or even my mother, the Queen herself I don''t bow to anyone when it comes to what I believe is right."


    Her aura was palpable, clashing directly with Olivia''s formidable presence. Yet, not once did Celestia falter.


    "I''m not forcing myself on him," she continued, her words precise and resolute. "If I wanted to, I would''ve already done so. But I won''t, because I respect him. I care for him deeply, and I want him to see how much he''s worth not just to me, but to himself. He might be clouded by the shadows of his past, by the pain others have inflicted on him, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t deserve love. And I will show him that he does.


    "But I''ll warn you now," Celestia said, her voice dropping into something far more dangerous, her eyes locking onto Olivia''s. "If anyone anyone tries to hurt him, I swear on my name, Celestia Gwon Valentino, they will regret it."


    Her words reverberated in the room, hanging like a gauntlet thrown down in challenge. Her commanding presence filled the space, her unwavering confidence impossible to ignore.


    Even Olivia had to admit whether she liked it or not this was a woman who knew exactly who she was and what she stood for. There was something almost admirable in the boldness of her defiance.


    Then, as if the storm from moments ago had never happened, Celestia''s demeanor shifted in an instant. She placed a hand over her lips, her expression suddenly soft and endearing. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah¡­ apologies, Mother-in-law," she said sweetly, her voice light and innocent. "Perhaps I got carried away just now."


    Lucian, Rose, and Olivia blinked in unison, their faces frozen in varying degrees of disbelief.


    Lucian''s lips twitched, unsure if he was more shocked by the earlier display of defiance or the sudden transformation into what could only be described as adorably mischievous.


    Rose''s jaw clenched as she processed the whiplash-inducing change. Her eyes narrowed at Celestia, who now looked as though butter wouldn''t melt in her mouth.


    Olivia, for her part, could only stare, her lips twitching as she tried to maintain her composure. What in the world is this girl? she thought. First, she challenges me like a warrior queen, and now she''s acting like a sweet, playful child?


    Taking a slow breath, Olivia forced herself to regain her composure. But deep down, she couldn''t help but wonder. She''s bold shameless even. Is this the kind of woman my son can handle?


    As Celestia offered her the most innocent of smiles, Olivia sighed inwardly. Perhaps, amidst all the chaos, there was a faint glimmer of hope for Lucian after all.


    Wait did she just called me mother in law?


    -----


    yooo guys thanks for reading

 Chapter 177 Avey pov

    "Wait¡­ did you just call me mother-in-law?" Olivia asked, her finger trembling as she pointed toward Celestia."Hmm? Did I?" Celestia feigned innocence, blinking her eyes wide as if genuinely confused.


    Rose''s mouth fell open in disbelief. How can someone be this shameless? Her eyes burned with barely concealed fire as she glared daggers at Celestia, peering over Lucian''s shoulder as if she could will the other woman out of existence.


    This woman¡­ she''s dangerous, Rose thought, her fists clenching in silent frustration.


    Olivia, however, took a deep breath, deciding it wasn''t worth pursuing. "Sigh¡­ forget it."


    Switching her attention to Lucian, Olivia softened her expression, her tone gentler now. "Did you read the letter, Lucy?" she asked, her eyes searching his face, filled with quiet hope.


    Lucian scratched the back of his head awkwardly, avoiding her gaze. "Uh¡­ yeah, I did."


    "And¡­?" Olivia started, her words faltering as she glanced briefly toward Celestia, then back to Lucian. For a moment, she hesitated, uncertain of what to say. Finally, she smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry. Take your time. That letter was just for you to understand how I feel. There''s no pressure. Just¡­ know this: I won''t disappoint you again. You can trust your mother with your eyes closed."


    Her voice was steady, but there was a vulnerability in her words a quiet plea for him to believe in her once more.


    Lucian nodded, forcing a small smile. "I see. Thanks."


    From the corner of her eye, Celestia watched the exchange with curiosity, her thoughts swirling. Letter? What letter? What are they talking about? But she held her tongue, deciding not to interrupt.


    As if remembering something, Olivia''s face brightened. "Oh! I almost forgot," she said, turning back to Lucian. "We received an invitation from the Starline family. They''ve invited us to a special event today." Her smile grew wider, hope flickering in her eyes.


    She knew the old Lucian would''ve been overjoyed by such news. Even if he was trying to create distance between himself and Avey, surely this would excite him a chance to visit Avey''s home. Perhaps this was her opportunity to spend more time with her son, to bridge the growing gap.


    Rose chimed in eagerly. "Yes! Let''s go together. I''ll get ready right now," she said, her voice unusually bright.


    Celestia''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze sharpening as she observed the exchange. She said nothing, choosing instead to wait and see what Lucian''s response would be.


    Lucian hesitated, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. "I think¡­ I''ll pass," he said, his smile strained.


    Olivia''s heart sank momentarily. "But why?" she asked, her tone carrying a hint of desperation.


    Lucian exhaled softly. So it''s starting, huh? he thought.


    The Starline family''s invitation wasn''t just any gathering. He knew better it was likely the announcement of Avey''s marriage proposal. Arthur''s involvement had made that much clear. The thought of facing it, of standing there as a bystander while the woman he once loved moved on, left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Still, a part of him was curious. Would Avey truly accept this? Had she really changed?


    "Let''s go," Olivia urged, her voice gentle but insistent. "We haven''t attended a function together in such a long time, Lucy. It would mean so much to me."


    Lucian glanced at her, seeing the genuine hope in her eyes. He sighed inwardly, torn between his reluctance and the quiet yearning to see for himself how much had changed.


    Fine, he thought. Let''s see if she''s truly moved on. Let''s see if the Avey I knew is still the same¡­ or if she''s become someone else entirely.


    Finally, Lucian nodded. "Alright," he said, his voice low. "Let''s go."


    A faint, bittersweet smile tugged at his lips, masking the storm brewing within.


    ---


    Avey''s POV


    "Hm, this dress looks good. Lucy loves sky blue on me, doesn''t he?" Avey murmured to herself, turning side to side in front of the mirror, adjusting the hem of her dress.


    She wasn''t dressing up for college not really. These days, going to college had become more of an excuse to see Lucian, though she barely admitted it to herself. Her hands smoothed the fabric over her hips, her brow furrowed in concentration.


    "Maybe I should just go straight to his house¡­" she mused, tilting her head. The idea lingered for a moment, her fingers brushing over her necklace absentmindedly. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Her reflection stared back at her, the faint shadows under her eyes betraying how poorly she''d slept. Last night had been particularly difficult. The conversation with Jimmy echoed in her mind, his words cutting sharper than she''d expected.


    Why do you even care, Avey? What are you really trying to fix?


    She hadn''t answered him then, and truthfully, she wasn''t sure she could answer now. The questions stung not because they came from Jimmy but because she couldn''t escape the weight of them herself.


    Sighing heavily, she tried to shake off the melancholy. Her focus was supposed to be on Lucian, not this mess of emotions that had been haunting her for days.


    Knock, knock.


    The sound jolted her from her thoughts. Avey frowned, turning toward the door. "Who could it be?" she muttered. "Mother? No, she never comes to my room. Maybe one of the maids?"


    She crossed the room, pulling the door open without much thought, but froze when she saw her parents standing there.


    "Father? Mother?" Avey''s confusion deepened. "What''s going on?"


    Antonio and Melody stepped inside without a word.


    Melody''s face was soft, but there was something deeply sad in her eyes that immediately unsettled Avey. Antonio, ever the composed head of the family, looked conflicted in a way she rarely saw.


    "Is¡­ is something the matter?" Avey asked hesitantly, stepping aside to let them in. Her gaze darted between them as she tried to read their expressions.


    Her father stayed quiet, his usual stoic demeanor giving little away. Melody glanced at him briefly before turning to Avey, patting the edge of the bed. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come here, sweetheart," Melody said gently, her voice warm but carrying a weight that made Avey''s chest tighten.


    "What''s going on?" Avey asked again, her brows knitting together. "I''m running late. I was about to head to college, and I still need to call Cassandra¡­" Her words tumbled out hurriedly, almost as if trying to avoid the seriousness in the room.


    Melody gave her a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "This is important, Avey," she said firmly, patting the bed again. "Please, sit."


    Reluctantly, Avey sighed and walked over, sitting beside her mother. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something heavy was about to drop.


    Melody reached out, resting a hand on Avey''s shoulder in a half-embrace. Her touch was warm, comforting even, but it only made Avey more anxious.


    "Avey," her mother began softly, "you''ve always been such a smart and capable girl. I know you''ll understand this because you''re mature enough now¡­"


    Her words trailed off for a moment as she glanced at Antonio again. His jaw tightened, but he gave her a small nod to continue.


    "What is it, Mother?" Avey asked, her voice quieter now, the tension in the air making her stomach twist.


    Melody exhaled slowly, her hand squeezing Avey''s shoulder gently. "It''s time we talked about something¡­ something important for your future."


    The weight of her words sent a chill down Avey''s spine.


    "My future?" she echoed, her voice tinged with unease. "What do you mean? Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing''s wrong," Melody said quickly, trying to ease her daughter''s nerves. "But we''ve received a proposal, Avey. A very important one. One that involves you."


    The room felt like it had tilted. Avey stared at her mother, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "A proposal? What are you talking about?" she asked, though a sinking feeling in her gut told her she already knew.


    Melody''s smile faltered, replaced by an expression of quiet resolve. "From the Royal Family. They''ve requested an alliance through marriage, Avey. A proposal for you to marry Prince Arthur."


    The words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating. Avey felt her breath catch, her mind racing as the reality of what her mother had just said began to sink in.


    Her heart clenched. Not just at the proposal itself, but at the thought of Lucian. Of what this would mean for everything she had been trying to rebuild.


    "But¡­" Avey''s voice trembled as she whispered, "What about what I want?"


    Melody sighed deeply, reaching for her daughter''s hand. "Sweetheart, you''re at an age now where these decisions are crucial. Arthur is a good man a respectable man from an impeccable background. This is a rare opportunity, not just for you, but for our family."


    Avey''s jaw tightened as she pulled her hand away. Her voice rose, steady and defiant. "No, Mother. I''m not marrying someone I don''t love. I don''t even know him, let alone love him." She took a deep breath, her voice carrying an unmistakable edge. "And you know exactly who I love, so why are you even bringing this up?"


    Melody opened her mouth to respond but hesitated. Before she could speak, Antonio stepped forward, his expression calm yet firm.


    "Avey," he began, his deep voice commanding her attention, "we''ve never stopped you from pursuing what you want. You''ve always had our support even when it came to Lucian."


    Avey blinked, her resolve faltering for a moment as she looked at her father.


    Antonio continued, his tone steady but pointed. "Do you remember how things were? You rejected that boy for years. You came to me, upset, saying he was bothering you disturbing you, even forcing his feelings on you. I stood by you, didn''t I? I defended your choice, no questions asked."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly as he leaned forward. "But now, you expect us to ignore everything that''s happened? These recent changes in your feelings, this sudden shift¡­ Do you think it''s that simple?"


    Avey''s lips parted, but no words came out. Her father''s words struck a nerve.


    "You say you love Lucian," Antonio continued, his gaze unwavering. "But do you think love is enough after everything that''s happened? You rejected him publicly, privately, and repeatedly. Do you think those wounds have healed? Do you think he''s in a place to accept what you''re offering now?"


    "I¡­" Avey began, her voice cracking, but Antonio held up a hand to stop her.


    Antonio''s expression hardened, his voice dipping into a tone that carried both disappointment and frustration. "Avey, I''m not saying this to hurt you," he began, his words measured yet firm. "But you need to consider the bigger picture. This isn''t just about what you want it''s about what''s best for everyone, including Lucian. You''ve had years to show him how you felt, years to stand by him. And now, when he''s finally trying to move forward, you''re trying to pull him back?"


    He paused, his gaze sharp as he leaned slightly closer. "Do you even realize how irresponsible this all seems? I supported you when you said you didn''t like him. I stood by your decision, no questions asked. But now? Now you''re not only embarrassing yourself, but you''re tarnishing our family''s name."


    Avey flinched at his words but said nothing, her hands gripping the fabric of her dress tightly.


    "Publicly proposing to him," Antonio continued, his tone laced with disapproval, "only to be rejected. And then crying? Begging? Do you have any idea how this looks? Do you know what people are saying? If we hadn''t stepped in to control the media and suppress the fallout, your image would have been in ruins. You would''ve become the laughingstock of every influential circle. Is that what you want?"


    He stopped himself, his jaw tightening. There was more he wanted to say, but even he recognized the line he didn''t want to cross.


    Avey''s lips trembled, but her voice remained steady as she responded, her eyes filled with determination. "Lucian sacrificed his image for me. He endured humiliation because of how much he cared. So, yes, I''ll sacrifice mine for him." Her voice wavered slightly, but her resolve was evident. "I don''t care what anyone thinks of me, Father. I don''t care if I fall, if I''m judged, or if I become a laughingstock. I''ll take it all because he''ll know. He''ll see that I understand him now."


    Antonio''s shoulders sagged slightly as he exhaled deeply, his frustration replaced by a flicker of sadness. "And what if it''s too late, Avey? What if no matter how much you fight, he''s already moved on?"


    ---


    merry Christmas to you all my pumpkins may u all have happy lifes

 Chapter 178 Starline menor

    The front gates of the Starline Manor were alive with a display of opulence and influence. Luxury cars rolled in one after another, spilling out individuals from some of the most powerful families in the region. The crowd buzzed with quiet murmurs, each person eager to uncover the reason behind the grand event.Lucian stepped out of the car, taking a deep breath as he stretched his arms wide, letting out a yawn. The crisp evening air brushed against his face, momentarily easing his tension.


    Cough


    The delicate sound of a fake cough brought him back to reality. Turning his head, he noticed Celestia still seated in the car, her bright eyes blinking expectantly at him.


    Her expression clearly said, Don''t forget your manners, darling.


    Lucian sighed inwardly but composed himself, extending his hand like a proper gentleman. Celestia smiled softly as she placed her hand in his, stepping down from the car with an elegance befitting her royal status.


    "Thank you, darling~," she whispered, her voice low and teasing, ensuring only Lucian could hear her.


    Lucian''s lips twitched in frustration. He knew she was doing it on purpose, pushing the limits of how far she could tease him. This woman¡­ she''s becoming more outrageous by the day, he thought, suppressing a sigh.


    Another cough interrupted his thoughts, louder and more deliberate this time.


    Lucian glanced toward the other side of the car, already knowing who it was. "Ah, right. Rose."


    He made his way to the other door, extending his hand to help her out as well. Rose hesitated for a moment before placing her hand in his, stepping out with a quiet elegance. However, her eyes betrayed her annoyance, shooting daggers toward Celestia the moment she stood upright.


    This insufferable woman! Rose fumed silently. Memories of their earlier argument on the way here flashed through her mind.


    ---


    Earlier the morning


    Rose: "You can''t come with us! This is a private event, and you don''t even have an invitation. Only the Kane family is invited."


    Celestia: "Hah! Invitation? I''m a princess. No one dares to turn me away."


    ---


    The scene played repeatedly in Rose''s head, her irritation growing with every passing second.


    "Are you alright?" Lucian''s concerned voice broke her thoughts. He looked at her closely, noticing her tense expression. "Is something wrong?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No¡­ nothing," Rose mumbled, pouting slightly as she glanced away.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, puzzled. She''s been acting strange lately, he thought but decided to let it go.


    As he turned, Olivia stepped out of the car gracefully, her eyes scanning the grand venue before her. She walked up to Lucian, slipping her arm forward with a warm smile.


    "Shall we, Lucy?" Olivia asked, her voice filled with anticipation.


    Lucian hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. "Yeah¡­ let''s go," he said, offering his mother a soft smile as he placed her arm in his.


    Before Rose could move to join him, Celestia had already swept forward, claiming Lucian''s left side with the kind of poise only she could manage. Her eyes glimmered with silent mischief as she linked arms with him, matching Olivia''s stride.


    Rose''s jaw clenched as her plans were thwarted. She wanted to pull Lucian to her side, but the growing crowd around the manor caught her attention. People were watching, and Rose''s stoic nature took over. She wouldn''t make a scene in public.


    Instead, she begrudgingly took her place on Olivia''s right side, glaring at Celestia''s back as they walked.


    This woman is unbearable, Rose muttered under her breath, her eyes never leaving Celestia.


    Celestia, aware of the hostility directed at her, glanced back momentarily, her lips curving into a barely-there smirk before turning her attention back to Lucian.


    As the group approached the main entrance, Olivia glanced at Lucian with a smile, trying to ease the tension. "What do you think, Lucy? This is quite the event they''ve prepared, isn''t it?"


    Lucian nodded slightly but remained quiet.


    "They''re keeping it under wraps, too," Rose added, curious despite herself. "What kind of surprise requires all this extravagance?"


    Lucian didn''t answer, his mind elsewhere. He had a sinking feeling about the evening but kept it to himself.


    Sensing his unease, Olivia gently squeezed his arm. "Let''s enjoy ourselves tonight, alright?" she said, her voice encouraging.


    Lucian offered her a faint smile, not wanting to dampen her excitement. "Yeah¡­ sure."


    Meanwhile, Celestia''s grip on his other arm tightened slightly, her presence unwavering.


    As they walked through the grand gates, the tension between the three women simmered just below the surface, unnoticed by the glittering crowd around them. Lucian, caught in the center of it all, could only hope the night wouldn''t spiral further into chaos.


    As they stepped inside the grand hall of the Starline Manor, Lucian''s discomfort grew with every passing second. The ornate chandeliers glittered overhead, casting a golden glow over the well-dressed crowd, but all Lucian could focus on was the murmuring that seemed to follow him wherever he went.


    "Hey," he whispered, his voice low enough to escape the ears of anyone but his immediate company. "It feels weird and bad you both clinging to my arms like this. One side is fine, but both? It''s¡­ too much."


    His voice carried a faint plea, his eyes darting to Celestia on his left and Rose on his right. He could feel the judgmental gazes burning into his back, accompanied by hushed whispers that swirled through the room like an incessant hum.


    Celestia smirked, leaning in slightly as though to tease him further. "What''s wrong, darling? Feeling a little overwhelmed by all the attention?"


    Rose tightened her grip on his other arm, her lips pressed into a thin line. "If you don''t like it, maybe she should let go first," she muttered, glaring past Lucian to Celestia, who only smiled more brightly in response.


    Lucian sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as they continued walking. This is going to be a long day.


    ---


    Meanwhile, the whispers among the guests grew louder, though still hushed enough to avoid catching the attention of their subjects.


    "Wait¡­ isn''t that Miss Kane? And¡­ is that her infamous son? You know, the so-called ''useless'' one?"


    "Ah, yes, Lucian Kane. I heard so much about him recently. Didn''t the young lady of the Starline family propose to him at her college last week?"


    "Yes, and the most shocking part? He rejected her. Imagine, he rejected her! The biggest suitor of hers, the perfect match, they said and he turns her down? People are saying the poor girl''s gone mad."


    "I know. And remember her last birthday? Avey made quite the scene back then, too. If not for the Starline family suppressing the news, she''d have been a laughingstock in every headline."


    "Honestly, what''s so special about that Lucian boy anyway? He''s just a disgrace to the Kane name."


    "Indeed. And this sudden event tonight it has to be about that scandal, doesn''t it? What do you think? Maybe the Starline and Kane families are arranging their marriage after all, to put an end to all the embarrassment?"


    "It makes sense, doesn''t it? Why else call such an important gathering on such short notice? And look Miss Olivia Kane herself is here. Even her daughter, Rose Kane! Everyone knows they never attend events unless it''s something monumental."


    "Wait a second. Who''s that on Lucian''s left? The woman holding his arm?"


    "I¡­ don''t know. But she''s stunning, and her presence¡­ She''s definitely someone important. But why can''t I remember her name?"


    "Wait, I know! That''s Princess Celestia G. Valentino! I saw her at her 20th birthday celebration. She rarely makes public appearances, not even on social media. But why is she holding onto Lucian Kane so¡­ intimately? Don''t tell me¡­"


    "This is huge news."


    ---


    Though the murmurs were subdued, they were impossible to ignore. Eyes followed Lucian and his entourage, speculation running rampant. The grandeur of the hall paled in comparison to the intrigue surrounding the Kane family and their unexpected companion. Discover hidden tales at empire


    Lucian, Olivia, Rose, and Celestia, however, remained unfazed or at least, they appeared to be. Years of enduring the scrutiny of high society had taught them well. Yet, Lucian couldn''t help but let out a quiet sigh as they moved deeper into the hall, the weight of the attention settling heavily on his shoulders.


    Celestia, in contrast, wore a confident smile, her gaze sweeping over the crowd with an air of nonchalance. She leaned slightly closer to Lucian, as if to make the rumors even more delicious for those watching.


    Olivia walked with poise, her expression unreadable, though her sharp eyes darted briefly to each group of onlookers as though silently challenging anyone to speak louder.


    Olivia, however, couldn''t hide her annoyance, her grip on Lucian''s arm tightening slightly as her gaze shifted between Celestia and the crowd.


    Lucian, stuck in the middle, sighed once more. This night is going to be far worse than I imagined.


    ----


    merry Christmas my lovely dovely pumpkins


    and ofcourse special thanks to Collin_McCall fo big gift appreciate it very much

 Chapter 179 Romantic Arthur

    A sudden clap echoed through the bustling hall, cutting through the low murmur of conversations and drawing every gaze toward the grand staircase. The sound was commanding yet composed, a masterstroke in gaining attention without the need for words.Lucian turned his head toward the source of the sound, as did Olivia, Rose, and Celestia. Olivia discreetly released her grip on Lucian''s arm, though Celestia made no such gesture, her fingers tightening slightly on his arm instead.


    Standing at the top of the staircase, dressed in an impeccably tailored suit, was Antonio Starline. His sharp, chiseled features exuded authority, and his commanding presence silenced the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Antonio began, his voice resonant and steady, "thank you for joining us on this very special evening."


    The room quieted further, the guests offering polite nods and smiles, eager to hear what the Starline patriarch had to say.


    "You may be wondering why I have gathered you all here tonight," Antonio continued, his piercing gaze sweeping the room. "Allow me to enlighten you. Today marks a momentous occasion for the Starline family. A significant announcement will be made a milestone that involves a very special person."


    A ripple of curiosity moved through the crowd. Guests exchanged glances, their eyebrows raised in intrigue.


    Antonio''s next words caused an audible stir. "It is my honor to invite Prince Arthur G. Valentino to share the purpose of this gathering with you all."


    The murmurs grew louder, a mixture of awe and surprise spreading across the room.


    "Prince Arthur?" one guest whispered. "Why would he be here? This wasn''t mentioned in the invitation."


    "It must be something monumental," another replied. "The Starline family collaborating with the royal family? It''s unheard of."


    Before anyone could speculate further, the grand double doors at the back of the hall swung open with dramatic flair. A luxurious red carpet rolled out from the entrance, and the lighting shifted to highlight the figure walking in.


    Arthur G. Valentino made his entrance with effortless confidence, his devilishly handsome face framed by the soft glow of the lights. He wore a pristine white suit adorned with golden accents, every step exuding elegance and charisma.


    The murmurs reached a crescendo as Arthur descended the stairs, his every move scrutinized by the captivated crowd.


    "There he is," someone whispered. "The prince himself. They say he''s the strongest candidate to become the next king."


    "Shh, keep your voice down!" another cautioned. "The princess is here too, and you don''t want to upset her. I''ve heard she''s ruthless not that anyone dares say it aloud."


    "Ruthless? No one''s ever gotten hurt, but there''s something about her¡­ something terrifying," a third muttered.


    Lucian remained still, his face unreadable, though his thoughts swirled.


    Here we go the grand antagonist himself, he thought, a wry chuckle escaping in his mind. Shiny and sparkling, as always.


    Beside him, Olivia raised an eyebrow slightly, her expression calm but her mind calculating.


    What is the Starline family doing with the royal family? Business? An alliance? Her sharp gaze lingered on Arthur for a moment before she dismissed the thought.


    No, this life is different. I won''t waste my time fighting for money and power. Olivia''s gaze softened as it shifted to Lucian. This time, my priorities are clear. My son comes first.


    The faintest smile appeared on Olivia''s lips as she decided to let go of her old ways. Her calculating mind gave way to something gentler, and she felt a calm resolve settle within her.


    Lucian, however, remained focused on Arthur''s grand entrance, purposefully ignoring Olivia''s gaze.


    Celestia, standing to Lucian''s left, tightened her grip on his arm with a sly smile. She had no interest in her brother''s grand theatrics or the dazzling display of lights. Her eyes remained fixed on Lucian''s face, her smile deepening as she observed his reaction or lack thereof.


    Arthur continued his graceful descent into the center of the grand room, his every step deliberate and calculated. Guests parted for him like waves, offering polite nods and hushed greetings, their expressions a mix of admiration and curiosity. The prince exuded an aura of authority and charm, a man who seemed born for such moments.


    Once he reached the center of the hall, Arthur turned slightly, his white-and-gold suit gleaming under the chandeliers. He raised a hand, a simple gesture that commanded the room''s silence. The murmurs died down instantly.


    "Esteemed nobles, honored guests," Arthur began, his voice smooth and clear, resonating with confidence and sincerity. "I stand before you this evening not just as a prince, but as a man with a request that will change the course of my life."


    A ripple of anticipation coursed through the room. Heads tilted forward, eager to catch every word.


    Arthur paused briefly, his gaze sweeping across the assembled guests. His tone softened as he continued, a touch of warmth entering his otherwise formal demeanor.


    "Tonight, in this hall where many significant matters have been discussed, I ask for the most meaningful of them all. For the love I have found in this very room, for the light that has illuminated my world¡­" His gaze lingered for a moment, as though searching for someone amidst the crowd. Then his voice, still steady but gentler, carried the question that sent a shockwave through the room:


    "Avey Starline, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?"


    The words hung in the air like an explosive revelation. The gasps of surprise from the guests were quickly followed by frantic whispers.


    Olivia''s expression darkened instantly. Her sharp gaze narrowed as she muttered, low and cold, "How dare they¡­"


    Rose''s head snapped toward Lucian, her own face a mixture of emotions. Her lips parted slightly in surprise, her brows furrowed as conflicting thoughts raced through her mind. Relief and unease battled within her relief that this might mean Avey would finally leave her precious Lucian alone, and unease over how this announcement might affect him.


    Lucian, however, remained outwardly calm. His expression betrayed no emotion, his face like a marble statue. Yet, beneath the surface, his heart pounded violently.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Here we go, he whispered to himself internally, struggling to control his breathing.


    Beside him, Celestia''s lips curved into an amused smirk. She licked her lips playfully, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of humor and intrigue.


    Oh, brother, she thought with a quiet chuckle, are you helping me without even realizing it?


    She turned her attention back to Lucian, her grip on his arm tightening slightly. Though he appeared stoic, Celestia could feel the faint tremor in his arm, a sign of the storm brewing within him. Her gaze softened, tinged with amusement and pity.


    So, you still care¡­ she mused silently. Even after all this, you still feel something, don''t you?


    Meanwhile, the whispers among the guests grew louder despite their attempts to remain discreet.


    "Wait, did I hear that right? Prince Arthur is proposing to Avey Starline?"


    "An engagement between the royal family and the Starlines¡­ This changes everything. Their influence will skyrocket if this happens."


    "I thought this event might be about a Kane-Starline union, but this¡­ This is unexpected."


    "I heard rumors about Avey and the Kane boy, but I guess those were just gossip. How could she turn down a prince?"


    As the speculation swirled, a series of light, deliberate footsteps broke through the chatter.


    Click. Click.


    The sound of heels descending the grand staircase drew all eyes upward.


    Avey Starline appeared at the top of the staircase, her presence instantly commanding attention. She wore an exquisite sky-blue gown, the fabric flowing around her like a cascading river. Her features were delicate, framed by soft waves of hair, and around her neck hung a pink necklace a simple, almost childish accessory that seemed oddly out of place at such a grand event.


    Walking beside her was her mother, Melody Starline, her hands resting lightly on Avey''s shoulders. While Melody tried to maintain a composed expression, her eyes betrayed a mix of pride and inner conflict.


    All heads turned toward Avey, including Arthur''s, whose face lit up with anticipation. His smile widened as he watched her take each careful step downward.


    But Avey''s gaze was not on Arthur.


    From the very moment she stepped onto the staircase, her eyes sought out one person. Her gaze was fixed on Lucian Kane.


    Lucian noticed immediately but kept his expression neutral, even as a flicker of something unfamiliar passed through him. He clenched his jaw slightly, forcing himself to maintain his calm fa?ade. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looks beautiful, he thought fleetingly. Sky blue always suited her.


    But as Avey''s gaze locked with his, Lucian turned his head away, deliberately avoiding her eyes. His movements were slow and measured, as if to convey disinterest.


    Avey''s steps didn''t falter. She continued her descent, her eyes never wavering from Lucian, as though the crowd and Arthur''s proposal didn''t exist.


    Arthur frowned slightly, his previously confident demeanor cracking as he noticed Avey''s distracted behavior. His brows furrowed in confusion, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    Celestia, standing beside Lucian, tilted her head and let out a quiet, mocking laugh under her breath. She could feel the tension radiating from Avey''s gaze and Lucian''s feigned indifference.


    Oh, this is getting interesting, she thought, her smirk deepening. Continue your adventure at empire


    Rose''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. She glanced at Avey, then at Lucian, her eyes searching his face for any reaction. But he remained stoic, refusing to give anything away.


    Avey''s mother, Melody, caught Olivia''s piercing gaze from across the room. Olivia''s expression was sharp and unforgiving, her displeasure clear. Unable to hold Olivia''s gaze, Melody quickly looked away, her confidence faltering.


    As Avey finally reached the bottom of the staircase, the room seemed to hold its collective breath. All eyes were on her, waiting for her reaction to Arthur''s heartfelt proposal. But Avey only had eyes for one person.


    And that person was not Arthur.

 Chapter 180 Stop...

    The tension in the grand hall was unbearable as Avey reached the last step of the staircase. The crowd''s whispers had faded to complete silence, the air thick with anticipation. All eyes were on Avey, waiting for her response except for Avey herself. Her focus remained unwavering, locked onto Lucian, who resolutely avoided her gaze, his face a carefully constructed mask of indifference.Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Arthur stepped forward confidently, his polished shoes clicking against the marble floor as he extended his hand toward her. His charming smile radiated an air of control, masking the subtle unease lurking beneath. "Avey," he said softly, his voice reverberating through the hall, "you look breathtaking tonight."


    Avey blinked, her gaze momentarily shifting to Arthur. Her expression remained polite and composed, but there was a distinct lack of warmth in her tone when she replied, "Thank you, Your Highness." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice was measured, respectful, but the undertone of detachment was clear. It wasn''t the response Arthur had expected, and for a fleeting moment, his confident smile faltered before he recovered.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly, the faint crease betraying his frustration. How could she remain so indifferent, especially in front of so many onlookers? He couldn''t afford a misstep tonight.


    Meanwhile, Avey''s thoughts were a maelstrom. Her fingers tensed at her sides, her jaw tightening. Why is he addressing me so familiarly? she thought. In front of all these people, no less. The decorum she was expected to maintain as the daughter of the Starline family prevented her from openly voicing her annoyance, but her frown deepened slightly.


    Foolish arrogance, she thought. Does he believe this farce of a proposal will make me forget who truly matters?


    Arthur, unaware of her internal storm, took another step closer, lowering his voice just slightly. "This is a day to mark a new chapter, one I hope we can write together. I ask you, Avey Starline," his voice was deliberate, every word polished, "to become my partner in this life. I promise to cherish you."


    His hand extended further, palm open, inviting her to take it. The words echoed elegantly, the weight of his title backing them, but Avey felt nothing but irritation disguised behind her placid expression.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she glanced at Arthur''s hand. Does he think his titles and promises mean anything to me? she thought bitterly.


    From the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Lucian. He was still looking away, his face unreadable, but she knew him too well. That tension in his shoulders, the slight twitch of his fingers, and the way his jaw clenched told her everything. He''s hurting, she thought. He''s pretending this doesn''t affect him, but I can see through him. Why would Mother do this?


    Her gaze hardened as she thought of her mother, Melody. Inviting Lucian here today, knowing what was planned was it deliberate? It''s cruel.


    But then a realization struck her, and her chest tightened. No¡­ Mother wouldn''t have done this unless someone specifically requested it. Could it have been Arthur himself?


    Avey''s sharp gaze subtly shifted toward Arthur, her expression revealing nothing, but the quiet intensity in her eyes betrayed her own thoughts. So, this is how it''s going to be,


    In the midst of this, Avey''s resolve solidified. Her heart, once trembling with uncertainty, now beat steadily. Her gaze flicked back to Lucian. Don''t worry, my love, she murmured internally, her lips moving faintly but no sound escaping. I won''t disappoint you.


    Arthur, on the other hand, maintained his outward composure, though inside, his pride was pricked. I''ve lowered myself to this for the throne, he thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. Even if I don''t love her, even if she means nothing to me, I need her for my plans. With her background and connections, she''ll secure my path to becoming king. A fair exchange.


    Despite his frustration, Arthur tried to convince himself. At least I can offer her a life without pain. I''ll give her status, security, and protection. It''s more than most marriages of convenience provide.


    Avey, however, wasn''t fooled by Arthur''s charm or grand promises. Her focus shifted to Lucian again, her determination unwavering. Arthur''s words felt like empty echoes in the vast hall. She wouldn''t allow herself to be manipulated.


    The room held its collective breath, waiting for Avey''s answer. Every pair of eyes in the grand hall was fixed on her, anticipating her next move. But Avey''s silence was louder than any reply she could have given. Her gaze lingered on Arthur''s outstretched hand before flickering back to Lucian for the briefest of moments, betraying the turmoil beneath her composed exterior.


    Arthur, his hand still extended, maintained his charming, confident demeanor, though his patience was clearly beginning to waver. "So, Avey," he said softly, his voice carrying a blend of authority and expectation. "What will your answer be? Will you accept my proposal?"


    Lucian''s eyes shifted slightly, catching the scene out of the corner of his gaze. "So, it''s finally happening.."So, what will it be, Avey? Will you accept?"," he murmured silently to himself, his face unreadable but his thoughts tumultuous. His fingers twitched almost imperceptibly as if restraining some unspoken reaction.


    Rose,her heart thundering in her chest as the chaotic scene unfolded. She stood frozen, her thoughts waging a silent war. A part of her wanted to step in, to stop this madness between Arthur and Avey. Yet another part whispered that perhaps it was better if Avey simply accepted Arthur''s proposal. It would put an end to all this turmoil, wouldn''t it? And maybe, just maybe, it would be the best for Lucian too.


    Her gaze flickered to the side, landing on Lucian. His face was unreadable, but the subtle tension in his jaw and the faint shadows in his eyes spoke volumes. Rose''s heart clenched at the sight.


    Lucian will be devastated if this happens, she thought, a pang of guilt slicing through her. She sighed, her conflicted gaze drifting back to the center of the hall, where Arthur''s hand was still extended toward Avey, waiting.


    "I can''t just... no..." Rose murmured under her breath, frustration bubbling within her. She clenched her hands, her nails digging into her palms as she remained rooted in place, torn between her warring emotions.


    Her inner turmoil was suddenly interrupted by the sound of a booming voice, loud and commanding, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    Centre of hall


    Avey''s lips parted, ready to speak. But before she could utter a word, a sharp voice erupted through the hall, cutting through the tension like a lightning strike.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Olivia''s sharp voice sliced through the silence, her temper finally breaking. Her face was flushed with indignation as she glared at the unfolding scene. "How dare they"


    But Olivia''s outburst was drowned out by a voice louder than thunder, cutting through the room like a knife.


    STOPPPP...


    "HOW DARE YOU TAKE ADVANTAGE OF YOUR POSITION AND AUTHORITY TO PRESSURE HER INTO MARRYING YOU!"


    The booming accusation reverberated through the hall, silencing every murmur. All heads turned toward the grand entrance, eyes wide with shock.


    Olivia''s words died in her throat, her head whipping around to locate the source of the outburst. "Who" she began, but her voice faltered as she took in the sight.


    Celestia''s mind raced, her expression shifting between shock and fury. Who the hell is this? she cursed inwardly, her nails digging into her palms. This was supposed to be her moment a perfect ending where Avey would accept Arthur, leaving Lucian vulnerable and hers for the taking. And now, this interloper had shattered everything. Despite the anger simmering beneath her calm facade, curiosity sparkled in her eyes. Who has the audacity to interrupt this?


    The guests exchanged nervous whispers, their gazes darting between Arthur and the source of the voice. "Does this person have a death wish?" someone muttered. The tension in the room spiked to unbearable levels, the weight of the bold accusation hanging heavily in the air.


    Arthur''s outstretched hand clenched into a fist, his face darkening with anger. His eyes narrowed, scanning the crowd for the perpetrator. "Who dares?" he growled, his voice laced with authority and a simmering fury that sent chills down the spines of those nearest him.


    At the back of the hall, Lucian exhaled, his breath shaky. Relief and something else flickered across his face, though he masked it quickly. "So, he''s here," Lucian muttered under his breath, a mixture of annoyance and exasperation coloring his tone. That damned idiot. Of course, he''d show up now. Just my luck.


    All eyes turned to the grand entrance as the source of the commotion stepped into view. The man''s presence was commanding, his expression unyielding, as if daring anyone to challenge him.


    The air grew heavier, the guests holding their collective breaths once again. Avey, who had been on the verge of speaking, froze, her wide eyes turning toward the newcomer. For a moment, her face was unreadable, a storm of emotions flickering across her features.


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened, his voice dropping to a dangerous low. "Whoever you are, you''ve just signed your death warrant."


    ----

 Chapter 181 Protagonist vs Villain

    The tension in the grand hall soared to new heights as a booming voice shattered the silence."STOPPPP!"


    Heads turned sharply toward the entrance, the crowd gasping collectively. Murmurs rippled through the gathering as they watched a man stride in with a defiant swagger, his movements sharp and purposeful. The bandages on his nose were fresh, a testament to a recent injury, but it did nothing to dull the fury etched into his expression. His presence exuded defiance, every step laced with anger and frustration.


    From his place at the side of the room, Lucian''s lips tightened, his voice barely audible as he murmured to himself, "Victor... of course. Villain versus protagonist how could I forget this was bound to happen?" He sighed inwardly, bracing himself for the inevitable clash.


    Victor''s voice rang out with unrestrained venom. "This engagement cannot happen not now, not ever. Stop this farce immediately!"


    Gasps echoed through the room, the assembled guests exchanging alarmed glances. Some leaned toward their companions, whispering furiously.


    "What is he doing here, disrupting a royal event?"


    "How bold and foolish. He''s walking into his own doom."


    "But isn''t this... rather romantic? Standing up for love against the odds?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Romantic? He''s throwing himself into the lion''s den. Prince Arthur won''t take this lightly."


    Arthur, who had been standing before Avey with his hand extended, turned slowly, his movements deliberate and composed. His sharp gaze locked onto Victor, his expression unreadable yet tinged with a dangerous edge. The tension was palpable as Arthur began to walk forward, each step echoing ominously in the hushed hall.


    "You''re Victor, aren''t you?" Arthur''s voice was calm but cold, each word dripping with authority. "Explain yourself. Why do you dare disrupt this moment of mine?" His gaze darkened, a flicker of irritation flashing through his otherwise composed demeanor.


    Victor didn''t flinch. Instead, he took a step closer, his defiance unwavering. "You''re forcing her into this sham of a marriage. Stop this act, right now."


    Arthur''s guards moved swiftly, stepping closer to shield the prince, their sharp eyes scanning Victor for any threat.


    "Hold." Arthur raised a hand, his tone steady yet commanding. The guards halted immediately, though their stance remained tense, ready to act at a moment''s notice. Arthur continued toward Victor, his piercing gaze fixed on the intruder.


    Victor sneered, his chest puffing up as he spat, "I won''t let this happen. If Avey is forced into this, I''ll stop it myself. I love her, and I won''t stand by while she''s pushed into something against her will. I don''t care if you''re a prince or a king. Even if God himself stood in my way, I''d fight for her."


    Gasps rippled through the room again, louder this time. The audacity of Victor''s declaration sent shockwaves through the gathered nobles.


    "Unbelievable! Does he not value his life?"


    "This is madness challenging the prince in his own domain."


    "Still¡­ it''s quite the display of passion. I didn''t know Victor had this side to him."


    "Passion? Or recklessness? It''s a death wish if you ask me."


    "But look at Prince Arthur. He hasn''t lost his composure. Such restraint for someone of his stature."


    "Indeed, his calmness is impressive. A true king in the making."


    Arthur stopped a few feet away from Victor, his expression hardening. He clenched his outstretched hand into a fist, his patience clearly thinning.


    "Who are you to question me?" Arthur''s voice was measured, but the underlying anger was unmistakable. "Do you see yourself as some kind of hero? What gives you the right to decide what''s right or wrong here? Avey has not rejected me, and until she does, you have no standing in this matter."


    Victor''s jaw tightened, and he stepped closer, undeterred. "I don''t need anyone''s permission to stand up for what''s right! I''ll fight for Avey, no matter the cost. I''m not afraid of you."


    Arthur''s voice dropped, low and dangerous. "You''ll regret this foolishness."


    Arthur inhaled deeply, reigning in his fury. His pride and status as a royal demanded composure, but the temptation to retaliate was almost overwhelming. He couldn''t afford to let this turn into a public spectacle. Bloodshed here would stain his reputation, something he couldn''t risk in front of the assembled nobles and influencers.


    "I''ll give you one chance," Arthur said, his voice heavy with authority. "Kneel now and apologize. This is my final warning. Do it, and I''ll let you leave on your own two feet."


    Victor smirked, his confidence unshaken. "Apologize? To you? Never. You might have a crown, but you''ll never have my respect."


    The guests held their breath, the tension suffocating as the confrontation escalated.


    "Victor is pushing too far," someone whispered.


    "But look at him he''s not backing down. It''s reckless but admirable."


    "Arthur should just end this quickly. This display is beneath him."


    "Still, he''s showing incredible restraint. A true ruler in the making."


    Arthur''s hand flexed, the urge to strike clear in his expression. But before he could act, Victor''s voice boomed again, cutting through the tension like a blade.


    "I love her, and she loves me! This engagement is nothing but a sham." Victor''s voice rang out, bold and unapologetic. He stood at the center of the grand hall, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath, his gaze daring anyone to challenge him.


    Lucian sighed from the back of the room, his expression one of mild exasperation. "That damned idiot," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. "What a day¡­"


    Antonio Starline, who had already made his way toward the front, clenched his jaw. "Avey loves you? That''s a lie!" he began, his voice sharp with indignation. But before he could say more, Arthur raised a hand, silencing him with an authoritative gesture.


    Antonio''s eyes narrowed in irritation, his lips pressing into a thin line. He glanced at the guests, their eyes now trained on him, waiting to see how the head of the Starline family would respond. Reluctantly, Antonio took a step back, though his frown deepened as he cast a warning glare at Victor. The audacity of this man to involve himself in Starline family matters was almost too much to bear. His fingers twitched with the urge to put Victor in his place, but he restrained himself, deciding to let Arthur handle the situation. For now.


    Arthur, standing tall and composed, took a single step closer to Victor, his expression impassive but his eyes glinting with cold calculation. "I see you have no shame," Arthur began, his voice steady but laced with disdain. "You come here, uninvited, to disrupt a royal engagement. And yet, you have the audacity to spout nonsense about love? Let''s make one thing clear: Avey does not share those feelings. Your claims are baseless, and frankly, pathetic."


    Victor''s jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides, but Arthur pressed on, his tone hardening with every word.


    "and even Who are you, Victor?" Arthur''s voice cut through the room like a blade, each syllable deliberate. "You are nothing. Just a lowly dog wagging its tail at the prospect of an opportunity. Do you think your mere presence here entitles you to challenge someone like me?"


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, and whispers spread like wildfire.


    "Did he just call him a dog?"


    Find your next adventure on empire


    "Arthur''s right. Who does Victor think he is?"


    "Imagine someone like Victor claiming he''s in love with Avey. It''s absurd."


    "But wasn''t he just standing up for her? Isn''t that romantic?"


    "Romantic? It''s desperation. He''s probably hoping to marry up and secure a fortune."


    Arthur smirked faintly, the corners of his lips curling as he listened to the shifting murmurs of the guests. The court of public opinion was a fickle beast, and he was a master at steering it.


    "Let''s be honest," Arthur continued, his voice taking on a condescending edge. "You''re a rat, scavenging for scraps at the table of those far above you. And Avey? She is one of the heiresses of the Starline family, one of the most powerful families in the country. What gives you the delusional idea that someone like her would even glance at you, let alone love you?"


    Arthur''s gaze swept across the room, addressing not just Victor but the entire audience. "Men like you are nothing but parasites. You seek to climb the social ladder by preying on women of status, hoping their wealth and influence will carry you to a life you could never earn yourself. Am I wrong?"


    The crowd stirred, murmurs breaking out again.


    "He''s right, isn''t he?"


    "Victor''s always been ambitious, but this? It''s shameless."


    "I thought he was being heroic, but maybe he''s just a gold-digger."


    "Arthur''s handling this well. Very composed for someone of his rank."


    Victor''s face darkened, his breathing heavy as Arthur''s words struck deeper and deeper. The guests'' whispers felt like daggers, each one cutting into his pride.


    Arthur took another calculated step forward, towering over Victor now. "You disgust me," he said, his voice low but venomous. "Men like you are the reason families like mine must always remain vigilant. Always guarding against those who think wealth and power can be stolen with a mere act of audacity."


    Victor''s fists trembled at his sides, his nails digging into his palms as he struggled to contain his rage. Rat? Dog? How dare he? Arthur''s words echoed in his mind, fueling the fire burning within him.


    The guests'' whispers grew louder, a cacophony of judgment and speculation.


    "I knew Victor was ambitious, but this? It''s disgraceful."


    "Prince Arthur is handling this with such poise. Truly king material."


    "Victor should just leave before he embarrasses himself further."


    "Do you think he really loves Avey? Or is he just using her?"


    Arthur allowed himself a moment of triumph, his smirk growing. It was almost too easy to sway the crowd''s opinion, to turn Victor into a pariah in front of everyone.


    Victor finally spoke, his voice low and trembling with suppressed fury. "How dare you¡­" he muttered, barely audible at first. Then, louder, "HOW DARE YOU!"


    ----

 Chapter 182 Actually, the truth is…Im

    Arthur took a deep breath, his composure slipping for a fraction of a second. He clenched his fists, his sharp eyes fixed on Victor. The overwhelming urge to end this insolent show of arrogance burned inside him, but he couldn''t afford to act impulsively not in front of this high-profile audience.He closed his eyes momentarily, exhaling deeply as if expelling the frustration building within. When he reopened them, his gaze was cool and calculating, his royal demeanor restored.


    "I''ll entertain your theatrics for now," Arthur said quietly, his voice low but filled with warning. "But let me remind you, Victor your actions tonight will carry consequences. Don''t mistake the protection of a treaty for immunity. If you''re na?ve enough to believe otherwise, you''ll learn the hard way."


    Victor smirked, his arms crossed, exuding an air of defiance"Consequences? You speak as if I''m concerned. I''ve already made my stance clear. I''m not here for you, Arthur. I''m here for Avey."


    Arthur''s jaw tightened at Victor''s audacity, but Victor wasn''t finished.


    "Why even stand in my way?"Victor continued, a glint of amusement in his eyes."Your interference only strengthens my point. Let Avey decide. Or is it that you''re afraid her choice won''t favor you?"


    Murmurs spread through the crowd like wildfire.


    "Does he have a point?"


    "Why is the prince pushing so hard if Avey hasn''t given her answer yet?"


    "Could the accusations against him hold some truth?"


    Arthur patience was wearing thin, but he knew better than to rise to the bait.Any reaction out of line could tip the delicate balance against him.


    Victor, basking in the growing murmurs, pressed on."Avey," he said, turning toward her with a self-assured smile. "Don''t be afraid. Choose me. Stand by me, and I promise neither the royal family nor anyone else will ever harm you or the Starline family."


    He straightened, his aura shifting to that of a battlefield general strong, confident, unyielding.His hands rested behind his back, his presence radiating authority and pride.


    "I DECLARE THIS AS THE PATRIARCH OF THE VANEZ HOUSEHOLD.


    THE RESULT OF THIS BATTLE...


    WILL SOLELY BE DECIDED BY ME. VICTOR VANEZ."


    The crowd gasped, stunned by Victor''s bold proclamation.


    "The audacity!"


    "He''s speaking like he''s already won!"


    "This is getting out of hand¡­" Read the latest on empire


    Arthur''s gaze flicked to Avey."Avey," he called softly, his tone measured but firm. He stepped forward slightly, extending his hand in her direction."Make your choice. Your answer will settle this once and for all." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor''s eyes didn''t waver as he too turned fully toward Avey."Avey, my words are true. Choose me, and I''ll shield you from all harm. You''ll have a partner who understands what it means to fight for what''s right."


    All eyes shifted to Avey.The room was thick with tension, the weight of two men''s pride and futures resting entirely on her decision.


    From the sidelines, Lucian leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. Yet, anyone who knew him could sense the faint tension in his posture. Celestia, standing beside him, glanced at him briefly before looking back at the scene unfolding. A mischievous smile danced on her lips as if she were enjoying the chaos more than she should.


    Olivia''s expression was a mix of cold calculation and restrained anger.Her sharp eyes flicked between Victor and Arthur, silently gauging their worth, while Rose''s gaze remained locked on Avey. Rose''s hand unconsciously clenched at her side, her face betraying her internal turmoil.


    "Who does she pick?"


    "Her choice will change everything¡­"


    "Imagine being in her position right now."


    The whispers from the guests grew louder as anticipation reached its peak.


    Avey, standing at the center of it all, looked at the two men. Her face was calm, composed, and unreadable, but inside, her thoughts churned like a storm.She slowly turned her head, her gaze sweeping over Arthur and then Victor before landing briefly on Lucian in the distance.


    Lucian didn''t move, his face as still as stone. Their eyes met for the briefest moment before he turned away, staring off into the distance as if he wasn''t involved in this circus at all.


    Avey''s lips pressed together, her expression giving away nothing.The room was silent, the air charged with anticipation.


    What will she choose?


    The question hung heavy in the air, waiting to be answered.


    Avey felt the weight of their gazes on her, but inside, her emotions were cold and detached. Tch, what a messed-up situation. I''m being treated like a prize in a game they''re playing for their own benefit. It''s disgusting. Her thoughts churned with quiet disdain as she assessed Arthur and Victor, two men who claimed to want her yet cared little for her as a person.


    She knew who they were what they were. From her past life, Avey was fully aware of their intentions. Neither cared about love; they were drawn to her power, her family, her background. Love? That''s a joke in the upper echelon. To people like them, emotions are nothing more than useless distractions. Her lips pressed into a thin line, betraying her inner frustration.


    She blinked slowly, her expression calm, betraying nothing of her storming thoughts. Taking a soft breath, she readied herself.


    From the sidelines, Melody shifted uncomfortably, her maternal instincts kicking in as she watched her daughter in the middle of the brewing storm. This feels humiliating, even to me. Melody''s gaze flicked toward her husband, Antonio, silently pleading for support.But Antonio simply lowered his head slightly, signaling his unwillingness to intervene.


    "It''s all about interests, in the end,"Melody murmured to herself with a sad smile. Then, steeling herself, she whispered softly, "Do what you think is right, my girl. I''ll support you."


    Avey didn''t react visibly to her mother''s words, but she felt their weight. With a steady breath, she turned her attention back to the two men vying for her answer.


    Victor straightened, confidence still painted across his face, his smirk daring. Arthur stood tall, poised, yet his eyes narrowed as if attempting to anticipate her every word.


    Finally, Avey''s soft yet clear voice broke the tense silence."Victor, I don''t remember us having anything that could be misconstrued as a relationship. I don''t understand why you''ve even brought this up it feels strange and inappropriate."


    The hall froze.The murmurs ceased, the silence heavy with disbelief.


    Victor''s smirk faltered, his face darkening as her words sank in.


    Arthur, who had been carefully maintaining his composure, nearly let out a laugh, his lips twitching as he fought to suppress it. But even the prince couldn''t help the small chuckle that escaped. His shoulders shook slightly, and he quickly masked his amusement behind a polite cough.


    Victor clenched his fists at his sides.This stupid woman¡­how dare she humiliate me like this!


    "I think you''ve misunderstood,"Victor said, forcing a tight smile. His voice lowered but carried a dangerous edge. "Perhaps you''ve forgotten the three dates we shared? I can provide evidence if you''d like don''t be afraid, Avey. I''ve already told you, there''s no need to fear the royal family. I''ll protect you."


    The room erupted in hushed whispers.


    "Three dates?"


    "Does he really have evidence?"


    "Why doesn''t she remember?"


    Avey''s expression didn''t waver. Her voice, however, turned icy."Don''t misunderstand, Victor. Those weren''t dates. They were for other purposes entirely."


    Victor''s face stiffened, but before he could respond, Avey continued, her tone deliberate and cutting. "Actually, I''ve always thought of you more like¡­ a brother. So, please, don''t do this."


    The words hung in the air, and for a moment, there was complete silence.


    Then came the laughter.


    "Brother?!" someone snorted.


    "She called him a brother?! Oh, the humiliation!"


    "How shamelessly bold of her!"


    Arthur couldn''t hold back any longer.A full, rich laugh erupted from him as he bent slightly forward, his shoulders shaking. "Brother?" he repeated, his voice filled with amusement. "You¡­called him a brother?"


    Even the onlookers who were initially silent joined in, chuckling and whispering among themselves.


    Victor''s face darkened to a dangerous hue, his clenched fists trembling as his fury mounted.How dare she! How dare they! A faint glint of murderous intent flickered in his eyes, but he forced himself to stay composed or at least as much as his frayed pride would allow.


    Arthur finally straightened, his laughter subsiding into a satisfied smirk."Well, Victor, it seems your¡­ ''relationship'' wasn''t quite what you thought it was." His tone dripped with mockery, his satisfaction evident.


    Before Arthur could continue his taunts, Avey''s voice rang out again, cutting through the laughter. "And I''d also like to apologize to you, Your Highness," she said, her tone calm and measured.


    Arthur froze, his smirk faltering as he turned to her, confusion flickering in his eyes."Apologize? For what?"


    Avey''s serene expression didn''t falter as she met his gaze. "For rejecting your proposal as well."


    The hall fell silent once more.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly"Wait¡­what?" His usually sharp and confident demeanor cracked for the briefest moment, revealing genuine surprise.


    The murmurs among the guests exploded.


    "She rejected the prince?"


    "What is she thinking?"


    "First Victor, now Arthur? Who does she intend to choose?"


    "Reject me? What do you mean by that?" Arthur''s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint of confusion and suppressed anger flickering within them. He refused to let any hint of humiliation or frustration show on his face, maintaining his composed demeanor despite the blow to his pride.


    "It''s not like that¡­" Avey started, her tone measured, her mind racing. She needed to shift the narrative, and fast. Then, as though a spark of inspiration struck her, she continued with calm determination, her gaze steady.


    "Actually, the truth is¡­I''m pregnant."


    ---

 Chapter 183 Avey crossing the line

    The moment Avey uttered the words, "Actually, the truth is¡­ I''m pregnant," a ripple of silence washed over the grand hall. It wasn''t just silence no murmurs, no whispers. It was the kind of silence that bore into the ears, heavy and suffocating, as though the air itself had frozen in disbelief.Every head turned toward her, and every pair of eyes widened in shock. No one dared to breathe.


    Pregnant?


    The word lingered in the minds of the guests like an explosion still echoing. Slowly, the shock registered, expressions morphing from stunned disbelief to confusion and, finally, intrigue.


    Someone in the crowd stammered, "P... pr¡­ pregnant?" barely managing to whisper, as if saying it louder would make it more real.


    Even Lucian, who had been doing his best to maintain his indifferent facade acting as though none of this had anything to do with him turned sharply to look at Avey.His calm mask cracked, his eyes betraying the storm within. Shock, disbelief, frustration, and heartbreak flickered across his face before he could gather himself.


    He inhaled deeply, his chest rising and falling as he fought to steady his emotions. It wasn''t that he believed her words¡­but the impact they carried was undeniable.


    "What¡­ what do you mean by that?!"Arthur''s voice cut through the thick silence like a blade, shattering whatever was left of the room''s composure. Gone was his practiced elegance, his carefully cultivated image of control. His tone dripped with incredulity and suppressed rage, the sheer absurdity of Avey''s words shattering his royal demeanor.


    This was supposed to be a grand moment, the pinnacle of his calculated plans. And now, his supposed fianc¨¦e the centerpiece of this entire event had just destroyed it with a single sentence.


    Arthur hands clenched into fists at his sides, his knuckles white with tension. He could feel the judgmental stares of the crowd on his back, their whispers muted but incessant. His mind raced as he imagined the headlines.


    "Crown Prince Engaged to Pregnant Heiress!"


    "Royal Scandal Unfolds at Starline Mansion!"


    "Arthur Valentino The Green Hat Prince?"


    No. Absolutely not. He would not let this humiliation define him.


    As if to confirm her words, Avey spoke again, her tone steady despite the faint redness creeping onto her cheeks. "As I said, Your Highness¡­ I am pregnant." Her voice wasn''t loud, but in the tense silence, every syllable hit like a thunderclap.


    The gasps came this time, rippling across the room like waves.


    Antonio and Melody froze, their faces pale, their mouths slightly open as though they had seen a ghost. Antonio looked like he wanted to speak, but no words came.Melody''s hands trembled in her lap, clutching the fabric of her dress. They had been prepared for the unexpected, but not this.


    "Miss Starline,"Arthur said coldly, his tone now laced with venom,"this is not a joke to be made at such an event. Why didn''t you inform me beforehand?" His words were sharp, but his eyes betrayed the fury burning beneath.


    The change in his demeanor was unmistakable. The familiar address of "Avey"was gone, replaced with the formal "Miss Starline."


    Avey didn''t flinch. Her gaze held firm, her chin raised slightly in defiance."No one gave me the chance to say anything before now, Your Highness. Did they?" Her voice carried a calm authority, but her steady hands betrayed the effort it took to maintain her composure.


    Arthur''s jaw tightened. His nails bit into his palms as he clenched his fists harder. His mind reeled.True or not, her words had set fire to the carefully constructed image he had built for himself.


    Victor, who had been smugly silent until now, finally stirred. His eyes flickered with amusement, then darkened with something more calculating. A small smirk curled at the corner of his lips.


    Interesting. Very interesting, he thought. So, this is how you want to play it, Avey?Let''s see how far you can take this bluff.


    The tension in the hall became almost unbearable as Arthur stepped closer to Avey, his voice lowering but no less menacing"May I ask," he said, his tone biting,"who this child''s father is?"


    The crowd collectively held its breath.Every guest leaned in, their expressions ranging from morbid curiosity to outright shock.This was no longer just an engagement ceremony it had transformed into a full-blown scandal unfolding before their eyes. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey hesitated, her lashes fluttering as she took a steadying breathSlowly, her hand began to rise, pointing across the room.


    The air seemed to thicken as every guest''s gaze followed the path of her trembling finger. Conversations died instantly, the silence so absolute that the faint rustle of her dress seemed deafening.


    Lucian froze, His brows furrowed.


    "Ahh, what the fuck?"Lucian blurted out, breaking the fragile silence. His voice cut through the tension like a whip, earning gasps and startled looks from those nearby.


    All eyes turned to where Avey''s finger was pointing to him.


    Lucian''s face twisted into a mix of shock and incredulity. "Why the hell is she pointing at me?" he muttered under his breath, but it was loud enough to reach the ears of those closest to him.


    "What the hell?"Rose''s voice rang out sharply, snapping the room''s attention to her. Her expression was a storm of confusion and anger as she grabbed Lucian''s collar, her fingers trembling."Is that true? Tell me, Lucian!" she demanded, her voice strained.


    "Hey..Calm down, Rose!"Olivia interjected, rushing to Lucian''s side. She placed a firm hand on Rose''s wrist, forcing her to release her grip. "Let him speak!"Olivia''s own face was pale, her confusion apparent as she turned to her son.


    But Lucian remained frozen, his mind racing. His frown deepened, his eyes darting from Avey to his mother and then back to Avey."No¡­ it''s not true,"he finally said, his voice low but steady. He shook his head, his bewilderment clear.


    A cold silence fell over the group.


    Celestia, standing just a few feet away, didn''t move. She didn''t speak.Her face was unreadable, but her clenched fists and the slight tremor in her fingers betrayed her barely restrained rage She didn''t even glance at Lucian.Instead, her eyes bore into Avey with an intensity that could have turned stone to ash.The killing intent in her gaze was palpable, sharp and unrestrained.


    But Avey didn''t notice.Her own eyes were locked on Lucian. She seemed detached from the growing chaos around her, her gaze unyielding as if seeking something in Lucian''s expression.


    "Lucy¡­is it true?"Olivia asked gently, her voice softer now. Her hand reached for his shoulder, trying to steady him"i''ll understand, just tell me. Maybe this is why Avey''s been acting so strange lately."Her tone carried a mix of hope and confusion, tinged with a mother''s concern.


    Lucian shook his head again, stepping away from her touch"No, Mother,"he said firmly, his voice growing sharper"Please, just¡­ leave it."


    The words hit Olivia like a wave, and she stepped back slightly, startled by the edge in his tone.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, who had been watching the entire scene with a frozen expression, finally moved.His face remained eerily calm, but his clenched jaw and stiff shoulders betrayed his inner turmoil. Without a word, he turned on his heel and began walking toward the exit.


    His polished shoes clicked against the marble, a stark contrast to the chaos he was leaving behind.


    "Your Highness?"one of his aides hesitated, but Arthur raised a hand without looking back. "Leave me," he ordered coldly, his voice steady.


    This is disgraceful, he thought, his mind a maelstrom of anger and humiliation To be shamed like this in front of everyone¡­


    Victor, too, chose this moment to leave. Unlike Arthur''s silent exit, Victor''s every step radiated fury. His face was twisted with rage, and his hand instinctively brushed the bandages on his nose.


    The crowd parted for him as he walked toward the exit, the whispers trailing behind him like a storm.


    He pulled out his phone, his thumb flying over the screen. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Call the kill team, he typed coldly, his lips curling into a smirk.He sent the message without hesitation, slipping the phone back into his pocket as he disappeared through the grand entrance.


    "You''ll pay for this, Kane,"Victor muttered darkly, his voice low but dripping with malice"For this¡­and everything else."


    ---


    Inside the Grand Hall


    The air was electric, charged with tension and disbelief.


    "What the hell is going on?"someone whispered loudly.


    "I can''t believe this¡­Avey Starline?Pregnant? With his child?" another murmured, gesturing discreetly toward Lucian.


    "Does that mean Lucian Kane is a scumbag? Running away from his responsibilities? Poor Miss Avey¡­"


    "Maybe that explains why she''s been so desperate, chasing after him like that,"one woman speculated"Do you think it''s true?"


    "Who knows?But if it is, what a disgrace to the Kane family."


    The whispers grew louder, a cacophony of speculation and judgment.


    Lucian, still standing in the middle of it all, clenched his fists tightly at his sides.The voices around him felt like daggers piercing his skin, each word sharper than the last. He glanced at Avey again, his frustration boiling over.


    Avey remained calm amidst the heavy silence that followed her revelation. Her gaze stayed fixed on Lucian, unwavering and serene.There was no hint of doubt in her expression, no sign of regret for the storm her words had unleashed. Instead, her lips held the faintest, most tender smile, a gesture so gentle that it seemed to be meant only for him.


    Lucian, however, was anything but calm. The moment her words sank in, he stepped away from Olivia and Rose, their hands lingering in the air where they''d tried to hold him back.His expression was unreadable at first, but the faint furrow in his brow betrayed his unease.


    Without sparing a glance at the crowd or considering their reactions, he began to move forward.His steps were deliberate, his shoulders tense. The whispers around the room quieted as everyone turned their attention to the unfolding scene.


    "Is he going to confront her?"


    "What is he thinking?"


    "This is getting more and more bizarre," someone muttered, their words trailing off into the oppressive silence.


    Lucian''s face darkened as he approached Avey. The frown etched onto his features was subtle but unmistakable, and to those who knew him, it was a rare and unsettling sight. Avey''s heart clenched at the sight of it. She had seen Lucian wear many expressions over the years warmth, amusement, even indifference but never one of unhappiness directed at her.


    The moment felt endless as Lucian closed the distance between them. Even the onlookers seemed to forget to breathe, their gazes darting between Lucian and Avey, searching for any hint of what might come next.


    ----


    Happy new year my lovely pumpkins


    Yooo guys your lovely author... just came to announce something


    Top three contributes for golden tickets...i don''t know if other authors di but i think i should


    First-Collin_McCall(also super gifter)


    Second-Unknown_6


    Third-Samuel_Greyson


    Thank ya all from heart ...sorry can''t tell power rankings since there is no way to know


    Thanks for ya all support and love...means world to me

 Chapter 184 Cold Lucian

    Lucian didn''t pause, didn''t acknowledge the murmurs of the crowd or the worried glances from his family. He strode toward Avey with singular focus, his face a mask of calm that only thinly veiled his frustration.No one stop him. The tension in the air was electric, every guest holding their breath as they watched the scene unfold.


    Avey''s heart skipped a beat as she saw him approaching. His expression was unreadable, his usual composure shadowed by something she couldn''t quite place. Despite the chaos around her, Avey couldn''t bring herself to look away.


    "Lucy, you¡­" she began softly, her voice trembling just enough to betray her nerves. But before she could say more, Lucian reached her, his hand gently but firmly clasping hers.


    The warmth of his touch caught her off guard, and though his grip was secure, it wasn''t rough. Without saying a word, he turned and began leading her toward the grand staircase.


    Avey stumbled slightly at first, but she didn''t resist. She let him guide her, her gaze fixed on his back, her mind racing. He''s angry¡­ but his hand¡­ it''s still so gentle.


    ---


    Among the Onlookers


    Rose took a step forward, panic flashing in her eyes. "Lucian!" she called out, her voice rising slightly.


    Lucian didn''t even glance back.


    "Lucy, stop! Where are you taking her?" Rose''s voice grew sharper, and she was about to run after him when Olivia placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "Let them go," Olivia said softly, her tone firm but not unkind. Her gaze followed Lucian and Avey as they ascended the stairs, her expression unreadable.


    "But Mother, he"Rose began, her voice filled with protest.


    "This isn''t our place, Rose," Olivia interrupted gently. "Let them figure it out."


    ---


    Celestia, standing nearby, didn''t move. Her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. Instead, a faint whisper escaped, too quiet for anyone to hear."Darling, you¡­" Her voice trailed off, and a sad smile touched her lips as she watched Lucian disappear with Avey.


    ---


    Antonio, on the other hand, wasn''t as reserved. His brows furrowed in frustration, and he took a determined step toward the stairs."I won''t allow this"


    "Antonio."


    Melody''s voice stopped him in his tracks. She placed a hand on his arm, her grip firm despite her gentle demeanor. "Let her decide,"she said softly, her eyes meeting his. "Let her have this moment at least."


    Antonio hesitated, his jaw tightening as he struggled with the turmoil in his mind. But after a moment, he sighed, lowering his head slightly in reluctant agreement.


    ---


    The Onlookers'' Whispers


    The guests,however, were far less restrained. The silence that had gripped them moments ago gave way to a cacophony of speculation.


    "What do you think he''s going to say to her?"


    "Do you think they''ve had a secret relationship all this time?"


    "No wonder she confessed so boldly. Look at him he didn''t even hesitate to take her away!"


    "But if it''s not true¡­why would she say such a thing?"


    "It''s a scandal, no matter how you look at it."


    ---


    Inside the Room on the Second Floor


    The sound of the door closing behind them echoed in the quiet room.


    Thud.


    Avey stood with her back pressed against the door, her breath shallow as she looked up at Lucian. He was close closer than he''d been in years. His hand rested on the door beside her head, effectively trapping her in place.


    His dark eyes searched hers, not with anger but with a heavy frustration that made her heart ache.


    "Lucy, you¡­"Avey tried to speak, but the words caught in her throat.


    Lucian didn''t let her finish. "Why?" His voice was low but carried a weight that made her chest tighten. "Why did you do that?"


    Avey blinked, startled by the directness of his question. "I¡­"


    "When?"Lucian cut her off, his tone sharp but not loud."When did we ever have a child together?"


    Her lips parted, and for the first time, she hesitated. "No, I just"


    "Just what, Avey?" he interrupted again, his frustration spilling into his words."What are we? Are we even friends now? Wait were we ever?"


    Those words hit her like a blow. Her eyes widened, and her heart clenched painfully. "Don''t say that," she whispered, her voice trembling. "We¡­ we¡­"She trailed off, unable to find the words to explain herself.


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair as he stepped back slightly, giving her a moment to breathe. "What are you trying to do, Avey? Why are you doing this?" His voice cracked slightly at the end, and he clenched his fists as if trying to calm himself.


    Avey opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out. Instead, she lowered her gaze, her hands trembling slightly as she clasped them in front of her.


    Lucian''s frustration didn''t come from anger it came from the confusion and hurt he''d been trying to suppress. "Avey¡­"he began, his tone softer now, but no less pained.


    ---


    The Guests Below


    The sound of the door closing hadn''t stopped the buzz of whispers from the guests below.


    "They''ve been gone for a while now. What do you think he''s saying to her?"


    "Maybe he''s confronting her about the pregnancy. It could still be a lie."


    "But did you see the way he grabbed her hand? He didn''t even hesitate. There''s no way there isn''t something between them."


    "This is a bigger scandal than anything I''ve ever seen at one of these events."


    ---


    Inside the Room


    The silence between them was suffocating. Lucian took a deep breath, his jaw tightening as he spoke, his voice low but firm.


    "What were you thinking,Avey?" he asked, his tone strained. "Announcing something like that¡­ something that isn''t even true."


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    Avey stood motionless, her back against the door, her wide eyes fixed on him. She opened her mouth to reply, but he cut her off, his frustration spilling out.


    "Didn''t we already have this conversation back then?" Lucian''s voice softened, though the weight of his words didn''t diminish. "I said I was giving up. Didn''t I? And yet here you are, disturbing me again and again." He ran a hand through his hair, his frustration palpable."Why? Why are you doing this, Avey?"


    Her silence only seemed to anger him further.


    "Why are you acting like this? Asking me again and again¡­ even dragging Jimmy into this to help you!" Lucian sighed, shaking his head. "Why can''t you just stop?"


    Avey finally lifted her gaze to meet his, her eyes calm yet unwavering"Weren''t you the same back then?" she asked softly, her voice carrying no malice, only quiet conviction.


    Her words froze him. Lucian blinked, his anger faltering for a moment.


    "I¡­"He tried to reply but stopped, his voice caught in his throat.


    Avey tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable as she continued."Yes, I did that," Lucian admitted, his voice quieter now. "And I already apologized for all of it. I know I was wrong back then, Avey. I know."


    His shoulders slumped slightly as he exhaled. "I shouldn''t have done it. I was wrong to push you the way I did. I regret it." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey''s gaze softened, but she didn''t interrupt.


    "And now?" she whispered after a moment, her voice trembling slightly"Do you hate the idea of having a child with me that much?"


    Lucian flinched at her words, his face tightening. "That''s not what this is about¡­" he began, but Avey''s quiet voice cut him off.


    "You can hit me," she said suddenly, her words so soft they almost didn''t reach him.


    "What?"Lucian asked, his brows knitting in confusion.


    "I said¡­" Her voice cracked as she repeated, "You can hit me. Or yell at me. Or punish me however you want." She lowered her head, her hands trembling slightly. "But¡­ please¡­ don''t make me feel like you hate me. I can''t take that."


    Lucian''s lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. He clenched his fists at his sides, the weight of her words crushing him.


    "That''s not what I" he began, his voice faltering.


    But then he stopped, his frustration overtaking him. His next words were colder than even he had intended.


    "Yes," Lucian said, his lips trembling as he forced the words out"Yes, I hate you¡­ for what you''ve done to me."


    The words struck Avey like a physical blow. Her head shot up, her wide eyes searching his face for any sign that he didn''t mean it.


    "Lucian¡­"she whispered, her voice breaking.


    He looked away, his expression pained but resolute. Before she could say anything more, Lucian stepped back, his movements sharp. He opened the door in one swift motion, his back turned to her as he exited.


    "Don''t show your face to me again,"he said coldly, the words echoing in the room as the door slammed shut behind him.


    She stood there for a moment, her mind struggling to process what had just happened. Her chest felt tight, the weight of his words crushing her.


    Her legs gave out, and she slid down the door, her back pressed against the cold wood as she hugged her knees.Tears spilled silently down her cheeks, her trembling hands covering her face.


    "Did He¡­ he really said that,"she murmured, her voice barely audible as the realization hit her.


    Her entire world seemed to crumble in that moment. Avey had been prepared for anger, frustration, even rejection. But the sheer finality of his words the coldness in his tone was something she hadn''t expected.


    ---

 Chapter 185 kill myself

    Back inside the room, Avey sat in silence, the weight of Lucian''s words crashing over her like a relentless tide. Her tears flowed freely, unchecked, her body trembling as if the very core of her being had shattered.Did he really say that?


    Her wide, unblinking eyes stared at the ceiling, her thoughts circling endlessly around the words that had cut through her like a knife.


    "Yes, I hate you¡­for what you''ve done to me."


    Her lips quivered, mouthing the words silently to herself as if trying to make sense of them. Her breath hitched, her chest heaving as the phrase echoed over and over in her mind.


    Hate me? He hates me?


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her fingers clenched weakly at her sides, trembling, as if holding onto the last thread of her composure.


    Why? Why would he react like this?


    Avey''s voice cracked in the silence of the room, barely above a whisper. "Does he really think¡­ I was using him? That I¡­ I would ever¡­"Her throat tightened, cutting her words short as the lump in her chest threatened to choke her.


    Her mind raced, the fragments of the confrontation replaying in vivid detail. Was he thinking I used him as a shield?


    She shook her head weakly, her tears spilling faster, dripping onto her trembling hands."No," she murmured, her voice trembling. "I would never¡­ never use him like that."


    Her gaze drifted to the corner of the room, distant and unfocused. The walls around her felt like they were closing in, suffocating her with the weight of the misunderstanding.


    "I didn''t mean it like that,"she whispered hoarsely, her voice barely audible."I would never use him. I just¡­"


    Avey''s hands clutched at her chest as her sobs grew louder, raw and broken. "I said it because¡­ I wanted him to know. To show him." Her breath hitched. "I wanted the whole world to know I''m his. That I''ll go to any lengths for him."


    Her voice cracked with emotion, her tears streaming faster. "Even if it meant ruining myself in front of everyone. Even if it meant saying¡­ something like that. Can''t he see? Can''t he understand?"


    Her words became a desperate plea to the empty room"I just wanted to protect what''s left of us. To make him see that my feelings aren''t a lie." She swallowed hard, her gaze falling to her trembling hands."But instead¡­ he thinks I betrayed him."


    Her shoulders slumped against the wall, her body folding in on itself as if the weight of her anguish was too much to bear. Her voice cracked as she whispered to herself, "He doesn''t trust me. Not even a little."


    The realization tore through her, leaving her hollow. She tilted her head back, her eyes searching the ceiling as if it held the answers to the endless questions clawing at her heart.


    "I thought¡­I thought he would see what I was trying to do. That I was willing to give up everything, even my dignity, for him."Her voice quivered as fresh tears spilled over"But he¡­ he only saw it as manipulation."


    Her sobs quieted, her tears slowing as a numbing emptiness crept over her.She let her head fall back against the wall with a soft thud, her hollow gaze fixed on the ceiling.


    "If he hates me¡­"she whispered, her voice barely audible,"then what''s the point of anything anymore?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her breathing slowed, her body slumping further against the wall.The words echoed in her mind like a cruel mantra, stabbing at her heart with every repetition.


    Lucian hates me.


    Lucian hates me.


    Lucian hates me.


    Her lips moved soundlessly, repeating the phrase over and over, as if trying to convince herself of the impossible.


    Her hand trembled as she raised it to wipe at her tear-streaked face, but the motion was weak, as if all her strength had left her."What''s the point," she murmured again, her voice faint.


    The emptiness inside her grew heavier, an all-encompassing void"There''s nothing left,"she whispered, her eyes unfocused"Not without him. Not if he hates me."


    She sank lower, her body folding into itself as if to protect the fragile remnants of her heart. The room seemed darker now, colder, as her silent tears continued to fall.


    Her breath came in uneven bursts as she glanced at the door, as if expecting Lucian to walk in and tell her it was all a mistakeMaybe he''ll come back...maybe he''ll explain.But deep down, Avey knew he wouldn''t.She knew there was no going back from those words, no undoing the damage that had been done.


    She slid down the wall, her back pressing against it, her body crumpling into the floor as the weight of her own thoughts suffocated her.


    Lucian hated her.


    The words echoed in her mind like a hollow, empty drumbeat. Over and over again.


    She closed her eyes, the tears flowing freely, but it didn''t help. Nothing helped. Nothing could undo the damage. Her hands clutched at her sides, her fingers digging into the fabric of her dress as she silently begged for the pain to stop.But the ache inside her only grew stronger, sharper.


    Her breath slowed, and the tears didn''t stop, not even when her voice cracked one last time, almost a whisper. "Why can''t you trust me?"


    Avey opened her eyes slowly, staring at the ceiling above, her gaze unfocused, her expression hollow.


    "Why can''t you just trust me?"she murmured again, as if the words might make a difference, as if her pain might make him see. But there was no answer.There was only the oppressive silence, pressing down on her like a weight she could no longer carry.


    And in that silence,Avey felt the last of her strength slip away.


    "Should I kill myself? What''s the point of this second chance¡­if he hates me?"


    The weight of her despair settled like a suffocating blanket, her tears having dried but her spirit utterly broken.Her chest rose and fell unevenly, her breath catching every now and then as if her body itself resisted her existence.


    Outside


    Lucian leaned back against the closed door, his head tilted downward, the cool wood pressing against his back.The tension in his shoulders weighed heavily as if the air itself had turned against him.


    Thud.


    The sound of the door closing behind him echoed faintly in the empty hallway.His footsteps were slow, unsteady, as though each step drained a bit more of his energy.


    Sigh.


    "Was I too harsh, Max?"Lucian muttered, his voice barely audible, as if the question wasn''t meant for anyone but himself.


    Max, the voice in his head and his only companion in moments like these, responded after a brief pause.


    [You didn''t do anything wrong, Host. Well¡­ except for that lie at the end. But even that, I assume, was necessary.]


    Your journey continues with empire


    Lucian exhaled deeply, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "Necessary¡­ yeah. Maybe. I just thought" He hesitated. "Maybe it''ll help her stop.Maybe she''ll finally see what''s good for the both of us.But honestly?I don''t know what''s gotten into her lately."


    His voice trailed off, uncertainty settling in his tone.


    Step, step.


    The echo of his footsteps filled the silence as he continued walking, his head still bowed.


    "Let''s just go home,"he murmured to himself. "I''m sure I''ll have a hard enough time dealing with things there too¡­"


    Interrupted


    "Mr. Kane."


    The voice wasn''t loud, but it carried authority. It stopped Lucian in his tracks. He slowly looked up, his tired eyes meeting the figures of Antonio and Melody Starline.


    Antonio''s expression was rigid, his sharp eyes studying Lucian like he was a puzzle to be solved. Beside him, Melody wore a softer expression, though her gaze still carried a weight that made Lucian shift uncomfortably.


    Lucian sighed internally. Of course. I should''ve seen this coming.


    "Yes, sir?"he replied politely,his tone measured but tired.


    Antonio''s voice was firm, controlled, but with an edge of frustration."Come with me. There''s something important we need to discuss."


    Lucian glanced at them briefly, his jaw tightening.He nodded silently, following as they led him.


    What might it be this time? Lucian thought, sighing as he walked behind Antonio and Miss Melody, following them to wherever they were leading him.


    I really don''t want to go back home... The thought of his mother and Rose bombarding him with questions made him dread it even more.


    Wait, fuck. Celestia might just kill me. A shiver ran down Lucian''s back as the thought of her crossed his mind.


    ---

 Chapter 186 Memorandum

    In the StudyThe atmosphere in the room was heavy. The furnishings were polished and immaculate, the large wooden table separating Antonio and Melody from Lucian. He felt like he was back in a job interview, with the stakes far higher than any career opportunity. Explore more stories at empire


    Antonio sat with his fingers interlaced, his piercing gaze fixed on Lucian. Melody, sitting beside him, offered a small, almost apologetic smile, as if trying to ease the tension.


    Lucian sat rigidly, his hands clasped together, resting on his lap.


    For a while, the room was silent. The ticking of a nearby clock filled the space, each second stretching longer than the last.


    Finally, Antonio broke the silence. His voice was calm but carried an undercurrent of sharpness. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What Avey said downstairs¡­ was it true?"


    Lucian knew exactly what he was referring to. His face remained neutral, but he let out a sigh before answering.


    "No," he said firmly, shaking his head. "We have nothing like that between us."


    Antonio and Melody exchanged a glance, their expressions unreadable. Antonio''s brow furrowed slightly, while Melody''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    Antonio leaned back, pinching the bridge of his nose. His frustration was evident in the slight shake of his head.


    Lucian, sensing the tension, decided to elaborate. "I don''t know why she said that. I¡­ I''ll admit, it took me by surprise too."


    Melody was the first to speak this time. Her voice was gentle but probing, as though searching for the truth beneath his words. "Is Avey¡­ is she alright? Are the two of you okay? I mean¡­" She hesitated, her gaze softening. "I''ve heard things¡­ about her behavior recently."


    Lucian exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. He met Melody''s gaze briefly, understanding the concern in her tone. "She''s¡­ alright. I think. Or at least I hope she is," he replied honestly, though his own uncertainty was clear in his voice. "We''re¡­ we''re fine. Nothing is wrong. At least, not as far as I know."


    Melody''s eyes softened further, but Antonio''s jaw tightened. His frustration spilled over as he finally spoke again.


    "I won''t ask what''s going on between the two of you," Antonio began, his voice tinged with impatience. "You''re both adults. You can handle your own problems."


    His sharp eyes bore into Lucian. "But this¡­ this nonsense of announcing something like that in front of everyone? Breaking an engagement in front of those people? It''s not a small matter. Do you even understand the kind of damage this causes to my family? To me?"


    Lucian remained silent, letting Antonio''s words settle. He could see the weight of the situation etched into the man''s face, the strain in his clenched fists.


    Antonio sighed heavily, leaning back in his chair. "Perhaps it was a mistake to even consider her engagement in the first place," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    Melody placed a gentle hand on Antonio''s arm, her touch calming. "Let''s not dwell on what''s already happened," she said softly. "What''s done is done."


    Antonio didn''t reply, but he didn''t pull away from her touch either.


    Lucian finally spoke, his voice low but steady. "I''m sorry for the trouble. But¡­ I think Avey just needs time."


    Antonio''s sharp gaze lingered on Lucian, unreadable and unwavering. He didn''t offer any explanation, nor did he respond to the silent tension hanging in the air.


    Melody''s faint smile faltered as she looked between the two men. Was her expression meant to reassure, or was it simply a practiced facade?Even Lucian couldn''t tell.


    Then, as if making a final decision, Antonio leaned back slightly, his expression hardening. A glint of something determination, perhaps? flashed in his eyes, followed by a long, deliberate sigh. His lips tightened briefly, as though he were bracing himself for what came next.


    Without a word, Antonio reached into the desk drawer, the sound of it sliding open breaking the silence. From inside, he retrieved a thick stack of papers, neatly clipped together. He placed them on the desk between him and Lucian with a thud, his movements precise, almost calculated.


    leave it


    "Sign this,"Antonio said, his tone clipped and devoid of emotion as he slid the papers closer to Lucian.


    Melody blinked, her brow furrowing."What is this?" she asked sharply, her gaze darting to Antonio.


    Antonio didn''t meet her eyes.His focus remained entirely on Lucian, as if he hadn''t even heard her question.


    Lucian, who had been sitting quietly until now, straightened slightly in his chair. His eyes dropped to the papers before him, his curiosity piqued by the sheer weight of Antonio''s demeanor.The silence around the table thickened as he reached for the document.


    Lucian''s eyes skimmed the paper, his brows furrowing as the words sunk in.


    "Memorandum?"he read aloud, his voice tinged with confusion.


    The title seemed innocuous,but as his gaze moved down to the content, his confusion deepened, replaced by disbelief.


    Item 1:


    In case of divorce, regardless of the cause, the party below will not request any assets.


    Item 2:


    Lucian paused, his voice trailing off as his jaw tightened. He didn''t need to read any further to understand the intent behind the document.


    Antonio slid a pen across the table toward him, his expression as impassive as stone."Sign it," he said simply, his tone devoid of emotion, as though the request were no more significant than asking someone to pass the salt.


    "What is this?"Melody''s voice broke the silence, her sharp gaze snapping to Antonio. Her tone carried a mix of anger and disbelief.


    Antonio didn''t immediately respond. He leaned back in his chair, his hands clasped together, his gaze fixed solely on Lucian.


    Lucian lips pressed into a thin line. His fingers tightened around the document as his eyes moved back to Antonio, who remained unyielding.


    Melody''s tone grew harsher. "Antonio, what is this? Why would you"


    Antonio raised a hand to silence her."Give me a moment," he said, his voice firm but calm. "I''ll explain later. For now, let me handle this."


    Melody opened her mouth to argue further but Antonio''s gaze flickered toward her, a silent pleaor perhaps a warning to hold back.With visible frustration, she crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair, though her expression remained livid.


    Lucian''s expression, however, was unreadable. He looked down at the document again, his eyes scanning the terms as if they might change under closer scrutiny.


    Finally, he broke the silence."I''m not going to marry her," he said flatly, his tone devoid of emotion. "Didn''t I already reject her? So, why this?"


    Antonio''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he kept his composure."If you''re not going to marry her," he said evenly, "then it doesn''t matter, does it? Just sign."


    Lucian''s gaze lingered on Antonio for a moment longer before he leaned back in his chair. "Disgusting," he muttered under his breath, loud enough for both Antonio and Melody to hear.


    The word hung in the air, sharp and biting.


    Antonio didn''t flinch. Instead, he pushed the pen closer. "Then it won''t bother you to sign, will it?"


    Lucian sighed heavily, his shoulders rising and falling as if the weight of the entire situation pressed down on him. Without another word, he picked up the pen. His movements were deliberate but devoid of care.


    The pen scratched across the paper, his signature scrawled at the bottom of the page.


    He set the pen down and pushed the document back toward Antonio. His eyes, dull with disinterest, met Antonio''s."I hope you think this was worth it,"Lucian said, his voice low but steady.


    Antonio remained silent, his expression unreadable, but Melody''s eyes widened in shock and indignation.


    "Lucian"she began, her tone softening, but Lucian cut her off.


    "Don''t bother," he said, standing up abruptly. He pushed the chair back with more force than necessary, the legs scraping against the floor with a harsh screech.


    He didn''t look at either of them as he moved toward the door."It''s disgusting. Maybe you should think seriously about what you did today,"he said, his voice steady but carrying a note of finality.


    And with that, he walked out, the door shutting behind him with a firm thud.


    ---


    Aftermath


    Melody rounded on Antonio the moment the door closed. Her voice was sharp, her words cutting through the silence like a blade. "What the hell were you thinking, Antonio?"


    Antonio let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I did what was necessary," he said, though his tone carried a hint of weariness.


    "Necessary?" Melody''s voice rose, incredulity dripping from every syllable"That was humiliating for him, for us! Do you have any idea how that looked?"


    Antonio leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "I know exactly how it looked," he said, his voice quieter but no less firm."But think about what''s at stake here. Do you think I can let someone like him near Avey without precautions? She''s our daughter, Melody. Our heir."


    Melody''s expression softened briefly, but her anger returned just as quickly."And you think this this is how you protect her? By treating him like he''s some kind of gold-digger? He''s Lucian Kane, Antonio! Not some nobody."


    Antonio''s jaw tightened"Exactly. Which is why I need to ensure that his intentions are clear. You know the rumors about him. And after today''s debacle, can you really blame me for being cautious?"


    Melody shook her head, her frustration evident. "You didn''t see his face, Antonio. That wasn''t caution. That was"She stopped herself, her voice catching.


    Antonio looked at her, his eyes softening for the first time."I''ll handle it," he said quietly.


    "You''d better hope you can," Melody replied, her voice heavy with disappointment.


    ---

 Chapter 187 Secret Female Friend???

    A week later.A sleek, roaring motorcycle sped through the bustling city streets. Its rider handled it with such fluidity and precision that it was almost hypnotic. The bike resembled a Ninja H2R but bore heavy modifications, its sleek frame and whisper of advanced engineering giving it an almost otherworldly feel. No license plate adorned it, adding an air of secrecy to its already mysterious aura.


    The rider, fully clad in black with a helmet concealing his identity, was none other than Lucian Kane. He had taken every precaution to remain unrecognizable.His movements were deliberate, each turn and acceleration precise as if even his escape from visibility was a well-thought-out plan.


    It had been a week since the explosive events at the Starline manor the failed engagement, Avey''s shocking announcement, and the chaos that followed. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Lucian still vividly remembered how hard it had been to manage the fallout, especially at home.His mother, Olivia, and sister, Rose, had demanded answers the moment he returned. The barrage of questions was relentless, with Rose nearly terrifying him with her piercing interrogations.


    It took everything Lucian had to convince them that Avey wasn''t pregnant.


    Olivia''s reaction had been a rollercoaster. She oscillated between stern pragmatism"If you really did this, you''d better take responsibility"and unexpected protectiveness, visiting the Starline family personally to investigate the truth.Whatever transpired during her visit, it seemed to calm her. She asked fewer questions afterward, though her occasional glances at Lucian spoke of lingering curiosity.


    Celestia, however, had been an enigma. Her behavior oscillated between playful jabs and a fiery intensity that left Lucian exasperated. Though she seemed to know the truth, her frustration over the situation and her own feelings was palpable.


    But the hardest part wasn''t just the people around him; it was the media storm that followed.


    The headlines had been relentless"Prince Arthur''s Fianc¨¦e''s Scandal!" "Lucian Kane: Bastard or Victim?" "Avey Starline''s Bold Move: Misstep or Masterstroke?"


    No one emerged unscathed.


    Arthur''s reputation had taken a massive hit, with rumors and jokes labeling him a"green hat prince." Lucian, on the other hand, became a target of public ire, called everything from a scoundrel to an irresponsible opportunist. Avey wasn''t spared either; though she garnered some pity, whispers about her audacity and impropriety spread like wildfire.


    Even the Starline family''s status took a noticeable hit, their once-unshakeable prestige tarnished by the drama.


    Lucian avoided college entirely that week. He spent most of his time confined to his room, avoiding unnecessary conversations. Even at home, he limited interactions to polite greetings.


    The added complication of Celestia staying at his house didn''t help.She seemed to find endless reasons to knock on his door, her persistence undeterred by his subtle and not-so-subtle rejections.It was exhausting.


    Now, as the city lights blurred past him, Lucian felt a fleeting sense of freedom. This ride wasn''t just a break; it was a necessity.


    No one at home knew he had left. And they wouldn''t, not with how carefully he had slipped past the security measures. He had his methods.


    His thoughts, however, lingered on something else. His grip on the handlebars tightened as he slowed the bike, pulling to the side of the road. He retrieved his phone from his jacket and made a call.


    The line clicked, and a gruff voice answered. "Hello?"


    "It''s me,"Lucian said, his voice cold and authoritative."I have a job for you."


    "Yes, sir,"the voice replied hesitantly.


    "Remove every trace of news about Avey and me from the media and social platforms. I don''t want to see anything by morning."


    There was a pause, followed by a nervous response."Uh¡­ sir, that might not be possible. It could take two or three days at least"


    Lucian cut him off, his voice sharp."Then buy the companies. Shut them down if you have to. I said I want it gone by morning."


    "Sir, I¡­ I don''t think that''s feasible.These are major outlets"


    "Contact General,"Lucian interrupted, his voice sharp and commanding"Tell him he has clearance to use my name.That should be enough."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the call, the hesitation palpable. Finally, the voice stammered a reply."Y-yes, sir."


    Lucian ended the call abruptly, slipping his phone back into his pocket.His bike roared as he twisted the throttle, the engine growling like a wild beast as he sped down the dimly lit road.


    The bike beneath him purred with a power unmatched by its original model. Its sleek frame cut through the air, the absence of a license plate further veiling his identity.Every inch of him was concealed, his helmet reflecting the streetlights as if silently mocking anyone trying to catch a glimpse.


    The bike let out a series of rhythmic roars, almost as though it was laughing."Huh, almost there," Lucian murmured to himself, his voice muffled beneath the helmet. His grip tightened on the handles."She''s going to be pissed this time."


    As he neared the designated meeting spot, he eased off the throttle, the powerful bike gradually slowing.His gloved hand adjusted the visor of his helmet, ensuring his face remained hidden. A quick glance at the bike''s reflection in a shop window confirmed that no identifying features were exposed.Satisfied, he nodded to himself. "Looks good."


    Ahead, parked by the roadside, was another bike. It was nearly identical to his in its modifications sleek, powerful, and purpose-built for speed.The rider, a figure entirely concealed in black riding gear, sat casually on the bike. The way she leaned against the handlebars, her posture relaxed yet exuding an air of irritation, suggested she had been waiting for some time.


    As the sound of Lucian''s approach grew louder, the rider turned her head toward him. The reflective surface of her helmet caught the faint glow of the streetlights. She suddenly dismounted, crossing her arms as she stood beside her bike, tapping one foot impatiently.


    Lucian brought his bike to a halt beside her, the engines of both machines now idling in unisonThe silence between them was charged with unspoken words.


    "So, you finally remembered me, huh, Mr. Busy Buddy?"The woman''s voice cut through the stillness, laced with sarcasm and a hint of genuine frustration.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, feigning nonchalance.His voice emerged altered through the voice modulator built into his helmet."Oh, come on. How about three races tonight as compensation? Winner takes all."


    The woman stepped closer, her body language screaming annoyance despite her concealed features"Nope,"she retorted, her tone sharp. "Not gonna cut it this time. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting here? Almost two weeks! Two weeks, and you didn''t even bother to call or text. You couldn''t even let me know you were busy?"


    Lucian leaned back slightly, resting his weight on the bike. His posture exuded a feigned ease, though a glimmer of amusement danced in his concealed eyes. "I said I was sorry,"he replied, his tone deliberately playful. "Life''s been¡­ complicated."


    "Complicated?" she echoed incredulously, throwing her hands in the air."That''s it?That''s your excuse? Unbelievable!"She stepped closer, the crunch of gravel under her boots barely audible over the low hum of their bikes. Her finger jabbed the air in his direction."Okay, fine. If you''re really sorry, then show me your face."


    Lucian straightened slightly, his gloved hands reflexively gripping the handlebars."Show my face?" His voice carried mock confusion"Why would I do that?We''ve been meeting like this for three years.Besides, isn''t the mystery part of the fun?"


    "Fun?" she snapped, crossing her arms again. "I''ve been offering to show you mine for ages now, but no, you just keep hiding like some secret agent.What are you so scared of? Are you secretly ugly or something?"


    Lucian chuckled softly, shaking his head."You''re relentless, you know that?"


    "And you''re infuriating,"she shot back, her foot tapping against the ground"Seriously, why all the secrecy? I mean, we''ve been meeting up like this for years. Years. You''ve got to trust me at least a little by now."


    Lucian took a small step back, maintaining the playful distance that had become their dynamic. "It''s not about trust,"he said his voice softening slightly. "Some things are just¡­better left unknown."


    The woman sighed audibly, her exasperation evident even through her helmet"You''re impossible," she muttered, though the frustration in her tone was tempered by an undercurrent of familiarity an understanding that, despite her annoyance, this was simply who he was.


    Lucian turned his head slightly, gazing down the road as if to change the subject. "So," he began, his voice light once more. "What do you say? Three races? Or are you too mad to take me on?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She huffed, placing her hands on her hips. "Fine," she said, her voice carrying a competitive edge. "But don''t think for a second that I''m letting you off the hook. You owe me, big time."

 Chapter 188 Druged

    rose blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. "wait¡­ you''re dating?" she sounded more surprised than she intended. "wow, i never knew."the man stood up, extending his hand with a polite smile. "hello, rose. sorry to interrupt your reunion."


    rose nodded slightly but didn''t take his hand, her expression tightening. tony? she thought, recognizing him immediately"ah, good," she said tersely, her tone making it clear she wasn''t thrilled.


    tony, sensing the tension, withdrew his hand, his smile never wavering "uhh, sorry," he said, trying to ease the moment. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    rose''s eyes flicked to luna "i didn''t know you two were¡­ comparable."her tone was measured, but the implication was clear. she knew tony too well; they had all studied together back in college.


    luna chuckled, waving her hand dismissively. "well, opposites attract, right?"


    before rose could respond, luna grabbed her arm and led her to the couch, sitting her down beside her.


    "hey¡­ well¡­"rose began, awkwardly shifting in her seat, shooting luna a glance that clearly said, this isn''t what we planned.


    luna ignored the silent plea. "so, do you have a boyfriend now, rose?"she asked suddenly, her tone casual.


    rose blinked. "um? no. why?"the question caught her off guard, adding to the discomfort.


    tony, now seated across from them, smiled faintly"i''m sure rose can have anyone she wants. maybe she just hasn''t found someone worthy enough yet."


    rose''s frown deepened, irritation flashing in her eyes. "miss kane," she corrected, her voice clipped.


    "ah, sorry," tony said, his polite smile never faltering. "i thought¡­well, we were classmates, after all."


    "it''s not a big deal," luna chimed in, trying to smooth things over."relax."


    but rose couldn''t relax. the awkwardness weighed on her, each passing moment making it harder to breathe. she finally spoke up, her voice strained."didn''t you say we''d be alone? this doesn''t seem¡­ appropriate."


    luna waved her hand again, brushing off the concern. "oh, don''t worry too much. it''s just my boyfriend. he won''t bother us."


    but rose felt every fiber of her being resisting the situation. they can''t see i''m not comfortable? she glanced at luna, the realization sinking in. people really do change.


    rose sighed, placing her purse on the table, her phone still clutched in her hand"well," she began, trying to sound casual, "how about we meet another day? you can catch up with your boyfriend¡­ what do you say, luna?"


    luna''s eyes widened slightly, and she quickly wrapped her arms around rose, her expression softening into puppy eyes"no, no, no, i really want to talk about our past moments. just stay here a bit longer," she pleaded, her voice light and coaxing.


    rose sighed again, feeling the awkwardness intensify. "yeah¡­ but¡­"she trailed off, unable to articulate just how out of place she felt.


    despite her discomfort, rose forced a small smile, settling back into the conversation. she and luna began talking, their voices mingling over the low hum of the club. tony sat across from them, silent but present, his eyes occasionally flicking toward rose. she pretended not to notice, focusing entirely on luna, though the tension in her shoulders was hard to ignore.


    whenever tony tried to chime in with a comment rose subtly steered the conversation away, making it clear without words that his presence wasn''t welcome.


    tony exchanged a quick glance with luna, one that rose didn''t catch. luna, however, caught it and gave a faint nod in return.


    "we''ve got so much to talk about," luna said, her voice cheerful as she suddenly stood"ah, i need water."she made her way to the small wine bar in the corner of the room, a casual air about her movements.


    rose, distracted by her phone, barely looked up. "yeah, one glass for me too,"she murmured, still tapping away at her screen.


    "sure thing,"luna replied, a glint flashing in her eyes. she reached for two glasses, filling them with water. with her back to rose, she slipped a small pouch from her pocket and discreetly emptied its contents into one of the glasses. her movements were swift, practiced, and unnoticed.


    discover exclusive tales on empire


    turning back, she handed the glass to rose with an easy smile"here you go."


    "thanks,"rose said absentmindedly, taking the glass without a second thought. she drank deeply, unaware of luna''s subtle observation.


    luna took a sip from her own glass, her expression calm as if nothing had happened. the conversation resumed, light and casual, but after a few minutes, rose''s face flushed, and a hint of dizziness crept over her.


    "so, do you remember that girl who had a boyfriend back then?"luna asked, keeping the conversation going as she watched rose closely. "she had a breakup too, right?"


    rose nodded, but her mind was starting to cloud. she felt a strange warmth spreading through her body, her thoughts growing fuzzy. "ah, yeah¡­but¡­i think i need to leave. let''s meet another day, luna," she said, standing abruptly, her legs slightly unsteady"i''m feeling a bit off."


    "eh? no, no, stay a little longer!"luna''s voice was sweet but insistent."we were just getting to the good part."


    "no, i really think i''m sick," rose murmured, pressing a hand to her forehead. her skin felt hot to the touch, her body betraying her as the heat intensified.


    she moved toward the door, her intent clear she needed to leave.her suspicion, though hazy, began to take shape. something wasn''t right, and she wasn''t willing to take any risks. her fingers fumbled for her phone, ready to call her driver to bring the car to the front.


    but before she could reach the door, luna darted in front of her, blocking the way. her smile was still in place, but there was a tension in her posture."stay here, rose," she said softly, the door handle just behind her.


    "luna¡­ what are you doing?" rose asked, her voice weak, her body burning with unnatural heat. her eyes narrowed slightly, her breath coming in shallow gasps.


    ---

 Chapter 189 Lucian reaction

    your next chapter awaits on empire"what do you mean, luna?" rose asked, her voice shaky, one hand pressed to her forehead as a wave of dizziness washed over her. her body felt unusually warm, unstable, and her mind was struggling to keep up with the situation. something was definitely wrong not just with the atmosphere, but with her own body.


    "ah, nothing much¡­" luna''s voice dripped with an unsettling sweetness. "i just want you to become a wife for my boyfriend. can you do me this little favor?"


    rose''s heart pounded in her chest, the heat in her body intensifying. her vision blurred momentarily, but luna''s words cut through the haze like a blade. become a wife? the implication sent her spiraling.


    "what are you"her words faltered, her breath hitching as she turned, catching sight of tony rising from the sofa. his steps were slow, deliberate, a predatory smirk etched on his face.


    panic surged, battling the lethargy gripping her limbs. rose fumbled with her phone, her fingers slipping on the screen as she dialed lucian''s number. she didn''t think there was no time to think only the desperate need for help.


    before the call could connect, a swift motion knocked the phone from her hand. it hit the floor with a harsh clatter, landing screen down, mocking her with its silence.


    "ah ah ah, rose." tony''s voice was a venomous whisper, his steps growing louder as he closed the distance."we''re just trying to have some fun. no need to call for help."


    rose''s knees wobbled, the warmth in her body making it difficult to stand, but fear kept her upright. she tried to pull her hands free, but luna''s grip was ironclad.


    "it''s not even that bad," luna cooed, leaning in closer. her eyes sparkled with twisted excitement"come on, rose. we''re best friends, right? we can be together forever¡­ just help me with this."


    "luna, let me go," rose gasped, her voice laced with fear and frustration. "if you let me go now, i''ll forget this ever happened."she staggered back, but luna''s hold kept her anchored.


    "oh, rose," luna''s voice softened, almost mocking. "don''t be so dramatic."


    tony''s laughter echoed, low and menacing, as he took another step forward."you''ll see, rose. everything will be just fine."


    ----


    lucian''s pov


    lucian suddenly eased off the throttle, his bike slowing as he felt the vibration of his phone in his pocket. pulling to the side of the road, he took out his phone, the illuminated screen showing rose''s name.


    rose? why is she calling at this hour? a flicker of concern crossed his mind. did they find out i''m not in my room? he sighed heavily. i''m screwed if they did.


    his thumb hovered over the answer button, debating how he''d explain his absence. she''ll ask where i am. what do i even say? he shook his head and parked the bike on the roadside.


    celly, having just caught up, pulled her bike beside his, curiosity evident even through her helmet. "what happened?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "nothing," lucian muttered. "just a call from my sister." he made sure to say "sister" instead of rose''s name, maintaining his anonymity. he connected the call to his earbuds, disguising his voice with the same casual tone. "hey, what''s up, sister?"he said, trying to sound nonchalant. "hello?"


    there was no immediate response, just a faint, unsettling silence. then, rose''s voice cut through, shaky and distressed.


    "i swear,luna, if you touch me again, i won''t forgive you. i''m asking politely open the door and let me go."


    lucian''s brow furrowed beneath his helmet. what''s going on? his grip on the handlebars tightened. the tone of her voice was all wrong.


    "did you mix something in the water?" rose''s voice continued, weak but filled with accusation. "is that why my body feels like this?how far have you fallen, luna? you weren''t like this."


    drugged? lucian''s mind raced. what the hell is happening? he remembered luna rose''s best friend from college. his jaw clenched as he pieced together the implications.


    "rose, can you hear me?" he called again, his voice edged with urgency. "hello?"


    but rose didn''t respond to him. instead, he heard luna''s voice, cold and detached. "no, i''m not forced. if my boyfriend wants it, i''ll do anything."


    lucian''s breath caught. his heart began to pound, a heavy thump in his chest.


    then rose''s voice again, frantic and filled with fear. "don''t come near me! i swear i''ll kill you¡­ don''t even think about it!"


    a male voice, unfamiliar and menacing, cut in. "what''s this drama about? just give up already, rose."


    lucian''s heart rate accelerated. he felt a sickening dread clawing at his insides.


    "i''ll be gentle," the man continued, his footsteps audible. "i''ve always wanted you in my bed. let''s have a taste tonight." sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    rose''s scream ripped through the line."don''t! help! someone, help!"


    the sound of glass shattering followed, and rose''s weakened voice, filled with desperation, pleaded, "stay away from me, you monsters."


    lucian''s vision blurred with rage. his hand trembled as he gripped the phone, a cracking sound emanating as his fingers tightened around the device, unaware of the spiderweb fractures forming on the screen.


    his mind repeated the same chilling thoughts:


    calling my sister bitch?


    they''re trying to rape my sister.


    they''re trying to hurt my rose.


    lucian''s body moved on autopilot. he started his bike, his movements mechanical, but his mind burned with fury.his sister''s cries echoed in his head, fueling a cold, seething anger.


    "max," he whispered, his voice deadly calm, "give me rose''s location. now."


    a beat later, max''s voice sounded in his mind. "vrx nightclub, private room number 13, 170 degrees northwest."


    without another word, lucian revved the engine, the bike roaring to life as he prepared to speed away.


    "wait, what happened, harry?" celly asked from the side, her own bike rumbling softly as she started it."are we going to race again?"


    "stay here," lucian said, his voice low and strained. "this is the end of our meeting tonight."


    celly''s brow furrowed beneath her helmet. "hey, something happened? you sound¡­ off," she said, concern creeping into her tone.


    "it''s nothing," lucian replied, though his voice betrayed his urgency."something important came up. i don''t have time, so don''t follow me."


    but celly wasn''t one to back down so easily. "nope," she said firmly"i want to help you. let''s go wherever you need to. i''ll be there."


    lucian''s frustration flared. "i said, stay here. don''t follow me, i swear." his voice was sharper now, his patience slipping.


    celly, determined, maneuvered her bike to block his path. "are you taking this as a joke, celly?" lucian growled, his tone darker.


    "i said, bring me with you! no, i''m not moving," she shot back, her resolve unwavering. "let''s go, harry."


    lucian''s next words stopped her cold"step aside, cassandra flintoff," he commanded, his voice carrying an authoritative weight that was impossible to ignore.


    "what" the word escaped her in a gasp, her helmeted head snapping up in shock. "wait, what?" she stammered, her voice rising in disbelief."you¡­ you know my real name? when what how?"


    her hands trembled slightly as she quickly removed her helmet, revealing a cascade of golden-blonde hair. her wide eyes, filled with confusion and shock, locked onto lucian "fuck, you didn''t tell me! were you hiding this from me? did you always know who i am?"


    a barrage of questions tumbled from her lips, her voice tinged with both frustration and disbelief.


    lucian remained impassive, his face a mask of steely determination"not now," he said coldly. "leave me alone, cassandra. not this time." his tone softened slightly but remained firm as he swung his bike to the side, ready to bypass her.


    before she could react, lucian gunned the engine, the bike''s roar cutting through the night air. "frrrrrr!"the sound faded as he sped off, disappearing into the distance at breakneck speed.


    "wait, you mfrrr!"cassandra bit her lip, anger and worry clashing in her expression. she stood frozen for a moment, processing the whirlwind of emotions that had just overtaken her.


    her mind raced. he''s never acted like this before. something serious must have happened, she thought, her concern growing. i need to go. he needs me, whether he admits it or not.


    cassandra''s jaw clenched. i''ll get my answers later, she resolved. but right now, i have to help him.


    she pulled her helmet back on, her golden hair disappearing once more as she straddled her bike. the engine roared to life, matching her determination.


    "boom!" the sound echoed as she revved the bike and shot off in the same direction lucian had taken, pushing the machine to its limits to catch up.


    ---


    sighhh fkkk writing chapter at night sucks...sighh tday was server down for webnovel i think i wasn''t even able to open the webnovel apo not to say write...well ahhh


    thanks for reading guys am definitely getting dark circles tonight..ahh fkkk

 Chapter 190 Rose

    [Host, she''s still chasing you,] Max''s voice echoed in Lucian''s head.Lucian''s grip tightened on the handlebars, his voice low and steady. "I don''t have time for her right now¡­ not like she''ll even see my shadow."


    With that, Lucian clicked a hidden button beneath the bike''s handle. Instantly, the machine began to shift and transform, like a scene pulled straight from a sci-fi movie.


    The bike''s frame started to contract slightly, optimizing its aerodynamics. A hidden booster emerged from a secret compartment behind the seat, while the headlight split open, revealing a compact rocket launcher. The tires expanded, gripping the asphalt with newfound tenacity, preparing for the surge in speed.


    In a flash, fire roared from the rocket, propelling the bike forward with a burst of unmatched velocity. The exhaust growled like a beast unleashed, leaving a trail of green and black streaks in the night air as Lucian maneuvered through the traffic with precision.


    "Wh-what the f*ck was that?!" a man riding a bike with his girlfriend nearly screamed, struggling to keep control as the wind from Lucian''s bike almost knocked him off balance.


    "Was that even a bike?" his girlfriend gasped, pointing at the faint lights disappearing in the distance. "It looked like¡­ it had rockets!"


    The man gulped, his knuckles turning white as he tightened his grip on the handlebars. "He''s definitely dying¡­ Crazy people, playing with their lives like this."


    The girlfriend shook her head in disbelief. "Seriously, what was that?"


    Just as they were catching their breath, another bike zipped past them, not nearly as fast but still loud enough to jolt them.


    "What''s happening tonight?" the man muttered. "Racing at this hour? It''s the middle of the night for God''s sake." He sighed, his voice laced with frustration. "Let''s just pull over before one of these lunatics crashes into us."


    He guided his bike to the side of the road, his heart still racing from the unexpected encounter.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Cassandra clenched her teeth beneath her helmet, her eyes scanning the dark road ahead. "What the fuck¡­I didn''t know he could go that fast." Her heart pounded as she strained to catch sight of Lucian, but he was gone disappeared like a phantom into the night.


    The realization hit her hard, frustration mingling with a sense of admiration.He''s still hiding his skills from me¡­ I expected this, but still¡­ She eased off the throttle, slowing her bike as she came to a stop on the side of the road, the city''s lights casting a faint glow on her figure.


    Her mind raced, thoughts swirling. Why does he even race with me? It must be boring for him. He knows I''m not a rival. She bit her lip, the mystery of his actions gnawing at her. And he knows who I am.My real identity. What does he want? What''s his true motive?


    A heavy sigh escaped her lips as she looked at the empty road ahead"He''s doing this on purpose," she murmured. "He doesn''t want me to know what''s happening¡­he wants to keep me in the dark."


    Frustration bubbled within her, but it was mixed with concern. Whatever had spurred Lucian''s sudden departure was serious, that much was clear. But for now, she was powerless to help.


    He''s hiding everything as always¡­ she thought, her grip tightening on the handlebars.I just hope he''s safe.


    With one final sigh, Cassandra knew she had to let it go for now. There was nothing more she could do but wait and hope he would let her in when the time was right.


    Lucian could still hear Rose''s desperate screams through the call, each word driving nails of fury deeper into his mind.


    "Ahhhh, don''t touch me, motherf*cker! You''re going to die, I swear¡­ let my hand go!"


    "Luna, what the f*ck are you doing?I never thought you''d be like this¡­so disgusting¡­ Lunaaaa! Help me! Helppppp!"


    Her voice was raw, filled with terror and betrayal. Lucian''s grip on the handlebars tightened, his heart pounding in his chest, each beat like a war drum.


    His breath came in sharp, ragged bursts, and his eyes glowed with barely restrained rage, turning crimson with fury. Stay calm, Lucian¡­But the words rang hollow in his mind as rage overtook him.


    "This shit is too slow!" he roared, the frustration boiling over. He leaned forward, pushing the bike to its limits.


    "Stand the fck aside, you motherfckers!"he bellowed, honking the horn aggressively. The roaring exhaust of his modified bike sent pedestrians scrambling out of his way, the sheer force of its sound like a thunderclap in the night.


    In just three minutes, Lucian reached the front of the VRX nightclub, the location Max had given him. Without hesitation, he leaped off his bike, the momentum causing it to slide slightly before it came to a halt. He didn''t care about the attention it attracted the sleek, modified machine left onlookers gaping in awe.


    "Is that a Ninja H2R? But¡­ it looks smaller, with thicker tires¡­ wait, is that a turbo on the back?"


    "WTF¡­"


    Lucian paid them no mind. His only focus was on the building in front of him. He ripped off his helmet, tossing it to the ground without a second glance, and marched toward the entrance with unrelenting determination.


    The crowd parted instinctively, sensing the storm brewing in his presence. His stride was fast, purposeful, and intimidating, drawing eyes from all around.


    The guards at the entrance exchanged uneasy glances. One stepped forward, attempting to maintain protocol despite the tension in the air. "Sir, ID please,"the guard asked, though his voice faltered slightly under Lucian''s intense gaze.


    "Stand aside. I''m in a hurry," Lucian barked, not slowing down.


    The guards stepped in his path, frowning"Sir, we need to check for weapons. It''s standard procedure"


    "I said fucking step aside, you dumbasses!" Lucian''s voice thundered, silencing the murmurs around him "I don''t have time to waste."


    Startled by his ferocity, the guards moved to restrain him. But before they could lay a hand on him


    Blink.


    In a blur of motion, Lucian vanished from sight for a split second. The next thing anyone saw was both guards crumpling to the ground, unconscious.


    "What the hell just happened?"someone whispered, wide-eyed. "Did you see that?"


    "I¡­ I think he knocked them out¡­but how?"


    Lucian didn''t stop to explain. He stormed through the entrance, leaving a stunned crowd in his wake. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Inside, the nightclub''s pulsing music dulled to a murmur as Lucian scanned the room, his eyes locking onto a passing waiter. Without warning, he grabbed the waiter by the collar, yanking him close.


    "Where the fuck is room number 13?"Lucian demanded, his voice sharp enough to cut through the heavy bass still thumping in the background.


    The waiter''s initial annoyance melted into fear as he took in Lucian''s burning gaze and the authority laced in his tone. He swallowed hard, the tension thick around them"Uh¡­ up there, sir," he stammered, pointing to a set of stairs.


    "Thanks."Lucian released him abruptly and bolted toward the stairs, taking two steps at a time, his mind racing as Rose''s faint screams echoed in his earbuds.


    "Help me¡­"


    Lucian''s fists clenched tighter with every step. By the time he reached the door to Room 13, his rage had reached its peak. He didn''t pause to knock or check he lifted his leg and drove his foot into the door with all his might.


    CRACK!


    The door, thick and expensive, splintered under the force, swinging inward and crashing to the floor.The music below stopped abruptly, the sudden explosion of sound cutting through the air like a knife.


    "What the hell was that?"


    "Did¡­did he just break that door with one kick?"


    "That''s a four-inch, reinforced door! No way¡­"


    Whispers rippled through the club as everyone turned toward the source of the commotion. But Lucian didn''t care. His eyes were locked on the scene inside the room. His heart thundered in his chest, rage and adrenaline coursing through him as he prepared to unleash hell.


    Inside the room, the chaos spoke volumes about the struggle that had just unfolded. Broken glass shards littered the floor, glinting ominously under the dim lighting. Fragile objects lay in shattered pieces, their destruction a testament to Rose''s desperate attempts to protect herself.


    Lucian''s eyes quickly scanned the scene, zeroing in on the man at the center of it all- a shirtless figure, his muscles tense as he gripped a woman''s hair, forcing her toward the bed. The man''s cruel smile widened as he tried to drag her limp body, oblivious to the rage brewing just beyond the doorway.


    Rose knelt on the floor, her body trembling, fighting against the iron grip on her hair. Her hands clawed at his, weakly trying to pry herself free. Her legs swung feebly, her strength sapped by whatever substance coursed through her veins. Her face was flushed, a deep red from exertion and the effects of the drug, her tears cutting painful tracks down her cheeks.


    The sight was too much.


    Lucian''s blood boiled, a surge of pure fury drowning out all rational thought.His heart thudded violently against his ribcage, a relentless drumbeat of rage.The thud-thud-thud of his pulse pounded in his ears, his breath quickening as the scene before him burned into his mind.


    His sister.


    On the ground.


    Tears in her eyes.


    Lucian''s vision blurred at the edges, the world narrowing until all he could see was the man''s hand wrapped around Rose''s hair, the way her body sagged, almost lifeless, as she fought against him.


    ----

 Chapter 191 Psychopath

    Lucian stood in the doorway, frozen for a moment as the hellish scene unfolded before him. His gaze locked onto the shirtless man, Tony, who held Rose by the hair, forcing her to her knees. Rose''s legs swung weakly as she struggled to free herself, tears streaming down her flushed, drugged face.Lucian''s eyes flicked to the woman with light brown hair Luna. She held a camera, its lens trained on Rose and Tony, capturing every degrading second. Luna''s face was a mask of fear, her hands trembling as she realized who had just burst into the room.


    For a fleeting moment, Lucian closed his eyes, as if to block out the horror, to calm the fury surging through his veins. When he opened them again, they were filled with an unrelenting rage, his entire body radiating with barely contained violence.


    The sudden, violent crash of the door breaking had drawn everyone''s attention to him. Luna''s scared expression froze as she stood like a deer in headlights, her camera still focused on Rose but her wide, terrified eyes now on Lucian.


    Tony''s face drained of all color, the smug confidence he had moments ago evaporating into sheer panic. He released Rose''s hair abruptly, letting her collapse onto the floor, her weak sobs filling the room.


    "Lucian¡­," Rose''s trembling voice broke through the tense silence, a mix of relief and despair in her tear-stricken eyes as she looked up at her brother. "You¡­ finally¡­ cough¡­" Her body convulsed as she tried to speak, her strength almost gone.


    Lucian''s heart shattered seeing his sister like this so broken, so vulnerable. Tears welled up in his own eyes, streaking down his face as he took in the horror before him. He had never imagined, not even in his worst nightmares, that he would find his sister in such a state. His heart pounded in his chest, the sound almost deafening as his fury surged.


    Tony''s mind raced, terror gripping him as he realized his carefully orchestrated plan had unraveled. He had no time to consider how Lucian had broken down the door with a single kick. There was only one thought pounding through his head now: damage control.


    "GUARDS!" Tony screamed, his voice shrill with desperation. His last card to play.He needed to stall, to remove Lucian from the equation long enough to carry out his despicable plan. He had to act fast. His only option was to forcefully take Rose now, before the situation spiraled further. If the public found out, he was finished.


    "Beat this guy up!" Tony barked, his voice cracking as he pointed at Lucian, his panic palpable"Take Rose to another room before anyone else interferes! If anyone gets in your way, use the guns if you have to!"


    Tony''s eyes darted to Luna, whose face was contorted in fear and confusion"Luna, stop this motherfucker!"he shouted, his voice a frantic plea wrapped in an order.


    "Eh? M-me?"Luna stammered, looking between Tony and Lucian. Her hands trembled, still holding the camera. She hesitated, the weight of what Tony was asking crushing her.


    "Yes! Now!" Tony''s eyes burned into hers, his expression a terrifying blend of fury and desperation.


    "I¡­ y-yes, I''ll do it," Luna whispered, her voice weak but resigned. Despite the horror of the situation, her blind love for Tony pushed her forward.She would do anything for him, even now.


    Lucian didn''t wait. His voice was low, filled with venom, as he muttered, "You all will pay for every single tear you''ve made my sister shed. Your death shall not be easy."


    A broken, disfigured smile spread across his face, a chilling mix of fury and madness. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light, promising pain.


    Luna, seeing the escalating danger, moved quickly. She stuffed her phone into her pocket, then snatched a knife from the table nearby. Her hands trembled, but her face was set with grim determination. She didn''t care about the consequences anymore she would do whatever Tony asked, no matter how twisted.


    ---


    Meanwhile, outside the room, the commotion drew the attention of the nightclub''s patrons. The music had stopped, and curious onlookers rushed toward the source of the disturbance, filling the hallway outside the room.


    "Hey, what''s going on in there?"someone whispered, craning their neck to get a better view.


    "Looks like they''re having too much fun,"another muttered sarcastically, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere.


    "Wait, isn''t that Tony? Yeah, and that''s Luna, his eternal sidekick."


    "What the hell are they doing? Who''s that girl on the floor?"


    The shattered furniture and broken glass scattered around the room painted a grim picture The crowd murmured, piecing together the scene.


    "Did Tony try to¡­ rape that woman?" one voice said, shock rippling through the gathered crowd. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who''s that guy?" another pointed toward Lucian. "Did he break down that door?"


    "Is he the boyfriend of the woman Tony was trying to?"


    "Wait a minute¡­" A voice rose above the whispers. "That''s Rose Kane. She''s the daughter of the Kane family. One of the big four."


    Gasps followed. "Is Tony out of his mind? He actually tried to hurt someone from the Kane family?"


    More murmurs filled the air as fear spread. "And that guy¡­ That''s Lucian Kane, her brother."


    "Fuck," someone whispered harshly, realizing the gravity of the situation"Tony just signed his death warrant...kane family won''t let him or his family go."


    ---


    In the crowd, a man wearing a black suit, dark glasses, and a bald head stood out. He observed the scene with a cold, calculating gaze before pulling out his phone. His attention remained on Tony as he spoke quietly into the receiver.


    "Hello, boss. Young Master Tony tried to rape Miss Rose as we planned, but there''s a problem. The plan has been fully exposed. Lucian Kane is here, and he''s about to start a fight."


    From the other end of the call, a rough, middle-aged man''s voice barked, filled with anger and frustration"You useless piece of shit! You had one job. How did you let this happen? Do you realize what it means to face the wrath of one of the top four families?"


    "I understand, sir," the man replied, his voice steady, though beads of sweat formed on his brow. "What are your orders?"


    "Take care of that kid," the boss growled. "Kidnap the girl and get my boy Tony out of there, no matter what. I''m sending reinforcements 300-40 men. They''ll be there soon, even if the police show up before then. Handle it."


    "Yes, sir."The man ended the call respectfully, sliding his phone back into his pocket. His eyes flicked to a group of men in similar black suits hidden among the onlookers. He nodded subtly, signaling them to move into action.


    Lucian whispered to himself, his voice barely audible, but laced with disbelief and mounting fury. "Wow¡­I am shocked,"he muttered, his gaze locked on Tony and Luna, and the hellish scene unfolding before him.


    His anger surged, rising like a tidal wave, threatening to consume him whole He clenched his fists, his entire body trembling with the effort to contain it.


    "When was the last time I got this angry?" he asked himself, his tone cold and detached. Then, as if a memory had flickered to life, his eyes narrowed"Ah, yes... Rose''s kidnapping. Back then, I fired three nukes, didn''t I?" A hollow, almost maniacal laugh escaped his lips. "I should control myself now."


    Lucian placed a trembling hand on his face, trying to mask the twisted, unhinged smile that had begun to spread. His fingers dug into his skin as though he could physically restrain the madness threatening to spill over The dark thoughts circling his mind terrified even him.


    "Don''t lose control, Lucian,"he whispered, the plea sounding more like a command. "It won''t be good for this world... mI might do something something I''ll regret."


    His breathing quickened, his chest heaving as he fought to steady himself"I need to control myself, or...I''LL FKING DO SOMETHING BAD!"


    The last words erupted from him like a volcanic explosion, his voice reverberating through the room.


    Just then, Luna rushed at him, her knife raised, aiming directly for his heart. But Lucian didn''t flinch, didn''t move to dodge. Instead, his hands shot up, blindingly fast, seizing her by the head.


    Pakkkkk!


    A deafening crack echoed as Lucian slammed Luna''s head into the floor with brutal force.The sound of bone meeting tile was sickening, making the entire room wince. Blood splattered across Lucian''s face, warm droplets streaking his cheeks. The knife Luna had held flew from her grasp, clattering to the ground with a series of metallic taps.


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    Lucian knelt over Luna''s unconscious form, blood pooling beneath her head. His breathing was ragged, uneven. Slowly, his gaze lifted, his eyes burning with an unholy light.


    "Hehehe¡­"His laughter was low, almost a growl. "It was you, wasn''t it?"He tilted his head, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "You brought my sister into this, didn''t you?"


    His laughter grew louder, more deranged"How sad¡­ You chose the wrong side, WOMEN."


    The room was frozen. Onlookers, Tony, even Rose all stood in stunned silence, the violence of Lucian''s actions sending chills down their spines. No one dared to move, no one dared to breathe too loudly.


    One of the onlookers whispered, voice trembling, "Did... did he just do that to a woman?"


    Another gulped audibly, the sound harsh in the quiet room. "That... that was brutal. Is he... a psychopath?"


    ----

 Chapter 192 hammer out

    Lucian''s voice was low, almost a whisper, but it carried the weight of his barely contained rage. "Well, well... It''s not even fun when I lose control like this. I don''t like myself when I do... but if I don''t let it out, I''m afraid I might...destroy everything in sight."His hand, still twitching from the violence he had unleashed, rested on Luna''s head. The brutal impact had left her motionless, her face pressed into the blood-smeared floor. Whether she was dead or unconscious, it was unclear, but the sight was enough to make the gathered crowd shudder.


    Blood splatters dotted Lucian''s face, tiny crimson reminders of his fury. He looked deranged, teetering on the edge of madness, his breathing heavy and erratic. His eyes, wild and dark, flicked to the crowd gathered outside the broken doorway, their horrified faces reflecting the sheer brutality of what they had just witnessed.


    "Now, now... I can''t wait to... torture you," Lucian whispered to himself, a chilling promise as he slowly rose to his feet. His body loomed over Luna''s crumpled form, his foot stepping over her without a second glancem


    He turned his attention to Tony, who stood frozen, his eyes wide with fear, darting between Luna''s unconscious body and Lucian''s menacing approach. Lucian''s voice, twisted with a sadistic edge, cut through the tense air."Oh, don''t tell me... you really thought I wouldn''t do anything just because she''s a woman and there are people watching?" His smile stretched wider, a grotesque grin that sent shivers down the spines of those watching. "How naive."


    Tony''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, his confidence crumbling under Lucian''s predatory gaze. He stammered, trying to regain control. "You... you guys! Stop this lunatic! Can''t you see he''s crazy? Fkkk, where is humanity?"He screamed toward the onlookers gathered in the hallway, desperation thick in his voice.


    The crowd exchanged uncertain glances. They knew both Lucian and Tony weren''t ordinary men they were connected to powerful families, untouchable by normal standards. Intervening would be madness. Some shifted uncomfortably, edging toward the exit, unwilling to involve themselves in the escalating chaos. A few daring souls stayed, their curiosity outweighing their fear, but even they seemed hesitant.


    ---


    Tony''s panic escalated as he realized the crowd was unwilling to act. His voice cracked with urgency "Mfking guards! Where are you?Come fast! Is this what my father pays you for? This? How slow can you guys even be?"


    On her knees, Rose watched Lucian approaching, tears streaming down her face as a fragile smile broke through. Despite everything she had done, he was still here, still protecting her.


    He came¡­ he still came for me.


    Her heart twisted with guilt. Even after all I''ve put him through¡­ I don''t deserve this. I don''t deserve his protection, his care.


    Memories flooded back, dragging her to the last time she was in peril, the time Lucian had saved her from a similar situation. Here he was again, the constant shield she didn''t feel worthy of.


    I haven''t even repaid the old debt, and now I''m adding more. How am I supposed to pay him back? God, is this some sort of punishment? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The weight of her gratitude and guilt pressed heavily on her.These favors¡­ they''re too heavy. How do I even begin to repay him?


    Her thoughts spiraled, racing with insecurities. He''s seeing me like this, weak and vulnerable. What must he think? Will he misunderstand why I''m here? I never come to nightclubs... this whole situation is a misunderstanding.


    She wanted to rise, to explain, to throw her arms around him and apologize for always being the source of his troubles. But her body, weakened by the drugs coursing through her veins, betrayed her. Heat and dizziness clouded her strength.


    Lucian''s steps never faltered as he approached Tony, his gaze cold and unrelenting. His voice, calm yet laced with a chilling edge, cut through the tension"You, boy... you''ve chosen the wrong person to mess with. It''s almost tragic how bad your choice was." He whispered the words as if genuinely pitying Tony''s poor decision.


    Tony forced a nervous laugh, adjusting his glasses with trembling fingers. "Hey, dude, why are you getting so worked up? I know she''s your sister, but who doesn''t know about your strained relationship? Don''t you think if you had just let me have her, she would''ve been out of your way? You could''ve gained complete control over the family business." His voice tried to sound persuasive, but the fear underlying it betrayed him"You just threw away your golden chance¡­ for a sister who hates you."


    Tony thought he was clever, trying to manipulate Lucian with half-truths he had gleaned from his research. He had studied Rose, knew their history, and tried to exploit it.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, a dangerous smile playing on his lips"Nice try¡­ but who the fuck do you think you are?"


    In a blur, Lucian moved, sensing a kick aimed at his back. He dodged effortlessly, turning to see at least twenty men in black suits Tony''s bodyguards flooding into the room, their presence filling the space with tension. Their hulking forms and bulging muscles suggested they were ready to fight.


    Tony exhaled heavily, relief flooding his features. He adjusted his glasses again, regaining a semblance of control. Thank God.


    Lucian''s gaze swept over the guards, his expression darkening. So this is the cavalry? He sighed inwardly, knowing the fight was about to escalate. His eyes narrowed, focusing on the challenge ahead, unflinching as he prepared for the onslaught.


    The room buzzed with unspoken tension, the guards positioning themselves, ready to attack, while the onlookers outside the door watched, their breaths held, unsure of what would happen next. The crowd murmured in awe and fear, unsure whether to intervene or flee.


    Lucian''s voice broke the silence, his tone unwavering. "So, this is what you''ve got?Twenty meatheads against me? You should''ve brought more." The words hung in the air, a taunt that promised devastation.


    Lucian''s voice thundered through the room, drowning out the chaotic murmurs. "Whatever. I''m not here to beat them. My target is you. So why the fuck would I waste my time?" His eyes burned with unrestrained fury as he ignored the advancing guards, zeroing in on Tony.


    Before anyone could react, Lucian disappeared from his spot, reappearing beside Tony in an instant. The room seemed to hold its breath, the guards barely able to register the movement when


    Discover stories at empire


    PAAKKK!


    A sickening crack followed by Tony''s ear-piercing scream echoed through the room. The onlookers flinched, horrified gasps filling the air. "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    Lucian loomed over Tony, a menacing silhouette against the flickering lights of the club. His voice was ice, each word cutting like a blade"Don''t think your death will be painless, You''ll beg me to kill you."


    He casually rested a massive, blood-streaked hammer on his shoulder.The heavy metal head glistened ominously under the dim lights, a stark contrast to the agony written all over Tony''s face. The once-confident man writhed on the floor, his leg twisted grotesquely at an impossible angle, the bones jutting in a way that made even the bravest spectators shudder.


    "AHHHHHHHHH! My leg! MY LEG!"Tony''s screams pierced the room as he clutched at his shattered limb, the pain overwhelming him.


    "How...How did that hammer even appear?" one of the bald-headed guards whispered, fear creeping into his voice as he watched the horrifying scene unfold.His eyes darted back to Lucian, who had moved too fast for anyone to see, his presence now a terrifying enigma.


    Lucian''s face remained expressionless, save for the faint twitch of a smile, as he turned back toward Rose, his voice softening just slightly."Rose, close your eyes, will you?" His attempt at gentleness was betrayed by the blood spattered across his face, making him look more monstrous than merciful.


    Rose, her body still weak and trembling from the drugs, stared blankly at Lucian.Yet, there was no disgust or fear in her eyes, only a hollow recognition. It''s just like that time¡­ she thought, Lucian''s voice echoing in her mind. Without a word, she obeyed, her eyelids fluttering shut as a tear escaped, tracing down her cheek.She wasn''t sure if it was from relief, sadness, or the overwhelming mix of emotions suffocating her.


    Lucian straightened, turning his attention back to the guards. His eyes, dark and devoid of mercy, locked onto them. He raised the hammer, pointing it directly at the line of men frozen in fear."You all¡­ you''re going to die today. No joke."


    The room chilled as Lucian''s gaze bore into them, a promise of violence hanging thick in the air. His voice dropped to a menacing growl as he turned back to Tony, who was still writhing in agony"And you, big boy¡­ I''m going to turn your bones to FKING POWDER with this hammer."


    HAHAHAHAAA TOUCHING MY SISTER


    MY ROSE


    Lucian''s maniacal laugh erupted, filling the room with a sound so unsettling that it sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. The crowd at the door recoiled, their initial curiosity turning into sheer terror.


    Tony''s eyes widened in horror as Lucian loomed closer"Please... Please, no," he whimpered, his earlier bravado crumbling into pitiful pleading.


    But Lucian wasn''t listening. His world had narrowed to this moment, to the retribution he would exact. "Believe me," Lucian hissed, his voice cold and deliberate. "I know the human body inside and out. I won''t let you die. I''ll make sure every second is agony."


    The crowd, once a murmuring mass of onlookers, now stood in stunned silence, the weight of Lucian''s promise heavy in the air. Some began to back away, others swallowed hard, their faces pale as they realized the carnage was far from over.


    ----

 Chapter 193 First Kill

    The bald-headed bodyguard in black, his face dark with rage, barked out, "Stop him, you motherfuckers!" His voice cut through the chaos, snapping the other guards back to reality.For a moment, the guards froze, stunned by the chaos unraveling before them. Then, as if jolted back to reality, one of the men in black closest to Lucian sprang into action. "Hey, you! Stop right there!" he barked, charging toward Lucian.


    Lucian didn''t flinch. The hammer in his hand -a weapon he neither planned for nor knew where it came from-felt right. He had no time to question its origin.


    The guard''s confidence bordered on arrogance. A trained professional, he prided himself on his discipline and strength. A second-generation reject? An 18-year-old kid with a hammer? The thought alone burned his pride.Defeat him? No, I''d deserve death for failing to someone like this.


    But Lucian paid no heed. His focus was solely on Tony. Lifting the hammer high, he swung down with merciless precision.


    PAAAKK!


    The hammer slammed into Tony''s other knee, the sickening crunch echoing through the room. Tony''s screams of pure agony filled the air, louder than before. "AHHHHHHHH! FFFFFK!"


    The crowd shuddered collectively, horrified. A cold chill raced down their spines, the brutality of Lucian''s actions making them shrink back, their faces pale with shock.


    The guard rushing toward Lucian faltered. He stopped dead in his tracks, his face pale. He had killed before-yes, with precision and necessity. But this? This was unrelenting brutality. This wasn''t murder. This was a spectacle.


    Rose, trembling just a few feet away, squeezed her eyes shut tighter.Her body shook uncontrollably as the sound of Tony''s blood-curdling screams pierced her soul. She couldn''t bear it. Lucian had told her to close her eyes and she obeyed him. She always did. Even if he told her to end her life, she would comply without hesitation. She owed him too much to resist. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    The bodyguard wearing glasses stepped forward, slipping them off as if they no longer mattered. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed them aside, his gaze meeting Lucian''s. His voice was calm but carried the weight of accusation.


    "You''re cruel, boy. Far too cruel for someone your age. Do you even know what kind of monster you''re becoming?"


    I don''t know how someone your age could harbor this much cruelty¡­ but you''re going to pay for what you just did."


    Lucian, hammer still resting on his shoulder, turned slowly, his eyes alight with fury but his voice eerily calm. "Whatever," he whispered, almost to himself, before speaking louder. "I''ll give you all one piece of advice leave now, as far as you can.Because if you come near me, you''ll die today."


    The room fell silent, his words sinking into the guards who hesitated, weighing their options. The man with the broken glasses narrowed his eyes, trying to assert dominance."You''re provoking a powerful family," he said, his voice steady but with an underlying threat. "Even if you''re from the Big Four, you''ll have to pay for this. You know that, right?"


    Lucian didn''t flinch. His eyes bore into the guard''s, unrelenting. "Tony did something bad, but the law will handle it. Who the hell are you to play judge, jury, and executioner?"the guard pressed, hoping to rattle Lucian.


    Lucian''s grin widened, the intensity in his gaze unshaken. "I''m justice," he hissed, lifting the hammer once more. "And today, I''m the executioner."


    The guards shifted uneasily, knowing this was far beyond a simple bar fight. This was something else entirely-a reckoning.


    The bald-headed guard''s expression darkened as he weighed his options. If I can get this kid to back down, it''ll save me from a world of pain. If not, I''ll be the one paying for it. He clenched his fists, stepping forward, trying to appear unfazed.


    Lucian''s gaze, however, was locked onto the guard, his hammer held steady, its head gleaming menacingly under the dim lights. "He touched my sister,"Lucian growled, his voice low and threatening. "Law or whatever¡­ if anyone touches my family, believe me,


    I DARE TO DESTROY THIS WHOLE COUNTRY."


    The guard sneered, attempting to regain control. "Big words, kid. Do you even know the kind of bullshit you''re spewing? Just saying those words is going to land you in trouble."He gestured with his thumb toward the crowd, many of whom were recording the scene on their phones. "There are cameras here. Everything''s being recorded."


    Lucian''s eyes flicked towards the crowd, his expression calm but deadly. Some onlookers, feeling the weight of his gaze, quickly pocketed their phones. Others, fueled by pride or sheer curiosity, kept their cameras up, defiant.


    Lucian didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his hammer slightly, pointing it toward the daring ones who continued filming. Their hands trembled, but they didn''t lower their devices.


    "I am Lucian Kane," he began, his voice even, yet it carried a palpable weight."Whatever you think you know about me, whatever rumors you''ve heard¡­ cool. But let me make one thing clear. I AM NOT THAT LUCIAN." He paused, letting the silence stretch, each word sinking into the crowd like a stone in water.


    "I don''t care what you think or say about me." His eyes swept over them, cold and calculating. "But Take it as a warning."


    He took a step forward, his hammer still pointing. "TOUCH MY FAMILY AGAIN, AND I WILL DECLARE WAR "


    "Whatever the family, Wherever city, Whatever Country Or Even Whole World Attack People Closes To Me¡­ And I Will Kill You All


    And Beleive Me When I Say So...


    YOUR COMBINED CHANCES AGAINST ME ARE IN THE NEGATIVES."


    KNOW YOUR PLACE...


    The room was silent, his words hanging in the air like a storm cloud ready to burst.The calm in his tone was unnerving, as if the threat wasn''t a possibility but a certainty.


    Rose, still seated on the ground, trembled at his words.He still cares. He still loves us¡­ she thought, tears slipping from her closed eyes. Even after everything, he''s willing to burn the world for us. Her heart swelled with gratitude, a mixture of happiness and overwhelming emotion. What more?


    The crowd shifted uneasily. The man still holding his phone suddenly felt his hands tremble, though he didn''t know why. The disbelief was etched across their faces. Could this kid really mean it? Could he actually do it?


    One of the guards scoffed, breaking the tension. "Wake up, kid. This isn''t a fairy tale. Are you playing the villain now? Even your mother, Olivia, wouldn''t dare"


    PAKKKK!


    The guard''s head exploded like a watermelon under the brutal force of Lucian''s hammer. Blood and fragments splattered across the floor as the body crumpled lifelessly to the ground.


    "Miss...MISS OLIVIA," Lucian corrected, his voice cold, devoid of remorse."Be respectful." He lowered his hammer, but his grip remained firm, his eyes never leaving the rest of the guards.


    The room erupted into chaos. The crowd screamed, panic spreading like wildfire."He killed someone!" someone shrieked. "Run! Get out of here!"


    People scattered, pushing and shoving in their haste to flee, the earlier morbid curiosity replaced by pure terror.


    The room, once filled with whispers and murmurs, now echoed with the frantic sounds of fear.


    Rose, still trembling on the ground, felt tears streaming down her cheeks. Her chest heaved as conflicting emotions warred within her. Fear. Gratitude. Awe.


    Lucian''s voice echoed in her mind.He hadn''t abandoned them. He still cared.


    Through her tears, a faint smile appeared. She could feel it in his every word, in the unshakable resolve in his voice. No matter what, Lucian would protect them.


    The man in the crowd still holding his phone felt his hands tremble uncontrollably. He wanted to run, to stop recording, but he couldn''t. The boy standing before them wasn''t someone he could understand.


    Lucian turned his gaze to the remaining guards, the blood dripping from his hammer creating a small, ominous pool at his feet. His presence was suffocating, a silent promise of more violence to come. He stood tall, his eyes cold, unwavering, and filled with the kind of resolve that left no room for negotiation.


    "This isn''t a fairytale," he said, his voice calm but carrying the weight of an unbreakable will."Step aside. Or end up like him." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards exchanged uneasy glances, their muscles tensing. The sight of their comrade''s lifeless body, head shattered beyond recognition, was a stark reminder of the boy''s lethal capability. Slowly, their gazes shifted back to Lucian, uncertainty creeping into their postures.


    Lucian''s grip tightened on the hammer. He tilted his head slightly, a mocking smile tugging at the corners of his mouth."So... who''s next? Anyone?"


    The room was thick with tension. No one dared to move, the oppressive atmosphere pressing down on them like a heavy weight. The guards were frozen in place, caught between the instinct to protect themselves and the orders they were sworn to follow.


    "Don''t you dare let Young Master Tony die, you idiots!" The bald-headed man in the black suit barked from the doorway, his voice filled with a desperate fury. "Look at him! His legs are broken! If we don''t act fast, he''ll bleed out!"


    The man''s eyes darted around frantically, his frustration mounting. He could see the hesitation in the guards, their fear palpable."Get this lunatic kid under control! Don''t tell me you''re scared of one kid!" His voice rose to a fevered pitch, spit flying from his mouth.


    The guards still hesitated, their eyes flickering between Lucian''s blood-soaked figure and the bald man''s enraged face.


    "Go, you motherfuckers!"the bald man roared, veins bulging from his neck as he gestured wildly toward Lucian. "Whoever gets Young Master Tony out of here safely, I''ll personally give him one million dollars! But if any of you think about running away, I''ll kill you myself!"


    His threats echoed through the room, the promise of death hanging in the air alongside the stench of blood and fear. The guards, riled up by the offer but still terrified, gulped nervously.


    They looked at one another, silently communicating their shared dread. Finally, their eyes fell on the corpse of their fallen comrade, lying in a pool of his own blood, then shifted to the unflinching form of Lucian.


    Their breathing quickened, sweat beading on their foreheads. The reality of the situation crashed down on them. They were trapped between a ruthless adversary and a merciless employer, with no clear way out.


    .....

 Chapter 194 Gun Fire

    The bald-headed man''s voice cut through the chaos like a whip. "Attack now!" he screamed, his fury barely contained.The guards, galvanized by the command, glanced at each other before charging toward Lucian. One of them grabbed a whiskey bottle from the nearby table, nodding to another guard with a subtle tilt of his head. Without hesitation, he hurled the bottle with all his strength, aiming straight for Lucian''s chest. The plan was simple force Lucian to step back, creating an opening for the other guard to drag Tony''s broken body away from the carnage.


    The bottle sliced through the air, its trajectory perfect. The guard''s smirk grew as he thought, No one''s stupid enough to try and stop this with a hammer. He''ll have to step back.


    But Lucian didn''t step back.


    Instead, with a single fluid motion, he reached out and caught the bottle mid-air, his grip firm and unyielding. The smirk on the guard''s face froze, transforming into disbelief as Lucian pivoted and smashed the bottle over the head of the advancing guard who had moved in to grab Tony. The man crumpled to the floor, blood mixing with the shattered glass.


    The guard who had thrown the bottle stood stunned, his eyes wide with shock. He caught it¡­ he thought, Is that even human?


    Anger quickly replaced his shock, and he lunged at Lucian, his fist aimed squarely at Lucian''s face.But Lucian was faster. He swung his hammer in a deadly arc, connecting with the guard''s head with a sickening boom. The man dropped instantly.


    The bald-headed man''s voice roared again from the back. "Don''t go one by one, you idiots! Hit him together! And someone grab his sister! He''ll prioritize saving her!"


    Lucian''s eyes, already dark with fury, flicked toward the bald-headed man. His grip on the hammer tightened, the tension in his body palpable. "Hurt... my Rose?"His voice was a low, every word laced with a promise of violence.


    ---


    Three minutes later, the room was silent, save for the soft drip, drip of blood falling from Lucian''s hammer.The floor was slick with it, the walls smeared in crimson. The aftermath was like something from a horror film bodies lay scattered, some with heads crushed, others with limbs twisted at unnatural angles. The few who were alive didn''t move, their broken forms too battered to even groan.


    Lucian stood in the center of it all, his clothes soaked in the blood of the men who had dared to harm his sister. His expression was unreadable, his eyes cold and detached. The hammer in his hand, slick with blood, hung by his side as he surveyed the room with a calm that was almost terrifying.


    He turned his gaze to the bald-headed man, the only one still conscious, though barely.The man knelt, one arm hanging limply, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as he coughed, his breath labored and shallow.


    "So now what?"Lucian''s voice was eerily calm, devoid of emotion. "I told you before none of you would end well."


    He took a step closer, towering over the beaten man. "You''ll live, just long enough to deliver a message.Tell the Salvit family patriarch that if he values his family''s existence, he''ll forget about his son and any thoughts of revenge. If he doesn''t..."


    Lucian let the words hang in the air, the silence more threatening than any shouted threat."Tell him it''s not a joke. His family will disappear."


    The bald-headed man coughed again, blood splattering the floor. His body shook with the effort it took to remain upright."Y-yes¡­ I''ll inform him¡­"


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, the blood on his face and hammer creating a grotesque mask of retribution. "Good."


    The man''s breath was ragged, his pain evident in every wheezing inhale."Hah¡­ hah¡­ Thank you¡­"


    Lucian didn''t respond. He simply turned, walking past the carnage he had wrought, his focus shifting back to Rose.


    In the room''s deathly silence, the sound of Lucian''s footsteps, steady and unhurried, echoed like a countdown.


    Walking towards Rose slowly


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Lucian knelt beside Rose, his heart heavy with the weight of the moment. She sat on the floor, trembling, her eyes squeezed shut. The aftermath of the violence around them was evident in the shattered furniture, the blood-smeared walls, and the faint echoes of the chaos that had just subsided.


    He extended a hand to touch her head, to offer comfort, but paused when he saw his hand stained with blood, the crimson smearing his fingers. His hesitation deepened, his face twisting with a mixture of guilt and disgust not at Rose, but at himself. He didn''t want to taint her with the violence he had unleashed.


    "Let''s go, Rose,"Lucian finally said, his voice gentle, breaking through the thick silence.


    Hearing his words, Rose opened her eyes slowly, her body still trembling from the ordeal. The sights and sounds of the violence had left her shaken, but it wasn''t the carnage that terrified her the most. It was the thought of hearing Lucian''s voice among the screams the fear that he might get hurt.


    Her gaze met Lucian''s, and she noticed the hesitation in his eyes, the way his hand hovered mid-air, afraid to touch her.She understood instantly.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Rose fought the nausea rising in her chest. For the first time, the sight of blood gave her a psychological shock, but she pushed it aside. Lucian needed her to be strong.


    With a trembling hand, she covered her mouth for a moment, then lowered it."T...h...thanks for helping me again, Lucy," she whispered, her voice weak but sincere. She extended her hand, grabbing his bloodied one, ignoring the wet, sticky sensation.


    Lucian''s eyes opened slightly as she held his hand, her grip trembling but firm. She didn''t recoil, didn''t show disgust. Instead, she held on, grounding both of them in that moment. She was trying to convey something.


    again?lucian thought


    "It''s alright, Lucy.Thanks," she said softly, her eyes meeting his, filled with unspoken emotions.


    Lucian gave a sad smile, his heart aching at the resilience she showed. He could see the storm of emotions swirling in her eyes gratitude, fear, love, and an effort to appear unaffected by the horror around them. Despite the drugs weakening her body, she was still trying to comfort him.


    "Let''s get you to a hospital,"Lucian said, his voice steady as he gently helped her to her feet, supporting her weight with an arm around her waist. Her body was hot, the drugs still affecting her, making each step a struggle.


    "Are you ughh alright? You''re not hurt, right?" Rose asked, her voice barely above a whisper as she leaned against him, her arm draped over his shoulder for support.


    "It''s okay. Nothing happened to me," Lucian replied softly, his focus entirely on her.


    "I didn''t..."Rose began, her voice faltering. She wanted to explain, to make sure he didn''t misunderstand why she was here.


    "Hmm? What?"Lucian prompted gently, sensing her hesitation.


    "Don''t misunderstand... I never come to places like this," she said weakly, her breath labored. "Luna planned all of this... I''m not that kind of person."


    Lucian''s heart ached at her words. He understood her need to clarify, but to him, it didn''t matter."I know... Don''t speak," he reassured her, his tone soft, filled with unspoken understanding.


    Lucian didn''t respond to Rose''s words, simply continuing to walk toward the door, his grip on her steady and supportive. The tension in the room eased slightly as they moved, but then


    "STOP, you motherfuckers!"The guttural roar of the bald-headed man echoed through the room, filled with fury and desperation. He sat slumped near Tony''s broken body, his own arm hanging uselessly at his side. Despite his injuries, his eyes burned with a mix of hatred and resolve.


    Tony, though alive, lay in a pitiful state. His limbs were mangled, his body convulsing occasionally from the pain. Lucian had left him crippled, but very much alive, his breathing labored and ragged.


    Lucian halted, his body tensing as Rose also came to a stop.He turned his head slightly, casting a cold, calculating glance over his shoulder at the bald man."I spared you for a reason," Lucian said, his voice a quiet storm. "So you can deliver the message I gave you to your boss."


    The bald man''s breathing was uneven, his teeth clenched as he listened.


    "And if you think I''ve left that piece of trash unharmed after breaking his limbs," Lucian continued, tilting his head toward Tony''s limp form, "you''re mistaken. I''ll come for him myself.I''ll kill him, but not yet. First, he''ll feel the pain. The pain of losing his limbs, the pain of never walking again, the pain of knowing that death is coming, slow and certain. He''ll suffer, just like he made her suffer." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s voice dripped with venom, his eyes flashing with a dangerous light."No one touches someone I love and walks away unscathed."


    The bald man''s face twisted into a grotesque grin, a glimmer of sadistic joy flickering in his eyes. From his earpiece, a voice barked a command: "Kill him. Kill them both. I don''t care who they are. Just do it!"


    "Yes, boss," the bald man muttered, his grin widening. Slowly, he reached behind his back, pulling out a pistol. He''d been waiting for this moment, justifying the risk with the command from above.


    He leveled the pistol at Lucian, his finger tightening on the trigger."Die, you motherfucker," he growled, his voice thick with malice as he squeezed the trigger.


    Lucian''s senses flared. His eyes narrowed, and he was ready to summon something from his inventory to shield himself."Fool," he whispered, a mixture of disdain and annoyance crossing his features. "Does he really think a bullet can hurt me?"


    But before Lucian could react, he felt a sudden, sharp push from Side.


    "Pkkk."


    The sickening sound of a bullet tearing through flesh filled the air.


    "Ahhh!" A women piercing scream shattered the tense silence, a sound of both agony and sacrifice.


    ------

 Chapter 195 I didnt let go...see

    "Ahhh!" A woman''s piercing scream shattered the tense silence, a sound of both agony and sacrifice.Suddenly, something warm splashed on Lucian''s face. Blood. It splattered across his cheek, thrown from Rose''s mouth, leaving a crimson streak that dripped down slowly.


    Lucian''s eyes, once filled with confidence, suddenly widened in horror. His voice caught in his throat, the shock stealing his breath. He had never felt anything like this before . He had been so sure he could handle the bullet, so sure he could protect them both.


    But why? Why had she stepped in front of it?


    His hands trembled, his eyes flickered with disbelief. He tried to comprehend what had just happened. Slowly, his gaze shifted forward, and his legs, though quivering, somehow kept him standing.In front of him, Rose stood, her face pale, lips stained with blood. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she smiled a broad, defiant smile that spoke of triumph and sorrow.


    "I didn''t let go this time," she whispered, her voice trembling but filled with a sense of fulfillment. "I didn''t break my promise to you." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s heart clenched painfully. Her words pierced him deeper than any bullet ever could.


    "I promised... I won''t let go again. Ever."Rose''s lips quivered, yet there was pride in her smile, as if she had achieved something monumental.


    "Y-You¡­"Lucian tried to speak, but the words choked in his throat. His gaze dropped to their hands her fingers clasping his, blood seeping between them. A memory surfaced, unbidden, crashing over him like a tidal wave.


    Years ago.


    A thirteen-year-old boy, standing bravely, shielding his sister from harm.


    Find adventures on empire


    In the memory, his voice had been a mere whisper, but it carried the weight of a lifetime. "I¡­ I covered you, Rose¡­ See?I protected you." His smile had been faint, broken, but proud.


    "Rose," he had said softly, firmly,"holding your hand like this¡­ it means something. It means everything." His gaze had been unwavering. "I know it''s hard. Being scared is¡­ natural. But, please, Rose, no matter what happens, don''t let go. I''ll be here, always. Trust me."


    That promise. It had been their anchor.


    Lucian''s eyes blurred with tears, cascading down his face as the memory mingled with the present. "See," Rose gasped, her smile trembling yet victorious, "this time...I''ve got your back, Lucy."


    "How¡­ how do you remember?"Lucian''s voice quivered, his mind racing. "I sealed those memories..."


    A weak giggle escaped Rose''s lips, though it quickly turned into a cough, blood splattering again. "Heh¡­ugh¡­"


    Their moment shattered by the abrupt crack of another gunshot.


    "Ahhh!"Rose screamed in pain, another bullet tearing through her, more blood gushing from her mouth.


    "What the fuck, kids? You think this is some garden picnic?"The bald man sneered, his voice filled with malice, as he fired again, hitting Rose in the back.


    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat. His mind spiraled into chaos, drowning in a storm of regret and fury.


    He grabbed Rose, trying to turn her away, but even with two bullets lodged in her and the drugs dulling her senses, she fought him, desperately trying to shield him.


    Lucian''s pupils contracted, his vision narrowing. "Why didn''t I kill him? Why did I let her jump? I''m stronger, faster¡­ why did I freeze? Why did I let her get hurt?"The questions pummeled his mind, each one a hammer blow of guilt and rage.


    His body shook with a fury he couldn''t contain anymore. Rational thought dissolved into pure madness.


    "Max,"Lucian roared, his voice thundering with unrestrained wrath, "give me anything. I want to kill him!"


    The air around him crackled as an AK-47 materialized in his hand, the cold metal pressing against his palm.


    ---


    Lucian barely registered the AK-47 materializing out of thin air in his hands. He didn''t bother questioning it. His mind, consumed by pain, anger, and madness, left no room for reason. The man''s smirk faltered, replaced by a flicker of fear as the gravity of the situation finally hit him.


    Lucian''s eyes, filled with tears and blazing with fury, focused solely on his target. He pressed his finger on the trigger, and the gun roared to life.


    BAAM BAAM BAAM BAAM BAAM.


    The AK-47 was set to full auto, and Lucian''s finger didn''t lift from the trigger His thoughts, now a broken record, repeated a single command: Die, die, die, die¡­


    Each bullet found its mark, tearing through the bald man''s body with unrelenting precision. The man barely had time to scream before the relentless onslaught overwhelmed him.


    Ughhh! Ahhhh! No, no, no! The man''s cries were cut short, his voice silenced after the first few bullets.


    Lucian didn''t stop. The gun kept firing, the room echoing with the deafening sound until finally


    Click, click, click.


    The magazine emptied, and silence followed. Smoke curled from the barrel of the AK-47. Lucian''s eyes, still red with anger, surveyed the carnage before him. The man''s body was unrecognizable, ripped apart, not just marked by bullet wounds but utterly destroyed.


    Breathing heavily, Lucian dropped the gun It clattered to the floor, forgotten. His mind, momentarily lost in the haze of violence, snapped back to reality.


    "Rose!" His voice broke, filled with desperation. He rushed to her side, his hands trembling as he cradled her limp form. "Rose, are you alright? Tell me you''re alright. Be alive, please¡­I can''t" His words choked on a sob."I can''t lose you."


    Rose''s body, fragile and still, sagged against him. She might have fallen if not for his support. Lucian''s heart pounded in his chest. Tears streamed down his face, mingling with the blood on his cheeks.


    "Don''t close your eyes!" he pleaded, his voice a desperate command."Don''t you dare close your eyes!" He lightly slapped her face, trying to keep her conscious"Stay with me, Rose. Just stay with me."


    Rose''s eyes fluttered, struggling to remain open, her breaths shallow.


    "Yes, yes, I need to get you to a hospital." Lucian''s voice cracked, panic rising. "Just hold on, just two minutes¡­please¡­"


    Without another word, he lifted Rose into his arms, holding her close as if shielding her from the world. She didn''t speak, her eyes heavy, barely open.


    Lucian bolted out of the private room, his mind singularly focused on saving her. The nightclub was eerily silent, the chaos of the previous moments leaving the space deserted. The patrons had fled, no doubt terrified by the gunfire and carnage.


    He sprinted through the empty lobby and out onto the street, his breath coming in ragged gasps. His eyes darted around frantically. Fuck, he thought, his gaze landing on his Ninja H2R parked just outside. "Only the bike¡­"


    He clenched his jaw, frustration and fear warring within him. He needed something else. His mind raced, searching for a solution. Then, a sigh of relief escaped his lips as his eyes settled on a car idling on the roadside, a man sitting inside.


    Without hesitation, Lucian strode toward the car, his desperation overriding any sense of decorum. He didn''t care about the consequenceshe just needed to save Rose.


    ---

 Chapter 196 Army of 300-

    The defening roar of gunfire echoed through the room.Lucian''s AK-47 spat bullets relentlessly, the muzzle flashing in blinding bursts.The sound of destruction filled his ears BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! TKK! TKKK! until, suddenly, the chaos subsided. Click. The magazine was empty.


    Smoke curled from the weapon''s barrel, and Lucian''s chest heaved with the effort of his fury. His bloodshot eyes scanned the room, burning with unrelenting anger.


    Before him lay a man''s body, or what remained of it. The relentless, point-blank onslaught had left the corpse unrecognizable. Flesh torn to shreds, the man was barely human anymore. There had been no time for the target to react no time to beg, plead, or run. The end had come swiftly, mercilessly.


    Lucian''s breathing slowed for a moment as the tension in his muscles lessened. But then his gaze shifted."Rose."


    He dropped the gun. It clattered to the floor, forgotten.


    "Rose!"Lucian staggered toward her, his voice breaking. She was slumped against the wall, her fragile body limp and pale. Her head lolled weakly to one side, and if not for his hands catching her, she would have collapsed entirely.


    "No, no, no. Don''t you dare close your eyes. Don''t you dare!"His voice cracked, panic gripping his chest like a vice. He lightly slapped her cheeks, desperate to keep her conscious.


    "Rose! Stay with me! Talk to me! Say something, damn it!"Tears streamed down his face as he held her close. His hands shook, but he refused to let her slip away."Just two minutes give me two minutes! I''ll get you to a hospital!"


    There was no time to think, no time to plan.Lucian scooped Rose into his arms, holding her as if his very life depended on it. She was silent, her eyes half-open, her breaths shallow.


    Lucian bolted from the private room. The nightclub lobby was eerily empty, abandoned in the aftermath of the gunfire.The stench of blood and death clung to the air, but Lucian barely noticed. His focus was singular: Rose.


    Out on the street, he froze for a split second. His bike a sleek black Ninja H2R was parked nearby. But carrying Rose on a bike wasn''t an option. He glanced around frantically.


    Then he saw it.


    A car. A Jaguar. Idling on the roadside.


    Lucian sprinted toward it, his desperation giving him speed. The driver, a man in his thirties with light purple hair, sat inside, casually eating a hot dog, oblivious to the chaos.


    Lucian didn''t wait.He banged on the window with enough force to make the man flinch.


    Find more to read at empire


    "Get out of the car!" he shouted, his voice rough and desperate.


    The man''s wide-eyed gaze shifted from Lucian to Rose, who was limp in his arms. Blood was smeared across Lucian''s clothes, his face, and now, the car window"What the hell?!" the man stammered, dropping his half-eaten hot dog."Is that oh my God, is she what''s going on?!"


    "Please," Lucian begged, his voice cracking. "I need your car. I''ll pay you. Ten million, a hundred million just give me the car! She''s dying!"


    The purple-haired man hesitated, glancing between Lucian and Rose. His instincts screamed to stay out of this mess, but the raw desperation in Lucian''s eyes made him pause.


    "Man, I don''t know"


    "Don''t make me beg!"Lucian shouted, stepping closer. "I''ll give you anything anything! Just help me save her!"


    The man swallowed hard, his instincts battling his better judgment. Finally, he sighed.


    "Fine. Get in the back.I''ll drive."He tossed the remains of his hot dog out the window, his expression hardening.


    Lucian didn''t waste a second. He yanked the back door open and carefully laid Rose inside. But just as he shut the door, the distant rumble of engines reached his ears.


    Lucian turned his head sharply. A convoy of cars and trucks was pulling up outside the nightclub gates.


    Doors slammed.


    A swarm of men in black suits and dark sunglasses poured out, each carrying an assault rifle. The sheer number of them hundreds made it look like a small army had arrived.


    The purple-haired man, halfway into the driver''s seat, froze. His jaw dropped as he took in the scene."Holy shit¡­what did you do, kid? Are they here for you?"


    Lucian''s expression hardened. He slammed the car door shut, his hands trembling as he adjusted his stance."Take her to the hospital,"he said, his voice low but commanding."Get her there safely. If she dies, you die. If you try to run¡­"He locked eyes with the man, his gaze cold and lethal. "Don''t make me hunt you down."


    The man shivered under Lucian''s glare, a chill running down his spine."What are you going to do?" the driver asked hesitantly.


    Lucian turned his back to him, stepping toward the approaching army. His voice was quiet but filled with a deadly resolve."Do me this favor," he said, "and I''ll owe you. Anything you want. Even if you ask me to destroy a country, I''ll do it. Just make sure she lives."


    The purple-haired man watched as Lucian walked toward what looked like certain death.A hundred armed men, and Lucian faced them alone. The sheer killing intent radiating off him was palpable.


    The man gulped."Damn kid,"he muttered under his breath. "You''re insane."


    With one last look at Lucian''s retreating figure, he floored the gas pedal, the Jaguar roaring to life. The car shot down the road, away from the chaos.


    Lucian didn''t look back. His focus was locked on the swarm of men ahead, his eyes blazing with unrelenting determination."Today," he muttered to himself, voice cold and resolute, "this city will be painted in blood."


    Fuck it. I don''t even care anymore.


    [Host, try to calm yourself. Don''t lose control. This will only bring you more problems.]


    The voice of Max, buzzed in his mind. But Lucian ignored it. He didn''t reply. His steps were deliberate, his body language screaming defiance as he strode toward the army of men in black, just a hundred or two hundred meters ahead.


    His mind was a storm of rage. How dare they? How dare they attack him like this and put Rose in danger? The pieces were falling into place now. His sister''s coming here and that happening wasnt a single person plan.This wasn''t some petty plan of Tony''s. No, this was bigger. A full-scale assault orchestrated by big family.


    The men in black, decked out in tactical gear and armed to the teeth, watched Lucian''s blood-covered figure approach. His black riding suit, slick and fitted, was now stained crimson. He walked straight at them without hesitation, like a specter of death.


    One of the leaders, a tall man with a scar running from his chin to his neck, narrowed his eyes. He held a sleek M24 automatic rifle in his hands, an earpiece tucked in his ear as he surveyed the scene.


    "Is this kid insane?"he muttered, his tone laced with disbelief. "I expected him to run."


    Another man, standing nearby, glanced toward Lucian. He was middle-aged, built like a tank, with the cold, calculating eyes of someone who had seen rivers of blood. His voice was calm but firm.


    "He''s not running. Did you see that car he sent off? He put someone inside it a woman, from the looks of it. Injured, maybe. He stayed behind for one reason."


    The scarred man raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on his lips."And what reason is that? To stop us?"


    The middle-aged veteran didn''t answer immediately, his piercing gaze locked onto Lucian. He read people like open books, and what he saw in Lucian''s eyes made his gut churn.


    "No,"he finally said, his tone low and grim. "He''s not here to stop us."


    Scar scoffed, his chuckle breaking the tension.


    "Then what? To beg us for mercy?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No." The veteran''s voice was sharper now, more certain."He''s here to kill."


    The words hung in the air like a blade, slicing through any remaining doubt.


    Scar burst out laughing, the sound harsh and grating. "Kill us? Him? Alone?Are you serious?"


    But the veteran didn''t laugh. His expression remained blank, save for a flicker of something dangerous in his eyes excitement.


    "I know what I''m looking at," he said evenly."A man''s eyes tell you everything. And his eyes¡­" He paused, his lips curling into a rare, unsettling grin. "I''ve never seen anything like them. That kid''s not human. He''s a beast."


    ----

 Chapter 197 Dead

    Lucian walked slowly, his head filled with fury."Max, send an SOS signal to evacuate all civilians within a two-kilometer radius. I really don''t want to kill innocents here," Lucian whispered, his voice low but cold, as he advanced toward the crowd of black-clad men.


    Time was running out. Rose had been shot, and Lucian needed to end this quickly so he could get back to her.


    Two thoughts plagued his mind. First, he didn''t trust the purple-haired man to actually take Rose to the hospital he could run off instead. Second, even if she made it to the hospital, would the doctors be skilled enough to save her?


    "[SOS evacuation sent to all civilians nearby. I used the authorization of the Marshal Commander to ensure the process is expedited. However, based on current data, it appears that due to this large crowd, all civilians have already evacuated the area. Apart from the group approaching you, there are no innocents in the vicinity, Host,]" Max''s calm, emotionless voice echoed in Lucian''s mind.


    Max, Lucian''s system, was designed to follow any order given. While it could offer advice when necessary, its ultimate purpose was to execute Lucian''s commands, no matter the consequences.


    "I see," Lucian murmured, his hollow eyes glinting with cold resolve. Nothing could stop him now.


    He wouldn''t be harming any innocents today, but as for those who had come to cause him trouble whether it was their job or their choice there would be no mercy. Hurting him was one thing, but threatening his family was a line no one could cross.


    "Max, equip the Adamantium Armor," Lucian commanded.


    "[Equipping Adamantium Armor in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Done.]"


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a sleek black and silver armor began to materialize on Lucian''s body. It started from his legs, appearing like tiny metallic ants swarming and spreading across his skin.


    From his feet to his legs, then his chest, the particles solidified and fused seamlessly. Finally, the armor crawled up his neck, covering his face in a sleek, impenetrable mask.


    "What the hell is that, boss?" Scar, one of the men standing near the front of the crowd, asked the veteran leader. His voice betrayed a hint of nervousness as he watched the strange armor form.


    "I have no idea. Maybe some new tech we''re not aware of," Clark, their leader, muttered, his brows furrowed. He narrowed his eyes as he studied Lucian. "Everyone, aim your weapons. Remember, no shots to the vitals go for his legs or arms. We still have use for him."


    "Yes, sir!" the men responded in unison, moving into formation with the precision of well-trained soldiers.


    Despite their age, the men in black were seasoned veterans, their tough expressions and disciplined movements making it clear they were no ordinary opponents. They raised their weapons, all aimed at Lucian''s non-vital areas, awaiting their leader''s command.


    Lucian stopped about 60 or 70 meters away from the group, his piercing gaze scanning the soldiers who had their guns trained on him.


    Foolish idiots.


    No bullet could touch him now. The Adamantium Armor he wore was indestructible nothing short of a miracle of technology. Even if he stood there and let them fire, the bullets would do nothing.


    Standing tall in the shining, skin-tight armor, Lucian looked both imposing and untouchable. Though the armor appeared thin, its strength was unparalleled.


    "I''ll give you all one chance to live," Lucian declared, his amplified voice booming through the armor''s voice extension. The tone was cold and devoid of emotion, yet brimming with fury.


    "Drop your weapons and move to the side.


    If you don''t, you''ll only have yourselves to blame for what happens next.


    You have three seconds to decide."


    The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances.


    "Does he really think we''re the ones at a disadvantage here?" Scar muttered, his voice filled with confusion.


    "Maybe I was wrong. He''s just a dumbass kid who''s lost his mind. Who the hell threatens hundreds of armed men like this?" another man whispered from the side.


    "Does he think that thin armor can actually protect him from bullets?"


    "Even if it does let''s say for a second it does what can he do? He doesn''t even have a weapon on him. Maybe a pistol or two at most. Do you really think that''ll be enough to kill us all? At best, he could take down 20 men, but his chances of survival? Zero."


    Clark had already analyzed the situation in mere seconds, his sharp, battle-hardened mind calculating every angle. His professionalism and experience on the battlefield were unmatched. As a veteran soldier and a mercenary in the black market for over a decade, he had spilled more blood than he cared to count. Killing was second nature to him, as easy as breathing. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s cold voice interrupted their thoughts.


    "3... 2... 1... times up


    I see. So, you''ve all chosen death."


    A faint smile touched his lips. "Good," he said. "Then... please die."


    Lucian swung his hand through the air, a simple motion, but everyone''s eyes were locked on him.


    "Max, give me my favorite toy," Lucian ordered, his tone emotionless as his gaze bore into the crowd before him.


    "[Host, control yourself. Don''t be reckless. Once you start, there''s no going back. There are cameras everywhere, and satellites are monitoring this area,]" Max warned.


    "I didn''t start this, Max. I''m not a pushover," Lucian replied, his voice calm yet brimming with cold fury. "I''m not doing this to punish them. You''re mistaken. I want the world to see the consequences. So that next time if there ever is a next time they''ll think twice. Their very souls should tremble before they even consider it. Let them see."


    Lucian''s voice hardened. "And don''t forget, I gave them a chance. Their audacity will pay the price."


    Suddenly, a massive weapon materialized in his hands a M134 minigun.


    "What... What the hell is that?!" The men in black, guns still trained on Lucian, widened their eyes in shock. Even from a distance, they could see the enormous, metallic weapon.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Scar''s face turned pale, his voice trembling as he stammered, "Boss... is... is that an M134?"


    Clark took a step back, his mouth dry. "How... How did he... How did that even appear out of thin air? No, the real question is... why the hell does he have a weapon like that?"


    Clark knew exactly what the M134 could do, even if the others didn''t. That monstrous gun could fire 6,000 bullets per minute. Even in the hands of a ten-year-old, it could hold back an entire army if used from the right position.


    Clark''s heart sank as he glanced behind him at the dense crowd of men all armed, but standing in the open with zero cover. If that kid fired, even blindly, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Hey! Hey! Stop! Kid! Stop!" Clark yelled, panic finally breaking through his composed exterior.


    The men behind him looked confused. Why was their boss panicking? What was happening?


    Clark didn''t waste another second. He dropped his gun and tried to scream out again, but it was too late.


    Lucian ignored him, raising the minigun and aiming it at the crowd.


    He flipped the switch on the weapon, and the barrels began to spin.


    Frrrrr. Frrrrr. Frrrrr.


    The sound of bullets tearing through the air was deafening, like the roar of a freight train.


    The M134 unleashed its fury, bullets flying at an unimaginable speed toward the enemy crowd.


    "Fire! Fire at him! Kill that bastard!" Clark managed to shout, his voice filled with desperation.


    The men in black, startled and terrified, obeyed instantly, raising their guns and pulling the triggers.


    But their efforts were futile.


    Before any of them could even fire a second shot, hundreds of bullets ripped through their ranks, tearing their bodies apart.


    Frrrr. Frrrr. Frrrr.


    The sound of the minigun drowned out everything else. Blood sprayed through the air as men fell like leaves in a storm. No amount of training or discipline could save them now.


    Clark, Scar, cannon fodder, or elite-it didn''t matter.


    The relentless barrage of bullets tore through them all.


    Lucian stood tall, the M134 in his hands, a grim executioner delivering judgment.


    ----


    Sorry guys...you guys maybe weren''t able to read or find this book for some time


    but don''t worry its alright now...i just had to go back and edit like every chapter literally


    bleive me i am almost dead working....sooo much


    sighhh...sobb so

 Chapter 198 High Ranking Meeting

    In a big tech building protected by heavily armed soldiers in uniforms, the security was tight. Of course, it had to be, as this was the base camp of high-ranking officials.Inside, in a high-level room, a meeting was taking place. The attendees included top military officials, high-ranking police officers, and government representatives, all discussing important matters.


    Around the round table sat men and women, deeply engrossed in the serious topics being discussed. Among them were highly ranked individuals such as the Director of the FBI, the Director of Police, and a Colonel about 10 to 15 people in total, all sitting attentively, their expressions serious.


    A woman sat at the most prominent part of the round table, clearly the most important person in the room. She appeared quite young perhaps the youngest in attendance, looking to be in her mid-to-late twenties.


    She had beautiful, rosy red hair. Despite her age, her high position reflected her immense capability. She had risen to her rank through sheer effort and numerous achievements.


    This woman was the Secretary of Defense for the entire country, a position that carried significant weight. While most of the other officials appeared to be in their forties or fifties, her words commanded the most attention. Even during discussions, it was clear her input mattered the most.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    Everyone at the table turned to look at the Secretary. A small frown appeared on her face, showing her dissatisfaction. This was an important official meeting, and an interruption like this was unusual.


    "Come in," she said curtly.


    The door opened, and a woman in military pants and a vest stepped inside. Her face was cold and serious, but it was evident she was under immense pressure.


    "Madam Secretary," the soldier said, saluting.


    "What is it that''s so urgent you felt the need to interrupt this important meeting?" the red-haired woman, named Meleonora, asked sharply with a slight nod.


    The soldier, clearly tense, gulped lightly but kept her posture straight.


    "Ma''am, something very important has happened. It''s critical and significant."


    "Something happened in Wolly City a clash between members of the Kane family and Tony Salvit, the son of one of the top ten families, the Salvit family."


    The red-haired woman frowned deeply.


    "Fights between the younger generations of prominent families are not a big deal. Their respective families handle such matters themselves," she said coolly. "Did you come here to report this? To disturb an important meeting over something so trivial?"


    Her voice was heavy with displeasure.


    Meleonora had far more pressing issues to address than dealing with ignorant and childish second-generation heirs.


    "Madam Secretary, I understand, but this isn''t a minor issue," the soldier said, trying to keep her voice steady. "This time, it''s serious. I felt it should be brought to your attention first."


    The men and women at the table exchanged glances.


    "What exactly happened?" asked a serious-looking middle-aged man with a rough voice. He was Colson, the Director of the FBI.


    "Mass slaughter? What do you mean?" Meleonora frowned, her tone sharp.


    Even the Police Director sitting nearby furrowed his brows in concern.


    "About half an hour ago," the soldier began, "I don''t have the full details yet, but based on what our team has gathered so far, we discovered that Tony Salvit attempted to assault Miss Rose Kane"


    "Assault?" Meleonora interrupted, her frown deepening.


    "Yes, ma''am," the soldier confirmed. "He attempted to rape her, but her brother, Lucian Kane, intervened in time. He was furious so much so that he attacked Tony and the 20 or so guards present with a hammer."


    The room fell silent.


    "It was brutal," the soldier continued. "The condition of the guards is unclear whether they''re alive or dead hasn''t been confirmed yet. But as far as we know, Lucian Kane destroyed Tony''s body with the hammer. He shattered his arms, legs, and even¡­" she hesitated, "his privates, leaving him bloody and possibly disabled. Whether Tony is alive or dead is also unconfirmed."


    She paused before adding, "We also obtained some footage from onlookers in the nightclub where it all happened."


    The soldier''s voice remained steady, though the gravity of the situation was apparent.


    "Lucian Kane?" The name drew puzzled expressions from everyone in the room.


    "I understand why a fight might''ve broken out," Meleonora said, her tone measured, "but are you sure this is accurate? Are you saying an 18-year-old boy managed to beat 20 guards hired by the Salvit family? That''s no small claim."


    Her skepticism was mirrored by others in the room.


    "He''s just a kid. I find it hard to believe he could take on 20 guards alone," the Police Director said, frowning. "Even a seasoned veteran soldier would struggle against such odds. The numbers are simply too great."


    He leaned forward, his voice turning serious. "As far as I know, the guards employed by prominent families aren''t ordinary. They''re often underground mercenaries with exceptional training, and the Salvit family is infamous for their elite bodyguard agency. It''s not an exaggeration to say some of their men might even be retired military personnel with extensive battlefield experience."


    He glanced around the room. "The Salvit family has tens of thousands of trained individuals under their protection agencies. Essentially, they''re a private army, and most of them are licensed to carry weapons."


    The Police Chief''s explanation left the others nodding in agreement as they turned their questioning gazes to the female soldier.


    "Did that brat really take down 20 guards single-handedly?" Meleonora asked skeptically.


    The soldier straightened her posture."Yes, ma''am. I have video evidence that we collected using¡­ secure methods." She avoided elaborating, knowing better than to discuss the specifics of their hacking efforts.


    Meleonora leaned back in her chair, her curiosity piqued."Show us."


    The soldier tapped on her tablet, and the large LCD screen in the room flickered to life. A video began to play.


    An image slowly appeared on the screen, along with the voices of a crowd talking amongst themselves, captured in the recording. The scene showed a room in disarray, with furniture scattered and clear signs of resistance.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    In one part of the room stood a young man holding a hammer. Nearby, a young woman was kneeling, her eyes shut tightly, tears streaming down her face. On the floor lay another man, one of his legs twisted at an unnatural angle and covered in blood. He was screaming and crying in pain.


    On the other side of the room stood about 20 guards dressed in black. They appeared hesitant, clearly torn between trying to rescue Tony and avoiding provoking Lucian, who stood dangerously close to their employer.


    "This looks... sensitive,"the Chief of Police said from the side, his tone cautious.


    As everyone in the room continued watching, Lucian raised his hammer and slammed it down on Tony''s other leg.Gasps filled the meeting room, and some officers turned their faces away, unable to stomach the brutality. Even those accustomed to such scenes frowned deeply.


    "This is too much...How can a boy his age be so brutal?" many of them thought.


    The video continued, showing Lucian repeatedly striking Tony. Despite voices in the background shouting, "Stop it!" and "Leave him alone!", Lucian appeared unfazed, like a man possessed. He relentlessly smashed Tony with his hammer.


    "This boy needs... psychiatric help,"Meleonora thought to herself, disgusted. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The video then showed Lucian talking with the guards, who were still trying to extract Tony but to no avail. At one point, one of the guards muttered something about cameras being present.


    The officials in the meeting room continued watching the footage, their expressions ranging from frowns to indifference, but the atmosphere was undeniably tense. Suddenly, on the screen, Lucian turned his head toward the camera, his piercing gaze locking directly onto the lens.


    With his hammer pointed straight at the camera, he spoke:


    "I am Lucian Kane,"he began, his voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight. "Whatever you think you know about me, whatever rumors you''ve heard¡­ cool. But let me make one thing clear. I AM NOT THAT LUCIAN."


    "I don''t care what you think or say about me."His tone was ice-cold. "But take this as a warning."


    He took a step forward, the hammer still raised. ".Touch my family again and it be a war."


    "Whatever the family, wherever the city, whatever the country or even the whole world if you attack the people closest to me¡­ I will kill you all. And believe me when I say this: "Your Combined Chances Against Me Are In Negatives...Know Your Place."


    The video continued, but silence fell in the meeting room. The audacity of Lucian''s words shocked everyone present.


    "How dare this brat¡­"one high-ranking official muttered angrily.


    Even Meleonora wore an angry expression. Protecting his family was one thing, but this level of arrogance and disrespect toward entire nations was unforgivable.


    "Disgusting,"she thought, her contempt growing as she continued watching the footage. Lucian''s handling of the situation was reckless and excessive.


    Meanwhile, the hot-headed Director of the FBI had a different reaction. He leaned back in his chair, impressed. While the others fumed, he couldn''t help but appreciate the boy''s raw fighting skills.


    "His methods may look crude," he thought, "but there''s skill behind them. It''s a shame his head is full of nonsense."


    He sighed quietly. "If only he were under my command, I could''ve trained him into an excellent agent."


    The reactions around the room were mixed.Some were angry, some furious, others curious. But overall, the consensus was one of extreme dissatisfaction with the boy''s actions.


    "Is that all?" Meleonora asked the female soldier coldly, her gaze sharp.


    The soldier''s hands trembled slightly, but she kept her posture straight.


    "No, Madam Secretary," she replied. "This wasn''t the main reason I came here."


    The room''s attention focused entirely on her.


    "The main reason is¡­ he killed over three hundred people," the soldier said, her voice trembling.


    ---


    well maybe you all are wondering what happened to book... actually it just got locked due to some reasons


    and i had to edit every single chapter out there like no joke....its fking turing...i almost thought to drop it out.... cry emoji:


    but guess ya all love got me back... thanks ya all

 Chapter 199 Watching lucian...High Officials

    "The main reason is¡­ he killed over three hundred people," the soldier said, her voice trembling."Huh?" Meleonora uttered, a rare slip in composure.


    "What are you talking about? Are you alright in your head?" Colson, the Director of the FBI, asked sharply, narrowing his eyes as if he had misheard.


    Colson, dressed in a long black overcoat, looked every bit the serious and commanding figure he was known to be.


    "Try again this time in simple language we can actually understand," he said sternly.


    "Yes, sir. I don''t have the full details, but based on what we''ve seen through satellite footage and nearby cameras, we''ve been able to piece together some of what happened," the female soldier replied, her voice showing the strain of being under the intense scrutiny of the room''s top officials.


    She looked visibly intimidated as all eyes focused on her, questioning and expectant.


    "My team and I have been able to outline what we believe happened, though the full picture isn''t clear yet due to time constraints."


    "Alright. Tell me what you mean by slaughter," Meleonora ordered, her gaze sharp and unrelenting.


    "Yes, ma''am," the soldier said, nodding quickly.


    She tapped on her tablet again, causing the video on the LCD screen to change.


    "Since there were no cameras inside the private rooms of the nightclub, we couldn''t capture what exactly happened there. However, based on what little footage we have and witness accounts, it seems the crowd fled in panic after the carnage began. But in the nightclub''s main hall, cameras were active, and through them, we managed to gather this."


    The soldier gestured to the screen as a new video began playing.


    All the officials in the room turned their attention to the screen, watching intently.


    The footage showed the main hall of the nightclub, eerily empty. Chairs and tables were overturned, hinting at the chaos that had unfolded.


    "It looks like everyone ran away," an officer commented from the side.


    In the video, Lucian could be seen running, carrying Rose in his arms. His face was pale, his expression one of sheer panic and urgency. His clothes and body were soaked in blood.


    The people in the room exchanged confused glances. Wasn''t Lucian supposed to have won the fight? Why did he look so desperate?


    The soldier paused the video and explained, "From what my team and I speculated, Miss Rose, Lucian Kane''s sister, may have been shot in the back. We can''t confirm this since Lucian is covered in blood most likely from the people he fought. We couldn''t detect any visible injuries on Rose''s front, but based on her limp body, closed eyes, and Lucian''s terrified expression, we suspect she might have sustained a serious injury to her back."


    She paused briefly, collecting her thoughts. "He''s likely running to get her to a hospital."


    "Hm," Meleonora hummed thoughtfully, signaling the soldier to continue.


    The video resumed.


    The camera angle shifted, showing Lucian exiting the nightclub and approaching a Jaguar parked outside. After a brief interaction with the driver, he placed Rose in the back seat.


    The room remained silent, everyone watching the events unfold.


    Then, the video showed something that made the officials'' expressions darken.


    Large vehicles, including buses and SUVs, pulled up just outside the nightclub, stopping several hundred meters away from Lucian and the Jaguar.


    From the vehicles, an armed crowd began to pour out men dressed in black, carrying heavy weapons.


    "What the hell?" an officer muttered under his breath.


    "This is ridiculous," another whispered.


    "The audacity of the Salvit family!" Colson snapped, slamming the table hard with his fist. "Do they think they''re above the law? Bringing a private army into public like this with weapons, no less?!"


    "Sam," Meleonora said sharply, turning to the Director of Police. "You will personally arrest the head of the Salvit family for this."


    "Yes, ma''am," Sam replied, though his expression was grim. "But I don''t think it''ll change much. With their family background, they''ll likely find a way to sweep this under the rug."


    "I know," Meleonora said through gritted teeth. "But they''ll have to pay heavy compensation for this. Mark my words."


    Her frustration was evident. Being unable to enforce absolute justice irritated her to no end. Yet, she understood the realities of power and influence. The government often had to tread carefully around powerful families to maintain peace and avoid greater disruptions.


    Even at her level, there were limits to what could be done.


    The video continued. The officials watched intently as Lucian stood near the Jaguar. The armed men from the buses began advancing toward him but stopped about 100 meters away.


    Perhaps Lucian couldn''t see why the crowd stopped so far back, but the camera angles shifting between nearby surveillance cameras and satellite footage gave the officials a clearer picture. Some of the men from the back of the crowd quietly slipped into the nightclub, likely trying to retrieve Tony''s body and escape.


    "That makes sense," Colson said, his sharp eyes focused on the screen.


    The video continued, showing Lucian speaking briefly with the Jaguar''s driver before the car sped away, presumably taking Rose to a hospital.


    "That explains it," Colson commented, and the female soldier nodded in agreement.


    The footage then showed Lucian turning around instead of fleeing. He began walking toward the armed group.


    "Hmph. I thought he might have some brains, but I guess he''s just a maniac," Colson said, his interest in Lucian diminishing.


    "I want capable agents who can control their emotions and assess situations not reckless, emotional freaks running purely on instinct. He''ll die," Colson said matter-of-factly, his gaze fixed on the screen.


    The footage revealed over 300 armed men standing in formation.


    "You''re saying this boy will take down all 300-plus men armed to the teeth?" Colson asked, pointing at Lucian on the screen.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, sir... he will," the female soldier replied, hesitating but certain. She had watched this footage repeatedly and knew it to be true.


    "But how? How could he do that?" murmurs spread across the room, disbelief evident in everyone''s expressions.


    Suddenly, the entire room went silent. The officials'' eyes widened in shock, and even Meleonora narrowed her gaze at the screen.


    Out of nowhere, a black armor with silver linings began materializing on Lucian''s body. It started at his feet and slowly covered him entirely, from head to toe.


    "What the... is that some kind of new technology I''m unaware of?" Colson muttered, leaning forward in his seat, his eyes glued to the screen.


    "Could it be nanotechnology developed by Kane Industries?" Meleonora whispered to herself. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought of such advanced technology being kept a secret by the Kane family sent ripples through the minds of everyone in the room. These weren''t ordinary officials they were seasoned strategists and planners. The implications of what they were witnessing were staggering.


    They couldn''t assess the armor''s defensive capabilities yet, but the way it materialized alone was groundbreaking. The potential uses were endless.


    "I need information on this. It could be invaluable," was the single thought running through each official''s mind.


    The video continued, showing Lucian suddenly stopping and pulling out an M134 minigun seemingly out of thin air.


    "What the fuck?!"


    "Is this a joke?!"


    Even curses slipped out from some of the officials in shock. Meleonora leaned back in her chair, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    The weapon itself was already terrifying, but how it appeared out of nowhere was even more shocking.


    "Could this also be a Kane family invention?" Meleonora thought, her mind racing. If so, the implications were enormous. If weapons and ammunition could be deployed this easily, wars could become as simple as flipping a switch. Soldiers could carry vast arsenals without any physical burden.


    The room fell into a tense silence as they watched Lucian on the screen.


    Everyone present knew the capabilities of an M134 minigun it could fire 6,000 bullets in a single minute. Against a dense crowd of 300 men, there was no chance of survival. The officials didn''t need an explanation to know what would happen next.


    Lucian tapped the trigger.


    The LCD screen was soon filled with flashes of red light as the bullets sprayed out at an incredible speed. Even though the video was muted, the sheer visual impact was enough to send chills through the room.


    Each bullet left a red streak, almost like a laser beam, as it tore through the crowd. Blood sprayed everywhere, and bodies disintegrated under the relentless assault. The carnage was overwhelming.


    The armed men tried to retaliate, firing back at Lucian. But to everyone''s shock, the bullets that hit him sparked harmlessly off the thin, black armor. Lucian didn''t even flinch.


    "That armor... it''s completely bulletproof. And so thin," someone muttered, their voice trembling.


    "If the Kane family even has ten of those suits," another began, "and gives them to experienced fighters, they could rival entire armies."


    "This... this is a one-man army," a Colonel said, pointing at the screen with a trembling hand. His voice was filled with both fear and awe.


    The officials watched as Lucian mowed down the armed men. Each second of the footage reinforced the terrifying efficiency of both the weapon and the armor.


    ---


    hey guys just here to tell....i need some support golden tickets powerstones and all you know we fallen behind so much.... only you guys can make this book run


    i even wrote chapter today you all can just imagine i literally haven''t rested for last five days editing out all chapters kn this less Time was almost toll ...but i knew if took more time my current readers be gone


    so yeahhh thanks fro support and.... waiting

 Chapter 200 Actions

    "Madam Secretary, we need to find out what the Kane family is planning and how they obtained such advanced technology. That armor, pulling an M134 out of thin air¡­ It''s beyond anything we''ve seen before," one officer said, his voice tense with urgency.The room was silent, each person lost in their thoughts about the implications of what they had just seen. The potential power of such technology was terrifying and enticing.


    "I''ll go myself for questioning," Sam, the Director of Police, said abruptly, standing from his chair and looking directly at Meleonora. His tone was firm, but his eagerness betrayed ulterior motives.


    Meleonora''s sharp eyes locked onto him, narrowing coldly. The room stilled under her gaze.


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant!" Sam stammered quickly, realizing his mistake. He adjusted his expression to a neutral one. "I''m saying that Lucian Kane has broken the law. Not to mention, he heartlessly massacred over 300 people in the middle of a city. Someone has to arrest him."


    His face was unreadable, a perfect poker face. But everyone around the table wasn''t fooled. They knew exactly what this old fox was thinking he wasn''t simply concerned about justice; he wanted answers and leverage over the Kane family secrets.


    "And yes," Sam added, clearing his throat, "we''ll take the patriarch of the Salvit family into custody as well.He will face heavy consequences for the stunt he pulled."


    Meleonora studied him for a moment, her sharp gaze boring into his face. Her expression didn''t betray any emotion, but after a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke.


    "Go on," she said evenly. "I will grant you my full support. You can have every resource and all the authority under my command."


    Her tone was calm, yet a faint glint flickered in her eyes. It was subtle, but those observant enough might have noticed it a hint of deeper intentions beneath her composed demeanor.


    The room murmured with quiet surprise at her swift decision. Some officials opened their mouths to speak, their brows furrowed in concern.


    "But, Madam"one began cautiously. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No."Meleonora''s single word was spoken with authority, cutting off all objections. The room fell silent instantly, a testament to her influence.


    Though her gaze briefly flicked to Colson, the FBI Director, who sat silently, their eyes met for a fleeting moment. A subtle nod passed between them so quick that no one else noticed. It was clear there was a deeper plan at work between the two.


    The LCD screen, which had been replaying the footage, was turned off, shifting the focus to further discussion.


    "This incident is no small matter,"Meleonora began, her tone measured but with an edge of weariness. "It will be on every major headline by tomorrow. Over 300 people dead, in the heart of Wolly City, involving the son of a billionaire¡­The media will go wild."


    She sighed, her fingers briefly pressing against her temples. "This will be a nightmare to manage."


    "You can go now,"Meleonora said, addressing Sam. "It''s already nighttime, and given how far Wolly City is, it will take at least seven to eight hours to reach. Use this time to prepare properly."


    Her gaze sharpened. "Don''t even think about going without enough preparation. You can''t just walk in front of someone who killed 300 people alone.That boy is no ordinary criminal."


    Sam nodded stiffly. "Of course, Madam. I would never go unprepared."


    His expression remained neutral, but inwardly, his thoughts churned. That boy is a lunatic a brutal one at that. Smashing legs, arms, and bodies with a hammer, leaving twenty corpses in such a state¡­A shiver ran down his spine. He was already calculating how to ensure his own safety during the mission.


    "I''ll go now. I''ll report to you tomorrow about this matter," Sam said finally, bowing slightly before heading toward the door.


    "Good," Meleonora said curtly, nodding in approval.


    The door closed softly behind him, leaving the room in silence for a brief moment.


    Once he was gone, the remaining officials began murmuring to one another.


    "Madam, that boy must be imprisoned. His mental state is terrifying for someone so young," a female officer said from the side. "And that technology¡­ If it falls into the wrong hands, it could lead to disaster."


    Others around the table nodded in agreement.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "That armor¡­ That ability to summon weapons out of thin air¡­ It''s a game-changer,"someone added. "We should confiscate it immediately. Imagine the consequences if rogue groups or enemies get access to such technology."


    Meoleonora''s eyes narrowed as she nodded slowly. "I understand your concerns."


    After a moment of silence, she turned to the female soldier who had presented the video. "Send this footage, along with all related information, to the General,"Meleonora ordered.


    The room went silent, everyone watching the soldier.


    "Yes, Madam," the soldier replied without hesitation, tapping on her tablet. Her fingers moved quickly as she began forwarding the data.


    The room remained quiet as the officials exchanged uneasy glances. Meleonora leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. The weight of the situation was palpable.


    After five minutes of hushed discussion among the officials, the LCD screen on the side of the room suddenly lit up. All attention immediately shifted to the screen.


    "Sir Damian," Meleonora was the first to greet, her voice steady and formal.


    Damian was the current General of the Army, a man who had led numerous wars and wielded immense influence. Few in the country could match his stature. Everyone in the room held unrestrained respect for him.


    The others followed Meleonora''s lead, with Colson giving a polite nod.


    "Hello, everyone," a rough-looking, middle-aged man with a heavily muscled physique appeared on the screen. Damian, the General Admiral of all armed forces, was the highest-ranking officer in the military. Despite his kind expression and warm demeanor, his personality carried the weight of someone who had seen and led countless battles to victory


    -------


    Hey Guys ya all lovely author back


    just came here to thanks for all this support and love.... almost brought me to tears...like well you all guys so lovely


    thanks for golden tickets and powerstones and yeahh thanks for big massage chair mr Collin_McCall


    ill go and take rest now....i was just thinking of giving one chapter but since your gift i added another one haha... author is magnanimous

 Chapter 201 comparison

    "Hello, everyone," a rough-looking, middle-aged man with a heavily muscled physique appeared on the screen. Damian, the General Admiral of all armed forces, was the highest-ranking officer in the military. Despite his kind expression and warm demeanor, his personality carried the weight of someone who had seen and led countless battles to victory.This was no ordinary conversation. A live call with someone of Damian''s rank was rare and significant.


    "Sir, have you received the video and information?"Meleonora asked directly, wasting no time.


    "Yes, I''ve received it,"came Damian''s calm yet rough voice. However, there was a slight hesitation, a heaviness in his tone that didn''t go unnoticed by those in the room.


    "Then" Meleonora began, but Damian interrupted.


    "Don''t take any action against Lucian Kane,"he said firmly, his voice rough but resolute.


    The room froze. Everyone was taken aback by how direct and absolute the General''s words were.


    "What?"Meleonora''s frown deepened, her usually composed demeanor beginning to crack.


    She was a serious and principled person, someone who had joined the military to uphold justice and protect the law. Overlooking small matters was one thing, but this? There was no way she could let something so significant go unanswered.


    The room remained silent, the tension thick. Colson, the FBI Director, wore a pensive expression, his brows furrowed in thought.He, like the others, struggled to understand how someone like Damian, a man known for his integrity, could make such a statement. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, with all due respect, the evidence is clear. He killed over 300 people and broke the law,"Meleonora said hesitantly, her voice firm but respectful as she looked at the General on the screen. "There''s no way we can just ignore this."


    "I know what I''m saying, young lady,"Damian replied, his voice steady and authoritative. "But it seems you''ve misunderstood something."


    "Misunderstood?"Meleonora repeated, her tone edged with disbelief.


    "I''m saying there was no fault in Lucian''s actions. Someone tried to harm his family, and he took action as he saw fit.That''s not a crime,"Damian stated. His tone was measured, but his words carried weight.


    "And no, I''m not taking his side because of his family''s background," he added, sensing the unspoken accusations in the room. "I"


    "Sir, it''s all in front of us!" Meleonora snapped, her temper flaring as she cut him off. "Right or wrong, good or bad whatever the reason he killed people. And not just one or two, but over 300 in the middle of a city.There''s no justification for that. He deserves punishment!"


    Damian''s face remained calm, his expression unchanging as he listened to her outburst. When she finished, he spoke again, his tone firmer this time.


    "Try to understand, Miss Meleonora. Laws are for maintaining order in small matters. When a country is invaded, or its people are threatened, the military has the right to kill to protect its citizens. This situation is no different."


    "That''s a ridiculous comparison!"Meleonora retorted, her frustration boiling over. "You''re comparing a single person to an entire country? That''s shameless why are you trying to protect a boy who committed mass murder?!"


    Her words shocked the room. The officials and officers exchanged wide-eyed glances, their expressions ranging from surprise to disapproval. A female government officer sitting nearby tried to intervene.


    "Mam, please, calm down. He''s the General," the woman whispered, but Meleonora''s cold glare silenced her.


    Meleonora felt disgusted. Damian, the man she had once admired, the hero whose stories had inspired her as a child, was now defending a mass murderer. She couldn''t accept it. She refused to believe it was happening.


    "Yes, you''re right,"Damian replied, his voice steady. "I am comparing an 18-year-old boy to a country."


    His face remained calm, emotionless, as he stared at her through the screen, ignoring her earlier accusations.


    "Anything that can single-handedly bring down a country deserves to be treated as one," he said coldly.


    "Huh?" Confusion spread across the room like wildfire. No one understood the full meaning behind his words, and Damian offered no further explanation.


    "I won''t say anything more. This is an order," Damian continued, his voice unwavering. "I am prohibiting any action against Lucian Kane or his family. All media coverage, reports, and discussions of this matter must stop immediately."


    The firmness in his tone left no room for argument.


    "I don''t want a word about this incident to reach the public,"Damian commanded.


    The room was filled with a mix of emotions l confusion, anger, and disbelief. Some officials clenched their fists, while others exchanged frustrated glances. Meleonora sat frozen, her jaw tight, her mind racing.


    "You''re joking, right, Sir?"Meleonora said, refusing to back down. Her voice trembled slightly, but her determination was clear.


    "Miss Meleonora, please try to understand," Damian began, his tone calm yet firm. "I think you know who I am. I know more than you do, and I am fully aware of what I''m asking and ordering."


    He paused, his gaze steady through the screen. "I am actually proud of you proud that you have the courage to stand up for your beliefs and even call me out directly. It shows your strength of character. But there are times when we must look at the bigger picture, beyond personal judgments."


    The room remained silent, tension thick in the air as everyone listened.


    "When dealing with matters of this magnitude," Damian continued, "we must choose solutions that minimize damage to our country and its people not right or wrong. That''s exactly what I''m doing here.


    I know this decision may seem wrong to you, but trust me it''s the best course of action. And," his voice dropped slightly, though it was still clear through the speakers, "it was never in your hands or mine to punish Lucian Kane.Not without his permission, that is."


    the weight of his last words hung heavily in the air, leaving the room in stunned silence.


    "Sir Damian,"Meleonora began, her voice tight with frustration. "I''ve always looked up to you. I''ve admired your heroism, your dedication to justice and the law. Please, don''t make me lose faith in your character."


    Her voice cracked slightly as she leaned forward, gripping the edge of the table."If you''re truly doing this for a reason, then at least explain it to me. Why is an 18-year-old lunatic receiving such special treatment?I deserve to know, and¡­ perhaps I could consider lessening his punishment if I understood!"


    Her hand slammed down on the table, the sound echoing through the room as she stood, her frustration and anger clear on her face. She glared at the screen, challenging the man she had once idolized.


    Damian''s expression didn''t falter.He looked at her with the calm demeanor of someone who had faced countless battles.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Meleonora,"he said, his voice steady but tinged with regret."The file related to Lucian Kane is restricted. Only a handful of people in the world have access to it, and unfortunately, you''re not one of them."


    He paused, his eyes softening slightly."It truly saddens me to show you this side of me, but I need you to trust that my actions are for the greater good both for our country and for peace."


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The room was deathly silent. Everyone stared at the screen, struggling to process his words.


    "And,"Damian''s voice turned cold, his tone now sharp and unyielding, "consider this a direct warning: if you take any action against Lucian Kane, I will have no choice but to fire you. This is not a negotiation."


    He paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words settle."Please, stay in control and follow orders, as one should in the military."


    Meleonora''s fists clenched at her sides, her heart pounding in her chest. The man she had respected for so long now felt like a stranger, and the weight of his words pressed down on her like a heavy stone.


    Her glare didn''t waver, but for the first time in her career, she felt truly powerless.


    ---


    Here is second chapter...for that massage vhair enjoy guys and yeahhh finally i can go to sleep

 Chapter 202 Towards Hospital

    Lucian rode his bike at full speed, pushing it to its absolute limit. He didn''t care if there were vehicles on the road ahead or obstacles in his path his mind was consumed with a single thought: reaching Rose as fast as possible.Of course, Lucian hadn''t left Rose in a stranger''s hands without some sort of plan. He had placed a GPS tracker on her, ensuring he could always monitor her location.


    It had only been two minutes since Lucian had killed the 300 armed men outside the nightclub. And how did he feel about it?


    Nothing. Not a single emotion stirred within him. The act hadn''t even registered in his mind. All he could think about was that Rose was dying.


    He was terrified the thought of that egoistic, stupid, hateful woman leaving forever was eating him alive.


    What made it worse was that it all happened right in front of him, and he''d been powerless to stop it.


    No matter how much Lucian tried to hate Rose despite everything she had done to him in the past some part of him had always cared. And now, seeing her limp, bleeding body was enough to nearly drive him insane.


    His hands tightened on the bike''s handles, his knuckles white as he sped through the streets.


    Tracking the GPS signal, Lucian saw that Rose was in a car heading toward the hospital. Fortunately, the purple-haired man who had taken her hadn''t lied. He was keeping his word and doing his best to save her.


    Lucian was chasing the Jaguar. He couldn''t let Rose out of his sight not for a single second. His mind was racing, his emotions anything but calm.


    As he pushed the bike even faster, the Jaguar came into view. Without hesitation, Lucian revved the engine and sped toward it, closing the gap in seconds.


    "What''s that sound?" the purple-haired man muttered, glancing at his side mirror. He was driving as fast as he could, focused on getting the injured woman in the backseat to the hospital.


    "That kid," he mumbled, remembering the blood-soaked boy who had begged for his help. "Why did I even help him? Maybe I just pitied him¡­"


    The man shook his head, eyes flickering to the mirror again. "Wait... Is that a bike? Does some idiot have a death wish, speeding like that on a highway?"


    He watched the bike approach like a bullet, flying past his car with an ear-splitting roar.


    Then, suddenly THUD.


    The purple-haired man flinched as something hit the roof of his car."What the hell?" he muttered, his grip on the wheel tightening. His confusion grew when he looked back at the road ahead and saw the same bike crashing into a wall at full speed.


    BOOM!


    The bike exploded on impact.


    "Fuck!" he cursed, his voice laced with shock."That guy is definitely dead."


    For a brief moment, he thought about stopping to check on the rider, but his gaze drifted to the woman lying in the backseat. Her face was pale, her breathing weak.


    "No¡­ She''s in critical condition. I can''t stop now," he muttered, pressing harder on the accelerator. "That rider doesn''t stand a chance after an explosion like that. Even if he somehow survived, there''s no way he''ll make it. I need to save this woman first." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shaking his head, he sped past the crash site, whispering to himself, "Just hope someone else stops for you¡­ if you''re still alive."


    For a moment, he forgot about the loud noise he had heard earlier the one on his car roof.


    Then THUD.


    His eyes widened as he heard another sound, this time louder and clearer. Something was moving on the roof of his car.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "No¡­ It can''t be¡­" The thought hit him like a lightning bolt, and his hands trembled slightly on the wheel. Glancing down at the speedometer, he saw he was driving at 107 km/h.


    Before he could process what was happening, something moved into view. A leg someone''s leg slid through the back window and into the backseat.


    "Fkk! No way! What is this, a movie scene?!" he screamed, nearly slamming on the brakes.


    He slowed down slightly, his heart pounding, but before he could react further, a voice came from the backseat.


    "Go faster, you snail. She doesn''t have much time," the voice snapped coldly.


    The purple-haired man''s jaw dropped as he glanced in the rearview mirror. It was the boy the same blood-soaked kid who had begged for his help earlier.


    "You motherfucker Don''t tell me you jumped onto my car at that speed! Are you insane?!" he yelled, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "Just drive. We need to get her to the hospital," Lucian said sharply, ignoring the man''s outburst as he checked on Rose. His hands moved quickly, inspecting her injuries.


    The purple-haired man stared at Lucian in the mirror, his mouth still agape. "Damn, you''re crazy," he whispered to himself, shaking his head in shock.


    Then, as he remembered something, his eyes widened again. "Wait weren''t you stopped by hundreds of armed men? How the hell are you even here?!" he asked, his voice rising.


    "I said drive," Lucian growled, his voice dangerously low. "And believe me, if you keep wasting time, I''ll put a bullet in your head myself."


    The man flinched at the cold tone, but he couldn''t help being impressed.


    "Yeah, yeah," he muttered, pressing harder on the accelerator. His car roared as it sped toward the hospital.


    For a brief moment, the purple-haired man glanced at Lucian in the rearview mirror, a grin creeping onto his face despite the tension.


    "This boy¡­ He''s something else," he thought, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Lucian, ignoring the man entirely, focused his attention on Rose. His eyes locked onto her pale face, her weak breathing barely noticeable.


    "Don''t close your eyes, you idiot¡­ Don''t you dare," Lucian muttered, his voice low, filled with both sadness and anger. His hands trembled slightly as he placed them on her cheeks, gently patting her face to keep her awake.


    "Who the hell told you to pull that stunt, huh?!" he whispered harshly, his tone breaking with emotion. "It wasn''t even that big of a deal, and you¡­ you made it this bad. You made this whole situation worse."


    His words, though angry, were laced with desperation. He lightly slapped her face again, his heart sinking as her eyes fluttered weakly. She was on the verge of passing out, and it terrified him.


    Lucian shifted her carefully, resting her head on his lap. He made sure her back didn''t touch the car seat he couldn''t risk aggravating her injuries further. The bullets that had hit her back were a cruel reminder of how close she was to death.


    His hands brushed the blood-stained strands of her hair away from her face. "Stay with me, Rose," he whispered, his voice trembling. "Just a little longer. You''re not allowed to leave¡­ You hear me? You''re not."


    ---


    yoooo thanks for ya all support guys...i can''t tell how happy i am


    you all are really sweet and lovely people


    well tday i will upload two chapters since a sincere gift from our top third reader on fan list


    TrippyLVL thanks for gift love ya brother.... just wait ill write second chapter actually i would''ve had written in day but eas busy since construction work going on in house so yeahh... writing now in night....well till morning itll be there

 Chapter 203 In hospital

    Even at night, Wolly City Central Hospital operated 24/7. The main gate always remained open, ready to accept patients. Emergencies meant cars speeding through without hesitation no one entered slowly when time was of the essence.Suddenly, a speeding Jaguar roared through the main gate and screeched to a halt. Before the car even fully stopped, Lucian flung the door open. Moving swiftly, he carefully lifted Rose into his arms and began striding toward the hospital entrance.


    "Hey! Wait for me, at least!" the purple-haired man yelled as he hurried out of the car, trying to keep up with Lucian, who was nearly running.


    Lucian pressed one hand lightly against Rose''s back, trying to stem the bleeding as much as possible. His expression was tight, his focus absolute.


    The guards at the entrance frowned as they took in the sight of the man in a blood-soaked black bike suit. They instinctively stepped forward to stop him, but when their eyes fell on the unconscious woman in his arms, her condition visibly critical, they quickly stepped aside, clearing the path.


    Lucian, familiar with the hospital layout, didn''t even glance at the reception desk. Instead, he headed straight down the left hallway toward the operating rooms.


    "Sir! Stop! You''re not supposed to" the receptionist at the counter stood up abruptly, shouting after him. She froze for a moment, her eyes darting to the blood-covered boy and the pale woman he was holding.


    Her frown deepened as she processed the scene. The boy looked like he had bathed in blood, but the girl''s condition was unmistakably dire. Whatever reservations she had disappeared in the face of the emergency.


    "Where''s the fucking doctor?! NURSE! I NEED HELP HERE!" Lucian shouted, his voice echoing through the corridor. His steps never faltered, his urgency increasing with every moment.


    "Sir, calm down!" the receptionist called after him, hurrying out from behind her desk. "This is a hospital. Lower your voice and explain the situation I''ll call the doctors!"


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shut the hell up! Where are the nurses and doctors?!" Lucian barked, his tone sharp and commanding. "NURSES! COME HERE NOW! I NEED ASSISTANCE!"


    His shouts drew the attention of doctors and nurses, who came rushing out of their rooms.


    "What''s going on here?!" A middle-aged man in a white coat hurried over, his sharp eyes scanning Lucian before settling on the woman in his arms. "What the hell happened to you?!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian paused briefly, recognizing the familiar face of Dr. Murphy. For a fleeting moment, memories from his past life surfaced, but he quickly shoved them aside. This wasn''t the time to dwell on them.


    "Dr. Murphy," Lucian said, his voice steady despite the chaos. "I''m not injured, and this isn''t my blood. But she" he gestured toward Rose"is in critical condition. She needs immediate help."


    wait you know me... doctor Murphy was about to speak when


    Without waiting for a response, Lucian moved past everyone and into the operating room.


    "Sir, you can''t just" a nurse began to protest, but Lucian cut her off sharply.


    "Shut the fkkkk up," he snapped, carrying Rose inside as the others followed him.


    "Hey, calm down!" the purple-haired man finally caught up, panting heavily. "If you keep acting like this, you''ll just make things worse. Let the doctors handle it!" he shouted.


    "You shut up too!" Lucian snapped without looking back. "I know what I''m doing. I don''t trust their skills I''ll take care of her myself if I have to."


    "Are you even a doctor?"Dr Murphy asked, his tone stern but curious.


    Lucian ignored him, his focus entirely on Rose. He placed her gently on the nearest gurney, his hands never leaving her wounds. Blood had soaked through his clothes, but his focus didn''t waver.


    "Listen carefully,"Lucian snapped, his tone brooking no argument. "Two gunshot wounds. Entry point one is at T3 possible left lung involvement. Entry point two is at T7, lateral to the spine high risk of spinal injury or vascular trauma. No exit wounds, so both bullets are still lodged internally."


    The nurses and Dr. Murphy exchanged glances, stunned by the precise information. One of the nurses hesitated before asking, "Who are you?"


    "I know what I''m doing," Lucian growled. "She''s in serious condition. Don''t waste time questioning me. If I had the right equipment and medicine, I''d have done this myself.Now MOVE, or I''ll kill someone!"


    Dr. Murphy quickly stepped in, his professional instincts overriding his shock."He''s right," he said to the staff. "Do as he says. Prepare everything immediately."


    The room burst into action as the nurses scrambled to follow Lucian''s orders.


    "Her BP is dropping she''s in hypovolemic shock," Lucian barked. "Start two large-bore IVs, hang O-positive blood, and push two liters of lactated Ringer''s solution, wide open. I need her systolic above 90, or we''ll lose her before she even makes it to the OR."


    A nurse called out, "Heart rate is 140, BP is 70/40!"


    "She''s decompensating," Lucian said sharply. "Get an ultrasound for a FAST exam check for hemothorax or free fluid in the peritoneum. Prep for chest tube insertion on the left side if there''s fluid. Someone bring a portable X-ray and CT to confirm bullet locations and rule out spinal cord involvement."


    When the portable X-ray arrived, Lucian positioned it with practiced precision. As the image appeared on the monitor, he pointed at the screen.


    "Bullet one is lodged near the superior lobe of the left lung possible pulmonary laceration or hemothorax. Bullet two," he gestured lower, "is dangerously close to the descending thoracic aorta.High risk of arterial rupture."


    The attending doctor hesitated. "This is a trauma surgeon''s job"


    "She doesn''t have time!"Lucian snapped, his voice rising with authority. "Get her to the OR. I need a thoracotomy set up now vascular clamps, suction, chest retractors, and a cardiac bypass machine on standby. We''ll start with an intercostal incision to control the bleeding before retrieving the bullets."


    The nurses moved with renewed urgency, the weight of Lucian''s presence pressing down on the room. Dr. Murphy silently observed, his amazement growing with every passing moment.


    "This boy¡­"Dr. Murphy muttered to himself. "Who is he? Where did he learn this?"


    The purple-haired man leaned against the wall, watching with wide eyes. "This kid¡­ Is he even human?" he whispered to himself, utterly dumbfounded.


    The heroine''s breathing grew shallower as they rushed her to the OR. Her blood pressure continued to drop, but Lucian''s resolve didn''t falter. He had only one goal: to save her, no matter the cost.


    ---


    here''s second chapter...for gift as promised...ahhhh i need to sleep now...cry emoji:


    almost 1 am...fkkk

 Chapter 204 Salvit Family

    Salvit Family PovTheo Selvit, the current patriarch of the Selvit family, stood tall, his light brown hair neatly combed, his sharp eyes framed by square glasses. Before him, a massive LCD screen flickered with footage sent by his underlings footage that showed his son being mercilessly beaten with a hammer. His voice, cold and commanding, cut through the tense silence.


    "Where is Tony? Have you brought him back yet? And what about the Kane boy? Have the men killed him? Why is it taking so long?" Theo demanded, his piercing gaze fixed on the screen.


    "I''ve deployed the full team of 350 men as per our plans, sir," his secretary replied, head bowed respectfully. "Extracting Sir Tony will not be an issue. As for the adjustments to our plan regarding Mr. Lucian, it won''t pose a significant problem."


    "Good," Theo growled, his knuckles whitening as he tightened his grip on the mobile phone in his hand. "I wouldn''t have gone this far, but that boy brought it on himself. How dare he lay a hand on my son?" The phone cracked in his grip before shattering completely, a testament to his barely contained fury.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sir, about the complications in the plan" one of the guards began tentatively.


    "Complications?" Theo snapped, cutting him off. "My son is a fool! All he knows is how to play with his toys. I should''ve known better than to trust him with something this important. He was destined to mess it up."


    "Sir, we can still salvage this. It''s not too late," the secretary interjected, his tone cautious yet hopeful.


    But Theo''s temper erupted again. With a loud crash, he hurled the remains of his phone onto the floor. "No! We''re ruined! That idiot couldn''t even accomplish the simplest task handling one woman! He''s not a man. I swear, he''s not worthy of the Selvit name." His chest heaved as he struggled to rein in his anger. "And now the entire Kane family will be out for blood."


    The secretary, Larry, hesitated before speaking again. "Sir, the Kane family may be powerful, but they''re no match for us. We command over 10,000 armed men a force that could rival a small army. Surely"


    "You don''t understand, Larry,"Theo interrupted sharply, his voice heavy with exasperation. "If it were that simple to defeat one of the Four Great Families, they would''ve been destroyed long ago. These families have centuries of influence and power. Their reach goes far beyond ours. That''s why I devised the plan to establish ties with the Kanes through¡­ unconventional means."


    He stopped pacing, his expression dark and brooding. "But now, all of that has unraveled."


    Larry, ever composed, asked, "What are your orders, sir? What''s our next move?"


    "There''s only one option left Plan B," Theo declared. "If we stay here, we''re finished. Outside, we''d be sitting ducks. Prepare the jet. We''re retreating to the Selvit family island. We''ll remain there until this storm blows over. Our power may take a devastating hit perhaps even irreparably but we''ll survive."


    "The island?"Larry echoed, his voice faltering slightly. Even he seemed uneasy at the prospect.


    "Yes, the island," Theo confirmed, his tone resolute. "It''s our sanctuary a private stronghold fortified with everything we need. Bodyguards, artillery, guns, tanks¡­ we''ve built a secret military force to defend it. That island isn''t just land it''s a fortress. It''s our country."


    Larry nodded, swallowing his apprehension. "Understood, sir. The Kane family may be formidable, but"


    "They''re more than formidable," Theo corrected, his eyes narrowing."They have the resources and connections to wipe us out if they wanted to. But they won''t. A full-scale massacre wouldn''t be allowed. The collateral damage would be too great, even for them. Military intervention or government involvement it doesn''t matter.This kind of war wouldn''t benefit anyone."


    Theo straightened, his commanding presence filling the room. "We''re going to the island. We''ll wait this out."


    As he turned to leave, he added, "And bring my son. Useless as he is, he''s still my son." His voice softened, if only slightly, betraying a flicker of paternal emotion amidst the storm of hatred and rage. "But this isn''t over. The Kanes won''t get away with this. I''ll take their son¡­ and their daughter."


    A sinister grin spread across Theo''s face as he muttered, "That bitch Olivia will go mad. Like a dog." His laughter, low and unhinged, echoed through the room as he walked toward the door, his steps confident and unrelenting.


    Larry followed in silence, his expression betraying the unease he dared not voice.


    Larry was growing more afraid now. He had never seen his boss react like this before, and it only confirmed his suspicion they were truly screwed.


    "Sir, how about we ask for help from the other three families? Maybe they could support us," Larry suggested, following behind Theo.


    "Do you really think those families would help us? Even if they wanted to, they can''t," Theo replied, his tone sharp. "They''re bound by the treaty. Any fights between the Four Upper Families and the Royal Family are strictly prohibited. Anyone breaking those rules will face severe consequences. The other three families would be more than happy to obliterate the one who broke the treaty."


    As they continued walking, Theo''s words hung heavy in the air.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    Larry''s phone buzzed, cutting through the tension. Both men stopped in their tracks. Theo turned his head toward Larry, his expression expectant.


    "This is from Bobby, right? Ask him if the job is done. Are the Kane family kids dead? And when will they arrive here with Tony?" Theo instructed, his voice icy.


    "Yes, sir. Let me ask."Larry didn''t hesitate, quickly pulling the phone from his pocket and answering the call.


    "Put it on speaker,"Theo ordered.


    Larry complied, holding the phone out as he accepted the call."Hello? Is everything done, Bobby?"


    On the other end, a trembling voice stammered."D...d...ea¡­ dead¡­"


    Both Larry and Theo frowned deeply.


    "Speak clearly, you idiot! I don''t have time for this. Where are you? Are you on your way?" Theo barked, his impatience evident.


    "Everyone''s dead¡­ Everyone¡­ just everyone¡­" Bobby''s broken voice trailed off, trembling with fear and despair.


    ---


    sorry guys i am pretty late... right sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    well amma hella depression idk....i feel like just...fkkk it and...idk

 Chapter 205 I killed

    After four hours inside the operation room¡­"Finally done," Lucian said, taking a deep breath and wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "She''s out of danger now¡­ and it''s perfect."


    The nurses sitting on the side, exhausted, stared at Lucian with wide eyes.


    Dr. Murphy''s gaze was fixed on Rose, monitoring her vitals. "It''s¡­ perfect," he muttered, almost in disbelief. "I''ve never seen an operation this flawless."


    He couldn''t help but be shocked to his core. Sure, removing bullets wasn''t an impossible task, but removing even the toxic traces and small fragments, then patching everything up this well? It was extraordinary.


    Not to mention, the bullets were lodged in such sensitive areas one wrong move could''ve killed her.


    "Yes, I could''ve done this operation too," Murphy admitted to himself, "but it would''ve been extremely difficult." This boy, however¡­ he had done it so perfectly, it was beyond comprehension.


    Murphy, who had performed hundreds of operations in his career, had never seen something quite like this. Usually, there was always a small risk of complications, but this¡­ there wasn''t even a one-percent chance of failure. Lucian had handled every single detail meticulously, as if his life depended on it. And that small operation had taken over four hours of intense focus.


    It was as if the boy had been operating on himself, his level of dedication unmatched.


    "Alright, it''s done. Take some rest," Dr. Murphy finally said, letting out a sigh. "She won''t recover fully if you keep hovering around her. You need rest too."


    "She''s alright now," he added, almost muttering. "More than alright¡­"


    Even Murphy, the seasoned doctor, couldn''t believe what he was saying. The operation felt so overdone that even he was overwhelmed.


    "I was just checking if she''s alright," Lucian said calmly, his emotions now stable. He was no longer the lunatic or crazed person he had seemed earlier.


    "Yeah, yeah. Here, drink some water," Murphy said, handing him a glass of water.


    "Thanks¡­ and thanks for your help," Lucian said, taking the glass. He really needed it.


    "No worries," Murphy replied, walking to the side to monitor Rose''s condition on the hospital equipment. "By the way, where did you get your degree?I can''t help but say I''m impressed. I''d love to put my daughter in that institution."


    "Doctor?"Lucian blinked, confused.


    "Yeah, any problem? Well, it''s okay if you don''t want to tell me it''s your own privacy," Murphy said, noticing Lucian''s puzzled expression.


    "Uh¡­ no, no,"Lucian replied, scratching his head awkwardly. "I''m not a doctor."


    A loud gasp filled the room. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?!"Murphy''s mouth hung open. "You''re joking, right?"


    The nurses on the side also shook their heads, wide eyed, their attention glued to the conversation.


    "Oh no, I''m not joking. I''m really not a doctor," Lucian said, trying to keep a straight face.


    In his head, a voice echoed: [Max: Hehehehe.] Lucian ignored it.


    "I see¡­ don''t tell me if you don''t want to," Murphy said, his tone flat, his eyes narrowing."But do you really think we''re all idiots?"


    "No, I really am not a doctor," Lucian tried to explain again.


    "Yeah, yeah," Murphy muttered, clearly not believing a word.


    "Anyway, what exactly happened?Why was she shot? And why are you covered in blood?"Murphy finally asked, switching topics.


    The nurses, still eavesdropping, perked up, eager to hear the details. Even the purple-haired man, who had somehow stayed in the operation room the entire time, leaned in closer. He had been silently watching Lucian throughout the procedure.


    "Well¡­ someone tried to rape her,"Lucian said bluntly, his eyes fixed on Rose as she lay unconscious on the bed. "I beat them up. Which, honestly, was probably the wrong thing to do."


    Murphy''s expression turned dark. Even the nurses had disgusted looks on their faces.


    "Don''t feel like that," one nurse chimed in. "They deserved to be beaten. Anyone who supports such disgusting acts deserves to be taken down until they can''t even walk again." Her tone was filled with anger.


    "Ah, no. I don''t feel wrong or sad," Lucian replied calmly. "Actually, I think I shouldn''t have used hammer..yeahh right i shouldn''t have ."


    "Hammer?" everyone in the room said in unison, their gazes turning to him with wide eyes.


    "I should''ve killed them when I had the chance," Lucian continued, his voice colder now. "I guess I was late at it. Next time¡­ no, there shouldn''t be a next time, but killing is a must. I shouldn''t hesitate yes yes."


    Lucian rubbed his chin as he spoke, almost as if contemplating his next move. His calm demeanor was unnerving. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "If I had killed them beforehand, Rose wouldn''t have jumped in and stupidly taken that bullet on her back to save me," Lucian whispered, his tone cold but filled with self-directed anger.


    The room fell into deep silence.


    The nurses exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of fear and unease.


    "He killed someone,"one of them whispered to another.


    Murphy gulped, breaking the tension. "Don''t worry, kid¡­ these things happen. I can see it wasn''t deliberate. You were just trying to protect her."He paused. "Maybe you''ll be out after some years in jail. Don''t worry, the law isn''t entirely unfair. It''s just sad¡­ I''m sorry this happened to you."


    Murphy''s words were sincere, but his eyes were filled with pity.


    "What a waste," Dr. Murphy thought to himself, glancing at Lucian. "This boy could''ve been such a talented doctor. But I guess¡­ sigh."


    Lucian''s lips twitched at Murphy''s words. "In jail? Me? Huh... interesting. I''d be looking forward to it¡­ if that really happens," he mused silently, the corner of his mouth lifting in amusement.


    Purple haired man leaned against the wall, crossing his arms, his sharp eyes glinting with curiosity."What about those guys? How''d you escape?"


    Lucian turned his head slightly, his gaze meeting the man''s."What guys?"


    "That crowd¡­"man raised an eyebrow."You know, the hundreds of people armed to the teeth with rifles? The ones who were obviously there to kill you?"


    Dr. Murphy and the nurses froze. Their eyes darted to Lucian and then back to the purple-haired man as if waiting for him to say it was a joke.


    "Hundreds of people¡­carrying guns?"Murphy''s voice faltered, disbelief etched into his expression. nurses exchanged uneasy glances, whispering low enough to avoid being noticed.


    "Oh, that¡­"Lucian''s voice was calm, even dismissive. "Nothing important. Just some spoiled second-generation kid who thought he could get away with something disgusting."


    "Disgusting?"Murphy leaned in slightly, his brow furrowed.


    Lucian didn''t elaborate, but the flash of anger in his eyes hinted at the truth.


    "Wait," the purple-haired man interrupted, his curiosity burning."You''re telling me that three hundred armed men came after you alone, and you just...walked out of there? Either you''ve got some major connections or some godlike skills, because there''s no other explanation for why you''re sitting here alive."


    The nurses nodded, their expressions a mix of confusion and intrigue. Even Murphy leaned back, his arms crossed, waiting for Lucian''s response.


    Lucian tilted his head, his lips curling into a distorted, unsettling grin."You''re both wrong and right," he said softly, his voice carrying a dark undertone that sent a chill down the purple-haired man''s spine.


    The man gulped instinctively. "What a creepy smile," he thought. "This kid is giving me chills, and I''ve seen a lot of crazy things."


    "How so?"the man asked, trying to keep his voice steady. He was curious but also wary of the answer.


    Lucian leaned forward slightly, his grin widening. "Simple¡­I killed them all."

 Chapter 206 I am Kane

    Lucian leaned forward slightly, his grin widening. "Simple¡­I killed them all."The room fell into an eerie silence.


    For a moment, no one moved. No one even breathed.


    "¡­You''re joking, right?" The purple-haired man finally forced a laugh, though it was weak and unconvincing. His fingers twitched nervously. "Hahaha¡­ yeah, good one. There''s no way you could''ve taken out three hundred armed men."


    Even the nurses, who had been silent until now, chuckled nervously. They exchanged uncertain glances, unsure if Lucian was serious or just mentally unstable from the stress of the situation.


    Murphy, however, didn''t laugh. His eyes softened, filled with pity. "Poor kid," he thought. "This must''ve been too much for him. He''s clearly lost touch with reality."


    The purple-haired man cleared his throat, trying to shake off the discomfort. "Look, even a blind man wouldn''t believe that. Just tell us the truth already. Maybe you negotiated your way out, or hell, maybe you''re the son of one of the top twenty families. No shame in admitting that."


    Lucian''s gaze turned cold, though the twisted grin never left his face. "You''ll know soon enough," he said cryptically, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Tomorrow morning, it''ll be all over the news. Don''t be too surprised when you hear it."


    The man frowned, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. "What¡­ what are you talking about?"


    Lucian straightened, his expression shifting to something more serious. "Here''s my advice: go to the police. Tell them I forced you to drop me here and confess that I''m a murderer. If you don''t, your life might spiral into chaos."


    "What are you" the man began, but Lucian cut him off.


    "I''m being kind right now. Go to the police, confess, and maybe¡­ just maybe, you''ll save yourself from getting dragged into something you can''t handle." Lucian''s voice was calm, almost too calm, as if he were issuing a warning rather than a threat.


    The purple-haired man blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tone. Then he snorted, shaking his head. "Bruh, you watch too many movies." He turned toward Murphy, silently pleading with the doctor to step in.


    Murphy, however, was just as stunned. He exchanged a glance with the purple-haired man before turning his pity-filled eyes back to Lucian.


    "Maybe he''s lost it¡­" the purple-haired man muttered under his breath, his voice low. "This kid''s been through too much, huh?"


    Murphy sighed, his shoulders slumping. "The world is cruel," he murmured. "This boy could''ve been brilliant-a genius even. But life has clearly dealt him a terrible hand."


    Lucian remained quiet, his piercing gaze locked on Rose as she lay peacefully in the hospital bed. His expression softened for just a moment, but it wasn''t long before the cold edge returned to his eyes.


    The purple-haired man took a deep breath, shaking off the unease. "Alright, kid," he said, his voice forced and light. "You do you. Just... try not to get me involved in your chaos, okay?"


    Lucian didn''t respond. He simply leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping idly on the armrest as if plotting his next move.


    Lucian remained quiet, his piercing gaze locked on Rose as she lay peacefully in the hospital bed. For a fleeting moment, his expression softened, the icy exterior giving way to something uncharacteristically gentle. But it didn''t last long. The cold edge that defined him quickly returned, sharper than before, as his mind shifted back to unfinished business.


    "So¡­ which family does the guy who tried to rape her belong to?" the purple-haired man asked cautiously. He tried to mask his concern with a nonchalant tone, as if he didn''t care much, but the faint pity in his eyes betrayed him. He couldn''t help but feel bad for this young man''s plight.


    Lucian didn''t bother looking at him. "Oh, that kid? What was his family name again? Ah, yes." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "The Silvit family."


    "What?!" The word exploded out of the purple-haired man''s mouth.His voice cracked slightly as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    He wasn''t alone. The nurses and even Dr. Murphy froze in place, their faces draining of color. It was as if someone had just dropped a bomb in the middle of the room.


    "You''re¡­"The purple-haired man swallowed hard, his voice faltering. "You''re telling me you''re fighting the Silvit family? One of the top ten families in the country?!"


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucian replied casually, as though it was the most normal thing in the world."What about it?"


    "What about it?" The purple-haired man''s voice rose an octave as he stared at Lucian with incredulity. "Do you even know who they are? That family is a big deal! A very big deal! Sigh¡­ maybe I overestimated you.If you were from a powerful family, you''d at least understand how dangerous they are."


    Lucian shrugged, unfazed by the man''s outburst. "Still alive, aren''t I?" he replied, his tone indifferent.


    The purple-haired man rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath. "This guy is nuts¡­"


    Meanwhile, the nurses exchanged panicked glances. Fear etched deep into their faces as they whispered among themselves.


    "He''s fighting the Silvits¡­" one murmured, her voice trembling."And we¡­ we just helped him. Oh no¡­ what if they find out? Will they¡­ kill us?"


    Dr. Murphy remained silent, his brow furrowed in thought, but the tension in his posture was unmistakable. He could sense the growing unease in the room, even as he tried to keep a calm demeanor.


    The purple-haired man, still trying to make sense of Lucian''s attitude, took a deep breath. "Listen, if I may ask¡­ you didn''t, uh¡­ hurt the guy too badly, did you?You know, maybe they''ll be willing to let it go. I mean, if you apologize now"


    "Apologize?"Lucian interrupted, his voice cold and sharp like a blade. He finally turned to look at the man, a humorless grin spreading across his face. "Sorry to disappoint you, but no. That guy¡­" Lucian leaned back in his chair, his tone turning almost detached, "¡­I broke all his limbs. Every single one of them. Crushed them to the point that no bone could be put back together." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gasps filled the room. The nurses instinctively took a step back, their faces pale with fear.


    Lucian continued, as if recounting a mundane story."Then, I shattered his ribcage. Perfectly, of course just enough to avoid damaging any vital organs. And after that¡­" He paused, his lips curling into a demented grin. "I smashed his balls with a hammer. Completely."


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The room fell into dead silence. For a moment, it felt as if time had stopped.


    The women in the room gasped, their hands flying to their mouths in horror. One of the nurses stumbled backward, nearly dropping the tray she was holding.


    "God¡­"one of them whispered, trembling. "This guy is insane¡­"


    The purple-haired man stared at Lucian, his mouth slightly agape."Bro¡­ you''re done for," he finally muttered. "You know that, right? The Silvits won''t let this go. That guy is their only heir! They''re going to come after you, your family¡­ everyone you know."


    Lucian laughed a low, menacing sound that sent shivers down everyone''s spines."Oh, let them try," he said, his voice dripping with confidence. "Even if I don''t step in, my family can handle it. But no¡­ I''ll be the one to take care of this personally."


    The purple-haired man gulped. There was something in Lucian''s eyes something dark and unrelenting. He wasn''t bluffing. This wasn''t a joke or an exaggeration. He truly meant every word he said.


    "So¡­what''s your name again?"the man asked, his voice shaky. "I forgot to ask earlier."


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk playing on his lips."Lucian Kane," he said simply. "You''ve probably heard of me."


    The name hung in the air like a thunderclap.


    The nurses froze, their faces turning even paler. One of them dropped a tray of instruments with a loud clang, the sound echoing in the room. Dr. Murphy''s eyes widened, his usual calm demeanor shattered by sheer shock.


    "A¡­a Kane¡­"one nurse stammered, barely able to get the words out. "He''s a Kane¡­"


    The purple-haired man took a step back, his expression a mix of awe and fear."Holy¡­ shit," he whispered under his breath. "You''re one of Kanes¡­"


    Lucian didn''t respond. He simply leaned back, his piercing gaze locked on Rose once more. For him, the conversation was over. He had bigger things to worry about than their reactions.


    ---

 Chapter 207 Jimmy

    Jimmy''s Home POV..."Where are you going at this time?"Jimmy''s mother sleepy voice broke the silence. She stood at the doorway of her room, rubbing her eyes as she looked at her son.


    Her brows furrowed with concern, and the soft light from the hallway illuminated the worry etched on her face.


    "I''ll be back in the morning. Something important came up,"Jimmy replied, grabbing his car keys from the hook near the wall.He avoided her gaze, his voice steady but distant.


    "Something important? What could be so urgent this late at night?" she asked, stepping closer. Her voice trembled slightly, her maternal instincts already sensing trouble."Don''t tell me you''re going back to those fights, Jimmy. I told you no, I begged you to leave that life behind!" Tears welled up in her eyes, her hands clutching the edge of the doorframe for support."You promised me, didn''t you?You swore you''d stop."


    Jimmy froze in his tracks, his hand tightening around the car keys. He turned halfway, his expression conflicted as he looked at his mother"Mom¡­ it''s not like that,"he said, his voice softer now, though firm."I''ve left that world behind. I promise you This is something else. Something really important."


    Tears spilled down her cheeks"Jimmy, please. You don''t have to go. Stay here. Stay with me. Whatever it is, let it go¡­"


    Jimmy sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping for a brief moment. Seeing her like this broke something inside him, but he knew there was no turning back"I''m sorry, Mom,"he said quietly. "But I have to do this."


    Without another word, he turned and walked out of the house, leaving his mother standing in the doorway,her face etched with pain.


    "Don''t¡­"she whisperd, her voice breaking as she watched him leave. Her trembling hands covered her mouth as she shut her eyes tightly,her heart heavy with dread.


    ---


    Outside Jimmy Home


    Jimmy climbed into his red sedan, his movements slow and deliberate. He started the engine and pulled out of the driveway,the hum of the car blending into the quiet of the night.As he drove, his hands gripped the steering wheel tightly,his knuckles white with tension.The streetlights blurred past, but his mind was elsewhere.


    "Im sorry, Mom,"he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible over the sound of the engine"But once youre in this world¡­there is no way out." Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    ---


    the Alleyway


    Jimmy arrived at his destination a desolate alleyway lined with crumbling buildings.The place reeked of neglect, the faint scent of damp concrete lingering in the cold air. He parked his car near an old, weathered door that led to what seemed like a private bathroom.


    Stepping out of the car, Jimmy glanced around to ensure no one was watching. Satisfied, he entered the dimly lit bathroom The air inside was stale, and the cracked tiles on the walls told of decades of wear and tear.


    Without hesitation, he walked to the corner and pressed the flush button seven times in quick succession.A low mechanical hum echoed through the room as the ground beneath his feet began to shift. Slowly, the floor slid downward like a hidden elevator, carrying Jimmy into the depths below.


    ----


    Underground Room


    After several minutes, the sliding platform came to a halt, revealing a small underground room about 100 square feet in size.The room was barren, with rough, exposed brick walls that looked as though they might crumble at any moment. The faint hum of machinery could be heard in the background.


    Jimmy walked toward a specific section of the wall,his movements purposeful. He pressed three bricks in a specific sequence, and with a soft woosh, the wall began to shift.Bricks slid aside like pieces of a puzzle, revealing a hidden, high tech shelf embedded within the wall.


    The shelf gleamed under the faint fluorescent light, its pristine glass and sleek white frame a stark contrast to the rustic surroundings. Inside, an arsenal of weapons and gadgets was meticulously arranged rifles, sniper guns, machine guns, daggers,grenades, and even futuristic-looking pistols of varying sizes. Alongside the weapons were colorful bracelets blue, red, green,and purple stacked neatly in rows.


    Jimmy let out a heavy sigh."I knew these would come in handy someday"he muttered to himself, his voice low.


    He reached for an AK 47 and slung it over his right shoulder with practiced ease.Then, he grabbed an A16 rifle and strapped it across his left shoulder. Two Glock pistols followed, tucked securely into the waistband of his pants. Finally, he picked up a blue bracelet and snapped it onto his right wrist.


    He paused, his eyes lingering on a small, three-inch pistol on the shelf. For a moment, he debated whether to take it, his fingers twitching with hesitation. But before he could decide


    Click.


    A sudden metallic sound echoed through the room. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy froze,his instincts kicking in. In one swift motion, he drew a Glock from his waistband and aimed it toward the direction of the sound.


    "Who''s there?"he demanded, his voice low and threatening.His eyes scanned the dimly lit room, every muscle in his body tense.


    The silence stretched broken only by the faint hum of machinery. Beads of sweat formed on Jimmy''s brow as he tightened his grip on the pistol. He had been in countless dangerous situations before,but this felt different. Whoever or whatever was there was deliberately hiding, and that made them dangerous.


    "Show yourself," Jimmy growled taking a cautious step forward,his Glock unwavering in his hand.


    "Yo, calm down, motherfucker. Why do you always act like a scared little girl?" A familiar voice chuckled from the shadows. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in dudes. But if I were¡­ I''d be gentle, hehe."


    ----


    yoooo guys...you author here...sighhh i am missing updates for so many days right....i don''t know whats going on...its just somehow i am not able to do anything....like doing nothing just sitting looking up at cealings...well sighh idk...


    but even so... thanks for reading everyone..


    and also thanks Skullyc for massage chair...ome extra chapter for you...this shair works well...haha

 Chapter 208 Garry

    "Yo, calm down, motherfucker. Why do you always act like a scared little girl?"A familiar voice chuckled from the shadows. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in dudes. But if I were¡­ I''d be gentle, hehe."The sudden voice made Jimmy lower his Glock but not before his face twisted with exasperation. Black lines metaphorically appeared across his forehead as he muttered, "What the fuck are you doing here, Garry? And how the hell did you even get in? Wait how do you even know about this place?"


    From the darkness, Garry stepped forward, his signature cocky grin plastered on his face, hands casually stuffed in his hoodie pockets.


    Jimmy''s confusion deepened as he stared at the uninvited intruder. This place was supposed to be a secret known only to him and Lucy. No one else should''ve known about this underground arsenal.Not yet.


    "Did my regression change something?"Jimmy thought, his brows furrowing.


    "Oh, don''t be like that,"Garry said with a wave of his hand. "Lucy told me about this place. Unlike you, she''s not a stinky-ass dude who keeps everything a secret."


    "Lucy told you?" Jimmy asked, his voice tinged with suspicion. His eyes narrowed as he tried to process the information. Lucy was supposed to be careful why would she share this information with someone as reckless as Garry?


    Despite his confusion, Jimmy decided to trust him. Garry was his comrade in the past timeline. Even though this Garry wasn''t the same person he had grown to know, his behavior, his personality everything felt eerily similar.That idiotic charm was unmistakable.


    "Yeah, yeah. Now, step aside,"Garry said as he strode past Jimmy, his eyes lighting up like a kid in a candy store. He stared at the weapons and gadgets on the shelves with undisguised greed. "I need some of this shiny stuff too."


    Jimmy''s eye twitched at Garry''s antics. "Wipe your damn saliva, idiot."


    Garry coughed and rubbed his chin in mock embarrassment."Cough, cough. You caught me. But seriously, I need these beauties for what''s coming."


    "You''re not taking anything," Jimmy said, stepping in front of Garry to block his path. "Even if Lucy told you, I''m still not letting you touch this stuff. Why do you even need it? And why the hell are you here,Garry? You shouldn''t even know about this place yet!"


    Garry smirked and folded his arms, tilting his head mockingly."Whoa, Jimmy, why are you acting like my girlfriend? What''s with the overprotectiveness?"


    Jimmy''s glare intensified, making Garry chuckle nervously.


    "Well, actually¡­"Garry scratched the back of his head, grinning slyly. "If I did have a girlfriend, I bet she''d act just like you nagging and uptight."


    "Garry."


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I mean, I get it, you''re worried. But I''m not into dudes, so relax. You''re not my type, anyway. You''re way too hairy" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thwack!


    Before Garry could finish, Jimmy''s fist collided with his head, making Garry stumble back, clutching his scalp in exaggerated pain.


    "Ouch! What the hell, man?"Garry groaned.


    Thats why you don''t have girlfriend Garry wisperd to himself under his breath.


    "Answer my damn question, idiot,"Jimmy said, his lips twitching in irritation.


    Garry rubbed his head, muttering under his breath."Geez, man. If you keep this up, I swear you''ll never get a girlfriend in this timeline either."


    "Garry."


    "Fine, fine!" Garry relented, raising his hands in mock surrender."I''m here for the same reason you are. To gear up and help Lucy."


    Jimmy blinked, momentarily stunned."Help Lucy? What are you talking about?"


    "Come on, man. Don''t play dumb with me," Garry said, brushing past Jimmy and grabbing a couple of Glock 19 pistols from the shelf."You think I don''t know what just went down in the city? Don''t waste your time trying to hide it from me."


    Jimmy''s eyes were filled with confusion. How is this guy so calm and collected about everything? At this point in time, Garry should just be a normal, idiotic kid far removed from this kind of stuff. Sure, Garry was an expert in the previous timeline, but that was before the regression.


    But now... it''s only been, what, three weeks since Jimmy and Lucian first met Garry? There''s no way Garry should know all this, especially about their current situation. Lucian hadn''t even told him much yet. This... this felt off. It was making Jimmy feel weird, almost unsettled.


    It was as if he was on the verge of realizing something important, but something he couldn''t detect was holding him back. Jimmy shook his head, trying to rid himself of that strange, creeping feeling.


    In front of him, Garry casually tucked two Glock 19 pistols into the back of his belt, one on each side. He slung an OTs-14 Groza over one shoulder and an FN SCAR-L over the other, the weapons secured with belts just like how Jimmy had equipped himself earlier.


    Then


    Garry grabbed a green bracelet from the shelf and strapped it to his right wrist.


    "Hmm... what else do I need?"Garry muttered, rubbing his chin as he scanned the shelf.


    Suddenly, Jimmy grabbed Garry''s shoulder from behind, spinning him around."What are you doing, dude? Why all this?" Jimmy demanded, his tone firm.


    "Hey, don''t act like this now," Garry said, brushing Jimmy''s hand off his shoulder. He turned around fully, locking his gaze on Jimmy. For a moment, his usual playful and idiotic demeanor was gone. His eyes were dead serious as he looked directly into Jimmy''s.


    "You definitely know why I''m here ?"Garry said, his voice calm but filled with certainty.


    Jimmy frowned, his confusion deepening. He knew what was going on because of some private information he had, courtesy of Lucy matter. But how did Garry know? Garry wasn''t supposed to have access to this kind of information.This... this didn''t add up.


    "Well," Jimmy thought to himself," whatever Garry knows, I can''t let him get involved. It''s too dangerous for someone inexperienced like him."


    Jimmy sighed and made his decision. "Look, I don''t have time to ask where you got this information from. But I''m telling you to stop it. Go home. Gunfights aren''t for kids. Why are you even so ready for this... for killing and stuff? You should enjoy your life, man. Stay out of this." Jimmy tried to sound as sincere as possible. He knew Garry too well. If there was one thing Jimmy was certain of, it was that trying to convince Garry of anything was like trying to straighten a dog''s tail.


    "Lucian doesn''t need your help anyway," Jimmy added, his tone sharper this time. "And honestly, what can you even do to help?"


    Garry smirked at him, his cocky demeanor sliding back into place. "Oh, if we''re going by that logic, then you don''t need to worry about it either. I mean, Lucy will take care of this on his own, right?"


    Then, Garry''s smirk softened into a genuine smile. "But I''m his friend. And if I don''t step in to help him now, then who will?" Garry chuckled lightly, his voice filled with conviction.


    ---


    here''s the extra chapte

 Chapter 209 Jimmy and Garry - Silvit Manor Raid

    Jimmy narrowed his eyes, staring at Garry. "But you''re weak¡­ have you ever even shot a gun before?" His voice was flat, filled with disbelief.Garry didn''t even flinch. Instead, he turned his back to Jimmy, casually picking up a baseball bat from the shelf. "I''m better than you," he said nonchalantly.


    Jimmy sighed, already regretting this conversation. But then, Garry did something strange. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a green sock.


    Jimmy watched, his expression blank, as Garry stretched the sock over the thick end of the bat.


    "¡­Why are you putting a sock on a bat?" Jimmy finally asked, exasperated but also a little curious. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Garry grinned like he had just unlocked some ancient wisdom. "You wouldn''t believe me, dude. I found this trick from a guy at a shopping mall near my house. It''s genius. You wouldn''t understand."


    Jimmy pinched the bridge of his nose. "Let me guess¡­ so blood won''t be left on the bat?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh no, no, no! Well¡­ I guess it could be used for that, too," Garry said, waving his bat around like a sword. "But look think about it. If I swing this at a guy and he grabs the thick end to stop me¡­"


    He paused for dramatic effect, then smirked. "If I have a sock on it, I can just yank it back. The bat stays in my hands, and they''re left holding" Garry dramatically gestured at the air. "A sock. Hahaha! What do you think? Genius, right? I don''t know why I never thought of this before!"


    Jimmy just stared at him, completely done. "Idiot."


    Garry ignored him and nodded to himself. "Maybe I should keep another sock in my pocket for a quick reload."


    Jimmy facepalmed. "Yeah¡­ maybe keep five."


    "Of course! I''m not an amateur," Garry chuckled, patting his pocket. "I have five socks."


    Jimmy gave up trying to argue.


    ---


    Garry turned back to the weapon shelf, his eyes landing on a tiny, three-inch pistol with a rounded barrel. "I''m taking this too," he muttered, reaching for it.


    Jimmy immediately stepped forward and grabbed his wrist. "No, no. That''s dangerous. You cannot take that."


    Garry pulled his hand back, rolling his eyes. "Don''t act like my mother. This is the best gun here, and you know it."


    Jimmy hesitated, then sighed. "¡­Fine. But don''t use it. Only in an emergency. And for God''s sake, be careful of the recoil. It''s brutal." His hand twitched just at the memory.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know." Garry grinned, pocketing the small pistol.


    Jimmy exhaled, rubbing his temple. "I still can''t believe Lucian told you all this stuff so quickly."


    "Well," Garry said, slinging his bat over his shoulder, "Lucian and I have a great bond, after all."


    Outside, though, his inner thoughts were different. Blahhh, so many lies I''m telling today¡­ Sorry, little brother Jimmy, but I''m on a god''s mission. I can''t tell you the truth¡­ He smirked to himself. God sent me to save you all.


    Jimmy squinted at Garry, stepping back. "Ew. What disgusting thoughts are you having?"


    Garry coughed. "N-Nothing."


    Jimmy sighed and turned towards the exit. "Whatever. Let''s go to the Silvit family estate. We need to settle a score."


    Garry swung his bat over his shoulder, following Jimmy. "Finally! Let''s go pay them back."


    ---


    Ten Minutes Later ¨C Silvit Family Manor


    Standing in front of the Silvit family''s main entrance, Garry tilted his head. "Are these gates even legal?"


    The towering iron gate stood nearly a hundred meters wide and was built thick enough to withstand an explosion.


    Jimmy crossed his arms. "We definitely can''t break it. And getting it open is going to be a pain."


    "Well, let''s just jump over" Jimmy was mid-sentence when


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion erupted, sending a shockwave through the air.


    Jimmy coughed, shielding his face from the dust and debris. When he turned back to the gate, his eyes widened.


    The thick iron gate was gone. Not just broken obliterated. A gaping hole was left in its place, and the blast had carried through, tearing through the main building in the distance. The upper terrace of the estate had been completely vaporized.


    Jimmy slowly turned to his side¡­ but Garry was gone.


    "¡­Idiot," Jimmy muttered, already knowing what happened. He turned around and spotted Garry ten meters away, sprawled on the ground, coughing as smoke rose from the barrel of his tiny, three-inch pistol.


    Jimmy''s eye twitched. "Didn''t I tell you not to use that mini pistol?!"


    Garry groaned, trying to sit up. "Cough¡­ cough¡­ the recoil is insane¡­" He wheezed, still gripping the gun tightly.


    Jimmy stomped over, glaring down at him. "You flew ten meters."


    Garry coughed again, shaking the tiny gun in his hand. "Yeah¡­ yeah, I felt that¡­ But damn, this thing is cool."


    Jimmy was about to yell at him when he noticed something.


    The pure, childlike excitement on Garry''s face. Even though Garry had used this gun in his past life, it still managed to blow his mind every time.


    Jimmy sighed. "¡­You''re insane."


    Garry grinned, standing up and dusting himself off. "Nah, man. I''m in love."


    Before Jimmy could even process his stupidity, a voice suddenly echoed from the gaping hole in the iron gate.


    "HEY! WHO THE HELL ARE YOU TWO?!"


    A man in a black suit stepped forward, his face twisting in shock as he stared at the obliterated entrance. His eyes darted between the massive destruction and the two figures standing in front of it.


    But before he could even think he stumbled back, his face turning red as he screamed at the top of his lungs, "ENEMIES ATTACK! EVERYONE, DON''T LEAVE EVEN A SPECK OF DUST BEHIND!"


    Jimmy sighed, rubbing his temples as he turned toward Garry. "See what you did? This is why I didn''t want to bring you."


    Garry scoffed, picking up his bat from the ground and resting it on his shoulder. "Oh, c''mon. Don''t tell me you really thought we could waltz into this mansion without anyone noticing." He smirked, tilting his head toward the panicked guards inside. "Even you don''t believe that."


    Jimmy opened his mouth to argue but then shut it.


    ¡­Okay. Fair point.


    Garry chuckled. "And as for these guys?" He cracked his knuckles, rolling his shoulders as he stepped forward. "They''re not gonna be a problem."


    ---

 Chapter 210 Hospital Visits

    Outside the hospital, two military vehicles came to a sharp halt.The doors swung open, and before anyone else could react, a woman with fiery red hair stepped out first. Without hesitation, she strode toward the hospital entrance, her posture firm and commanding.


    "Be on guard." Meleonora''s voice was calm but carried undeniable authority as she addressed the two officers trailing behind her. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the general''s warning, she had decided to come in person. Letting Max handle someone the general himself was treating so cautiously felt like a mistake.


    She didn''t want unnecessary disturbances. Better to be safe than sorry.


    Yet, even as she walked forward, she couldn''t help but feel skeptical. Was this boy really worth all this trouble?


    Yes, maybe he had advanced technology and some surprises hidden under his sleeve.


    But comparing a single person to an entire country? The general must have gone insane.


    ---


    After questioning the receptionist and gathering directions, Meleonora and her team arrived at the operation room.


    Without knocking, she pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    The guards behind her hesitated momentarily taking in the scene before following her lead.


    Meleonora''s sharp eyes scanned the room.


    A beautiful woman lay on the hospital bed, her face turned to the side, her back hidden beneath hospital sheets.


    Even without lifting the covers, the traces of blood on the fabric told Meleonora enough. She was shot in the back.


    Her gaze moved toward the others in the room.


    Nurses sitting and resting, clearly exhausted.


    A purple-haired middle aged man, his expression unreadable.


    A Doctor who looked slightly annoyed by the sudden intrusion.


    And finally him.


    Meleonora''s gaze locked onto Lucian Kane, who sat beside the doctor, completely at ease.


    The moment her eyes landed on him, the memory of last night''s video played in her mind.


    The boy swinging a hammer mercilessly...


    The lifeless bodies scattered across the nightclub floor...


    Over 300 men slaughtered without hesitation without a single blink of guilt.


    The air in the room shifted. Everyone turned toward the new arrivals.


    Dr. Murphy''s brows furrowed at the unexpected guests. "You can''t just walk into a private operation room like this," he snapped. "Who are you people?"


    Meleonora didn''t even spare him a glance.


    Her gaze stayed locked on Lucian.


    "Lucian Kane," she announced, her voice neutral but firm. "You are now in custody for extreme violence and mass murder committed last night at the nightclub."


    A sharp gasp echoed from the nurses.


    One of them instinctively covered her mouth with her hand, her wide eyes filled with disbelief.


    So it''s true.


    The nurses exchanged anxious glances. They had just been discussing whether the boy was serious about his confession but deep down, they hadn''t wanted to believe it.


    Now, the military was here.


    It was real.


    Lucian, unfazed, slowly lifted his gaze toward the intruders.


    His eyes flickered over the red-haired woman leading the group.


    Meleonora Rosewell.


    The country''s Secretary of Defense.


    Lucian remained seated, his expression calm as he studied her.


    The woman was sharp, calculating, and undeniably strong-willed. She stood with the confidence of someone who commanded entire armies.


    He smirked slightly. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Madam Rosewell," he greeted casually without standing.


    Meleonora raised her brows at his blatant lack of respect.


    She gave a curt nod in acknowledgment but didn''t waste time. "You will comply. We expect your full cooperation."


    Lucian remained calm, leaning back slightly, his voice steady and emotionless.


    "Where is the General?" Lucian asked, locking eyes with Meleonora. "Did he not stop you? I asked."


    Meleonora''s jaw tightened. She exhaled, her voice controlled but cold.


    "The General will be returning to headquarters in Wolly City¡­ he might already be here."


    Even though she hadn''t wanted to reveal this, she couldn''t overlook the warnings and orders the General had given her.


    Lucian let out a slow breath, his eyes flickering with boredom.


    "Oh?" he muttered. "I''m surprised he didn''t come here himself to apologize to me."


    His words sent a ripple of tension through the room.


    Meleonora''s brows furrowed as Lucian continued, his voice edged with mockery.


    "Looks like he no longer takes me seriously¡­ Maybe he''s forgotten who I am after all these years." He let out a small chuckle. "Well, what can I say? He''s getting old."


    Meleonora''s expression darkened instantly.


    Without hesitation, she reached behind her waist, pulling out her pistol and aiming it directly at Lucian''s head.


    "That''s enough," she growled.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted.


    "Now you''re disrespecting my superior in front of me?" Her voice was laced with anger. "Do you really think your family can save you from all of this? You killed over 300 people, and you act like there''s no law in this world?"


    Purple-haired man''s arms tensed, his expression trembling slightly.


    "So he really did kill them all but how?¡­" he thought, his arms crossed tightly.


    Meleonora''s grip on the pistol tightened, her finger hovering dangerously close to the trigger.


    "Believe me before you even think of begging your family for help¡­ you''ll be dead."


    Her voice was like ice, her gun unwavering.


    The two officers standing behind her hesitated, sensing the shift in mood.


    "Ma''am general orders¡­" one of them whispered, trying to calm her down.


    On the other side of the room, Dr. Murphy and the nurses stepped back, their hands slightly raised in fear.


    "Calm down, all of you! We''re in a hospital!" the purple-haired man shouted, his crossed arms breaking apart in frustration.


    Lucian slowly rose from his seat, his movements controlled and deliberate.


    "You really can''t control your emotions, can you?" His voice was eerily calm as he took a slow step forward.


    "Stop right there! Don''t take another step!"


    Meleonora''s fingers tightened around the trigger.


    Lucian ignored her warning.


    His pace was unhurried, his piercing gaze locked onto hers as he closed the distance between them.


    "You''ve never killed anyone before," he muttered, his voice low.


    Meleonora''s breath hitched.


    ----


    yooo guys your author backs after...hella work sighh


    almost missing updates for so many days...i can''t help it...but itll be regular from now on everyone

 Chapter 211 Meleonora

    Meleonora''s fingers twitched.A strange, foreign emotion crept into her chest.


    Was it fear? No it couldn''t be. She had been in presence kings, dictators, and warlords before, and none of them had ever made her feel this unsteady.


    Yet here she was standing in front of an 18-year-old boy and her entire body felt like it was on edge.


    Lucian''s hand suddenly moved, grabbing the barrel of her pistol and pressing it against his chest right over his heart.


    "Go ahead," he whispered. "Shoot me."


    Meleonora''s entire body tensed.


    What¡­ was this feeling of oppression?


    Why did it feel like, despite holding the gun, she was the one at a disadvantage?


    Lucian''s eyes were dark, unreadable. Unshaken.


    "Have you ever been dead before?"he asked, his voice calm.


    Meleonora''s breath caught in her throat.


    "What¡­?"she whispered, her lips moving on their own.


    "You won''t understand."Lucian''s voice was quieter now, almost distant.


    "Not until you lose your heart once that is."


    Before she could react, Lucian''s grip on her gun tightened.


    With a swift yank,he snatched the pistol from her hands, flipping it out of her grasp effortlessly.


    Her fingers felt numb, her mind unable to process what just happened.


    Lucian glanced down at the pistol before letting out a tired sigh.


    "You really shouldn''t be playing with toys like these," he muttered.


    Then he turned his back to her, walking toward Rose''s unconscious body on the hospital stretcher.


    "I can''t understand the stupidity of someone like you," he said, his voice cold."You''re too soft for that position anyway."


    Meleonora stood frozen in place, staring at the empty space between them.


    She hadn''t even noticed,but her breathing had quickened.


    Her chest rose and fell as she took deep breaths, trying to calm herself.


    What was that?


    What the hell just happened?


    Those eyes¡­


    Those weren''t the eyes of an 18-year-old.


    They weren''t even the eyes of a normal human.


    For the first time in years, Meleonora felt something she never expected to feel


    Anxiety.


    ---


    "Sir, put down the weapon!"


    The two guards behind Meleonora raised their Glocks, aiming directly at Lucian''s back.


    Lucian, still facing Rose, exhaled slowly.


    He didn''t even bother turning around.


    "You guys really don''t love your lives, do you?"


    His voice was steady, dangerously calm.


    "What gives you the confidence to think I won''t kill you?"


    His cold gaze shifted slightly, his head tilting just enough to glance at Meleonora.


    "You''ve seen the CCTV footage, haven''t you?"he asked. "You watched what happened to those men last night, right?"


    The two officers hesitated, their grips faltering slightly.


    "And yet¡­"


    Lucian''s voice dropped lower, his gaze narrowing.


    "You''re ignoring the warning I already gave you?"


    The weight of his words settled into the room like a noose tightening around their throats.


    Lucian''s Gaze Turned Cold


    Meleonora suddenly felt a cold shiver run down her spine.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, observing her with disinterest.


    "I''m honestly surprised by your stupidity coming here after witnessing how easily hundreds of people disappeared in my hands."


    He casually spun the pistol he had just snatched from her, a mocking smirk curling at the corner of his lips.


    "I really can''t understand where you''re getting this confidence from,"he continued, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Do you really think I wont kill you?"


    The air thickened with tension.


    Meleonora swallowed.


    She was afraid. Terrified, even. But instead of backing down


    She suddenly grinned.


    "Yes¡­ you''re right. I am afraid."


    Lucian''s eyebrows lifted slightly in curiosity.


    "I''ve never killed anyone before," she admitted. "I am too gentle. Too soft."


    Her grin widened.


    "But tell me something¡­" she unbuttoned her brown coat, one button at a time, her fingers moving slowly.


    Lucian''s sharp gaze followed her movements.


    "You think that''s a weakness?" Meleonora scoffed.


    "I was given this position because of that. Because I am kind-hearted. Because I fear power. Because I never let it control me."


    The last button came undone.


    Lucian''s gaze darkened.


    Because beneath that coat


    She was wearing a bomb vest.


    The room fell into silence.


    Dr. Murphy stiffened, his face pale.


    The nurses gasped audibly, stepping back in fear.


    Even the purple-haired man, who had been watching the confrontation with a smirk, dropped his arms, his amusement completely erased.


    Meleonora''s crazy grin deepened.


    "If I die here"


    Her eyes flickered toward Rose''s unconscious body.


    "This entire hospital will explode."


    Lucian''s expression didn''t change.


    She expected him to show panic. Fear. Anger.


    But instead


    His brows simply raised.


    Almost as if he were¡­ impressed.


    He pointed the pistol at her again, but this time, it was not in anger.


    It was in amusement.


    "What about you?"he asked, his voice laced with curiosity.


    "You''re willing to die just to make sure I''m locked up or die?"


    Meleonora fingers tightened slightly.


    "We stand for the law."


    Her voice was firm, unwavering.


    "You committed mass murder. No matter the reason, you are wrong."


    Her piercing gaze met his.


    "Someone like you with that kind of power, with that kind of technology you are never good for the people of my country."


    Lucian exhaled slowly.


    "Ahh man,"he sighed, his tone mocking, his lips twitching into a smirk.


    "Why does everyone hate me this much?"


    The air was suffocating


    Meleonora''s grip on the detonator tightened.


    Lucian''s head tilted slightly, his expression unreadable.


    "Don''t you think this is a bit much?"he asked, his voice calm.


    "What about the people in this hospital?The innocents?"


    His voice was eerily casual. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t really want to do this...right?"


    Meleonora breath hitched.


    Her fingers twitched.


    Doubt seeped into her mind.


    This wasn''t what she wanted.


    She came here ready prepared to sacrifice everything.


    For the greater good.


    For justice.


    And yet


    Now that the moment was here¡­


    Her hands wouldn''t move eyes trembling.


    Lucian smiled slightly,noticing her hesitation.


    Meleonora wanted to pull the trigger in her head.


    She wanted to end this.


    But the problem was


    She couldn''t.


    And Lucian knew it.


    ---


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 212 Lucian and meleonora

    "I''m not interested," Lucian said, his voice devoid of emotion.Without hesitation, he dropped the pistol to the ground at Meleonora''s feet.


    One of the men behind her swiftly bent down, grabbing the firearm with steady hands, while the other kept his gun firmly trained on Lucian.


    Lucian didn''t react.


    He didn''t even glance at them.


    Instead, he simply turned away, his attention shifting to Rose, still unconscious on the hospital bed.


    With a gentle touch, he brushed a strand of hair away from her side face, his fingers barely grazing her side cheek.


    Meleonora''s jaw clenched as she watched Lucian completely ignore them as if they weren''t even worth his time.


    Her fists tightened at the feeling of frustration, anger¡­ and something else she couldn''t quite place.


    Disgust?


    No¡­


    It wasn''t that.


    It was the fact that he wasn''t afraid.


    Even with a gun pointed at his head.


    Even with a bomb vest on her chest.


    He showed no fear.


    Nothing.


    Had he already planned a way out?


    Was there some kind of technology he had something that could even withstand an explosion at this close of a range?


    The thought alone was terrifying.


    Meleonora''s eyes flickered toward him again toward the way his gaze softened while looking at Rose.


    The contrast was unsettling.


    How could someone so ruthless just moments ago¡­


    Look so gentle now?


    Finally after some time


    "Lower your weapons," she finally ordered, letting out a deep sigh.


    The two officers behind her hesitated.


    Their fingers hovered over the trigger, exchanging quick glances.


    "Now," she repeated, turning her head slightly to stare them down.


    After a few seconds, both men reluctantly lowered their guns, though they didn''t holster them completely.


    Even without aiming, their hands stayed firm on their weapons, as if waiting for one wrong move.


    Another sigh escaped her lips.


    Her mind was racing for another way to handle this situation.


    An alternative.


    Anything.


    But nothing felt right.


    The room was now drowning in awkward silence.


    "Can I Leave?"


    Suddenly, a hand shot up.


    "Uh¡­ should I go outside now?" the purple-haired man asked casually, glancing around.


    The nurses nodded furiously, their faces pale, eager to leave.


    They weren''t trained for this kind of situation.


    Between guns, a bomb vest, and a man who had allegedly killed over 300 people this was far beyond their job description.


    Meleonora turned to them, scanning the nervous faces.


    "You can go," she said at last, waving them off.


    Dr. Murphy exhaled sharply, wiping the sweat from his brow before turning toward the exit.


    The nurses didn''t waste a second, practically speed-walking out of the room without looking back.


    But just as the purple-haired man was about to follow


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Not you," Meleonora said, her eyes locking onto him.


    The nurses froze for a second, but seeing that she wasn''t talking to them, they quickened their pace out of the room.


    The door shut behind them.


    ---


    "Wait¡­ what?" The purple-haired man pointed to himself.


    "Why me?"


    Meleonora folded her arms.


    "You were the one who drove him here," she stated, nodding toward Lucian.


    His eyebrows furrowed.


    "Yeah, and?"


    "That makes you a potential accomplice."


    His eyes widened.


    "Wait, wait, wait so just because I gave a bleeding man a ride to the hospital, I''m suddenly a suspect?" He threw his hands up.


    "I saw a guy running at me, covered in blood, carrying an unconscious woman who was also covered in blood. What was I supposed to do?"


    "You could have called the police," one of the officers behind Meleonora pointed out.


    The purple-haired man rolled his eyes.


    "Oh sure, yeah. Because obviously, I had so much time to think about that while he was yelling at me to drive or she would die."


    One of the officers raised his gun slightly, but before he could say anything


    "Tch," the purple-haired man clicked his tongue, narrowing his eyes at them.


    "Hide behind a woman all you want," he muttered under his breath, glaring at the men who were clearly waiting for orders from Meleonora.


    If not for her authority and the weapons they held, he might''ve already taught them a lesson.


    Meleonora ignored his complaints.


    "We''re not arresting you," she clarified.


    "But until the investigation is complete, you won''t be allowed to leave." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice was firm but diplomatic.


    "My sincere apologies for the inconvenience," she added.


    The purple-haired man exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples.


    "Man¡­ this is such bullshit," he muttered.


    But he didn''t argue.


    He just sighed, crossed his arms, and leaned back against the wall, clearly annoyed but resigned.


    Lucian, who had remained silent for a while, finally spoke, his voice calm and steady.


    "You really should''ve run when I told you to."


    The purple-haired man groaned, rubbing his temple.


    "Yeah, yeah, I got that now."


    The room remained tense, despite the fact that no one was actively pointing weapons anymore. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken words, a silent battlefield of wills.


    Meleonora stood firm, her eyes locked on Lucian, watching, analyzing, calculating.


    Lucian, on the other hand, had already turned away, his attention back on Rose. She was lying face down, but the side of her face was still visible, pale and serene in unconsciousness.


    He stroked her head gently, his expression unreadable.


    Meleonora took a deep breath, trying to suppress her frustration.


    She sighed. This job¡­ it never gets easier. Always walking on the edge of life and death, always making impossible decisions.


    "Is she alright now?" Meleonora finally asked, her gaze shifting toward Rose.


    As much as she despised Lucian this cruel, bloodthirsty man she was still human. A woman. And she understood the depth of the trauma Rose must be experiencing. Almost being violated, then getting shot on top of that¡­ she couldn''t even imagine what state of mind the girl would wake up in.


    "She''s alright. Out of danger¡­ I treated her myself," Lucian replied casually after a few seconds.


    Meleonora frowned. "You treated her?" The words slipped from her tongue before she could think.


    Lucian didn''t say anything, his fingers still brushing through Rose''s hair absentmindedly.


    Meleonora turned her head to the purple-haired man, who was leaning against the wall with crossed arms, watching everything unfold.


    "Yeah, yeah, he''s a genius doctor or something," the man shrugged. "I saw it with myself. Guess you didn''t know that either, judging by your reaction."


    Meleonora blinked, genuinely caught off guard. This wasn''t in any of the reports I received¡­


    She made a mental note. So, he has medical skills too?


    Her gaze returned to Lucian, studying him carefully.


    An 18-year-old billionaire''s son, a mass murderer yeah not so surprising, but¡­ he has medical expertise?


    ----

 Chapter 213 Interrogation

    Meleonora turned her head to the purple-haired man, who was leaning against the wall with crossed arms, watching everything unfold."Yeah, yeah, he''s a genius doctor or something," the man shrugged. "I saw it with myself. Guess you didn''t know that either, judging by your reaction."


    Meleonora blinked, genuinely caught off guard. This wasn''t in any of the reports I received¡­


    She made a mental note. So, he has medical skills too?


    Her gaze returned to Lucian, studying him carefully.


    An 18-year-old billionaire''s son, a mass murderer yeah not so surprising, but¡­ he has medical expertise?


    Her instincts screamed that something was off. If Lucian was just another spoiled, reckless young master, then why wasn''t this skill being flaunted?


    If it were any other family, they would''ve plastered this across the news, branding their son as a prodigy. But instead, the Kane family let the world believe their heir was nothing but a good-for-nothing delinquent¡­


    The more Meleonora thought about it, the more questions arose.


    "Mr. Kane, at the very least, you can tell us what happened, right?" she finally asked, shifting her approach. "Maybe if you cooperate, we can make things easier for you."


    If she couldn''t get him to headquarters easily, then perhaps she could start the interrogation here, buy time until backup arrived, and make sure civilians were cleared out.


    Lucian turned his head toward her, tilting it slightly.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I''m innocent." His voice was smooth, his expression one of mock offense, as if he were being wrongly accused.


    Meleonora''s fingers twitched.


    The purple-haired man on the side nearly choked on air. Did this bastard just say innocent?!


    "Mr. Kane, please don''t play games with us. Just minutes ago, you admitted that you killed them," Meleonora said, barely keeping her temper in check. "Not to mention, we have the video evidence."


    Lucian let out a soft sigh, as if this conversation exhausted him.


    "But¡­ that was self-defense," he said with a sincere, almost innocent look. "You saw the footage, didn''t you? I was attacked. I didn''t start any of this."


    Meleonora''s fists clenched.


    "I was just protecting my sister. I did nothing wrong. Was it my fault they tried to kill me?" Lucian continued, his voice steady. "Isn''t it obvious what I had to do?"


    Meleonora opened her mouth, then closed it.


    "Yes, but¡­ but¡­" She struggled for words, her thoughts in disarray.


    Meleonora clenched her jaw.


    This idiot Flontara. She cursed in her head, frustrated.


    "Please be detailed. I can''t make any sense of whatever you''re saying," she said, her patience thinning.


    Lucian''s lips curled into a small smile. "Oh, I well. Let me start from the very beginning."


    "Yes, please," Meleonora sighed, though something about his expression irritated her. His face was calm, even gentle, like he was recounting an uneventful afternoon rather than a massacre.


    Lucian leaned back slightly. "First, some rich, brain-dead man thought it would be a good idea to rape my sister. Very bad idea, I must say."


    Meleonora, who had just started writing in her notepad, paused for a moment. Her grip on the pen tightened.


    She looked up at him. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    His tone¡­ it was normal. Completely devoid of anger, pain, or any sense of outrage. It was as if he were discussing the weather. Worse yet, there was a faint smile on his face, as if he felt absolutely nothing about the event.


    What kind of person is he?


    Didn''t he just brutally murder and torture someone for this very reason? I saw the video¡­ the way he acted then and the way he''s speaking now¡­ It''s like two completely different people.


    Lucian, completely unaware or perhaps uncaring whatever she was thinking continued.


    "I went there as soon as I found out."


    "How?" Meleonora cut in.


    "I got a message from her," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "Leave the details. I went there, saved her, saw that guy trying something on her¡­"


    His voice remained disturbingly casual.


    "I saw other women in that room. Beat them down, of course. Then, I dealt with that man whatever his name was the one trying to force himself on her. So, naturally, I broke his limbs and with hammer right yes yes¡­ well, whatever," Lucian finished with a light chuckle.


    The air in the room grew tense.


    His natural smile, his relaxed posture it unsettled everyone present.


    This is a monster, Meleonora thought, gripping her pen tighter. His actions showed he was furious when he did all that. But now, when recalling it? It''s like it wasn''t even important to him.


    Purple-haired man stared at Lucian, expression unreadable.


    "Anyway," Lucian continued. "Then his guards came. Tried to stop me. Obviously, I beat them too. Gave everyone a little¡­ special treatment. Didn''t kill them, though. I had other plans."


    Meleonora kept writing, her mind spinning with all the details.


    "After that, I was about to leave with Rose."


    She nodded, waiting for him to continue.


    "Then, just as I was about to go home, the guard I left consciousbso he could deliver my messagebdecided to be an idiot. He pulled a gun and shot at me. Which would have been¡­ fine."


    Lucian''s voice remained steady, but Meleonora noticed the briefest flicker of something in his eyes.


    "But this idiot¡­" he gestured toward Rose, "¡­got in front of me. Which made me¡­ a little worried."


    Meleonora stiffened, her gaze shifting to the unconscious girl lying on the hospital bed.


    That''s unexpected¡­


    I thought the Kane siblings hated each other. At least, that''s what all the reports say. So, was that just a facade?


    Purple-haired man scoffed internally. A little worried, my ass. You should''ve seen your face at that time.


    "Then, I killed that guy. Took Rose and ran since I didn''t have any equipment for the operation. Brought her here," Lucian said, gesturing toward the purple-haired man. "I took his help. He drove us."


    The man nodded in confirmation.


    Lucian stretched slightly, cracking his neck. "Then, just as I arrived at the hospital, hundreds of people came to kill me and my sister. So, of course, I killed them. Self-defense."


    He nodded to himself, as if his reasoning was perfectly sound.


    Meleonora''s lips twitched. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have never¡­ in my entire life¡­ heard such a careless and simple explanation for a massacre.


    Yet, as she reviewed the evidence, his words did match up with the timeline.


    But still¡­ this doesn''t make his actions justifiable.


    She was just about to counter him when


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    The sudden knocking on the operation room''s door drew everyone''s attention.


    ---

 Chapter 214 General

    A sharp knock echoed through the room.Knock. Knock.


    The sound caught everyone''s attention, momentarily pausing the tension in the air.


    "Come in," Meleonora said, though there was a flicker of dissatisfaction in her voice.


    This was an important interrogation. She didn''t appreciate being interrupted.


    But then again, this was a hospital. Rose was still a patient, and it could be something urgent. Maybe a doctor needed to check on her. That was the only reason she allowed it.


    Knock. Knock.


    The knocking came again.


    Meleonora frowned. Did they not hear me?


    Just as she was about to repeat herself, Lucian, who had been standing, suddenly moved.


    He walked toward the center of the room where a chair rested. It was meant for doctors to take brief rests during long surgeries. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a word, he pulled the chair forward, sat down with a slow, deliberate motion, and crossed one leg over the other. He placed both hands on his knee, fingers lightly tapping in a relaxed rhythm.


    His posture¡­


    It was the picture of effortless elegance, like a king sitting on his throne.


    Meleonora and the others in the room frowned.


    What now? Meleonora thought, annoyed by his casual arrogance.


    Then, Lucian spoke.


    "Come in."


    His voice was calm, slow, almost lazy.


    The way he said it ...it wasn''t a request. It was an invitation, but with an undeniable authority.


    Meleonora''s brows furrowed deeper. Why does it feel like he''s the one in control here?


    The door clicked open.


    An old man stepped in.


    His short, graying military-cut hair was neatly in place. Despite the wrinkles lining his face, his sharp eyes and straight-backed posture told the story of a man who had seen more battlefields than most could imagine.


    Broad-shouldered, dressed in a finely tailored suit, he carried an unshakable presence.


    Strong. That was the first word that came to mind.


    "General," Meleonora and the two officers behind her immediately straightened, snapping into a salute.


    Purple-haired man blinked. General?


    A slow chill crawled up his spine.


    Wait¡­ What the fuck is happening?


    A Kane. A government official wearing a bomb vest. And now, a goddamn General?


    No, wait¡­ His mind raced as he glanced at the insignia on the old man''s suit.


    Not just a general¡­ A fucking Marshal?!


    Purple-haired man sucked in a breath.


    He was in deep, deep shit.


    Still, forcing himself to act natural, he hesitated only for a second before mimicking Meleonora''s salute.


    The old man smiled lightly, nodding toward Meleonora and her men.


    "Quick on the uptake, girl," he said with a small chuckle.


    "Yes, sir," Meleonora responded, her voice steady, professional.


    Then


    A voice cut through the air, casual yet ice-cold.


    "So, you finally woke up, huh, old man? I thought you were dead."


    The room dropped into silence.


    Meleonora''s head snapped toward Lucian, fury flashing in her eyes.


    Without hesitation


    Click. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    She drew her pistol again, the barrel aimed directly at Lucian''s head.


    "Have some respect, brat," she hissed, her tone deadly.


    "This is a General. I can overlook your lack of discipline, but this man has spent decades protecting this country on the frontlines. Stand up, salute, and watch your disgusting language, or I won''t hesitate to put two holes in your skull."


    The temperature in the room seemed to plummet.


    And yet


    Lucian didn''t even flinch.


    His posture didn''t change. He remained seated, leg still crossed, hands resting lazily on his knee.


    He didn''t even turn his head to acknowledge her.


    His cold eyes remained locked onto the General.


    Completely ignoring her.


    Meleonora''s grip on her gun tightened.


    Purple-haired man swallowed hard.


    This guy¡­


    Is he a lunatic?


    At first, he thought Lucian was just arrogant. Now, he wasn''t so sure.


    No matter how influential the Kane family was, no matter how strong Lucian might be


    He was still an 18-year-old brat talking down to a General like he was nothing.


    What the hell gives him that kind of confidence?


    Purple-haired man exhaled through his nose, shaking


    The purple-haired man stared at the scene in utter disbelief.


    This dude has no IQ. No EQ. How the hell does he plan to survive with that kind of brain?


    Now he understood.


    No wonder the entire Kane family doesn''t like him. No wonder the media and all the rumors paint him in such a negative light.


    He sighed heavily, rubbing his temples.


    Meanwhile, the tension between Meleonora and Lucian remained thick in the air.


    Then


    Sighhh.


    The General let out a deep breath, shaking his head.


    "Calm down, girl. It''s alright... I deserve that," he said gently, reaching out to lower Meleonora''s pistol with his hand.


    "But sir, he"


    She was about to protest when the General looked at her with a soft smile.


    "It''s alright. Don''t worry too much... And you should be more respectful to him. Pointing a gun at people like this isn''t good. How will you ever get a husband with that attitude?"


    Cough. Cough.


    Purple-haired man choked on his own spit.


    Did this old man just say that?!


    He straightened up quickly, pretending he hadn''t just almost died from shock.


    "Huh?!" Meleonora was completely thrown off.


    Respectful? To him?


    Not getting a husband?!


    Her mind scrambled between rage, confusion, and sheer disbelief.


    Her anger surged like an inferno, almost as if her hair might actually catch fire from the sheer force of her emotions.


    Before she could respond, the General gently patted her head, completely dismissing her.


    "Alright, alright, put that toy away. Not like it''ll do you any good here anyway," he said lightly, then turned toward Lucian, ignoring her reaction entirely.


    Meleonora clenched her fists so tightly they trembled.


    She wanted to scream. She wanted to do something. But she knew better than to lash out now.


    She was too stunned to even argue.


    The General took slow, steady steps forward, his gaze locking onto Lucian.


    He picked up a chair from the side and placed it directly in front of Lucian face to face.


    Lucian, still seated with one leg crossed over the other, remained completely relaxed.


    Then


    The General did something that shattered the entire room.


    He bent forward.


    Lowering himself into an apologetic bow.


    "I would first like to sincerely apologize to you."


    ---

 Chapter 215 What happened

    The General did something that shattered the entire room.He bent forward.


    Lowering himself into an apologetic bow.


    "I would first like to sincerely apologize to you."


    Silence.


    Complete and utter silence.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Purple-haired man''s jaw nearly hit the floor.


    What... the... fuck...?


    A Marshal a General bowing his head toward an 18-year-old?


    It was impossible. Unthinkable.


    No matter how strong the Kane family was, no matter how much influence they had, this was something that just didn''t happen.


    Even if it were Olivia Kane herself, this level of submission would have been insane.


    Generals, Marshals... these are men who would rather die than lower their pride.


    Not even money or power could make them bow like this.


    Purple-haired man felt an icy shiver crawl up his spine.


    What the hell was Lucian Kane?!


    Meleonora''s entire world shattered.


    Her chest tightened painfully, her breath shallow, hands trembling at her sides.


    No... no, please... don''t do this...


    She wanted to scream stop. She wanted to shake the General and demand he explain why he was doing this.


    But she couldn''t.


    She froze.


    Her pride, her beliefs, her entire faith in the system


    Everything she had worked for.


    It felt like someone had ripped it apart.


    This was the man she had looked up to.


    A man who had fought for justice.


    A man who had protected the country for decades.


    And here he was lowering his head to an 18-year-old mass murderer.


    Was this what the world really was?


    Was this what power meant?


    Pride could be bought?


    Belief? Respect? Sacrifice? Justice?


    All of it... just to one day lower your head to a stronger family?


    Meleonora felt sick.


    For the first time in her life, she questioned everything.


    She felt a deep, twisted disgust curling in her gut.


    She felt like she had been lied to.


    That everything she believed in was a joke.


    Her mind screamed at her to reject this.


    To fight back.


    To scream that this was wrong.


    But she didn''t.


    She just stood there.


    Silent.


    Head lowered.


    And for the first time in her life


    She felt utterly broken.


    A disappointed grunt escaped Lucian''s lips as he turned his head to the side, refusing to even look at the General.


    "Why did you do that? I trusted you."


    His voice was cold, emotionless.


    The General let out another deep sigh, his shoulders seeming heavier than before.


    "I truly apologize for that¡­ It is all my fault," the General admitted, his tone full of remorse.


    The purple-haired man glanced around the room, his sharp eyes shifting between Lucian and the General.


    Why do I feel like there''s something between these two? he thought.


    Lucian exhaled sharply, his fingers tapping against the armrest of the chair.


    "Old man... I don''t need an apology. I need the reason. Sit down and explain why you pulled back her security," Lucian said, his voice low, his tone carrying an unmistakable edge. "And if your answer doesn''t satisfy me¡­ you will become my enemy."


    A chill settled in the room.


    The weight of his words hung thick in the air.


    The General remained silent for a long moment before exhaling once more, as if the burden on his back had suddenly become heavier.


    "And you know what happens to my enemies," Lucian added quietly, his cold gaze locking onto the General.


    It was a warning.


    A chance.


    Lucian rarely gave second chances, especially to those outside his immediate trust. The very fact that he was allowing the General an opportunity to explain meant their relationship wasn''t entirely severed yet.


    But to the others in the room


    Meleonora, and the two officers behind her Lucian''s words only fueled their anger and humiliation.


    Meleonora stood frozen, head lowered.


    Her belief in justice, her unwavering dedication to her principles shattered.


    She had spent years upholding the ideals of law and order, believing that power should never bend the rules.


    And yet, here she was, standing in a room where the General himself had bowed his head in apology to an 18-year-old.


    Her shoulders felt heavy, as though an unbearable weight pressed down on them.


    The two officers standing behind her shifted uncomfortably.


    Why isn''t she saying anything? Why isn''t she acting?


    They had always known Meleonora to be fearless. The kind of woman who would never let injustice slide.


    But now? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked defeated.


    It was as if the very foundation of her beliefs had been torn apart.


    Meanwhile, the purple-haired man remained fascinated by the scene unfolding before him.


    Who the hell is Lucian Kane?


    He could feel it.


    There was definitely something between Lucian and the General something deep.


    Something personal.


    But what?


    Lucian''s voice cut through the tension like a blade.


    "Why was there no one protecting Rose? Did you pull them back?"


    His stance was clear.


    His eyes were sharp, drilling into the General as if searching for the truth.


    The General''s expression remained heavy with guilt.


    "I... I truly am sorry, but as you know... everything operates based on profit and..."


    Lucian''s gaze darkened.


    "Profit?"


    The air in the room grew colder.


    His voice held a dangerous undertone, his disappointment evident.


    "The profits I''ve given weren''t they enough?"


    Lucian''s tone sharpened, his patience thinning.


    "I never expected this from you, old man. I thought you were an honest person. That at the very least, you''d keep your word."


    His fingers tightened into a fist.


    "I only asked you for one favor-to protect my family. And have you already forgotten what I''ve done for you?"


    Lucian''s expression turned unreadable.


    "I even saved your life. And now... tsk."


    His disappointment in the General was clear.


    "It''s not like that-" the General started, shaking his head. "At least let me explain."


    He let out another sigh, his brows furrowed as he prepared to finally reveal the truth.


    ----


    sighhh guys wish its all going well i don''t know....i think days are getting bad i am falling from all rankings even...well sighh


    i don''t guess...bad time going... thanks for reading you all...love ya

 Chapter 216 Dissapontment

    Lucian''s eyes were hard, his gaze piercing as he stared at the General."No need to play games with me, old man. I''m giving you a chance to explain¡­ and depending on your answer, you will either become my enemy, or I''ll let you go."


    His voice was steady, unyielding.


    The General exhaled deeply.


    "I know¡­I will explain."


    Lucian''s expression didn''t waver.


    "My promise to you was to keep your family safe"


    "Not a promise,"Lucian interrupted, his tone sharp. "It was an order."


    The General''s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn''t lash out.


    "You, kid...sigh, don''t be like that. We never had a bad relationship,"the General said, shaking his head slightly.


    Lucian didn''t respond, his cold stare locking onto the older man''s.


    The room was tense, the weight of unspoken words pressing down on everyone. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally, the General let out another sigh.


    "Alright¡­ I''ll be honest. Yes, two weeks ago, I pulled back my soldiers the ones I had stationed to protect your family, as I had promised you."


    Lucian''s fingers tapped lightly against his knee. His posture remained unchanged, his leg still crossed over the other, but his presence filled the room.


    The General continued, his voice steady but tinged with something else¡­ regret, perhaps?


    "For six to eight years, I had them guarding your family in secret. They were my most trusted men the ones I personally trained. Some of the best soldiers this country has to offer."


    His eyes met Lucian''s, holding steady.


    "Then why did you pull them back?"Lucian asked, his tone calm, but the edge in his voice was unmistakable.


    The General looked away briefly before answering.


    "I needed them,"he admitted, his voice quieter than before.


    Lucian''s gaze darkened.


    "So you just took them back?" His fingers stopped tapping.


    "First, you broke your contract with me. Then, you didn''t even tell me. And now, you''re acting like I am the one in the wrong?"


    His voice carried an unmistakable hint of warning.


    The General remained silent for a moment, absorbing the weight of Lucian''s words.


    Lucian exhaled slowly before speaking again.


    "So, what was it?"His tone was deceptively light, but his eyes remained dangerously sharp.


    "Did you think protecting my family was a waste?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His fingers resumed their slow,rhythmic tapping against his knee.


    The room felt suffocating.


    The General jaw tightened, but he knew there was no avoiding the truth now.


    "I didn''t want to. Even if I''m a Marshal, I can''t just do whatever I want, right? I can''t deploy manpower independently."


    His voice was heavy, his words carefully measured.


    "They are under government law. I am always under restrictions too. I can''t use military power independently unless it''s for an official mission authorized by the country."


    Lucian''s cold gaze didn''t waver as he listened.


    "And your family''s protection never fell under a government task¡­ well, it could have, but I didn''t allow it. The men I placed to protect your family were my personally trained, most trusted soldiers. They had little to do with the government, meaning they weren''t bound by those restrictions."


    Lucian leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing. "I know that. That''s why I''m asking you why did you take them back? You had no pressure from the higher-ups. I see no way they would have forced you. Honestly, I doubt they even knew about it."


    The General sighed, rubbing his temple."Yeah¡­ I took them back. But trust me, I had no other choice. I had to."


    "Don''t," Lucian interrupted, his voice low and sharp."Tell me the full truth. You know I have my ways of knowing when someone is lying. Say everything now¡­ and you''d better hope there''s not a single lie in it."


    The room tensed.


    The General hesitated, then exhaled deeply, steeling himself. "Fine. I took them back because I needed them¡­for personal use."


    Lucian expression didn''t change, but the air in the room grew heavier.


    "As much as I didn''t want to break your trust or ruin our relationship, I knew you would be furious. That''s why I didn''t tell you. For the past seven to eight years, there haven''t been many threats to your family. Weirdly enough, none at all. And these days, you''re always with them, so I didn''t think much of it and recalled the soldiers."


    His gaze flickered toward the unconscious Rose. "I thought¡­ nothing would happen. But sadly¡­ it was a mistake. A terrible mistake."


    Lucian''s fingers tapped rhythmically against his knee. His expression was unreadable.


    "You needed them back," he repeated. "For what exactly? It doesn''t make sense. A Marshal suddenly needing extra manpower¡­? Calling back just twenty officers? Sounds like bullshit to me.All I see is greed."


    His voice turned sharper.


    "You betrayed me.You didn''t tell me. And because of that, my family was put in danger. You weren''t like this before, old man.What can I say? As you age, your brain starts rusting." Lucian scoffed, shaking his head.


    The General''s face was unreadable,his posture straight and composed, but his eyes carried a weight of regret.


    Lucian exhaled through his nose, his disappointment evident."I never expected this from you, General. I thought we were friends."


    The words landed heavier than an accusation.


    "You pulled back my family''s protection just because those men weren''t profitable for you anymore, didn''t you?" Lucian''s voice was laced with quiet fury. "Ungrateful. But I guess¡­ too bad."


    The room was silent.


    Lucian shook his head, his expression empty. "Then again¡­ it''s not even your fault. It''s mine. For ever trusting you."


    The General closed his eyes briefly, then released a long breath. He looked at Lucian again not as a soldier, not as a leader, but as an old man carrying the weight of a decision he knew had cost him something irreplaceable.


    Lucian ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. His cold gaze locked onto the General.


    "Whats with those eyes? Do you really think I won''t do anything to you?"His voice was laced with quiet fury."You stand there, shameless, looking like you did something right."

 Chapter 217 Real truth

    "What''s with those eyes? Do you really think I won''t do anything to you?" His voice was laced with quiet fury. "You stand there, shameless, looking like you did something right."The General met his gaze, unwavering.


    "Yeah," he said, his tone calm. "I have no regrets doing what I did. If I had to do it again, I would¡­ though this time, I''d inform you first. That was definitely my mistake." He gave a small, apologetic smile, but there was no hesitation in his words.


    Lucian shook his head in disappointment.


    "Whatever. I have no business with you anymore. Get out." His voice was final, absolute.


    He stood from his chair, looking down at the General, his presence commanding. "I''ll be pulling back every single dime I''ve invested in the military until now. And as for our so-called friendship?" He scoffed. "It ends here."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man stood to the side, listening, absorbing every word.


    Even if they didn''t fully understand the deeper history between Lucian and the General, they could piece some things together from the conversation.


    Meleonora''s brows furrowed slightly. The more she listened, the more questions piled up in her mind.


    This isn''t what I expected¡­ she thought. I assumed corruption, bribes, political greed. But this? A secret security detail? A personal team? A betrayal?Saving the General''s life?


    It didn''t add up. The pieces of this puzzle were scattered, but one thing was clear whatever had happened, the General was in the wrong.


    Still, Lucian''s reaction was ruthless. His disappointment cut deep, and it wasn''t just about military contracts or business it was personal.


    The General sighed heavily."I really had no other choice, kid."


    Lucian''s fingers tapped against the chair''s armrest, his expression growing colder.


    "Whatever. I don''t want to hear another excuse. Get out before I lose my patience and kill you right now." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The General lifted his gaze slightly, his eyes meeting Lucian''s in silence.


    Lucian didn''t blink. His expression remained emotionless, his presence suffocating.


    Seconds stretched between them.


    Then, Lucian spoke, his voice eerily calm.


    "I''m letting you walk out of here alive because, once, you weren''t a bad person. And because you have a family." His tone darkened. "Don''t make me regret that. Leave. Now."


    Without waiting for a response,Lucian turned his back on the General, facing Rose''s unconscious form.


    Silence filled the room.


    The General stood still, his lips parting as if he wanted to say something. But no words came out.


    Then, after a long pause, his voice broke through the tension.


    "My daughter¡­ Lisa."His voice was heavier than before. "She was kidnapped."


    the air around room shifted.


    The General exhaled sharply, his voice controlled but strained."I took my men back¡­ because I needed them to bring her home."


    The General''s tone was steady, but the weight behind it was undeniable. "I don''t know what my girl is going through right now. It''s been over two weeks."


    Meleonora''s eyes widened slightly.


    The General continued.


    "Under military law, I can''t use official forces for personal matters. I requested help, but because she was taken to the Amazon deep in hostile territory, by terrorists from another country the higher-ups decided she was a lost cause."


    His fingers curled into fists, his knuckles turning white.


    "They think it''s a trap.A ploy by enemy forces to lure our soldiers in, only to ambush them. So the government made its decision"sacrifice her."


    His voice wavered, just for a second. "The official stance is that the losses would be too great."


    "I used everything I had to bring her back. I would''ve gone myself, but¡­" The General let out a bitter chuckle. "They won''t let me. They''re afraid I''ll be captured.That the secrets I know about our military will fall into enemy hands. They forbade me from stepping foot in that jungle."


    His voice remained strong, but sadness bled through.


    "I am powerless."


    With that, he slammed his hand against the chair, his frustration finally cracking through the hardened exterior.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Meleonora sighed hard.


    For the first time, despite the uniform, despite the authority, despite the reputation she saw the General not as a Marshal, not as a leader.


    But as a father.


    A father who had no choice but to watch his daughter be abandoned.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, finally turning to look at the General.


    "Hmmm¡­ I see."His voice was calm, unreadable.


    His gaze lingered on the older man, his expression indifferent. "Yes, that''s sad."


    He studied the General in silence, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly as he noticed the way the man''s shoulders slumped, the exhaustion in his stance.


    "It''s tragic,"Lucian said, his voice devoid of sympathy. His lips pressed into a thin line, a faint frown appearing.


    Meleonora clenched her fists.


    "You bastard," she spat, unable to hold it in any longer."At least be a little human. What''s with those dead eyes? I don''t know what history you two have, but I do know that the General made a mistake¡ªtaking his men back without telling you."


    She stepped forward, her frustration boiling over. "But can''t you see?He did it to save his daughter. He didn''t just take them back for no reason¡ªhe made a choice between you and her."


    Her voice was sharp with anger, her disbelief at Lucian''s indifference clear in her eyes.


    "And he was right,"she continued, her tone firm. "Any sane person would''ve done the same. If you were in his shoes, you would have chosen your family too."


    She scoffed, crossing her arms. "Or are you going to stand there and say you wouldn''t? If it was you in his place, if the choice was between him and your family, would you really pick him?"


    Her words hung in the air, challenging him.


    She looked at Lucian with disgust, unable to comprehend how he could remain so cold after hearing the General''s reason.


    The General remained silent, his eyes fixed on Lucian, waiting for his reaction.


    But Lucian didn''t waver.


    He simply stared at Meleonora, his expression calm.


    Then,he chuckled.


    A low, quiet laugh, devoid of amusement.


    It sent a shiver down Meleonora''s spine.


    "You think I don''t understand?"Lucian said, shaking his head. His voice was soft, but the weight behind it was heavy.


    "I do understand,"he continued, his tone unwavering."That''s why I''m not angry."


    His gaze shifted back to the General.


    "But understanding doesn''t mean forgiving."


    ----

 Chapter 218 not a villain

    Lucian shook his head, his voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight."You think I don''t understand?" he asked, his tone soft yet heavy.


    "I do understand," he continued, unwavering. "That''s why I''m not angry."


    His gaze shifted back to the General.


    "But understanding doesn''t mean forgiving."


    Lucian then turned to Meleonora, who had been pointing a finger at him, her expression filled with disdain.


    "Maybe he had his reasons," Lucian admitted. "Maybe he needed his men elsewhere. I get it. But not informing me?" His voice grew colder. "It''s clear he had his own greed in mind."


    He leaned forward slightly, his arms crossing over his chest as he tilted his head.


    "Hiding something that could''ve put my family in danger just because he thought I''d mind? Tell me, from which angle does that sound justifiable?" His sharp gaze flickered between Meleonora and the General, challenging them both.


    Meleonora was about to argue, but the General raised his hand, stopping her.


    "It''s alright," the General admitted, his voice heavy with regret. "I was wrong. I took it too lightly." He let out a deep sigh.


    "No, sir"


    "You''re such an extremist," Meleonora interrupted, her frustration boiling over. "Even if the General got a little greedy, he protected your family for years. Shouldn''t you be at least a little grateful? Try showing some emotions instead of acting like a damn machine."


    She looked at Lucian with open disgust.


    She had listened to their conversation carefully, and even though she wasn''t fully sure of the details, she could piece together enough.


    Lucian scoffed.


    "Me? An extremist?" A humorless chuckle left his lips. "Of course you''d say that. You know nothing."


    His cold eyes locked onto hers as he pointed at the General. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ask him first," he said. "Ask him how much I''ve given to the military. How much I''ve personally invested. You think he helped me out of the kindness of his heart?" Lucian let out a short laugh. "No one in this world does something for free."


    Meleonora clenched her fists, but Lucian continued.


    "I saved his life once," he said, voice steady. "Even then, I treated him like a friend because I believed he was a decent man. And in return, I asked for one thing."


    His gaze bore into hers. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To protect my family."


    He scoffed. "The government had its own security assigned, sure. But he his General told me he had better people. That the government''s men weren''t enough. That they couldn''t be trusted."


    Lucian exhaled slightly, shaking his head.


    "So I agreed. And now we''re here."


    Meleonora had no words. Logically, she couldn''t refute what he was saying.


    But still¡­ she looked down at the General, who sat there in silence, listening to Lucian''s reprimand.


    "Fine," Meleonora muttered after a moment. "Maybe you''re right logically." She exhaled sharply before shaking her head. "But morally, I still stand with the General. He did what he had to do to save his daughter."


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Ah, man. Don''t make me look like a villain. It''s not me who''s wrong here. And look he''s still alive."


    He glanced at the General before looking back at Meleonora. "I''m not an ungrateful person," he continued. "And yeah, if he had come to me and told me what was happening, of course, I wouldn''t have stopped him. I might have even helped him.But he chose not to."


    Lucian''s sharp gaze flicked back to the General, who met his eyes with a quiet, knowing look.


    "I didn''t ask," the General finally said, his voice steady yet weighted."Because I didn''t want to drag you into this world. I know how much you hate this kind of thing. I saw how much was already going on in your life this past week." He paused, offering a faint, tired smile. "I didn''t want to add more."


    Lucian scoffed, looking away."Tsk."


    The General could tell Lucian was irritated but not entirely unmoved. He understood the boy''s outburst. After all, one mistake had nearly cost him a loved one.


    "I apologize for that, kid," the General said sincerely.


    Lucian clicked his tongue again, feeling even more irritated at the apologetic look in the old man''s eyes.


    Maybe I spoke too much, he thought.


    "You could have told me," Lucian muttered, turning his head away.


    The General remained silent for a moment before nodding. He''s still a gentle person at heart, he thought. He hadn''t minded Lucian''s reprimand because, truthfully, the boy was right.He had been wrong.


    "I saw you and your family finally making progress with each other," the General admitted. "Even with that girl. So I thought¡­I''d handle it myself." He sighed. "Not like you would''ve helped me."


    Lucian''s expression darkened. "Even if your daughter''s life was in danger, huh?"


    The General looked down.


    Lucian exhaled sharply. "Well, whatever."


    The General seized the opportunity to shift the conversation. "How is she?" He finally turned his gaze toward Rose, lying unconscious on the hospital bed.His tone was careful, but there was a weight behind the question.


    "She''s alright," Lucian answered after a few seconds of silence, his voice unusually soft. "She got lucky. The bullet didn''t hit any vitals too deep. If it had, even I wouldn''t have been able to save her."


    The General let out a breath of relief. "That''s good."


    Despite the stress and weight pressing down on him, his posture remained straight, his voice firm. A man who had seen the worst yet refused to bend under its pressure.


    "So¡­ what''s next?"the General asked, meeting Lucian''s gaze directly.


    Lucian remained silent for a moment, eyes drifting back to Rose."Nothing," he finally said. "People are going to pay for what they did."


    Meleonora, who had been standing to the side watching their conversation unfold, suddenly interjected.


    "Nope. General, we can''t allow this man to just walk free. We have to uphold the law. He massacred hundreds of people!" she said, her voice sharp with conviction.


    Lucian blinked."Still?" He looked at her, genuinely confused. "You still think I''m going to jail?"


    Then he turned to the General, waiting for his response.


    The General sighed, rubbing his temple. "Leave it, girl," he said. "Even if I wanted to arrest him hell, even if the government wanted to we can''t do anything about it."


    ----

 Chapter 219 ill do it myself then

    The General sighed, rubbing his temple. "Leave it, girl," he said. "Even if I wanted to arrest him hell, even if the government wanted to we can''t do anything about it."Meleonora stared at him in disbelief. "What?"


    The General let out another sigh. "Why do you think there''s been no media coverage about this? No news reports? No public outcry?" He looked at her with a knowing expression. "It''s just how the world works. The law is only for the weak."


    Meleonora took a step back, shaking her head. "No." Her voice wavered, but she steadied herself. "I thought you came here to arrest him! This isn''t right. The higher-ups won''t agree with this."


    The General shook his head, looking at her with something close to pity. "He''s useful to the country," he stated plainly. "They won''t touch him."


    Meleonora clenched her fists."He massacred hundreds of people," she argued. "What more are you asking for?"


    The General didn''t hesitate.


    "Not enough."


    Lucian sat back, watching Meleonora with an unreadable expression. She stood her ground, defiance in her stance, but the General''s words carried weight.


    "Don''t be stubborn, girl," the General said, his tone softer this time."I respect that you stand by your beliefs. In fact, I''m even proud of it. But sometimes, you have to understand that things aren''t always so simple."


    Meleonora clenched her fists. "But... no. I"


    "Enough." The General''s voice hardened. "I am your superior. You should follow orders first."


    She looked at him, her eyes flickering with resistance. Her gaze fell on the medals pinned to his chest, each representing years of sacrifice, service, and authority. Her teeth clenched, but this time, she didn''t argue back.


    She took a step back, silent but still visibly resisting.


    Fine. If the military won''t act, I''ll take this matter directly to the President. Her thoughts raced, her sharp gaze shifting to Lucian.


    Just who the hell is this guy? Why does he have so many privileges? How can he still be sitting there like nothing happened after killing so many people? It doesn''t make sense.


    On the other side of the room, the purple-haired man had his own thoughts.


    What the fuck is going on? He looked at Lucian, his mind struggling to comprehend the situation. Since when can someone kill that many people and still be sitting here, free as a bird? This is some next-level bullshit.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The General suddenly turned his attention back to Lucian.


    "So... are you planning to go after the Selvit family now?" he asked, his voice measured.


    Lucian''s lips curled slightly. "Fight?" His head tilted slightly, amusement flickering in his gaze. "It was never a fight."


    He exhaled, the air around him growing heavier.


    "I''m going to destroy them."


    Meleonora coughed from the side, disbelief evident in her eyes.


    The General, however, remained composed. "They might already be on their Selvit family''s secret island," he noted. "A place protected on all sides, guarded by heavily armed forces."


    "Protected by tens of thousands of men," he added, watching Lucian carefully.


    Lucian rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "There are two ways we can do this," he mused.


    The air in the room shifted as everyone listened.


    "First," Lucian said, tilting his head slightly."You handle it. I''ll let the military take care of it. Do whatever you want I don''t care how you do it. I just want the Selvit family on their knees."


    He paused, his next words delivered with complete indifference.


    "I''ll be magnanimous and give you two days."


    Silence followed his statement, thick with tension.


    Then, an explosion.


    "Are you insane?!" Meleonora shouted, unable to contain her fury any longer."Not only are you getting privileges, but now you have the audacity to command the military as if they''re your personal lackeys?!" Her anger burned as she pointed at him. "How dare you?!"


    Her already nonexistent favorability toward him was now plunging even lower.


    The General, however, remained calm, shaking his head. "That won''t be possible," he said. "And you know that too, don''t you?" His gaze met Lucian''s, understanding exactly what the young man was asking.


    Lucian chuckled, eyes flashing with something unreadable.


    "Of course," he murmured. "Which is why there''s a second way."


    Meleonora felt a shiver crawl up her spine at the way he said that.


    Lucian grin widened slightly.


    "If you won''t do it¡­" Lucian leaned forward, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper."I''ll do it myself."


    Then, a slow grin stretched across his face a grin that sent an unsettling chill through the room.


    "And you know what? You''ll all regret it."


    The General exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable."Are you really going to go this far?" His voice was calm, but there was a heaviness in it. He looked at Lucian, searching his eyes.


    "I understand that they hurt someone dear to you," he continued. "But think again wiping out tens of thousands of people just because one family crossed you?" He let out a sad smile, shaking his head. "Don''t you think that''s¡­ an overreaction?"


    His words weren''t meant to challenge. It was an attempt one last attempt to make Lucian reconsider.


    But what was truly disturbing was that he didn''t sound like he doubted Lucian''s words at all.


    Meleonora, on the other hand, had had enough. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This has to be a joke," she muttered under her breath. Her brows furrowed deeply, her fingers curling into fists. "Why is the General even talking like this lunatic can actually do something like that?"


    She turned her head, glancing between them. "Even for a force of fifty thousand armed men, it would take months of preparation, not to mention the inevitable bloodbath, to even think about taking down a fully fortified island."


    She scoffed, shaking her head. "And yet, he''s talking like he''ll just waltz in and wipe them all out?"


    Her eyes narrowed. "No. That''s impossible. Even for the Kane family, this is beyond ridiculous. They''re a family, not a country."


    From the side, the purple-haired man rubbed his forehead, his thoughts mirroring hers. Is he seriously believing this? What kind of delusion is this?


    Lucian, however, simply chuckled. His amusement was palpable, but the edge in his gaze was razor-sharp.


    "Overreaction?"He tilted his head at the General, his tone almost¡­ amused."I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Then, he leaned back, crossing his arms.


    "When countries go to war, it''s almost never because of the people. It''s always because of a handful of politicians or a few powerful individuals playing their little games." His gaze darkened, voice steady."Yet, instead of just taking them out, the military invades, killing innocent people in the process."


    He let the words sink in, his expression unreadable.


    "Now tell me, General¡­"He exhaled, eyes cold as steel. "Isn''t that the real overreaction?"


    Silence.


    The General face remained impassive, but the weight of Lucian''s words hung heavily in the air.


    For a brief moment, nobody spoke.


    Then, slowly, the General closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh.


    ----

 Chapter 220 Silvit Island

    Silvit Family Private Island - POVAt the very heart of the island, within an impenetrable fortress lined with razor-sharp barbed wires and an arsenal of high-caliber weapons, security was at its peak. Armed men patrolled relentlessly, machine guns mounted at strategic locations, and cannons positioned to obliterate any incoming threat.


    Deep beneath this fortress, in an underground control center, a massive room housed 50 to 70 surveillance screens, each broadcasting live footage from cameras stationed throughout the island. Rows of men sat at terminals, monitoring every angle, every movement, ensuring nothing slipped through their watchful eyes.


    Security on this island never slept. It was a rotating system of vigilance shifts changed, but the intensity remained the same.


    ---


    Inside the Headquarters Room


    A tense silence filled the air. The only sound was the hum of monitors and the occasional clacking of keyboards. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a phone beeped.


    Larry, the ever-loyal secretary of Theo Silvit, ended the call and turned to his boss, his expression grim.


    "Sir Theo, our residence in Wolly City has been attacked."


    The words were like gasoline thrown into a fire.


    SLAM!


    Theo''s hand came down hard on the armrest of his chair, his fingers digging into the leather. His bloodshot eyes burned with rage.


    "I expected retaliation¡­ but this fast?" Theo''s voice was low, venomous.


    His heart pounded with anger only he knew the weight of what was happening.


    First, his carefully planned scheme failed.


    Second, the Kane family got wind of his actions.


    Third, he was forced to abandon his family estate, a place that had stood for generations.


    Now, he had no choice but to stay on this island for years to come.


    And worst of all¡­ his son.


    Theo clenched his jaw, recalling the moment he had seen Tony with his own eyes.


    When his men managed to retrieve Tony from the back exit of the nightclub, Theo had met them on the way to his private jet. He had expected some injuries. After all, it was a fight. But what he saw¡­


    Made his blood boil.


    His son his only heir was reduced to nothing but a broken shell.


    As soon as Theo landed on the island, Tony was rushed to the underground medical lab, a place where only his most trusted doctors worked.


    But even before the official report, just looking at his son''s mangled body told Theo everything he needed to know.


    Still, the doctor''s words crushed him even further.


    ---


    "Sir¡­ his condition is beyond repair."


    Theo''s hands trembled as he listened.


    "His arms and legs were completely shattered. The bones weren''t just broken they were pulverized. Whoever did this used a heavy weapon to systematically crush each limb."


    The doctor''s face was pale, his voice shaking as he continued.


    "His spinal cord has been critically damaged. His ribcage was broken strategically, so no vital organs were hit, but¡­ his entire lower body is permanently disabled."


    Theo''s eyes darkened.


    "And¡­ his reproductive organ¡­"


    The doctor hesitated.


    Theo''s fingers twitched. "Say it."


    "Crushed beyond recognition."


    For a few seconds, the room was deathly silent.


    Then, Theo exploded.


    He smashed a nearby medical tray, sending surgical tools crashing to the floor.


    The rage coursing through him was immeasurable.


    ---


    "This is a fking miracle he''s even alive!" The doctor continued nervously. "I¡­ I don''t know how his main organs weren''t damaged. It''s as if whoever did this¡­ deliberately kept him alive while ensuring he could never live a normal life again."


    The sheer precision and cruelty behind the act was terrifying.


    Tony wasn''t just beaten. He was erased.


    Reduced to a living corpse.


    Theo''s breath was ragged, his fury uncontainable. His entire body shook with unfiltered hatred.


    His only son the heir of the Silvit family was destroyed.


    And it didn''t stop there.


    When news came that over 300 of his men had been slaughtered by a single man Theo almost lost his mind.


    "What kind of bullshit is this?" He had roared.


    He didn''t believe it. It wasn''t possible.


    So he turned to the only survivor.


    Bobby.


    Bobby was the one who had retrieved Tony from the nightclub. The only one who returned alive from the squadron of 300 men.


    Theo demanded answers.


    And when Bobby repeated the same unbelievable story, Theo''s paranoia skyrocketed.


    "There''s no way Lucian Kane did this alone. YOU BETRAYED ME, DIDN''T YOU?"


    No matter how much Bobby swore he was telling the truth, Theo refused to believe him.


    In the end¡­ he killed Bobby, too.


    Just in case.


    Now, Theo was consumed by something worse than anger...Pure, undiluted hatred.


    ---


    Present Time Inside the Underground Headquarters


    The weight of it all was suffocating.


    The attack on Wolly City was the final insult.


    The Silvit family residence, standing for centuries, had been invaded and destroyed.


    For a patriarch to lose his home¡­ it was the ultimate disgrace.


    Theo''s hands clenched into tight fists. His teeth gritted together. His entire body trembled.


    His only son was crippled. His elite soldiers were wiped out. His ancestral home was in ruins.


    And all of this¡­


    Because of Lucian Kane.


    Theo''s breath came in ragged gasps, his fury reaching a dangerous peak. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Who was it?" he snarled, his voice like a blade cutting through the tense air. "The military? Kane family operatives? How many people? Give me their names I swear, every single one of them, no matter who they are, I''ll kill them all! Even if it takes years, even if I have to wipe out their entire bloodline!"


    His chest rose and fell erratically as he turned his bloodshot eyes toward Larry, who was scanning his phone with a deep frown.


    The men stationed around the headquarters room, monitoring security feeds and operating the facility, remained motionless. None of them dared to look up, their bodies stiff with tension.


    They had seen Theo like this before. And every time he lost control, someone paid the price with their life.


    Larry, still staring at his screen, gulped audibly before finally speaking.


    "It¡­ it wasn''t the military, sir," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Theo''s eyes twitched.


    "So it was Kane''s hidden force?" He clenched his fists, his veins bulging in barely restrained rage. "I see, I see¡­ Get me full bio-data. I want every single face of those who dared set foot on our land."


    Larry hesitated, swallowing hard before forcing the words out. "Sir¡­ it wasn''t a force. The attack was carried out by¡­ just two people."


    For a moment, silence hung in the room like a noose.


    Two?


    Only two?

 Chapter 221 Gone Crazy

    Only two?The words echoed through the minds of every person present. Several men, despite knowing the danger, turned their heads slightly, their expressions filled with disbelief.


    Some looked at Larry as if he had lost his mind. Others were simply too stunned to process it.


    Theo''s eye twitched violently.


    Larry flinched as Theo stormed forward, grabbing him by the collar and yanking him close. "Do you take me for a fool, Larry?!" he hissed, his breath hot with rage. "Is this some kind of sick joke?!"


    "No, sir! I swear on my life!" Larry''s voice was firm, despite the terror in his eyes. "I only said it after watching the live surveillance Footage of our CCTV Cameras in residence. It''s real. There''s no way it could be fake!"


    Theo''s grip tightened before he suddenly let out a dry, humorless chuckle. " You mean to tell me that my fortress MY FORTRESS! was taken down by two men?"


    Larry''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he nodded stiffly. "Yes, sir¡­"


    Theo''s knuckles turned white.


    The very idea that two men could infiltrate his estate a fortress strong enough to withstand a battalion of 500-600 armed soldiers was impossible.


    Even if an army attacked, as long as they didn''t have tanks, airstrikes, or military-grade explosives, they would still suffer heavy casualties before even breaching the gates.


    Yet two men¡­?


    Impossible.


    Theo''s face twisted in pure, livid rage.


    "If what you''re saying is true, then that means¡­ my men abandoned their posts." His voice was dangerously calm, dripping with lethal intent. "They ran like cowards and left my home to be destroyed."


    His eyes burned with the promise of unforgivable punishment.


    "Bring me every name of those who fled," he ordered coldly. "I''ll execute them personally."


    Larry''s hands trembled as he hurriedly tapped on his phone screen, desperate to prove himself before Theo''s wrath turned on him.


    "Sir, please, just look at the footage see it for yourself!" he begged, swiping through his device and casting it onto the massive central monitor in the room.


    Theo let go of Larry''s collar, his hands curling into fists.


    "If you''re wrong, you die." His tone was devoid of emotion.


    Larry exhaled sharply, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "And if you''re right¡­" Theo turned his gaze toward the screen, his jaw tightening. "Then I''m killing everyone who disgraced my name


    The screen flickered.


    Then, the CCTV feed from the Silvit Estate in Wolly City began playing.


    And what Theo saw made his blood run cold.


    The first thing he noticed was the gates his strongest, most fortified gates, nearly a foot thick now blown apart, a massive hole gaping in the center.


    It looked as if a high-caliber cannon had blasted through.


    Larry continued switching the angles, displaying scene after scene of utter devastation.


    Bodies.


    Lifeless bodies everywhere.


    Gun shells littered the floors, bullet holes riddled the walls, and trails of blood soaked the once-pristine marble.


    From the lobby to the gardens, the bedrooms, the kitchens even the secret rooms every camera feed showed the same nightmare.


    The men Theo had handpicked to guard his estate¡­Now lay dead.


    Covered in blood and bullet wounds.


    A heavy gulp echoed in the room.


    Even Larry, who had already seen the footage before, swallowed hard as he replayed the scenes.


    Some of the workers, the men stationed in the headquarters, couldn''t stop their hands from trembling.


    The air was thick with silent horror.


    Then Theo''s hysterical laughter cut through the suffocating tension.


    "No, no, no," he chuckled, shaking his head as if in disbelief. "This¡­ this isn''t the work of two men." His voice trembled, hysteria creeping in.


    "Look at that!" He pointed at the screen, laughing hollowly. "That¡­ that''s an entire army! A whole battalion! Look at the way the bullets are scattered it was a full-scale firefight!"


    He turned to Larry, his face twisted with a mix of rage and madness.


    "Two men?!" he spat. "They would have never survived a straight gunfight. At most, they could have planted bombs, carried out sneak attacks but this?! This is an entire battlefield!"


    His breath came in sharp gasps as he clutched at his head, his eyes wide, his mind unraveling.


    Larry took a hesitant step forward. "Sir¡­ please, calm down."


    But Theo wasn''t listening.


    "Did you see that hole in the main gate?" he demanded, his voice unhinged. "That was definitely a tank. Some kind of advanced military-grade weapon!" He suddenly grabbed Larry''s arm, shaking him violently. "How? How the hell did they get their hands on something like that?! Who dares to play with me like this?!"


    Larry gritted his teeth and quickly tapped his phone, his fingers moving in desperation. "Sir, just watch the video¡­ See it for yourself."


    If he didn''t get Theo to focus, he knew he''d die right here.


    The large monitor switched feeds.


    This time, the backyard camera footage appeared on the screen.


    Theo''s breath hitched.


    Two men sat on the ground, casually leaning against fallen bodies.


    One of them a tall man, 6''2 or 6''3, with a broad build was seated on the back of a dead guard, lighting a cigarette.


    Strapped to his back were two massive guns, secured by a military belt.


    Across from him sat a smaller-built man, mirroring his posture, a cigarette hanging from his lips as he muttered something to himself.


    But what stood out the most¡­


    They both wore matching bracelets.


    One green.


    One blue.


    They sat there, completely unbothered.


    As if none of this carnage mattered.


    The headquarters room fell into eerie silence.


    Larry wiped his forehead, his body drenched in cold sweat. "Sir¡­ these are the two.


    These two men¡­ killed everyone."


    "Not a single person survived."


    Theo froze.


    His body locked in place, his mind rejecting what he was seeing.


    Bullshit.


    "This is bullshit!" Theo''s voice cracked into a crazed scream. "Lies! It''s all lies! It can''t be true!"


    He stumbled back, his breath coming in erratic pants.


    His mind refused to accept it.


    There was no way.


    Two men?


    Not two hundred.


    Not two thousand.


    Two.


    And they had massacred the entire estate.


    Theo''s hands shook violently. His body convulsed with rage, disbelief, and sheer madness.


    Then, without warning


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Gunshots ripped through the air.


    Screams.


    "Sir NOOO!"


    THUD.


    Larry collapsed to the ground, a bullet hole between his eyes.


    Theo kept shooting.


    His mind had snapped. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The other workers barely had time to react before bullets tore through their bodies.


    One by one, he gunned them down.


    Their corpses slumped over desks, blood pooling on the floor.


    More screams.


    More gunfire.


    His insane, crazed laughter echoed through the headquarters.


    "It''s all a lie! A lie! A LIE!"


    Bang.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    He emptied every last bullet.


    Then, silence.


    The only sound was Theo''s ragged breathing.


    His hands trembled, his face twitching with hysteria.


    His gun clicked empty.


    Finally, Theo let out a slow exhale, his chest rising and falling heavily.


    He had calmed down.


    Not because he had regained his sanity.


    But because his gun was out of bullets.


    ----


    Author begging for golden tickets and powerstones...we are almost out from all rankings guys sighh


    thanks for reading ya all and sorry for this late updates

 Chapter 222 Jimmy/Theo

    The sudden ringing of a phone pierced the tense silence of the headquarters.The men who had survived Theo''s outburst sat frozen in their seats, their hands on their heads, barely breathing, as if trying to make themselves as invisible as possible.


    Theo, still standing in the middle of the bloodstained room, his breath ragged from the massacre he had just committed, blinked slowly.


    His chest rose and fell, his fingers twitching slightly as if struggling to suppress the lingering rage bubbling beneath his skin.


    Then he exhaled sharply.


    Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­


    He let out a breathy laugh, running a hand through his disheveled light brown hair, trying to calm himself down.


    "It''s alright¡­ it''s alright¡­ all is well¡­ all is well¡­" he muttered under his breath, patting his own chest in an attempt to soothe himself.


    After a few moments, a forced, warm smile crept onto his face.


    With a casual flick of his wrist, he tossed the gun onto the floor, the metallic clatter ringing through the room.


    He adjusted the collar of his shirt, as if restoring his lost dignity.


    Only then did his eyes drift downward to the source of the ringing.


    His gaze landed on Larry''s lifeless body, the man''s phone still buzzing in his bloodied hand.


    Theo crouched down, picking up the phone with a sigh.


    "Ahh¡­Larry, Larry¡­ I told you not to make me angry, didn''t I?"he murmured. "And yet, look at you now¡­ Tsk, what a shame. What a loss."


    Shaking his head, he swiped his thumb across the screen, seeing an unknown number.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    An unknown number¡­ on a private line?


    That''s suspicious.


    His grip on the phone tightened slightly.


    Could Larry have been a traitor?


    Could he have been feeding information to the enemy?


    Could he have been the one to leak my plans to Lucian Kane?


    Theo''s jaw clenched as his anger began to rise again, but before his temper could spiral out of control, he pressed the answer button and put the phone to his ear.


    "Hello, hello, hello! Mic testing one, two, three. Can anybody hear me?"


    The playful, almost mocking voice from the other end instantly irritated him.


    Theo''s eye twitched.


    "Who the fuck is this?" he snapped, his already short patience wearing thinner.


    "Ho, ho, ho! Actually, I was hoping to speak with you, Theo Silvit!"


    The casual, almost gleeful voice continued.


    "See, we came to visit your mansion, but unfortunately, we couldn''t find you anywhere. Such a shame, really."


    Theo expressions darkened instantly.


    "So, we thought we''d give you a call!" the voice added, still dripping with fake enthusiasm.


    "We actually have a huuuuge deal for you.Trust me, you''d love it! If you could be so kind as to share your current location, we''ll be there in no time!"


    A scam call?


    Theo''s grip on the phone tightened so hard it nearly cracked.


    "You little shit," he growled. "You really think even an idiot would fall for this?


    He inhaled sharply as his eyes flickered to the massive monitor screen, where the CCTV footage of his estate still played.


    And there they were.


    The two men who had turned his mansion into a bloodbath.


    The taller one, broad-shouldered, sat on top of a dead body, casually smoking a cigarette.


    The smaller one, equally armed, had a phone pressed to his ear.


    Theo''s chest heaved.


    "You¡­"


    "Ah, shit,"the smaller man''s voice said through the phone. "Jimmy, I think he figured it out."


    "Of course, you idiot!" a second voice, clearly annoyed, snapped from the other end."Who the hell would trust a random phone call asking for their location? Were you actually hoping he''d just hand it over?"


    Theo''s face darkened even further.


    These bastards¡­


    Not only had they slaughtered his men, but now they had the audacity to call him like this was some kind of joke?


    He exhaled sharply, his rage reaching its peak.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    His voice was cold, filled with venom.


    "I don''t care who you are or why you did this. But let me make one thing clear"


    His grip on the phone tightened.


    "Your family, your friends, every single person connected to you¡­


    "They''ll be dead."


    "I will kill every last one of them."


    His voice dropped even lower, nearly a whisper.


    "I swear, even if it takes years, I will hunt you both down and make you wish you were never born."


    From the other end of the phone, there was a brief silence.


    Then


    "Shit, Jimmy! The old man''s pissed!"


    "Leave it, Garry. Let me talk."


    This time, the second voice came through, calmer, more serious.


    "You think hiding away on an island is going to save you?" the voice taunted. "You think running will make a difference?"


    Theo gritted his teeth.


    "If you''ve got guts, come here and face me!" he snarled."Let''s see how bold you are in person!"


    "Hah¡­ typical."


    Theo''s lips curled into a sneer.


    "You two got lucky with my mansion,"he said. "But an island?You won''t even make it past the docks."


    Silence.


    Then


    A low chuckle from the other end.


    A low chuckle echoed from the other end of the phone a sound that sent an unnerving chill down Theo''s spine.


    "Actually, we don''t need to come to you at all."


    The voice was calm, almost amused. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can tell you this much¡­you''ve made someone angry.Someone you never should have. And now, you''ll pay the price."


    Theo''s grip on the phone tightened, but instead of fear, a mocking smile curled at his lips.


    "Hah! You think the Kane family is that strong?"he scoffed. "Believe me, I know the Kane family better than you, kid whoever you are."


    His voice dripped with arrogance.


    "The Kane family has the power to destroy me, sure. But believe me, this isn''t a child''s game."


    He leaned back slightly, his anger simmering into cold confidence.


    "I have twenty-three thousand loyal men," Theo continued, "all of them willing to kill with just one word from me. They guard me twenty-four-seven."


    His eyes gleamed with dark amusement.


    "I know they can be killed. But I also know¡­" he smirked,"that Olivia Kane is too soft. Even if I had killed both her kids, she still wouldn''t have the stomach for this kind of retaliation."


    His laughter filled the room, the sound sharp and grating.


    "Yes, she''d want revenge. But to get to me, she''d have to kill those twenty-three thousand men standing in the way."


    He shook his head.


    "And her heart would never allow that."


    Theo chuckled darkly.


    "You''re still a child after all. You have no idea how this world works."


    But then


    A voice from the other end of the line cut through his laughter.


    "I never said your life was in danger from the Kane family."


    The amusement on Theo''s face vanished instantly.


    "Nor Olivia Kane," the voice added,"In fact, they''re the least of your worries."


    For the first time, Theo''s eyes narrowed.


    "huh?"


    His mind raced.


    Another faction? A hidden organization? One of the three other great families?


    Who else would interfere in this?


    "Did you really think we came to your mansion because we were following someone''s orders?" the voice continued.

 Chapter 223 Avey Jumped

    "Did you really think we came to your mansion because we were following someone''s orders?" the voice continued.


    "That''s your problem, Theo. You''re too naive for someone in your position."


    Theo''s fingers twitched.


    He hadn''t expected this kind of response.


    "The real reason we came to kill you tonight," the voice went on, "was to do it before¡­ he got free."


    Theo''s blood ran cold.


    "Before he got free?"


    Who he?


    The voice on the other end was dead serious.


    "Because once he does, it won''t just be two people dying, Theo."


    A pause.


    Then


    "It''ll be the end of you, your so-called empire, and every shred of confidence you have left."


    Those all 23 thousand men you are talking about


    Theo''s jaw clenched.


    For the first time, a sliver of unease crept into his gut.


    Who the hell was this person talking about?


    "Tell me what the fuck you''re talking about, you bastard!"Theo snarled, his grip tightening so hard on the phone it nearly cracked.


    "If you think Ill get scared because of your vague threats, you''re dead wrong!"


    A heavy sigh came from the other end of the call.


    "Dont yell, dude¡­" the voice said, almost sounding exhausted.


    "Fine. I''ll give you two options."


    Theo breath slowed slightly, his muscles tense.


    "First," the voice continued,"send all twenty-three thousand men off that island. Let them live."


    Theo scoffed.


    "Not happening."


    "Second¡­"the voice went on, unfazed. "Leave the island yourself. Run."


    Theo''s eyes flickered dangerously.


    "At least do something good before you go to hell," the voice added, his tone carrying a strange kind of finality.


    Theo gritted his teeth.


    "You really think this pathetic attempt at intimidation will work on me?"he sneered.


    "Whoever you''re talking about, whoever is coming, I don''t give a damn!"


    His voice burned with hatred. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t care if I die. But I promise you whoever comes for me, they won''t walk away unscathed."


    A deep sigh echoed through the phone once more.


    And this time, Theo couldn''t tell if the sigh from the other end of the call was out of pity¡­or amusement.


    Then, the voice spoke again.


    "He isn''t like his mother, Olivia Kane, you just said..."


    Theo narrowed his eyes, gripping the phone tighter.


    "His mother Olivia? Hah! That useless kid?" Theo scoffed. "Wait, wait what was his name again? Lucian Kane, right?"


    A laugh bubbled up in his chest, turning into a full-blown fit of amusement.


    "Don''t tell me that for the last five minutes, you''ve been warning me about that little shit!" He threw his head back, laughing loudly.


    But the voice on the other end of the call remained quiet.


    Unbothered, Theo continued.


    "You hurt someone who was dear to him," the voice finally spoke again, the tone eerily calm. "And I can tell you now... he won''t care about what stands in his way."


    "You, your island, your twenty-three thousand men, or even the government. it wouldn''t make any difference."


    He will destroy it all... anything in his way to kill you for what you had did.


    Theo, who had been listening with a faint smirk, suddenly burst into laughter again.


    "Wait, wait" He struggled to contain himself."Pfffft hahaha! Are we talking about the same brat?!"


    His laughter echoed through the room, the tension from earlier completely vanishing.


    "Are you sure Olivia didn''t have some other affair and pop out a different kid?"Theo sneered, wiping a tear from his eye with his index finger.


    "Because as far as I know..." He snickered. "The Lucian Kane I have heard about? Hah! Kill me? Kill everyone in his way?"


    He shook his head, clicking his tongue in amusement.


    "Kids these days... Just because they have a little money, they start thinking they''re some kind of gangsters or emperors."


    Theo sighed dramatically, as if this entire conversation had been a waste of his time.


    Then


    A deep, tired sigh came from the other end of the call.


    "I just wanted to save some lives," the voice muttered, sounding almost resigned. "But I guess...no one can win against stupidity."


    And with that


    The line went dead.


    Starline Manor Avey''s POV


    Standing on the fourth-floor balcony,Avey''s disheveled hair swayed in the cold night breeze. Tear stains marked her pale cheeks, but despite it all, a gentle smile rested on her lips.


    For weeks, ever since the prince had come to propose marriage¡­ ever since her last conversation with Lucian when he looked into her eyes and said he hated her she had been trapped in endless thought.


    She had spent countless hours locked in her room, replaying that moment over and over again.


    Lucian''s words were like a dagger to the heart.


    "I hate you."


    The phrase rang in her head like a cruel melody, each repetition cutting deeper than the last.


    She sighed, inhaling the cool night air, her expression softening as she gazed up at the silver moon illuminating the world below.The wind caressed her face, but it did nothing to soothe the storm raging inside her.


    "I got a second chance¡­ but I still couldn''t undo the mistakes I made,"Avey murmured, her voice fragile.


    "He doesn''t like me¡­ and I know, deep down, that my presence only causes him pain."


    Her lips trembled as she blinked back more tears.


    Maybe Jimmy was right.


    "I should let him live his life¡­without me."


    Avey closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them, her smile tinged with sorrow.


    "Be happy, my love. My Lucian."


    A single tear rolled down her cheek as she whispered his name into the wind.


    "Just know¡­ even if I was too ignorant to realize it before"


    Her voice broke, but she forced herself to continue.


    "I love you more than anything."


    Her hands clenched into small, trembling fists, her delicate pink skin glowing under the moonlight.


    "I can''t stand seeing that pain in your eyes when you look at me. I know¡­that pain only exists because I do. Because I remind you of everything you wish to forget."


    Her knees buckled slightly, her body swaying.


    "But still¡­ all I ever wanted was to be by your side.Just once. Just for a little longer."


    A bitter chuckle escaped her lips before she let out a shaky breath.


    "Ah¡­ I thought I had no more tears left to cry.So why¡­"


    Her voice trembled, her vision blurred as fresh tears spilled freely down her face.


    "Why do I still have so many left?" Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    She exhaled deeply.


    Then she stepped onto the edge of the balcony.


    The cold air wrapped around her like an eerie embrace, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "A person hated by the one they love¡­ doesn''t deserve to exist in this world."


    Her lips curled into a sad smile as she whispered her final thoughts into the night.


    Then she jumped.


    As her body plummeted toward the ground, the seconds stretched into eternity.


    "Fighting fate is¡­so painful."


    She closed her eyes.


    "I thought I could fight it."


    And then


    -----

 Chapter 224 Max Face Reveal

    Central Headquarters~ A Place Beyond the Multiverse pov


    Somewhere in the endless expanse of the multiverse, an office floated in the middle of nowhere, suspended in the vastness of space.


    At first glance, it looked like an ordinary office building, small and unassuming. But anyone who understood the nature of reality itself would know that this place was far from ordinary.


    Inside, a young woman lounged in her chair,legs crossed, a book held open in one hand.


    She appeared completely engrossed in its pages, eyes scanning the text with a mix of enthusiasm and boredom as if she was reading something both fascinating and utterly predictable at the same time.


    Then


    Ding! Ding!


    A sudden beeping sound broke the silence, cutting through the still air.


    A holographic screen flickered to life above the desk,its light casting a soft blue glow.


    Then, a mechanical yet eerily human voice emerged from the screen.


    "Ma''am¡­"


    The voice was distinctly female, but something about it was off too precise, too¡­ robotic.


    The woman sighed.


    "Hm?"


    Finally, she tore her gaze away from the book, clicking her tongue in mild irritation as she shut it with one hand.


    Her face, now visible, was beyond mortal beauty ethereal, eternal. Not a single flaw.


    With a delicate motion, she adjusted her glasses using her index finger before resting her elbow on the armrest.


    Her lips parted into a small pout as she spoke.


    "Oh my¡­what is it this time?"


    Her voice carried a mix of annoyance and amusement like a teacher too exhausted to scold her favorite troublemaker.


    The voice on the screen hesitated.


    "Master¡­just how long?"


    The way it spoke was strangely tired, despite being an AI assistant.


    The woman, apparently called Master, gave a lazy nod.


    "Ah¡­ you''re still on that?"


    She exhaled softly, lifting the book in her hand and tossing it into the air.


    And just like that


    It vanished, dissolving into countless particles of light.


    With a tired groan, she pressed her fingers against her forehead, rubbing the space between her eyebrows as if warding off a headache.


    "Sigh¡­ here we go again."


    She tapped her index finger against the armrest of her chair, her other hand still resting on her temple.


    "Let''s talk face to face."


    At her command


    A small, circular portal flickered into existence just above the desk.


    Then


    Something fell from it.


    Plop!


    A tiny figure landed on the desk, no bigger than two feet tall.


    The moment he appeared, the entire atmosphere of the room shifted.


    He was adorably small, his chubby frame clad in a sky-blue shark-themed outfit.


    His large black eyes blinked up at her, his cheeks puffed a soft shade of red, and his messy brown hair barely peeked out from under the shark hood.


    The sheer cuteness radiating from him was almost otherworldly.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    The woman''s lips parted slightly.


    Then, with a flat, exasperated look, she uttered his name. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Max."


    The small figure tumbled onto the desk, its tiny body barely two feet in height. A creature resembling a miniature penguin, with stubby hands and feet, yet distinctly humanoid.


    Despite its naturally adorable appearance, tiredness weighed heavy on its face. The sparkle that should have been in its large black eyes was dull, as if the weight of something too great to bear had drained its light.


    Max lifted his gaze toward the woman sitting in the chair before him. Due to his small size, even while standing on the table, he was still at eye level with her.


    A sigh escaped the woman''s lips, followed by an immediate shift in demeanor.


    Her eyes lit up, and in an instant, the exhaustion on her face disappeared.


    "Ahhh~ My Maxy looks so cute as always!"


    Both hands flew to her cheeks, her expression melting into pure admiration. It was as if she had completely forgotten that she had been sighing just a moment ago.


    But Max? He remained unmoved.


    His rebellious yet respectful eyes stayed locked onto hers, unshaken by her antics.


    "Master¡­just how much longer?"


    The words came from deep within, heavy with frustration. He had asked this before.Too many times.


    "Awww~ So rude!"the woman pouted, leaning forward slightly. "Not even a proper greeting? Hmph!"


    She squinted at him with mock disappointment, but her eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "You''ve become so rebellious. And all because of one human,"she added with a smirk. "And not just any human, an anomaly."


    She sighed, shaking her head. "You''ve gotten really close to him, Max."


    Max raised a small hand, the movement oddly cute despite the weight it carried.


    "Master¡­" he said, voice steady, yet heavy."Can''t you just let it go? It''s just one world."


    The woman''s expression didn''t change, but the room itself seemed to grow heavier.


    A deep sigh escaped her lips as she leaned back in her chair, tilting her head slightly.


    "Max," she spoke softly. "How many times have I told you?"


    Her voice was calm, but the undertone was absolute.


    "I am not a god. I am just¡­ a concept."


    She lifted a delicate finger, tapping it against the air as if marking an invisible point.


    "If it were in my hands, do you really think I wouldn''t have done something already?"


    She let her words settle before continuing, her gaze never leaving Max.


    "You know that this is their destiny.Their fate. It is something beyond my control." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Max clenched his tiny fists, his frustration barely contained.


    The woman exhaled lightly and smiled.


    "Perhaps you still don''t quite understand,"she mused."Let me explain it to you myself."


    She raised a finger and began speaking, her voice carrying a strange authority, as if the very fabric of reality itself listened when she spoke.


    "Let''s think about it logically."


    "Fictional stories whether they are books, movies, manga, manhua, or even simple ideas are not real. They are mere creations of imagination."


    She leaned forward slightly, her golden eyes gleaming behind her glasses.


    "But¡­"


    Her lips curled into a knowing smile.


    "What if they do exist?"

 Chapter 225 The Worlds of fiction

    "What if they do exist?"


    Max said nothing. He had heard this before. Many times.


    "Every thought¡­ every imagination that a being creates, when given enough love and recognition, does not just stay as fiction it becomes reality."


    She spread her arms, gesturing at the endless shelves filled with books behind her.


    "Yes, fiction is real. And because of that¡­ authors are gods."


    She let the words sink in.


    "But¡­ gods with no cosmic power of their own."


    She tilted her head, her voice turning playful yet profound.


    "And how is a world created, you ask?"


    She tapped her fingers against the desk rhythmically.


    "A world is born only when a story gains enough love and satisfaction. It is not the author''s imagination alone that brings it to life, but the belief and passion of those who experience it."


    She adjusted her glasses, her smile widening.


    "One might deny it."


    "Why?"


    "Because it is fiction."


    "It''s not real."


    "But the truth is¡­ the stories you watch, read, or create already exist. Not in your reality, but in the Fictional World."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, her voice lowering as she emphasized her next words.


    "Or, more precisely, a Fictional Universe or Multiverse."


    She leaned back with a satisfied look.


    "Now, here''s another question."


    "How are Fictional Worlds born?"


    She gave a small, dramatic pause before answering.


    "It is not through people''s imagination but also at same time."


    She smiled knowingly.


    "But through the creators."


    She tapped the desk twice, as if setting a rule in stone.


    "The Authors."


    "Or as some might call them¡­ gods."


    Max watched her in silence. He had heard this speech too many times.


    "You see," she continued, "when an author wishes to create a world, they first need to write its story. And once it is written, they must publish it to mortals."


    She smirked.


    "Yes. Just as you think. The stories, the movies, the manga, the novels they are the work of gods using authors as avatars."


    She placed a hand on her chest dramatically.


    "And the more people read and love a story¡­ the stronger its world becomes."


    She pointed at Max with a knowing look.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I am not saying that famous authors in your world are literal deities."


    She chuckled.


    "They are just avatars. A human version of the deities creating their worlds."


    She tilted her head.


    "Just as Batman has an evil version from the Negative World¡­ authors have divine versions of themselves in the Fictional Realm."


    She snapped her fingers.


    "So¡­ why do these gods create worlds?"


    She grinned.


    "of course for satisfaction and love for creativity!"


    But money too most of times.(The ones which get dropped.)


    Max sighed. He knew she was going to say that.


    The woman giggled.


    "Or, what we call Cosmity."


    She leaned in, her golden eyes sparkling mischievously.


    "It''s similar to divinity, the way gods collect power in mythologies. The love, belief, and energy from the audience it fuels the world into existence."


    She waved her hand, her tone light but undeniably serious.


    "And what happens when a story loses its love?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gestured at the endless bookshelves around them.


    "It falls."


    Her gaze darkened slightly.


    "All these books are worlds that were abandoned by their authors¡­ left to rot in oblivion."


    She exhaled softly, her expression unreadable.


    "And that¡­" she said, pointing at herself.


    "¡­is why I exist."


    Her gaze met Max''s.


    "I am The Seer of Fictions."


    She smiled.


    "My duty is simple. I watch, I observe, and I collect."


    She turned back to Max, her tone gentler now.


    "You understand now, don''t you?"


    Max said nothing.


    He had heard it all before.


    And yet¡­


    Even he couldn''t escape the weight of those words.


    The woman''s voice softened, her golden eyes locking onto him with an almost motherly warmth.


    "as i always say¡­" she whispered.


    She placed a delicate hand over her heart.


    "If you truly desire something from the depths of your heart, the entire universe will conspire to bring it to you."


    A knowing smile played on her lips.


    "Yes¡­ anything is possible."


    She looked up toward the endless expanse of the library.


    "And if enough people love something enough¡­"


    She closed her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Even fiction¡­ becomes reality."


    Max wanted to sigh.


    That same damn phrase again.


    His master used it so much that even he had caught himself repeating it without realizing it which irritated him to no end.


    But he said nothing.


    Instead, he simply watched as his master raised a book into the air, twirling it lightly between her delicate fingers.


    "This is what you''re asking for, isn''t it?" she said.


    A title was written on the cover in bold, ornate letters.


    "Revenge by Harem."


    Max''s expression didn''t change, but he recognized it instantly.


    She waved it in front of him lazily.


    "This is the novel¡­ the foundation of the world you went to experience. Where you played the role of a system and observed the events unfold firsthand."


    Her golden eyes gleamed as she tapped her index finger against the book''s thick spine.


    "A world where Victor Veinz is the protagonist, the chosen favorite of the heavens, and Arthur is cast as the villain. A world where the central female characters exist only to shape their fates."


    She twirled the book again.


    "This world¡­ it came from here."


    She let that fact settle before continuing.


    "But this book," she added, her tone growing distant, "is an abandoned book."


    Her voice softened slightly as she stared down at it.


    "Dropped by its creator."


    Max remained silent.


    Of course, he already knew this.


    This world Earth T45628X5ZZ was nothing more than the manifestation of a forsaken story.


    A world doomed to meet its inevitable end.


    And yet, his master still had the authority to interfere.


    "As the Seer of Fiction, I am granted one chance," she continued.


    She held up a single finger.


    "One chance to alter fate. To let a forsaken world survive. To allow its people to continue living."


    Max knew what was coming.


    He knew all of this already.


    But she spoke anyway, her gaze locked onto him.


    "Every character in that novel exists as real people in this world. They are not just words on a page they are living, breathing humans."


    Her fingers drummed lightly against the book''s cover.


    "And that one chance¡­"


    ---


    Thanks for reading have a lovely day haha

 Chapter 226 The truth

    Her fingers drummed lightly against the book''s cover.


    "And that one chance¡­"


    She pointed at Max.


    "That chance is you."


    "Systems ."


    the real game changer for all.


    Max didn''t react.


    Not because he was surprised he wasn''t but because he had already known his role from the beginning.


    His small hands clenched into fists.


    "Systems carry the power of the multiverse itself," she continued."A force capable of shifting destinies."


    She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her palm.


    "As the Seer, I had the right to choose one pivotal character from that world.One person whose influence was strong enough to alter the fate of everything."


    She sighed.


    "But altering a story isn''t as simple as snapping a finger. The only way to do it¡­"


    She lifted the book slightly.


    "Is by flipping the roles."


    Max''s expression darkened.


    He knew exactly where she was going.


    "The hero must become the villain."


    "And the villain must become the hero."


    She let those words settle in the air before continuing.


    "And in this case, the best way to achieve that was through the heroines."


    A knowing smile tugged at her lips.


    "This entire world revolves around Victor Veinz using female heroines to gain strength, exact revenge, and ultimately kill Arthur."


    She tapped her finger against the book''s title.


    "So the key to flipping the story was simple."


    She smirked.


    "Make the heroines fall for the villain instead."


    Max remained expressionless, but deep down, he knew this wasn''t a lie.


    Her plan had been set from the start.


    The only way to shift the world''s fate was to manipulate the hearts of the key female characters to take them away from Victor and turn them against him.


    And there was one character in the novel perfect for that role.


    She leaned back slightly, her gaze glinting with amusement.


    "Lucian Kane."


    Max tensed slightly.


    His master continued.


    "A character who, in the original novel, was barely important. A mere footnote, cast aside with no real purpose."


    Her fingers traced the book''s edge.


    "But when you look at him carefully¡­ he has deep ties with many of the central heroines."


    She began listing them off.


    "Olivia Kane as his mother."


    "Rose Kane as his sister."


    "Avey Starline as his childhood friend and first love."


    She tilted her head.


    "All women who held great influence in the original timeline. All women who, under the right circumstances¡­ could have been the ones to change everything."


    She exhaled lightly.


    "I had planned to send you as a system to guide him to make him stronger, to push him along the path of power."


    She glanced at Max.


    "He wouldn''t have known that his real purpose was to shift the story''s balance."


    "And of course," she added, her tone nonchalant, "his fate was already sealed."


    She closed the book.


    "Once he served his purpose, he would have died naturally.The universal laws would have ensured that."


    "But¡­"


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "An anomaly occurred."


    Max clenched his fists.


    "Something that was never meant to happen."


    She exhaled slowly, her gaze sharp.


    Before i could start my plan


    "An unknown soul¡­ from an unknown source¡­ crashed into Lucian Kane''s body."


    It was an anomaly a rare one.


    Almost nonexistent.


    Even she, the Seer of Fiction, had only encountered such cases a handful of times.


    "Normally," she continued, tapping a delicate finger against her temple, "I could simply erase that character, allowing the anomaly to drift naturally into the reincarnation cycle."


    Her golden eyes narrowed slightly.


    "But¡­ these anomalies don''t usually land in important positions within a story. They''re typically background characters, insignificant enough that their presence barely causes a ripple."


    She sighed, tilting her head slightly.


    "So, I leave them be. They live, they die. Nothing changes."


    She waved her hand dismissively.


    "Most of the time, it''s just a lost human soul some unfortunate existence that died in another dimension and, due to some strange cosmic factors, ended up in a newly formed fictional world."


    Her eyes flickered toward Max. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But this time¡­"


    Her voice took on a sharper edge.


    "This time, the anomaly landed in the perfect character placement."


    She tapped the cover of the book in her hand.


    "Lucian Kane."


    Her lips curled into a knowing smirk.


    "The ideal candidate to alter the fate of the world. The perfect pawn to set everything in motion."


    She let out a soft chuckle.


    "And since I lack the power to manually remove the soul, I figured¡­ why not let it be?"


    Her gaze fell onto Max, who remained silent, his tiny body stiff.


    "After all, it wouldn''t have changed much. You were watching over him. You were supposed to make sure our plan went perfectly."


    Max lowered his head.


    "Ahh¡­" Her voice took on a mocking sweetness. "But my dear Max got too attached to his host, didn''t he?"


    She twirled a lock of her golden hair between her fingers, a sly amusement dancing in her gaze.


    "You pitied him."


    Max''s small hands clenched into fists.


    "You forgot your mission, Max," she sighed, shaking her head in mock disappointment.


    "You were supposed to make him strong. To give him overpowered abilities by any means necessary."


    Her smile faded slightly.


    "The plan was simple."


    Her voice grew colder.


    "Lucian Kane would grow powerful. Ambitious. Greedy. And through that, he would attract the attention of the central heroines."


    She listed them off, one by one.


    "His mother, Olivia Kane, would see his rise and benefit from it."


    "His sister, Rose Kane, would be forced to acknowledge his importance."


    "His childhood friend, Avey Starline, would inevitably be drawn to him once more."


    She let out a soft, bitter chuckle. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All he had to do was keep chasing power keep completing missions, keep growing stronger. And in the process¡­ he would unknowingly empower the heroines."


    Her golden eyes bore into Max, unyielding.


    "You chose the Love System for a reason, didn''t you?"


    Max flinched.


    "You knew the mechanics perfectly."


    She tapped the book again.


    "The system rewards him for bonding with women. Every bit of strength he gains, every ounce of wealth he accumulates it all flows into the heroines as well."


    Her voice softened, but her words were sharp as a blade.


    "Lucian Kane was never meant to be the true beneficiary."


    "He was just a middleman."


    Max body trembeled.


    He knew.


    He had always known.


    Lucian had spent all this time believing that he was growing stronger, that he was gaining power for himself.


    But in truth?


    ----

 Chapter 227 Sacrifices

    But in truth?


    Everything was designed to serve the heroines.


    Every mission. Every reward. Every single ounce of effort.


    The real beneficiaries were always them.


    "He was nothing more than a tool."


    The words left her lips with eerie finality.


    Max felt sick.


    "He¡­ he¡­" His voice trembled. "He deserves better."


    His small fists shook.


    "Lucian deserves to be loved too. He deserves to be happy. Why should he be"


    "Why should he be a pawn?" she interrupted, smirking.


    She leaned forward, her golden eyes gleaming.


    "It''s for the greater good, Max."


    Her voice was calm, unbothered.


    "He''s not suffering, is he?"


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "We''re giving him the best life possible l power, wealth, women, luxury. Everything."


    She leaned back, crossing one leg over the other.


    "Sure, it''s short-lived. Sure, he dies at the end."


    She shrugged.


    "But isn''t that a fair trade?"


    She smirked.


    "Ask any human would they rather live a long, uneventful life¡­ or thirty years of absolute indulgence and power?"


    She tapped her fingers against the book.


    "It''s a win-win."


    Her voice turned teasing.


    "And on top of that¡­ he gets to save an entire world in the process."


    Max shook his head violently.


    "I GET IT!"


    His voice cracked as he yelled.


    "But NOT HIM!"


    His small body trembled, his black eyes glistening with emotion.


    "He''s not like that! He''s not just some pawn!"


    For the first time, his voice broke.


    "Not Lucian."


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    The Seer of Fiction simply watched him, an unreadable expression on her face.


    Then¡­


    She sighed.


    "Oh, Max¡­"


    She leaned forward, her golden eyes gleaming.


    Her voice was soft, almost affectionate.


    "You''re making this far more complicated than it needs to be."


    Max''s fists clenched, his small body shaking.


    But before he could say another word


    She gently placed the book onto the table.


    And smiled.


    "Call it a sacrifice, Max, but... Lucian is the only one. He has to do it."


    Max clenched his tiny fists, his entire body trembling.


    "Master¡­ can''t you just do something? I¡­ I can''t lie to him anymore."


    His voice cracked. His large, dark eyes shimmered with emotion.


    "I''VE LIED TO HIM SO MANY TIMES!"


    His tiny hands slammed against the table.


    "HE TRUSTS ME BLINDLY!"


    His breath was ragged, his small body trembling from the sheer weight of his guilt.


    "He always trusts me¡­ and here I am the biggest reason for all his pain and suffering!"


    His voice choked with emotion.


    "He doesn''t know the truth yet¡­ but I"


    Max swallowed hard, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "I can''t lie to him anymore." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A heavy silence settled between them.


    The woman sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "Ughhh, don''t look at me with those eyes." She turned her face away. "I already told you I can''t do anything."


    She folded her arms, leaning back slightly.


    "And don''t think I haven''t noticed all the things you''ve done."


    Max stiffened.


    She adjusted her glasses, her golden eyes narrowing at him.


    "First, you changed the mission rewards boosting them far beyond their intended values, giving Lucian absurdly high bonuses for the smallest of achievements."


    Her fingers tapped against the table.


    "Sometimes you even rewarded him for nothing."


    Max flinched.


    "And let''s not forget¡­" She gave him a long, knowing stare. "The nukes."


    Max pouted and looked away.


    "Thousands, Max. You gave him nukes in batches." She pressed her fingers to her temple. "Who even does that?!"


    She gestured dramatically.


    "Satellites? Fine. A couple of them? Sure. But hundreds?"


    She sighed deeply, shaking her head.


    "I swear, before the world even collapses on its own, that kid is going to destroy it first!"


    Max huffed and crossed his small arms, turning his head to the side like a sulking child.


    The woman exhaled, waving a hand dismissively.


    "I overlooked it for you." She gave him a firm look. "But don''t think I didn''t notice. You''ve been breaking the rules just to favor that kid."


    Her eyes darkened.


    "And let''s talk about the worst offense of all."


    Her finger pointed directly at Max.


    "You reset the entire world''s timeline."


    Max froze.


    "Do you even understand what you''ve done?" Her voice was low, serious.


    "Our plan was working. Victor Veinz was already becoming enemies with nearly all the heroines. Arthur wasn''t the protagonist yet, but we had time."


    She tapped the book on the table.


    "But you " Her eyes flashed dangerously. "you used a forbidden technique and rewound everything."


    She took a step forward, her golden gaze piercing through him.


    "Do you even realize how much you''ve lost?"


    Max said nothing.


    His small fists trembled.


    "Just because of one human."


    Her voice was sharp.


    "Just because Lucian died, you threw away everything. You reversed the entire world''s time."


    She stared at him, waiting.


    Max didn''t lower his gaze this time.


    He stood firm.


    His tiny body, his trembling fists, his unwavering eyes everything about him screamed defiance.


    If given the chance, he''d do it again.


    And he didn''t regret it.


    Not one bit.


    The woman clicked her tongue, crossing her arms.


    "Don''t look so proud."


    She scoffed, shaking her head.


    "Not only did you sacrifice so much to use that forbidden technique, but you also put billions of humans and trillions of lives in danger just to save one person."


    Her voice grew cold.


    "You should be ashamed, Max."


    Silence.


    Max''s small fists clenched harder.


    But she wasn''t done.


    "And even though you reversed time, you completely shattered the universe''s natural order. You challenged the author''s influence, messed with the prewritten fate of this world¡­"


    She exhaled sharply.


    "The heavens won''t intervene anymore. The world''s natural laws won''t force Lucian Kane into the suffering he was originally meant to endure."


    She rubbed her temple.


    "The curse that made everyone hate him it''s gone."


    She narrowed her eyes at Max.


    "But do you know how lucky you are? Do you even realize how close you were to being erased?!"


    She looked away, running a hand through her golden hair.


    "Tsk." She clicked her tongue.


    "You could''ve died."


    Max''s small shoulders trembled.


    She took a deep breath, then sighed again.


    "Whatever."


    Her voice softened just barely.


    "You''ve already paid for your mistakes."


    She looked at him, expression unreadable.


    "And as your master, I''ll forgive you."


    A brief pause.


    Then


    "But now, after everything, you have the audacity to ask me for another favor?"


    Her golden eyes darkened.


    "For him?"


    Max didn''t back down.


    His dark eyes, filled with unwavering determination, met hers without hesitation.


    The woman sighed, running a hand through her hair again.


    "Max¡­"


    She looked at him, her voice softer this time.


    "You shouldn''t forget who and what you are."


    She shook her head slowly.


    "Not your duty. Not your purpose."


    Her gaze turned distant.


    "You were supposed to be a rising system star, Max¡­"


    She sighed, a hint of regret in her voice.


    "But because of him¡­"


    Her words trailed off.


    She stared at Max Sighing to herself.


    ----


    yooo guys your all sweet handsome shameless author here if you really like the story...may comment and powerstones...hehe


    only if you like that is...i wish story is going good...idk what i am writing...but its getting exciting...i won''t lie haha


    leme cook

 Chapter 228 Max

    Max let out a shaky breath, his voice carrying a rare sense of defeat.


    "I know that..." he muttered.


    The woman sighed, leaning back in her chair. "Max, let go of your foolishness. You''ve done more than enough for that human. He should be grateful."


    Her voice softened just a little. "Even if he found out what you did to him, I doubt he''d hate you. Don''t worry." She glanced at Max, who stood on the table with his tiny hands clenched into fists.


    Max scoffed, shaking his head. "I know... I know he wouldn''t hate me." His voice trembled, frustration mixing with something deeper. "Even if he found out I was raising him like some livestock manipulating him, using him, only to discard him when his purpose was fulfilled..."


    He exhaled, his small shoulders slumping. "Lucian is a fool... but he''s not like normal humans." His voice softened. "He''s special. He''s kind. And he''s... innocent."


    The woman clicked her tongue. "You don''t have to use such dramatic words." She ran a hand through her golden hair. "He''s not an animal, Max. His luck is just... really bad. That''s all."


    She twirled a strand of her hair between her fingers. "Max, you haven''t done anything wrong. You''re simply fulfilling your duty as a system. You''re not forcing him."


    "I''m manipulating him." Max''s voice rose, anger seeping into his words. "That''s even worse than forcing him outright!"


    The woman sighed, shaking her head. "You''re making a big deal out of nothing, honestly." She gestured vaguely. "All you did was give him missions. That''s it. The way he chose to live his life was entirely up to him."


    She leaned forward slightly, her gaze unwavering. "Lucian had so many options. He could have taken the easy path gone to clubs, thrown extravagant parties, built his own harem, enjoyed his wealth, his power." She waved her hand. "No one stopped him. If anything, he''s one of the strongest humans in that world. He could''ve lived like a king."


    She sighed, rubbing her temple. "But instead, he chose suffering. He wanted a family. He wanted love. He wanted something that was never meant for him in the first place."


    She tilted her head, studying Max. "Sure, he would have gotten more rewards by sticking with the real heroines, but he could have played it smarter. Why was he so honest with them?"


    She scoffed. "You know the truth, Max. Due to the author''s influence, those women were never meant to be his friends. If anything, they were destined to be his enemies."


    Max remained silent, his tiny fists trembling.


    "Yet he still loved them," she continued. "Was he forced to? No. Did you push him? No. He willingly let himself get hurt, betrayed, and tortured emotionally and mentally."


    Her golden eyes gleamed. "He did this to himself."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "This human is stupid if you ask me. Humans have never been like this. They''re selfish, arrogant, ambitious, and cruel."


    Max suddenly looked up, his dark eyes filled with rare defiance. "Not all of them."


    The woman raised an eyebrow.


    Max took a deep breath. "There are humans who are good. Who are kind. Who have beautiful hearts."


    His voice softened. "Lucian¡­ he''s special. I know him better than anyone."


    He closed his eyes for a moment before continuing.


    "I''ve watched him from the day he was born. I know him better than he knows himself. He was always different from the others."


    His voice grew stronger. "Lucian is smart. Smarter than anyone gives him credit for. He understands the meaning of life in a way no one else does."


    Max opened his eyes, a distant look in them. "He knows that life isn''t about being the strongest, the richest, or the most powerful. He knows that true happiness only exists when shared. When you have people who belong to you who love you."


    His small voice trembled slightly. "He understood that because in his past life, he lived without those things."


    A deep breath.


    "Life is good when you are happy. But it''s much better when others are happy because of you."


    Max looked down, his tiny hands curling into fists. "That''s what Lucian believed. That''s what made him different."


    His voice wavered. "Even when he gained power, wealth, and strength, he never abandoned his ideals. He never let go of what truly mattered to him."


    He looked up, his dark eyes shining. "The love I''ve seen in him¡­ for his mother, for his sister, for Avey, for his friends he cherished them all. Even if they hurt him, he never stopped loving them. They were his everything."


    Max let out a small, sad chuckle.


    "Maybe¡­ maybe even me too."


    The woman''s expression softened just slightly, but she said nothing.


    Max took a deep breath. "Yes, maybe he was obsessive. Maybe he loved too deeply, too recklessly. Maybe he cared too much."


    His lips trembled. "But so what?"


    He swallowed hard. "He never had any bad intentions. All he ever wanted was to love and be loved in return."


    Max closed his eyes, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on him.


    "He wasn''t wrong."


    A long silence followed.


    The woman watched him carefully, a strange glint in her golden eyes.


    Max exhaled slowly.


    "I don''t understand humans sometimes," he admitted quietly."They''re so complicated.


    He shook his head.


    "But I know this." His voice was firm.


    "Lucian¡­he wasn''t wrong. He was right."


    Max let out a heavy sigh, his small body slumping slightly. "Maybe he just chose the wrong people to love¡­" he murmured. "No¡­ maybe the wrong world."


    The woman leaned back in her chair, adjusting her glasses with a calm expression."His character, his personality, his goals¡­ they don''t fit the plot he''s in."


    She tilted her head slightly, watching Max. "If he were cold-blooded, ruthless, or even just a little more selfish, this world wouldn''t be painful for him. It''s simple, really. Rather than trying to change others, maybe he should change himself." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice remained steady. "Change his personality, change his goals. Stop looking for love."


    She exhaled softly. "If you''re so worried about him, why don''t you do that, Max? You''re his system. You could guide him in that direction."


    Max''s small hands clenched into fists. "Master¡­ I''ve tried." His voice carried an unusual amount of exhaustion. "Not once. Not twice. So many times."


    He looked up at her, frustration flickering in his tired eyes. "I told him to give up. I told him to move on. I told him to look for someone else, to live his life, to forget about love. I cursed him, insulted him, tried to break him."


    Even tho i was the love system but...


    His fists trembled."But he doesn''t listen."


    His voice dropped to a whisper. "I''ve tried¡­ maybe if I had done it earlier, back when he first started¡­ maybe it would have been different."


    Max closed his eyes, an overwhelming sense of helplessness washing over him.


    "But it was too late."


    A moment of silence passed between them.


    Then, Max let out another deep sigh. "Sometimes¡­ even though I know the truth, I really, really want to kill those women. Torture them for millions of years in the 19th layer of hell."


    His voice was low, bitter.


    The woman let out a short laugh, amused by his sudden outburst."Oh? That could be arranged."


    But just as she was about to continue, something changed.


    Her expression stilled.


    She slowly turned her head to the right, her golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    At the same time, Max did the same.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Their gazes pierced through the walls of the office, cutting across space, across time, stretching trillions of light years away.


    ohh my


    ----


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 229 I Was Wrong

    Wolly City Hospital ¨C POV


    Lucian leaned back, arms crossed, his gaze locked onto the General. His voice was calm, but there was a storm behind his words.


    "Don''t regret it, General¡­ I''ve given you a chance to handle this in your way." His eyes were sharp, unwavering. "Get me Theo Silvit, and I won''t take action myself. If not¡­ then you and your people will bear the consequences of whatever happens next."


    The General let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temple as if trying to ease a growing headache.


    "Lucian¡­ believe me, neither I nor the country has anything to gain by standing against you. If anything, we''d only suffer losses."


    His voice was steady, filled with experience and patience.


    "But can''t you see what you''re turning into? You''re walking down a path of no return."


    Lucian said nothing. He simply watched.


    The General continued. "I understand you''re furious. I understand what the Silvit family did to your sister. No one is denying that they deserve to be punished. But are you really going to kill thousands just to get revenge on one family?"


    The words lingered in the air.


    "You''re letting hatred consume you."


    Lucian''s gaze remained cold, unreadable.


    "You''re not punishing just the guilty, Lucian. You''re sentencing thousands of innocent lives to death for the mistakes of a few."


    The General''s voice softened. "Reconsider. If not for me, then at least for your family."


    At that, Lucian''s fingers twitched slightly. But the General pressed on.


    "Your relationship with them is finally mending. After all these years, you''re starting to reconnect with them. What do you think they''ll say when they find out?"


    His voice was firm, yet pleading.


    "What will your mother think? Will your sister be happy knowing you''ve slaughtered thousands in her name?"


    Lucian clenched his jaw.


    The General leaned forward, resting his hands on the table between them."Wasn''t your dream always to live a peaceful, happy life? A life where the people you care about are safe and smiling?"


    His eyes searched Lucian''s face, hoping praying for any sign of hesitation.


    "Tell me, Lucian. What will they think when they hear you''ve become a mass murderer?"


    A heavy silence followed.


    Meleonora, standing to the side, silently observed their exchange.


    She had to admit¡­ the General was incredible at this.


    Despite everything, he was calmly, methodically trying to reason with Lucian.


    Even though she was disgusted by the way he had treated Lucian with so much respect earlier even refusing to take him into custody she couldn''t deny it.


    This man hadn''t become a Marshal just through brute strength.


    His words made revenge seem so insignificant, so small, in the grand scheme of things.


    She found herself admiring his skill in persuasion. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ he could manipulate and control Lucian with just his words.


    Lucian exhaled slowly, his expression unreadable as he listened.


    The General saw his chance and pressed forward.


    "Let me handle it. Give this to me." His tone was urgent but composed.


    "I can''t promise immediate results. I can''t take Theo Silvit down overnight.But give me three months no, five.


    He raised his hand, spreading his fingers.


    "I will bring you Theo Silvit, his son, and everyone who was behind the attack on your sister. Every single one of them."


    His voice carried the weight of a promise.


    "Without unnecessary bloodshed. Without massive losses."


    Lucian remained silent.


    The General straightened his posture."One day is impossible, Lucian. You know that. Secret missions take time. Strategy. Precision."


    His eyes locked onto Lucian''s.


    "But if it''s for you, I promise you this: the government will stand behind you.You''ll have all of our support."


    The room fell into a thick silence.


    Meleonora held her breath. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wasn''t sure if Lucian would accept it.


    But the General had done everything he could.


    Now, it was up to Lucian Kane.


    Lucian exhaled, shaking his head slightly, his arms crossed as he looked at the General.


    "Huh¡­ first of all, I''m not some lunatic who loves to kill and massacre." His voice was calm, but there was an underlying sharpness to it.


    "I never planned to kill that many people, you know?" He tilted his head slightly. "Honestly, if I had really wanted Tony Silvit dead, I would''ve killed him the moment I had the chance."


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "But that would''ve been too easy for him."


    His words sent a chill down the room.


    "I broke every bone in his body. I shattered his arms, his legs, crushed his muscles to the point where he''ll never be able to walk or even move on his own again. And I left him alive."


    Lucian''s gaze darkened.


    "I let him live so he could suffer. So he could understand what true hell feels like. So he''d wake up every day, drowning in agony, unable to escape."


    The room felt suffocating.


    "Painkillers and anesthesia? Sure, they''ll work at first. But there''s a limit to how much his body can handle. Soon, even that relief will be taken away from him."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s voice was eerily steady.


    "He''ll live in constant pain, always hoping for a cure that doesn''t exist. And when he finally realizes there''s no escape¡­"


    He smirked coldly.


    "He''ll kill himself."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man swallowed hard.


    This was what he called ''light''?


    Lucian continued, unfazed by their reactions.


    "I would''ve done the same to his father, too.Crushed his bones, destroyed their family, made them suffer for generations. And that would''ve been the lightest punishment they deserved."


    A pause.


    "I had no intention of killing anyone at first."


    He shook his head. "I cared for my family. I didn''t want my mother or sister to know about this kind of bloodshed. Beating them to the edge of death was one thing¡­ but outright killing? That was too low for them."


    His eyes flickered with something unreadable as he looked toward Rose.


    His eyes flickered with something unreadable as he looked toward Rose.


    "I was lenient because Rose wasn''t hurt."

 Chapter 230 Become Villain

    "I was lenient because Rose wasn''t hurt."


    Silence filled the room.


    The General remained still, listening carefully, while Meleonora clenched her fists.


    Lucian''s voice dropped lower.


    "But the moment Rose got hurt, I realized something."


    His gaze snapped back to the General, sharp as a blade.


    "I was too kind."


    A dangerous glint appeared in his eyes.


    "If I had just killed those men instead of letting one of them live to send a message¡­" His fingers curled into a fist. "Maybe none of this would have happened."


    Meleonora''s breath hitched.


    "That was my mistake."


    Lucian let out a slow exhale, eyes narrowing.


    "The Silvit family dared to attack someone close to me. And you know why?"


    His expression turned unreadable.


    "Because they thought they could."


    His voice grew colder.


    "They thought they had a chance to get away with it. That they could hurt her and still profit from it."


    Lucian raised a finger.


    "That''s where they were wrong."


    His presence felt heavier, suffocating.


    "Maybe because the Kane family has been too silent, the world thinks we''re weak. Maybe because no one knows who I really am, they thought they could take their chances."


    His sharp eyes flickered toward Meleonora.


    "Just like how she doesn''t know, she dared to point a gun at me, stand against me like an equal."


    Meleonora flinched as Lucian suddenly pointed at her.


    "If she knew better, I doubt she would''ve even dared to come here."


    His voice dripped with arrogance.


    "If you want to stand against me, at least bring an army of 100,000 men, 1,000 tanks, and 200 jets."


    He let out a chuckle.


    "Maybe then I''ll take you seriously."


    His gaze flickered toward Meleonora again.


    "But having the confidence to stand before me with just a small pistol and a makeshift bomb vest?"


    Lucian smirked, shaking his head.


    "Dumbassssssss."


    The room froze.


    Purple-haired man pressed his lips together, his cheeks puffing up as he tried desperately not to laugh.


    Meleonora''s entire body stiffened.


    "You¡­ I will kill you."


    Her voice trembled with pure rage, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    Never in her life had she been humiliated like this.


    And by him of all people.


    A spoiled, arrogant brat who would''ve been nothing if not for the silver spoon in his mouth.


    How dare he talk down to her like this?


    Her body shook with fury.


    Sighhh¡­


    The General let out a long, exhausted sigh, rubbing his temple.


    Lucian exhaled sharply, his fingers curling into fists. His gaze, cold and unwavering, locked onto the General. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever." His voice was steady, but there was an unsettling weight behind it. "I''m not doing this because I want to."


    A pause.


    "I''m doing this to make an example out of them."


    His words echoed through the room, sending an eerie chill down everyone''s spine.


    "So that everyone out there knows exactly what happens when they dare to lay a hand on someone dear to me."


    His eyes darkened.


    "They need to understand no, they need to fear the consequences of crossing me."


    A cold smirk played on his lips.


    "Their souls should tremble a thousand times before even thinking of going against me or anyone I care about."


    His voice grew softer, but somehow, it felt even more terrifying.


    "The world will watch."


    Lucian lifted his gaze, his expression unreadable.


    "And everyone will learn."


    The General exhaled slowly, a deep unease settling in his gut.


    "Hey, hey, calm down, kid. You''re going to an extreme." He leaned forward slightly, his tone trying to remain composed, but there was a flicker of discomfort in his eyes. "You don''t need to do this."


    Lucian chuckled, but there was no amusement in his voice.


    "No, I do need to do this."


    His next words sent shivers down the General''s spine.


    "I just wanted a peaceful life, but I guess¡­"


    He sighed, almost mockingly.


    "The Romans were right."


    His gaze sharpened.


    "Si vis pacem, para bellum."


    "If you want peace, prepare for war."


    His words carried an ominous finality.


    "Let me end this, and then¡­ there will be peace."


    The General''s brows furrowed, his unease growing.


    "Don''t do this. You will regret it." His voice was firm. "Your family won''t like it. They might even hate you."


    He studied Lucian carefully. How did that cheerful, kind, and gentle boy turn into¡­ this?


    It felt wrong. It felt like history repeating itself.


    The General clenched his fists, remembering the last time Lucian acted like this. A deep, unsettling memory that sent chills down his spine.


    Lucian, however, remained indifferent.


    "It doesn''t matter." His tone was hollow. "It''s not like I haven''t seen them hate me before."


    A flicker of something unreadable passed through his expression, but it was gone in an instant.


    "But even then¡­" His voice softened, yet somehow, it felt heavier than ever.


    "Let me be a villain for the people I care about."


    He took a step forward, his aura suffocating.


    "I was never meant to be a hero."


    Lucian exhaled deeply.


    "From birth until now¡­ I have always been a villain."


    His next words sent a ripple of silence through the room.


    "And there is one difference between heroes and villains."


    He tilted his head slightly, his smirk sharp as a blade.


    "Heroes can sacrifice their loved ones for the sake of the world."


    His eyes burned with a terrifying conviction.


    "But I¡­ will burn the world instead."


    Meleonora, who was already fuming at Lucian''s previous insults, suddenly laughed.


    A dry, humorless laugh.


    "He needs a damn doctor. I get it now."


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her body was shaking with rage, but there was something else beneath


    The sheer arrogance of this man.


    Lucian''s smirk didn''t waver.


    "I swear, whoever stands in my way... whoever comes looking for me..."


    His voice was eerily calm.


    "I will kill them all."


    His confidence was absolute.


    Not a single trace of doubt in his voice, in his eyes, in his stance.


    Purple-haired man gulped.


    "Is he bragging?"


    That was the first thought in his mind.


    But then... he hesitated.


    Because Lucian wasn''t smiling like someone bluffing.


    He meant it.


    And for some reason, that realization made his skin crawl.


    "This time, the world will know the real price of standing against me."


    Lucian extended his hands.


    -----

 Chapter 231 Number between 1-100

    The General watched as Lucian took out his phone, and for some reason, a deep sense of unease settled in his chest. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    A bad feeling.


    "What are you doing?" The General''s voice was calm, but his eyes sharpened.


    Lucian didn''t even look up.


    "Nothing much. Just returning the enmity."


    His fingers scrolled across the screen, tapping at something.


    The General''s expression darkened.


    "Kid, don''t do anything stupid." His tone carried a warning now. "You should know that the government can overlook small things, but if you take this too far¡­ even you won''t be able to escape accountability."


    At that, Lucian finally lifted his head, his sharp eyes meeting the General''s.


    "Do you really think they can do anything to me?" His voice was quiet, yet somehow it filled the room. "Even if I did go too far?"


    The General''s jaw tightened.


    "Kid, overconfidence will ruin you."


    Before he could say more


    "Drop the phone!"


    Meleonora suddenly raised her pistol, aiming directly at Lucian''s head, her stance rigid with tension.


    The General''s head snapped toward her.


    "No! Don''t, girl!" His voice was firm, but there was a trace of urgency.


    Meleonora ignored him, her grip tightening around the trigger. She could feel something was off.


    Lucian had taken out his phone, and the General the Marshal had reacted with unease.


    That alone told her something was very, very wrong.


    She wouldn''t let him do whatever he was about to do.


    Lucian, however, merely glanced at her, his expression unreadable.


    "You really don''t understand who you''re standing before, do you?" His tone was almost amused. "Pointing a gun at me again and again¡­ whenever you feel like it."


    He sighed, as if truly disappointed.


    "My bad." He raised his hand slightly. "You can''t teach an idiot who plays with life, can you?"


    Meleonora''s muscles tensed, her breath hitching.


    What''s he doing?


    Was he about to summon something? A weapon? Some new ability?


    Her grip tightened on the pistol.


    She wouldn''t hesitate.


    If anything strange appeared in his hand


    She would pull the trigger.


    Even if the General protested.


    Even if it got her into trouble later.


    Her arms trembled slightly, but she kept her stance firm.


    But then


    Lucian snapped his fingers.


    SNAP.


    A sudden jolt of electricity surged through Meleonora''s body.


    "Ughh!"


    Her entire frame seized up as an electric current coursed through her nerves.


    Her pistol slipped from her grasp, clattering to the floor.


    "Ahhh hahh¡­!"


    She collapsed onto her knees, her breathing ragged, her body twitching involuntarily.


    Her limbs felt numb, like she had lost control of them entirely.


    It wasn''t strong enough to truly harm her


    But it was enough.


    Lucian peered down at her, his expression cool and detached.


    "Good." He exhaled lightly. "Next time, maybe you won''t be stupid enough to point a gun at me."


    Meleonora gritted her teeth, frustration and confusion raging inside her.


    "You¡­ ugh¡­ how¡­?"


    Her breath was still uneven, her body sluggish.


    The two guards behind her instinctively reached for their weapons.


    But before they could draw them


    The General gave a slight shake of his head.


    A silent command.


    Don''t.


    The guards hesitated, but eventually obeyed.


    The General sighed heavily, rubbing his temple.


    "Pick her up and put her in a chair." His voice carried a tired weight.


    One of the guards nodded, moving forward to help Meleonora.


    Meanwhile, Lucian barely paid her any more attention.


    His focus had already shifted back to his phone.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, he had placed a small, nearly invisible chip on Meleonora''s uniform earlier when she had first arrived.


    A precaution.


    And now¡­


    Lucian scrolled through his phone, scanning something with interest. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, after a few seconds


    "Hmm." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before suddenly turning his gaze toward the purple-haired man.


    "Give me a number."


    The words were casual, but something about them made the atmosphere heavier.


    Purple-haired man blinked.


    "Huh? Me?"


    He pointed at himself, eyebrows raised.


    He had been standing back, enjoying the drama like an amused spectator.


    And now, suddenly


    Lucian was looking directly at him.


    "Yeah. You."


    Lucian''s gaze was unreadable. "Give me a number."


    Purple-haired man hesitated.


    What the hell was this guy planning now?


    As far as the purple-haired man had observed, Lucian was a lunatic.


    And now, for some reason, Lucian was asking him for a number?


    "Ahh¡­ what number?" He asked again, blinking at Lucian in confusion.


    The room grew tense.


    Everyone''s attention shifted toward him.


    Even the General, who had been focused solely on Lucian this entire time, finally turned to properly look at the purple-haired man.


    Who is this guy? The General wondered.


    Meleonora, still struggling with the lingering numbness from the electric shock, was watching everything from the corner where the guards had helped her sit. Her breath was still unsteady, but her mind was sharp.


    Lucian didn''t elaborate.


    He simply stared at the purple-haired man, waiting.


    "Just give me a number already." His tone was calm, almost casual.


    Well maybe number between 1-100 be enough.


    But for some reason, the purple-haired man felt a bead of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Why did this feel¡­ important?


    Why did he feel like whatever number he gave would have some insane consequences?


    He swallowed.


    "Ahh¡­ whatever. What''s the big deal?" He muttered under his breath, trying to shake off the nervous feeling.


    Then, he looked up at Lucian and, after a brief hesitation, said:


    "Seven. My favorite number is seven."


    Lucian nodded.


    "Good choice."


    The purple-haired man exhaled slightly.


    What does he even want with that? He thought. What a weirdo.


    But before he could say anything else, the General spoke up, his tone firm.


    "What are you thinking, kid?"His sharp eyes were locked onto Lucian, trying to decipher his intent.


    Lucian didn''t answer right away.


    Instead, he started tapping on his phone, his fingers moving swiftly across the screen.


    Meleonora''s stomach twisted with unease.


    "Ughh¡­ what did you do?"She demanded, forcing her voice to be steady despite the lingering numbness in her limbs.


    Her mind raced with possibilities.


    Had he just sent a command? A message?


    Was he activating some hidden force under the Kane family?


    Would an army be mobilized to attack the Silvit Family for revenge?


    No.


    That would be insane.


    Even if the Kane family did have a hidden army which, to her knowledge, they didn''t l sending them to storm a heavily fortified island would be suicidal.


    There would be massive losses.


    It would be stupid.


    Right?


    Lucian finally slipped his phone back into his pocket.


    A slow, almost serene smile spread across his face.


    And then, he raised his hand again.


    Meleonora flinched.


    Was he going to shock her again?


    But no.


    This time, he simply raised one finger.


    Then, with a glint in his eye, he spoke:


    "The thing is¡­I didn''t do much."


    His smile widened slightly.


    "It''s just that¡­there will be one less island in this world from now on."


    ----

 Chapter 232 You did what

    Lucian smiled lazily at Meleonora, his expression disturbingly casual.


    "It''s just that¡­there will be one less island in this world from now on."


    Meleonora blinked.


    Huh?


    Her mind struggled to process his words.


    Lucian simply shook his head when he saw the confusion still lingering in her eyes.


    Then


    The General shot up from his chair.


    His face turned pale, eyes widening in sheer disbelief.


    "You¡­don''t tell me you did that again?" The General''s voice wavered, almost stuttering.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, as if just now recalling something.


    "Ohhh, yeah¡­Now that I think about it, what a coincidence, isn''t it?" His smile stretched wider.


    He slowly turned his gaze toward the General, whose face was filled with horror.


    "Last time, I destroyed a secret base in the middle of the desert last time right."


    His tone was light. Almost conversational.


    "And funnily enough¡­ that time, too, they had tried to harm Rose."


    Silence gripped the room.


    Meleonora''s breath hitched.


    Secret base? desert? What the hell is he talking about?!


    Lucian''s voice remained casual, but his words sent a chill down everyone''s spine. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And just like last time, I gave you one day to take care of the problem just like now."


    His gaze never left the General, whose hands were clenched into tight fists.


    "But you failed."


    He exhaled sharply, then


    Lucian turned to the purple-haired man.


    The man, who had been leaning against the wall, suddenly straightened up, a confused look on his face.


    "But well because of you¡­this time, it''s not three."


    Lucian''s lips curved into a slow smirk.


    He Said chucklingly.


    He raised a single finger


    And pointed it at the purple-haired man.


    "It''s seven this time."


    For a moment, the purple-haired man just stared.


    Then, a cold chill ran down his spine.


    Wait¡­ what?!


    The General''s body trembled, his voice rising in a rare display of genuine anger.


    "Are you MAD, Lucian Kane?!"


    His voice boomed, startling everyone in the room.


    "Have you completely LOST YOUR MIND?! Do you even realize what you''ve done?!"


    His chest heaved, his fury raw and unfiltered.


    "I can''t believe just how petty you are to use weapons of mass destruction over something so trivial!"


    Meleonora''s stomach dropped she couldn''t believe that general could show such a heavy emotions and even seems out of control.


    Her hands gripped the chair tightly.


    Weapons of mass destruction?


    Did he just


    No.


    No.


    That can''t be right.


    She swallowed hard, her throat dry.


    Did this lunatic just¡­launch missiles at an island?


    Her mind spun.


    That''s insane. That''s


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    "I never knew the Kane family had access to artillery-grade long-range missiles¡­ let alone the audacity to use them without permission."


    She felt lightheaded.


    This is bad. Really bad.


    Deploying any form of artillery was already a serious matter.


    But missiles?


    Missiles were strictly prohibited by all nations.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even armies couldn''t casually fire them without extensive approval. The risks were too high.


    And yet¡­


    Lucian Kane had just fired them without a second thought.


    Even worse


    He was standing there, smiling like it was nothing.


    Meleonora squeezed her fists, her thoughts racing.


    This is a catastrophe.


    The world would be alerted by now.


    This was not something that could be swept under the rug.


    Even with the Kane family''s influence, Lucian wouldn''t escape this.


    He''s done for.


    Twenty years in prison at the very least.


    And that was being generous.


    Her gaze snapped to Lucian.


    But


    He wasn''t worried.


    Not even a little.


    He stood there, completely relaxed, as if none of this had anything to do with him.


    "Last time, I covered for you."


    The General''s voice was raw with frustration.


    "No one found out about the desert base because it was in the middle of nowhere. There was no population to raise suspicion."


    So no one found out.


    His fists clenched.


    "But this time"


    His voice roared through the room.


    "THIS TIME, IT''S A FUCKING ISLAND!"


    The sheer force of his words sent a ripple through the air.


    Lucian, however, remained unfazed.


    "Do you even understand the consequences of what you''ve done?!"


    The General''s voice cracked with fury.


    "Not only did you wipe out a quarter of a hundred thousand people"


    His breath hitched.


    "You might have ERASED A WHOLE DAMN ISLAND FROM THE WORLD!"


    A suffocating silence followed.


    The weight of his words sank in.


    Meleonora felt cold sweat trailing down her back.


    She had already estimated the numbers.


    Based on what she knew, if seven missiles were fired


    At least 2,000 to 7,000 people would be dead.


    ahh yes maybe general calculated wrong in hurried and shock she thought to herself


    but still


    That was a massacre.


    Her fingers dug into the armrests of her chair.


    This is beyond reckless.


    This is terrorism.


    And yet


    Lucian simply stood there.


    Calm.


    Unbothered.


    Almost¡­ bored.


    The General''s voice dropped, his tone now grave.


    "Do you even realize what you''ve just done to the Kane family?"


    Because of this even they will face concequences now


    Lucian gaze flickered to him.


    Then, a small chuckle left his lips.


    "The Kane family?"


    Lucian raised a brow his lips curling into a lazy smirk.


    "Oh, General¡­you''re misunderstanding something here, aren''t you?"


    He tilted his head slightly, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Who said this has anything to do with the Kane family?"


    His voice, casual yet taunting, echoed through the tense hospital room.


    Lucian exhaled, spreading his arms wide.


    "It''s me.


    Don''t forget who I am. At least you should know, right?"


    His voice carried a strange confidence, one that sent a strange chill through the air.


    "I did this. I, myself, alone."


    His gaze hardened,locking onto the General''s face.


    "Do you really think anyone else has the power to do what I just did?"


    He scoffed.


    "Even you"Lucian pointed straight at the General his finger unwavering.


    "Even the president of this country, the queen, or any world leader wouldn''t dare to do what I just did."


    He let out a short laugh, a mixture of arrogance and certainty.


    "Tell me, General¡­"Lucian''s voice was almost mocking.


    "Tell me, General¡­" Lucian''s voice was almost mocking.


    He took a slow step forward.


    "Who, other than me, could have done this?"


    Another step.


    "No one."


    Lucian''s arms spread wider.


    "So don''t get it twisted."


    He exhaled sharply, a crazed glint flashing through his eyes.


    "This wasn''t the Kane family."


    "This¡­was me."


    His voice carried a dangerous finality, sending a suffocating weight through the room.


    And then


    Lucian lifted his chin slightly, his expression turning eerily serene.


    "From this moment forward¡­"


    His next words sent a shudder through everyone''s spine.


    "I declare war on the world."


    -----

 Chapter 233 Heroice Women

    "I declare war on the world."


    Silence.


    The words hung in the air, thick and suffocating.


    Meleonora''s eyes twitched at his arrogance.


    Her body, still weak from the electric shock, trembled as she forced herself to her feet.


    The two men standing beside her instinctively tried to stop her, but she shoved their hands away.


    Her breath was uneven, her face twisted in a mix of rage and incredulity.


    "Yoiii brat enough of this already!"


    She took a shaky step forward, fire burning in her eyes.


    "Just because you launched a few missiles, you think you have the right to spout nonsense like this to the General?!"


    Lucian turned his face to her a confused expression on his face.


    Meleonora''s breath hitched as she turned her gaze to the General.


    her body trembling but pride and heroicness emanating from her.


    "The man standing in front of you isn''t just anyone."


    Her voice was filled with pride.


    "He is a World War veteran, a decorated marshal with the highest clearance! A man who has stood at the top of military command! Do you think your pathetic little stunt amounts to anything compared to what he''s done?!"


    She scoffed.


    "What do you mean ''he hasn''t done anything''? Do you even know who you''re talking about?"


    Her voice grew louder, filled with conviction.


    "This man" she pointed at the General, "has ordered the launch of tens of thousands of missiles back when you were just a baby playing in your mother''s arms!"


    She took another step forward.


    Her body was still weak, but her spirit burned fiercely.


    "You think you conquered the world just because you launched seven measly missiles?"


    "Pathetic."


    Meleonora spat the word out like venom.


    Lucian looked at her with weird expression.


    But the purple-haired man, who had been standing quietly on the side, suddenly stiffened.


    His eyes darted back and forth between Meleonora and Lucian.


    Wait¡­ missiles?


    A realization dawned upon him.


    He swallowed hard, his mind rewinding to what had happened just minutes ago.


    Lucian had asked him for a number.


    And he


    He had said seven.


    His eyes widened.


    Wait.


    Did that mean


    I¡­ I gave the order?


    His breath hitched.


    A strange feeling of horror and excitement rushed through him.


    What the fuck did I just do?


    He suddenly felt lightheaded.


    Does this mean¡­ I can brag to my grandkids that I once ordered missile strikes?that too not just one but total on Seven he grinned


    His thoughts spiraled between terror and the insane realization of what had just happened.


    But ehhhh wait¡­ won''t the secret agencies suspect me too?!


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    wtffffffffff will they cought me too...but i didn''t do anything


    His hands clenched.


    I''M SCREWED.


    Meanwhile, Meleonora continued.


    She was standing tall now, glaring at Lucian with pure disdain.


    "You''re nothing but a frog in a well, arrogant brat."


    Her voice was sharp, cutting.


    "You may have gotten lucky with your little stunt, but don''t let it get to your head."


    Lucian simply blinked.


    The room fell silent.


    And then


    The General sighed facepalming as he couldn''t look at this no more.


    Lucian¡­ smirked.


    And for the first time since Meleonora had started her speech, the two men Lucian and the General turned to each other.


    Their expressions¡­


    Were weird.


    As if they were both looking at something utterly ridiculous.


    A shared understanding passed between them.


    Neither of them interrupted Meleonora.


    They just stood there, watching her rant.


    Watching her storm forward.


    Watching her try to uphold her noble ideals.


    And yet


    They both had the same expression on their faces.


    lipsmacked


    "What the fuck is she even talking about?"


    Their eyes practically said it all.


    They didn''t even need to respond.


    They just let her keep talking.


    Let her believe whatever she wanted to believe.


    And let her have her little moment.


    Because none of it mattered.


    Lucian simply exhaled.


    He took out his phone, glancing at the time.


    And then


    Lucian smiled.


    The General sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. He couldn''t watch this anymore.


    Meleonora, however, was far from finished.


    "General, don''t worry. I''ve understood everything perfectly."


    She took a bold step forward, her chest puffed up with righteous fury.


    "I will personally teach this arrogant brat a lesson! Who does he think he is?!"


    Her eyes burned with indignation as she glared at Lucian.


    "It''s one thing to do something this extreme, but how dare he disrespect you, the President, and even the Queen?!"


    Her voice was filled with righteous anger.


    "He acts like they don''t have the power to do something like this!"


    Lucian''s lips twitched.


    His body trembled slightly not from rage, but from laughter.


    The General, on the other hand, facepalmed.


    He could no longer watch this woman embarrass herself like this.


    "Meleonora¡­ you''re misunderstanding something here just listen they really weren''t missiles"."


    He tried, one last time, to stop her.


    She didn''t listen.


    "No, General! I know exactly what''s going on!"


    Her voice was full of certainty. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, what he did was extreme. Yes, he''s a lunatic. But let''s not act like the leaders of the world don''t have the power to do the same thing!"


    Lucian finally lost it.


    He slapped a hand over his face, his shoulders shaking violently as he laughed.


    Meleonora mistook his reaction entirely.


    She grinned, mistaking his laughter for fear.


    "Aha! Now you''re scared, aren''t you?"


    She smirked.


    "Now that you''ve realized the gravity of your crime, you''re trying to backtrack, aren''t you?"


    Lucian dragged a hand through his hair, his laugh turning almost hysterical.


    The General exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "Meleonora¡­listen to me...


    She ignored him.


    "You can''t fool me! I heard everything with my own ears. You fired weapons of mass destruction! I"


    Lucian suddenly snapped his head up, his expression twisted between laughter and exasperation.


    His voice was calm, yet undeniably sharp.


    "Yoiiii dumb woman."


    His golden eyes locked onto her.


    "They weren''t missiles for real lucian said as he cant take more nonsense of this women.


    Meleonora blinked.


    The General visibly wiped sweat from his forehead.


    Lucian tilted his head his his body trembling.


    "This woman is too stupid to understand even if you told her the truth yourself."


    Meleonora gritted her teeth.


    "Oh, now you''re lying to cover up your crime?"


    She folded her arms, stepping closer.


    "You''re just scared to admit it, aren''t you? That''s why you''re making excuses now!"


    look here i had recorded every talk in here now...you can''t lie here i have proof now meleonora shook in mobile in air as another win.


    Lucian slapped a hand over his face, groaning.


    His hand ruffled through his hair in pure frustration.


    he wanted to pull his hairs out.


    The General sighed, pinching the space between his brows.


    "Meleonora¡­ just stop."


    She wasn''t listening.


    "And that whole ''destroying the island'' thing? Oh please. Even if you did fire seven missiles, it wouldn''t be enough to wipe out an entire island. Do you even know how much firepower that would take? You''re just"


    Lucian suddenly let out a deep, breathless laugh.


    "Hahhh¡­ man, this women is just too¡­ dumb."


    His eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "You really don''t get it, do you?"how did someone like you got this high position in gov


    He shook his head sighing.


    Meleonora crossed her arms.


    Lucian wiped away a tear of laughter, his smirk widening as he looked at Meleonora.


    "Ahhh, yes, you''re absolutely right." His voice was light, amused, almost teasing. "Islands can''t be destroyed that easily. You were just dumb enough to think otherwise."


    Meleonora folded her arms, her glare sharp.


    "Exactly. Even the heaviest missiles wouldn''t be enough to completely wipe out an island. It''s not possible." She stated with confidence, as if she was educating him.


    She even explained to him...maybe he is too dumb to know limits of those weapons...if missiles could really do that much damage won''t world be over by now..she thought


    Lucian chuckled.


    "Yeah, yeah, of course." His golden eyes gleamed with something unsettling. "It''s not like they''re gone yet."


    Meleonora frowned, sensing something off.


    "What do you mean by ''yet''?"


    Lucian''s smirk widened. He tilted his head, raising his hand into the air.


    "Actually, they''re still on their way."


    Meleonora''s breath hitched.


    Lucian glanced at his wristwatch, then smiled.


    "Just a few more seconds now."


    The General''s face darkened.


    Three."


    "Two."


    The General''s expression darkened.


    Lucian grinned.


    "One."


    And then

 Chapter 234 So Petty

    Lucian grinned.


    "One."


    And then


    The General, Meleonora, the purple-haired man, and everyone else in the room instinctively looked up.


    "What''s this¡­ is this some kind of earthquake?"


    Meleonora asked, stopping in her steps. Instinctively, she raised her hands to her head, following her training for earthquake protocol.


    Thud.


    The General let out a heavy sigh and sank into his chair, his eyes closed, sweat forming on his forehead.


    He knew what this was. And there was no going back now. The thing that shouldn''t have happened¡­ had happened.


    The stress etched deeper lines into his already aged face, making him look like he''d grown five years older in seconds.


    The purple-haired man, startled, crouched down on the ground like a frightened animal, scared the building might collapse at any moment. The vibrations weren''t strong enough to cause serious damage, but his instincts screamed at him to stay low.


    "Well¡­ it''s over now," Lucian said, a crazed grin spreading across his face.


    The General''s eyes snapped open, his face filled with tension and dread. "Kid¡­ because of you, the peace we built so painstakingly¡­ might be destroyed."


    His voice carried the weight of years spent trying to maintain that fragile peace.


    Lucian said nothing in response, just kept that same grin.


    Meleonora finally caught up, her eyes narrowing as she noticed the General''s grim expression. "General, what happened? Why do you look like that?"


    She could sense something was very, very wrong. This couldn''t be just because of some minor event¡­ or even the missile incident.


    The General ran a hand down his face. "Of course. Prepare yourself, girl¡­ from this point on, we''re all in deep."


    He tapped his forehead, wiping away the sweat that had gathered there. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Huh?" Meleonora looked confused. "Deep? Why? We''re just here to arrest Lucian Kane for his crimes last night."


    That was their original mission. Sure, his crimes multiplied after the missile incident, but why would they personally be in trouble?


    The General shook his head and didn''t answer. "You''ll know soon enough. Give it a minute or two."


    Meleonora blinked in confusion.


    "See that crazy bastard right there?" The General''s voice was filled with frustration as he pointed at Lucian. "That kid¡­ just sent a fucking nuke to destroy the Silvit family''s island."


    "He¡­ did what?"


    Meleonora''s pupils dilated, her eyebrows jumping as her breath caught in her throat.


    Her jaw nearly hit the floor. When she first thought the Kane family had missiles, it was already hard to believe.


    But now?


    A nuclear weapon?


    Her mind rebelled against the information. "No way¡­ this can''t be real."


    She tried to rationalize the General''s words. But that reaction¡­ his face, his voice¡­ the faint tremor they felt earlier. "No, this can''t be," she whispered, gulping.


    "Weapons of mass destruction?"


    The General had said that earlier. She had assumed he meant high-grade missiles. "A nuke?"


    No. Impossible.


    The difference between a missile and a nuclear weapon was like the gap between a firecracker and a volcano.


    Just possessing a nuclear weapon was enough to dominate or destroy small countries if no major power interfered. And not even every country in the world had them¡ªonly a handful of the most advanced ones.


    "The Kane family has nuclear weapons?" Her voice trembled.


    Meleonora''s heart raced. "That can''t be. It''s¡­ it''s illegal. No one no family should have access to that kind of power." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The General shook his head. "Welcome to our new reality."


    "Nuclear weapons?" she repeated, her voice trembling.


    "Is this kid¡­ mentally ill?"


    Her thoughts spiraled. Even if Lucian Kane was strong, even if he had the resources¡­ using a nuclear weapon for such a small matter?


    Who would do that?


    Her mind kept trying to piece it together.


    "He actually fired nukes¡­ over a family dispute?"


    Her stomach twisted with the absurdity of it all. All this¡­ because of an attack that didn''t even succeed.


    If Lucian really had access to such power¡­ well, she knew what nukes cost. They weren''t toys you could buy off the black market.


    "A single nuke costs billions maybe 30 to 40 billion dollars per warhead," she thought, recalling some military reports she''d read.


    "If he wanted to kill the Silvit family, he could''ve just handed the military a billion dollars. They would''ve happily done the job for him."


    Instead, he''d chosen this route.


    "Such pettiness."


    "Petty," she whispered to herself. "This is¡­ beyond petty


    Meleonora felt herself shudder.


    The Silvit family.


    Theo Silvit.


    He''d provoked Lucian Kane and tried to hurt his sister. And Lucian''s response was... annihilation.


    Her mind shuddered to grasp the full weight of the absurdity.


    He just burned through billions of dollars in retaliation for an unsuccessful attack.


    And that was the least of their worries.


    "The international response¡­" Meleonora whispered. "The world won''t sit back and let this go."


    "Exactly," the General said, rubbing his temples. "And guess who gets to deal with the fallout?"


    Meleonora''s throat dried up. "Us."


    The room fell into a suffocating silence.


    The Silvit family would go down in history not for their deeds, but for the absurdity of their death. "What kind of lunatic kills a small family with nukes?"


    Even war-hardened generals don''t dare to use nuclear weapons. Entire nations had been devastated by their use in the past, which is why they were strictly forbidden in modern conflicts.


    "And this kid used one over an attempted assassination?"


    It was absurd. Ridiculous.


    She clenched her fists, struggling to suppress her disbelief. "Theo Silvit might go down in history as the most¡­ pathetic person to ever be nuked."


    Her thoughts spiraled further.


    "Did the Kane family steal these weapons?" she wondered. "Or did they somehow develop the technology on their own?"


    No matter how she twisted it, none of it made sense.


    And then her eyes slowly drifted toward Lucian.


    He was standing there¡­ smiling.


    "Ahhh, well¡­ I think you all are actually mistaken about something," Lucian said, shaking his head as he listened to the conversation between Meleonora and the General.


    "Yes! I knew it! This has to be fake!" Meleonora, who was sweating profusely, suddenly jumped up, pointing at Lucian''s face.


    Lucian instantly recognized that familiar expression on her face. "Ahhh¡­ she''s going to spread her stupidity again," he thought.


    Before she could open her mouth, Lucian cut her off.


    "It wasn''t just one," he said with a casual shrug. "It was seven. Seven nukes."


    "Huh?"


    Meleonora froze. Her knees gave out, and she almost collapsed to the floor.


    "Seven?" she whispered, her voice trembling as though the word itself carried physical weight.


    -----

 Chapter 235 Olivia

    "Huh?"


    Meleonora froze. Her knees gave out, and she almost collapsed to the floor.


    "Seven?" she whispered, her voice trembling as though the word itself carried physical weight.


    Her mind spun.


    "Wait¡­ seven nukes. Let''s say each nuclear bomb costs 30 billion dollars. Seven means¡­ almost 210 billion dollars."


    Her lips trembled.


    "That''s nearly half of some countries'' GDP."


    She felt her breath catch in her throat.


    "This¡­ this is insane," she whispered.


    "So¡­ petty."


    Her eyes shook with disbelief.


    The purple-haired man, who''d been crouching on the ground the entire time, finally found his voice. His eyebrows twitched as he ran a shaky hand through his hair, his mind struggling to keep up.


    "Wait, wait, wait." He almost stumbled as he tried to stand. "You''re telling me¡­ you actually fired nukes?"


    He gulped. "Wait¡­ doesn''t that mean¡­ I kinda have a hand in this? I¡­ gave you the number seven, right?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian turned toward him, a playful grin on his face.


    "Yup," Lucian said, popping the ''p'' with extra emphasis. "Congratulations, man. You just became part of history."


    The man went pale.


    "I¡­ I thought you were joking!"


    Lucian''s grin widened. "I never joke about nukes."


    "Ehhh¡­ nooooo!" the purple-haired man wailed. "I don''t wanna go to jail!"


    Tears pooled in his eyes as reality sank in.


    But then, he froze mid-panic, his expression shifting into something oddly proud.


    "Wait a second¡­ I just gave the launch number for a nuclear strike." His lips quivered. "I¡­ I''m part of history!"


    Tears of panic mixed with tears of pride.


    "I swear¡­ I''ll tell my next seven generations about this. Their ancestor¡­ yeah, I''ll tell them their ancestor once ordered a nuclear strike!"


    His face lit up, though his eyes remained watery with fear.


    "You¡­" Meleonora''s voice broke the chaotic moment. She clenched her fists, stepping toward Lucian with fury burning in her eyes. "You psychotic bastard!"


    Lucian chuckled. "Relax, dumbass. It''s not like I hit a city."


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "You hit an island!" she screamed.


    "Yeah¡­ but not a city," Lucian said with mock innocence, tilting his head as though he were explaining something simple to a child.


    Meleonora''s vision blurred with rage.


    Suddenly, the General moved toward a desk on the side of the room. He grabbed a remote and pressed a button.


    The television mounted on the hospital wall crackled to life.


    BREAKING NEWS:


    The screen flickered before settling on an aerial feed. A news helicopter hovered above what looked like¡­ endless ocean.


    The camera panned across the water calm, unnaturally calm.


    "This¡­ doesn''t look like normal footage," Meleonora muttered.


    The resolution and perspective were too high-quality to be from a regular helicopter.


    "A satellite feed," she realized with dread. "That makes more sense. No one could get there this quickly¡­ it''s been only five minutes since the explosion."


    The screen showed faint traces of mushroom-shaped clouds still lingering over the water.


    The news anchor''s voice trembled through the speakers.


    "W-we¡­ we are live at the site where, just moments ago, the Silvit family''s private island¡­ disappeared."


    The words struck like thunder.


    Meleonora''s breath hitched in her throat.


    "Disappeared?"


    The news anchor continued. "We have no confirmed details yet, but the explosion was recorded as strong enough to send shockwaves causing minor earthquakes within a 20,000-mile radius."


    The room went silent.


    Meleonora''s mouth went dry.


    Her eyes remained glued to the television as the satellite feed zoomed in.


    There was nothing.


    No landmass.


    Just violent, churning seawater where the island had once stood.


    The surface of the ocean was coated in vapor from the heat. Smoke still lingered like a ghost over the water.


    "It''s¡­ really gone."


    Meleonora''s voice cracked.


    The camera feed shifted to show footage taken from nearby islands and coastal areas.


    Even from hundreds of miles away, the mushroom cloud was clearly visible, rising into the sky like a grim monument to destruction.


    The General swore under his breath and covered his face with his hand.


    Lucian?


    He just stood there, his grin never wavering.


    ------


    Kane Family Manor ¨C Hours Ago


    Olivia sat on the couch, her fingers tapping anxiously against her phone.


    "Why hasn''t Rose come back yet?" she muttered to herself. "Didn''t she say she was just going to meet Luna? It''s almost midnight now."


    Her brows furrowed as she glanced at the screen multiple missed calls.


    "Are they really talking this late? Even if they are, why isn''t she picking up?"


    She sighed, rubbing her temple. "Did she plan to spend the night there?"


    No. That didn''t make sense.


    "Rose never spends the night out without informing me¡­ and even if she did, she would have at least called."


    A deep sense of unease settled in her chest. Something felt off.


    "I should tell Lucian."


    Standing up, she hurriedly walked upstairs toward his room.


    She knocked.


    "Lucian."


    No response.


    She knocked again, louder this time.


    "Lucian, are you inside? Something happened open the door!"


    Silence.


    Her pulse quickened. "Why isn''t he replying?"


    Just as she was about to knock again, the door to the room beside Lucian''s suddenly opened.


    A sleepy voice mumbled, "Huh¡­ Mother-in-la no, Aunt Olivia?"


    Celestia blinked groggily, rubbing her eyes.She had clearly just woken up


    "What happened? Why are you knocking on Lucian''s door so late?" Celestia asked, her voice still laced with drowsiness as she rubbed her eyes.


    Olivia let out a tense sigh, the worry on her face deepening.


    "Celestia¡­it''s Rose."


    "Huh? Rose?" Celestia''s confusion turned into concern at the mention of the name.


    "She went out this evening and hasn''t come back yet. I''ve been calling her for hours, but she isn''t picking up."


    "What? Rose didn''t come back?"Celestia asked, the sleep fading from her eyes. Seeing Olivia''s anxious expression, she quickly straightened her posture.


    "Yes¡­ I thought maybe Lucian would know something. I wanted to ask him to go look for her, but he isn''t opening the door."


    Celestia frowned."That''s strange¡­ you were loud enough to wake me up, so there''s no way he wouldn''t hear it."


    Olivia''s chest tightened. That same ominous feeling of dread she''d been trying to ignore was growing stronger with every passing second.


    "Maybe he''s just sleeping deeply¡­"she murmured, more to herself than Celestia. "I''ll wake him up."


    Without another word,Olivia grabbed the door handle and pushed it open before Celestia could object.


    The door creaked, revealing the dimly lit, empty room beyond.


    Olivia''s eyes widened. Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Huh¡­?"Her voice faltered. She took a step inside, scanning the room, disbelief tightening her throat. "Lucian¡­?"


    Her gaze darted around the empty room unmade bed, slightly ajar window, the faint scent of smoke lingering in the air.


    But no Lucian.


    "Where¡­ where is Lucian?" she whispered, the realization settling like ice in her veins.


    Celestia stepped into the room behind her, eyes wide.

 Chapter 236 Celestia

    "Where¡­where is Lucian?"Olivia whispered, the realization settling like ice in her veins.


    Celestia stepped into the room behind her, eyes wide and sharp.


    "He isn''t here...


    where does he go at night?"Celestia muttered, her voice turning cold as her mind raced to conclusions.


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Wait¡­ does Lucian sneak out at night? For what? To meet¡­ another woman?


    Her eyes darkened, a strange glint of possessive rage sparking in their depths. The thought alone made her jaw clench. Her fists tightened at her sides, and her expression contorted, the innocent drowsiness from moments ago replaced by something far more unhinged.


    Almost forgetting the actual issue Celestia stood silently, staring at Lucian empty room with a mix of suspicion and burning jealousy.


    Meanwhile,Olivia''s panic was growing by the second.


    "Where is Lucy¡­?"she whispered again, forcing herself to think logically through the dread constricting her chest.


    "Wait¡­ is he in the bathroom?" Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her brows furrowed in worry as the fear gripping her heart worsened.


    Rose missing was already troubling enough. Rose was smart and independent, and Olivia trusted her to handle herself. But Lucian? He had always been mentally fragile¡­ she hadn''t forgotten the suicidal thoughts he had been battling just weeks ago.


    Her heart dropped.


    What if he ran away?Or worse¡­what if


    "No, no, no."Olivia shook her head violently, unwilling to even entertain the thought.


    "He must be in the bathroom¡­he has to be."


    Without another word, she turned on her heels and bolted out of the room.


    "Lucian! Are you in there?" she yelled, running down the hall toward the bathroom door.


    "Wait"Celestia called, but Olivia didn''t stop. She sprinted down the corridor, heart racing in her chest.


    Please¡­let him be here. Please.


    Celestia followed silently, her lips twitching in a twisted smile as her thoughts spiraled further.


    "Darling, if you''re not home¡­ and you''re with some slut¡­oh, I promise, I''ll make you regret it."


    The moment Olivia reached the bathroom door, she twisted the handle and yanked it open.


    Empty.


    The bathroom was cold and dark.


    The mirror fog-free, the towels undisturbed.Lucian wasn''t here either.


    Olivia staggered back, gripping the doorframe. Her vision blurred with rising panic.


    "Where the hell is he? It''s the middle of the night¡­why would he leave without telling me?" she said, voice cracking with anxiety.


    She turned desperately to Celestia. "Did Lucian tell you anything? Did he mention going somewhere?"


    Celestia lips curved into a small, unnatural smile. "No."


    The single word answer sent a chill down Olivia''s spine.Celestia''s eyes were shadowed, and the smile on her face looked¡­wrong.


    Why is she smiling like that?


    "Okay¡­ okay, let me call him," Olivia muttered, pulling out her phone with trembling hands. "If Rose isn''t answering, maybe Lucian will."


    She tapped his contact and waited. The call didn''t even connect.


    "What the¡­ why isn''t it ringing?"Olivia said, frantically trying again. "Is his phone off?"


    Celestia''s eyes lit up with something dark and possessive.


    "Ahhh¡­he changed his number."


    "Wait, what?" Olivia froze. "Lucian changed his number? When?"


    "A few days ago.He¡­threw his old phone away in dustbin." Celestia''s voice was nonchalant as she scrolled through her phone.


    "Why would he do that?"Olivia asked, confusion adding to her anxiety. "Wait¡­ how do you know that?"


    Celestia''s fingers paused mid-scroll. She blinked once, then let out a soft chuckle. "Ahhh¡­ well, it''s a long story."


    "Celestia, this is serious. Please."


    "Don''t worry Let me just¡­call him i have his new phone number," Celestia said, her eyes darkening as she tapped away on her phone.


    The line rang. Once. Twice.


    No answer.


    Celestia smile twisted further. "Oh? He isn''t picking up even my calls now?"she said softly, her voice taking on a dangerous edge."So daring¡­hehehe¡­very daring, indeed."


    "Try again!" Olivia urged, her desperation reaching its peak.


    Celestia did as asked. The phone rang again. Still no response.


    Her hand tightened around the device until the plastic creaked. Her smile stretched unnaturally across her face.


    "Not answering my calls, hmm? Heh¡­ good¡­ very good." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice dipped into a dangerous murmur, more to herself than Olivia. "Darling¡­ where are you? Hiding from me? Or¡­ are you out there with someone else?"


    Her breath quickened, and her eyes gleamed with possessive rage. "Hehe¡­ if I find you with some other girl, darlin~¡­ oh¡­ I''ll cut off your legs¡­ your arms¡­ your tongue¡­ and make you lie in my lap forever."


    Olivia, pacing the room in blind panic didn''t catch the disturbing whisper.


    "Why isn''t he picking up? Where did he go? Should I call the police?"Olivia muttered, running a hand through her hair as her thoughts spiraled."But if I call the police, the media will go crazy.


    The Kane family will be all over the news again. And if he''s just¡­ out¡­ then Lucian will hate me for embarrassing him like that."


    Celestia''s fingers danced across the screen.


    "Let''s hack your live location, darling¡­ hehehe."


    Her voice was soft, almost tender, as her thumb tapped and swiped with practiced precision. Her phone''s interface glowed in the dim light, the reflection casting an eerie gleam in her eyes. She bypassed security layers, one after another, her focus sharp and unyielding.


    Come on, come on¡­don''t hide from me, Lucy. You can''t escape.


    A soft ping broke the silence.


    Celestia eyes narrowed as the GPS coordinates loaded.


    "Found you,"she whispered.


    The victorious smirk on her lips froze when she saw the location on the screen. Her pupils contracted, her smile twisting into something feral.


    A nightclub.


    Lucian''s phone was pinging from a nightclub in the city.


    A nightclub? My darling¡­


    Celestia''s breaths quickened.


    My darling sneaks out in the middle of the night¡­ to a nightclub? Without telling me? To enjoy himself¡­? To meet someone¡­?


    Her fingers tightened around the phone. The plastic casing creaked under the pressure.


    A nightclub¡­ a filthy, disgusting place with drunk sluts and trashy women wearing almost nothing.


    Is that what he likes? Is that why he doesn''t tell me?


    Her mind spiraled with ugly images. Lucian sitting there¡­ laughing¡­ with some woman leaning on his shoulder¡­ whispering into his ear¡­ smiling at her the way he should only smile at her.


    Heheheheh¡­


    Her breath turned shaky. Her grip on the phone trembled as dark thoughts coiled like serpents in her chest. The rational side of her brain tried to speak Calm down. He might have a reason. Maybe it''s not what it looks like.


    But the dark, possessive part screamed louder.


    Nightclub¡­ he''s mine. How dare he go somewhere like that without me? How dare he betray me like this?


    She stared at the blinking red dot on the map, the club''s name glowing mockingly beneath it.


    "You can''t hide, Lucy," she whispered. "I''ll find you¡­ and if I find a single woman near you¡­ I swear¡­"


    "Celestia?" Olivia''s voice snapped her from the haze. "Did you find his location? I heard you say something just now."


    Celestia blinked, forcing herself to relax. Her smile softened, though the madness still shimmered beneath the surface.


    "Yeah," she said, turning to Olivia.


    "I got it."


    "Where is he?" Olivia stepped forward, desperate and tense."Where''s Lucian? I''ll go get him right now. We can find Rose later Lucian''s more stupid rose is more sensible...she might be all fine. If he''s out there alone¡­he might be in danger."


    huhhhhhhhhh


    "Oh, he''s,"Celestia said softly, eyes dropping back to her phone. "He''s at¡­a nightclub."


    "A nightclub?"Olivia repeated, her voice climbing an octave in disbelief. "Lucian''s at a nightclub? Are you sure?"


    Celestia let out a hollow laugh, her expression unreadable.


    "Oh¡­I''m sure."


    Her eyes gleamed with something cold and dangerous as she turned the phone screen toward Olivia.


    The name of the nightclub blinked on the map.


    "He''s right here."


    Olivia jaw dropped when she saw the address.


    "That club¡­it''s in the middle of the city.Why would Lucian go there?"


    Celestia''s fingers tightened again around the phone.


    "Yeah¡­why would he?"she said, voice low. "Why indeed?"


    Her mind was already racing through scenarios of what she would find when she got there.


    "Let''s go,"Olivia said, grabbing her coat.


    "We need to get him now."


    "Yes," Celestia agreed. Her lips curled into a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "Let''s find him."


    And if some filthy woman''s there with him¡­

 Chapter 237 i am Lazydiablo

    Avey POV


    "If Im being hated by Lucian¡­I don''t deserve to exist in this world."


    Her voice was barely a whisper, lost to the night''s chill.A sad broken smile tugged at her lips as tears blurred her vision.


    The wind caressed her cheeks like a farewell, cold and indifferent.


    And then without hesitation she stepped off the balcony.


    The world tilted. Gravity seized her body, pulling her into the abyss below.The air rushed past her ears, the ground racing to meet her. Her heart pounded with the weight of her decision, her mind sinking into numb acceptance.


    The seconds stretched into eternity.


    "Fighting fate is¡­so painful,"she thought, eyes fluttering shut.


    "I thought I could fight it."


    She braced herself for the inevitable impact. For the cold, hard kiss of death.


    But then


    A sudden, searing blue light burst into existence below her.


    Avey''s eyes snapped open.


    A glowing, circular portal shimmered just a few meters above the ground. Its center swirled like liquid sapphire, pulsating with an otherworldly energy. The light bathed the surroundings in an ethereal glow, casting dancing shadows on the walls of the manor.


    "What¡­what is that?"


    Her mind scrambled to make sense of the impossible sight.


    "Am I hallucinating?Maybe I really am losing it right before dying."


    She closed her eyes, surrendering herself once more.


    But instead of the bone-shattering impact she expected¡­


    She passed through the glowing circle


    No pain. No sound. Just a fleeting sensation of warmth as her body vanished into the portal.


    The night vanished.


    The next moment


    Her eyelids fluttered open.


    The harsh sting of death never came.


    Instead, she found herself hovering mid air. Suspended. Weightless.


    Her chest tightened in confusion.


    "What the¡­?"


    She looked down and saw polished wooden floorboards beneath her dangling feet.


    Not the concrete driveway of her family''s manor. Not the cold, unforgiving ground she had leaped toward.


    But smooth, ancient-looking wood.


    Her eyes darted around.


    Books. Endless rows of towering bookshelves stretched into darkness, their spines glimmering faintly in the dim light.


    The air smelled faintly of parchment and aged leather. It felt¡­timeless.


    "Where am I?"


    Her breath quickened as panic clawed its way back into her chest.The unfamiliarity of the place, the impossible circumstancesit all began to suffocate her.


    Fear crept in like a shadow, cold and relentless.


    Until


    "Hello, Avey Starline."


    A voice.


    Soft. Gentle.Ethereal.


    The moment the words reached her ears, the fear melted away like ice under sunlight.


    Avey froze, her heart skipping a beat.


    The voice wasn''t just beautiful it was transcendent like music, like warmth after a winter storm.


    The anxiety vanished from her chest.The weight of years of guilt, regret, and heartbreak lifted as if an invisible hand had peeled it away.


    The tension she''d lived with since childhood, the burden of unspoken words and unshed tears all of it dissolved in an instant.


    Her shoulders loosened. Her breathing steadied. Her mind cleared, as though she''d inhaled the purest air after drowning for too long.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt¡­ light.


    Avey turned her head toward the source of the voice, heart pounding with curiosity and unease.


    The moment her gaze landed on the figure sitting a few meters away, she froze.


    Seated behind an elegant wooden desk was a woman of otherworldly beauty.


    Her features were so flawless that Avey couldn''t even begin to compare her to anyone she''d ever seen. It wasn''t the typical beauty of models or celebrities it was something ethereal, almost divine. The woman''s long, silken hair cascaded over her shoulders like a waterfall of midnight silk.


    A pair of sleek, thin-framed glasses perched delicately on her nose, giving her an air of wisdom and authority.


    Her eyes, however, were the most captivating. They glimmered with a strange, timeless understanding, like she could see through Avey''s very soul.


    But what truly caught Avey attention wasn''t the woman.


    It was the creature standing atop the desk beside her.


    It was small perhaps two or three feet tall, with chubby limbs and round, inquisitive eyes.


    The creature resembled a penguin but wore a ridiculously adorable shark costume complete with a dorsal fin and tiny, toothy hood framing its face.


    "Wait¡­is that a child?"


    Avey squinted.


    The creature blinked, tilting its head at her, its eyes soft and gentle.


    No¡­there was something off about it. Its eyes held an age-old intelligence far beyond what a child should possess.


    That look wise and profoundly knowing stirred something deep within her.


    It wasn''t just a cute, costumed kid.


    It knew her.


    Or at least it looked at her as though it did.


    Avey heart skipped a beat.


    "Why do I feel¡­close to it?"she thought, confusion swirling in her chest.


    The warmth, the strange sense of familiarity it didn''t make sense.


    Before she could dwell on it further, the woman sitting behind the desk smiled softly and spoke.


    "Hello, Avey."


    The voice was the same as before calming and rich, like the melody of an ancient lullaby.


    "Let me introduce myself."The woman adjusted her glasses with a single graceful movement. "I am LazyDiablo. The Author."


    The words echoed in the vast, endless library. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey blinked.


    "The Author?"


    Her lips parted slightly, confusion deepening.


    The woman chuckled lightly, as if she could read her thoughts. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I know¡­ it sounds strange, doesn''t it?"she said, voice tinged with amusement."Meeting me like this. You floating around midair like a lost leaf, and me¡­ well."


    Avey hesitated, her body still suspended in the air.


    "It''s a bit sudden, I know,"the woman continued, tapping a polished nail against the desk."But I couldn''t let what you were trying to do¡­ happen."


    A pang of embarrassment shot through Avey''s chest.


    She lowered her eyes, shame crawling up her throat.


    The woman eyes softened.


    Sighhh women sighed hard looking at avey like that


    Only she knows what she have done just now...She just broke another rule... just for what?


    She doesn''t even know why she did it herself...maybe well


    -----

 Chapter 238 Max

    "Are you¡­ a god?"


    Avey hadn''t even realized she was asking. The words left her lips as if pulled by the weightless serenity around her the clarity, the surreal lightness.


    She should have been dead. She had jumped. She had accepted it. Yet, she was here, standing, floating¡­ alive.


    The woman seated at the desk tilted her head, as if amused by the question.


    "Am I a god?" she mused, tapping her chin. "No, not in the way you understand. But compared to humans? It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call me one. What you consider miracles walking on water, turning water into wine, saving a million lives those things are so¡­ small."


    Her gaze was steady, unreadable.


    "I have saved trillions. Maybe quadrillions. I have seen worlds crumble and universes fade, and I have restored them. So, whether I am a god or not¡­" She shrugged. "That depends on your perspective."


    Avey inhaled sharply.


    It wasn''t arrogance in her voice, nor boasting. It was just fact.


    "So¡­ you are a god," she murmured, more to herself than to the woman before her.


    Strangely, she felt no fear. No anxiety. Maybe it was this woman''s presence. Maybe it was the sheer weight of her existence that made all emotions fade into stillness.


    "Did you save me?" Avey asked, her voice softer now.


    Diablo held her gaze for a moment, then nodded with a small smile.


    "Yes. I saved you."


    Avey''s throat tightened.


    "Do you¡­ save everyone?"


    Diablo shook her head. "No. You are the first human I have ever made an exception for."


    Avey''s breath caught.


    "The first¡­" she whispered, unsure of what to make of it.


    She wanted to ask why ..why her but before she could, a small voice interrupted. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, hello, girl."


    Avey turned toward the sound and finally noticed the small figure standing on the table.


    Her eyes looking down


    A child? No¡­ not quite. It looked like a child soft, round face, bright intelligent eyes but something about him felt¡­ special.


    He wore a shark-themed outfit, an odd contrast to the maturity in his gaze.


    Avey blinked.


    Why did this tiny being feel¡­ familiar?


    The child-like figure gave her a knowing look.


    "I''m Max," he introduced himself with a small nod. His tone was mature, nothing like a child''s. "You''re probably confused how you got here, why you''re here at all. And I''ll be blunt with you."


    His gaze softened.


    "We had no plans to bring you in."


    Avey frowned slightly.


    "But¡­" Max continued, his voice gentle, almost careful. "You can''t die. Not now. Maybe never."


    A pause.


    "It''s not good for Lucian."


    Avey''s entire body tensed at that name.


    Lucian.


    Her throat tightened. Her heart clenched painfully.


    "You¡­ know Lucian?" she asked, barely above a whisper.


    Something about the way Max spoke it felt¡­ familiar. The way he said Lucian wasn''t casual. It wasn''t distant.


    It was personal.


    "Are you close to him?" Avey''s voice wavered.


    Max met her gaze. His expression softened.


    Before he could respond, Diablo chuckled.


    "Heh. Max knows that kid better than anyone. He''s seen him from birth to now~"


    But she didn''t get to finish.


    Max interrupted her.


    "He¡­ Lucys like a son to me."


    Avey froze.


    huh


    Max''s voice carried no hesitation. No uncertainty.


    he felt so genuine


    "I''m more like a father to him," Max continued, his expression unreadable. "Maybe¡­ I don''t know if he feels that way about me. But to me, Lucian has always been like a son."


    Avey''s breath hitched.


    Her mind couldn''t process it.


    Lucian¡­ had someone like that? Someone who had watched over him, cared for him, seen him from childhood to now?


    Why does she don''t know about that then


    For a moment, she could only stare.


    Diablo, too, had gone quiet. She turned her head slightly, watching Max with raised brows in surprise.


    "Like a son, huh¡­" she murmured, a small smile playing on her lips. "Now I understand why you did all that."


    Avey, still in shock, barely heard her.


    "Like a son?" she repeated, her voice barely audible.


    She looked down at the small figure this child-like being who had spoken with such warmth, such genuine care.


    She wasn''t sure why, but¡­ she could feel it.


    It wasn''t an act.


    He meant it.


    Max met her eyes, his expression unwavering.


    And for the first time in a long time, Avey felt something she couldn''t name.


    Something close to fear.


    Max sighed.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the air shimmered.


    Huh?


    Avey gasped as she suddenly found herself seated in a chair, facing the wooden table. Across from her, the mysterious woman sat with a knowing smile, and on the table between them was Max.


    She blinked, looking around in confusion. How?


    Magic?


    Max let out another deep sigh, his small body still, his round eyes dark with emotion.


    Lucian would go crazy if he knew this idiot tried to kill herself.


    The thought weighed on him.


    Max didn''t hate Avey.


    Even though she had caused Lucian pain, even though she had broken him, even though in another life Lucian had ended himself because of her Max didn''t hate her.


    No, what he felt was pity.


    Not just for Lucian.


    For both of them.


    Because he knew.


    Others might not, but Max did.


    She had no choice.


    The fog of fate bound her. The more she tried to be near Lucian, the more she ended up hurting him. It wasn''t her fault.


    And in a twisted way¡­ Max was grateful to her.


    Everyone else might forget, but he wouldn''t.


    She was the only light in Lucian''s life when he was drowning in darkness.


    She had been his reason to endure.


    Max exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples.


    And even if she had been at fault¡­ what right did he have to judge?


    Hadn''t he done worse?


    Wasn''t he the biggest reason for Lucian''s suffering?


    If he had never stepped into Lucian''s life¡­ maybe things would have been different.


    But in the end, Lucian loved this woman.


    So Max couldn''t bring himself to dislike her.


    Whoever Lucian calls family Max does too.


    The silence stretched.


    Avey fidgeted under Max''s intense gaze.


    His eyes held too much.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Too much knowledge. Too much sorrow. Too much understanding.


    Why was he looking at her like that?


    She swallowed. "Max¡­right umm?"


    Max didn''t answer.


    Diablo simply smiled, watching the two of them, letting the heavy air settle.


    Avey clenched her hands in her lap.


    She wanted to ask something, but¡­ for some reason, she was scared of the answer.


    The room remained silent.


    And in that silence, everything was understood.


    Max exhaled, dragging a hand down his face.


    Damn it.


    Lucian really does pick the hardest paths, huh?


    Avey shifted in her seat, feeling the weight of Max''s gaze on her.


    Too intense. Too sharp.


    It made her uneasy. She wasn''t used to this kind of silence this kind of scrutiny.


    Finally, she spoke.


    "Why¡­" She swallowed. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Max blinked, as if snapping out of deep thought. He tilted his head, studying her for a second longer before responding.


    "Because I''m trying to decide if I should scold you or just feel sorry for you."


    Avey stiffened.


    That¡­ wasn''t the answer she expected.


    From across the table, Diablo chuckled softly, clearly entertained. But she didn''t interrupt. She just leaned back, watching, letting the conversation unfold.


    Avey hesitated, staring down at her hands.


    Then, finally, she spoke again.


    "You guys can do all this¡­ magic." She gestured vaguely. "You even saved me from dying. You said I''m special. So I think¡­ you already know the reason, don''t you?"


    She let out a breath, forcing a bitter smile.


    "You must know what a disgusting person I am."


    Max didn''t react. Diablo didn''t either. They just watched her. Listening.


    Avey clenched her fists.


    "I treated the person who loved me like dirt." Her voice was quieter now. "And when I finally tried to fix things¡­ he said he hated me."


    She swallowed the lump in her throat, shaking her head.


    "I couldn''t take it."


    Her fingers dug into her lap.


    "I thought¡­ maybe running away from everything was the best option."


    Silence.


    Max''s jaw tightened.


    "Stupid," he muttered, his voice low but sharp.


    Avey flinched.


    He hadn''t raised his voice. He didn''t need to.


    "I didn''t give you a second chance just for you to waste it like this."


    Max''s small hands clenched into fists.


    "Do you have any idea how much I lost to give you this chance?"


    His voice trembled not with anger, but something deeper.


    Something Avey couldn''t quite place.


    "Do you really think this kind of miracle comes for free?"


    Avey opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    Max exhaled sharply, shaking his head.


    "Damn idiot."


    He rubbed his temples, clearly trying to calm himself.


    She had just attempted suicide. She wasn''t in the best state of mind. He knew that.


    He shouldn''t scold her too harshly.


    But still


    He was frustrated.


    Because if Lucian knew what she''d tried to do¡­


    He''d break all over again.


    Max leaned back, pressing his lips into a thin line.


    "Don''t you dare pull this kind of crap again," he muttered.


    wait second chance....you?


    -------

 Chapter 239 Avey

    "Don''t you dare pull this kind of crap again," Max muttered.


    Avey flinched.


    The words were sharp cutting through the heavy silence between them. But what hit her harder was the weight behind them.


    Wait¡­ second chance?


    Her breath hitched.


    You?


    Her mind raced, heartbeat hammering in her chest.


    Regressed back in time. That was her biggest secret. One she couldn''t share with anyone not even if she wanted to. The world itself wouldn''t allow it. Every time she had tried, something stopped her. Her throat locked up, her voice refused to come out, or reality itself would twist to erase any trace of her confession.


    And yet¡­


    Max just said he gave her that second chance.


    Her eyes widened, her body stiffening as an unnatural chill crawled up her spine.


    She swallowed hard, staring at him.


    "You¡­ you know?"


    Her voice came out barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly would shatter whatever fragile reality she had left.


    Max didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, it was Diablo who leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs lazily, watching the scene unfold with amusement.


    "Yes," she said simply. "And you have no idea what he sacrificed to make that happen."


    Avey turned sharply, her trembling gaze shifting back to Max.


    Her pulse pounded in her ears.


    He knows.


    He knows everything.


    He knows what happened at the end.


    Her breath turned shallow.


    Her worst mistake. Her biggest regret.


    He knows.


    And yet¡­ he sat there so calmly.


    As if he wasn''t looking at the person who had driven Lucian to his worst.


    As if he wasn''t staring at the reason Lucian


    She clenched her jaw, shaking fingers curling into fists.


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    Her voice cracked.


    Max said Lucian was like a son to him.


    Shouldn''t he hate her? Shouldn''t he want to kill her?


    Shouldn''t he have let her die?


    Her throat tightened.


    "Why did you save me?"


    Max exhaled through his nose, rubbing his temples as if she were asking the most obvious question in the world.


    But Avey didn''t stop.


    Her voice grew sharper, more desperate.


    "You should''ve let me die," she whispered.


    "Or tortured me to death."


    She clenched her teeth so hard it hurt.


    "If you really cared about Lucian if you knew everything then why would you¡­ why would you give me another chance?"


    Her hands trembled.


    "You should hate me. I¡­ I killed him in the last life."


    The words left her lips, sharp and bitter.


    "He killed himself because of me."


    She slammed a hand on the table.


    "He gave me his heart, and I crushed it."


    The air felt heavier.


    Diablo''s gaze flickered slightly, but she said nothing.


    She just sat back, letting Avey break.


    "He was just an idiot," Avey muttered, voice hoarse. "A stupid, naive idiot."


    Her shoulders shook.


    "And I" Her throat tightened. "I was the bigger idiot. Why did I have to get heart failure? Why didn''t I just die first?"


    She clenched her jaw.


    "I didn''t deserve to be loved."


    Her voice cracked.


    "And he killed himself¡­ just out of sadness. He left everything behind because of me."


    She swallowed hard, forcing the words out.


    "And you still think I deserve another chance?"


    Her hands balled into fists.


    "You still think I should be with him?"


    She slammed her hand against the table again, her voice rising.


    "You sent me back in time, but did you even think about what kind of pain that would bring him?"


    Tears streamed down her face.


    "If you''re so powerful¡­ why didn''t you just kill me instead?"


    Her voice cracked into a sob.


    "So that Lucian wouldn''t love me anymore?"


    And finally


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    She broke.


    Loud, uncontrollable cries tore from her chest.


    Tears poured freely, hot and endless.


    For the first time she let it all out.


    No restraint. No dignity. Just raw, broken grief.


    And Max¡­ smiled.


    Not out of amusement. Not mockery.


    But because he understood.


    She needed this.


    "I don''t hate you," he said simply. "I never did."


    Avey''s breath caught.


    Max leaned forward, his small hands resting on the table.


    "You''re not a bad person for Lucian."


    His voice was warm. Steady.


    "You were never the villain in his story."


    Avey shook her head violently, tears still falling. "You''re wrong."


    "No, you are." Max met her gaze. "You don''t know what I know."


    She squeezed her eyes shut.


    She couldn''t listen to this.


    That''s when Diablo moved.


    Without a word, she stood from her chair and walked around the table.


    Then gently she placed a hand on Avey''s head, pulling her close.


    Avey barely had time to react before she felt warmth.


    A soft, comforting embrace.


    Diablo held her there, letting Avey''s face rest against her stomach, patting her head softly.


    "It''s alright."


    Her voice was quiet. Gentle.


    "Let it out."


    Avey''s shoulders shook harder.


    "You needed this."


    Diablo smiled, watching over her.


    "Hiding everything in your heart for so long¡­ that''s dangerous for humans."


    She stroked Avey''s hair, her touch soothing.


    "But you don''t have to carry it alone anymore."


    Avey cried harder.


    And for the first time in a long, long time


    She didn''t feel alone.


    Max and Diablo didn''t interrupt her.


    They simply watched, their expressions calm, patient gentle.


    Avey''s sobs eventually quieted, her breath still shaky, her face stained with the remnants of her tears. Her skin was flushed, her eyes puffy, but she had stopped crying.


    She sat there in silence, gripping the edge of the table as if grounding herself.


    Max smiled.


    A genuine, warm smile.


    "Finally calmed down?" he asked, his voice light, teasing but not unkind.


    Avey swallowed, nodding slightly. She wiped her face with the sleeve of her shirt, then glanced toward Diablo, giving her a small, grateful nod for the hug.


    But she wasn''t done.


    She took a deep breath, steadied herself, and looked at Max.


    "I need answers."


    Her voice was hoarse but firm.


    "Why did you do it?" she asked, searching his face. "Why did you send me back? Just to make him suffer again?"


    Max chuckled.


    A small, quiet sound yet it carried something unreadable.


    He lifted his tiny hand and pointed at her.


    "I chose you because it''s you."


    His words were simple.


    Avey''s brow furrowed. "huh?"


    "Just look at yourself for a second." Max leaned forward, eyes filled with something close to amusement. "Look at how much you''re feeling for Lucian right now."


    Avey stiffened.


    "You''re sitting here, after crying your heart out, asking me why I didn''t kill you instead."


    Max tilted his head, watching her with that same small, knowing smile.


    "Tell me, Avey¡­ is that the kind of heart a bad person has?"


    She wanted to argue. To deny it.


    But she couldn''t.


    She didn''t know what to say


    Her chest ached, her fingers clenched, her lips trembled because she loved him.


    But...why at those times she couldn''t explain


    And Max knew it.


    "Oh, but wait." Max''s eyes twinkled with mischief, breaking the heavy air. "I bet you still don''t know, do you?"


    Avey blinked, confused.


    "Know what?"


    Max grinned.


    "Why your heart failed in your past life."


    --------


    Hey guys sorry for this late...tday was mothers Birthday S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hey you know guys maybe i never thanked you enough.... but genuinely thank you all.


    You know...i bought and celebrated my mother bday with all support and all i got from you guys... first time in my life.


    i dont know what to say.....i really am not best person to say thanks...but just know my life all went in depression and parents fights... because of this i got indepentent taking care of my siblings and mother.... really thanks you all


    Really really really thanks ya all ...may ya all get beautiful lifes too.

 Chapter 240 Avey...The Truth

    "Why your heart failed in your past life."


    Avey froze.


    Her blood turned cold.


    Max''s words echoed in her mind, sending a strange chill down her spine.


    Her heart failure¡­


    She had never questioned it before.


    She always assumed it had been natural. A tragic fate. Something that was simply meant to be.


    But now¡­ looking at Max''s serious expression and Diablo''s quiet, knowing smile


    A sickening realization began to creep in.


    Avey''s breath turned unsteady.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    Max''s smile didn''t fade, but his gaze sharpened.


    "Think about it, Avey."


    His voice was softer now, almost coaxing.


    "Why do you think it happened?"


    I think you might have checked your health after regressing, just to make sure it wouldn''t happen again, right?"


    Avey''s lips parted, but she had no answer.


    What does love have to do with this?


    After regressing, the first thing she did was run to Lucian. The second was getting a full medical check-up, making sure history wouldn''t repeat itself.


    But the doctor had reassured her her heart was perfectly fine. Strong, healthy, no abnormalities.


    Heart failure? Impossible, he had said. Her chances were too low to even consider.


    She had been confused back then, but now¡­


    That sickening feeling twisted deeper in her gut.


    Hadn''t she died from heart failure in her past life?


    That was the moment she regretted the most. If she hadn''t collapsed that day¡­


    If she hadn''t needed a heart transplant¡­


    Lucian wouldn''t have given his own for her.


    That idiot.


    She had wished, over and over, that it had never happened.


    "Max, please."


    Her voice was barely a whisper.


    "Tell me the truth."


    Max held her gaze, but before he could speak


    "It''s really simple."


    Diablo''s voice cut through the silence, smooth and unwavering.


    Avey turned to her.


    Diablo leaned back, watching her carefully.


    "It was never about you hating him," she said. "Not really."


    Avey stiffened.


    "Love isn''t something that can be measured, controlled, or locked away," Diablo continued. "If you try to suppress it¡­ if you force it down¡­ there are consequences."


    Max remained silent.


    "You''re asking about your heart failure," Diablo said softly. "But you''re looking at it the wrong way."


    Avey frowned.


    She was asking about her health, wasn''t she?


    What did love have to do with


    "Even if the body is perfectly healthy, the heart still has its limits."


    Diablo''s voice remained calm, but there was weight behind it.


    "Think of it like a balloon. Keep filling it with air, never letting any out¡­ what happens?"


    Avey swallowed hard.


    "...It bursts."


    Diablo nodded.


    "Exactly."


    Avey''s thoughts scattered.


    She didn''t understand.


    Hadn''t she hated Lucian?


    Hadn''t she treated him horribly?


    Then why


    "You loved him dearly, Avey. More than you even realized."


    Avey flinched.


    No.


    That wasn''t true.


    She had hurt him. She had made him suffer.


    If anything, he should have been the one to


    "You loved him so much that even the world couldn''t suppress it."


    Avey''s breath caught in her throat.


    Max sat there, watching her silently.


    On the outside, his expression was unreadable.


    But inside, his thoughts were spinning.


    Even Lucian''s own mother, under the same curse, never reached the level Avey had.


    Max exhaled slowly, looking at her with something unreadable in his eyes.


    Lucian would be happy if he knew the truth.


    The truth that he wasn''t wrong


    This girl had loved him.


    More than even his own mother had.


    More than anyone else.


    She had loved him so much that even when the heavens tried to suppress it


    Her heart had stopped.


    Max shook his head slightly, his expression softening.


    This was the greatest proof.


    Avey had never hated Lucian.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her love for him was the purest of all.


    No one even came close.


    They had been doomed by fate.


    Max clenched his fists under the table.


    He hated this. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hated that he couldn''t do more.


    If only he hadn''t


    He shut his eyes briefly, pushing the thought away.


    There was nothing he could do now.


    All he could do was curse himself¡­


    And curse the world for being so cruel.


    Avey''s breath hitched.


    "What are you talking about? What heavens? What burst? What forcefully? I don''t understand."


    Her voice was shaking now. The words felt foreign, distant, like they didn''t belong to her. Like they were slipping through the cracks of her mind before she could grasp them.


    Diablo sighed, shaking her head.


    "We can''t tell you, Avey."


    Her voice was calm, but there was a heaviness to it.


    "There are laws¡­ universal laws. We''re bound by them. Telling you too much would break the order of the world."


    Avey''s hands curled into fists.


    "Then why bring it up at all?"


    Diablo looked at her really looked at her.


    "Because you need to believe in yourself."


    Avey''s lips parted, but she had no words.


    "What happened to you¡­ what you did¡­ it was never truly you."


    A cold shiver ran down her spine.


    "What do you mean?"


    Something about those words unsettled her. They dug into her bones, making her feel¡­ wrong.


    Like something was shifting inside her.


    Like something was breaking.


    Her chest tightened, breath coming out in short, shaky exhales.


    Something was there something lurking at the edge of her consciousness.


    Something she had never been able to see.


    "It was heaven''s will."


    Max''s voice cut through the silence like a blade.


    Avey''s head snapped toward him.


    "The heavens placed a fog over your heart to suppress your feelings for Lucian."


    Her pulse thundered in her ears.


    "To force you away from him."


    Max''s voice was steady, his expression calm.


    "And to push you toward someone else."


    The world tilted.


    Something cracked inside her.


    Diablo shot up from her seat, eyes wide with horror.


    "MAX!"


    Diablo yelled.


    Her voice shook the entire room.


    Avey flinched.


    The air around them grew heavy, suffocating, like something unseen was pressing down on them.


    Diablo''s eyes burned with something raw horror.


    "You just broke the world''s law."


    Her voice was low, dangerous.


    "Do you realize what you''ve done?"


    Max didn''t flinch.


    He just smiled.


    "You risked everything." Diablo''s voice trembled. "You''ll be punished for this. She wasn''t supposed to know."


    She wasn''t worthy enough


    Avey barely heard them.


    Her mind was spinning, unraveling, falling apart at the seams.


    Something was stopping me from loving Lucian.


    Something was forcing me to hate him.


    Something was pushing me toward Victor.


    Her entire body shook.


    Her knees gave out, but she barely felt herself falling.


    Tears blurred her vision.


    But she was smiling.


    A genuine, trembling, disbelieving smile.


    "I¡­ I loved him."


    Her voice cracked.


    Her chest ached.


    "I always loved him."


    Tears spilled freely now, but she didn''t wipe them away.


    "More than anything."


    Her lips quivered, repeating the words over and over.


    Like she was afraid they''d disappear if she stopped saying them.


    Like she was afraid she''d wake up from this moment.


    Like she had finally finally broken free.


    She never hated him...


    --------


    Here it is Collin_McCall


    The extra chapter i promised... thanks for massage chair


    Sorry for being late i was just too busy


    Thank you all for supporting me...you all so sweet... thanks have a good and beautiful life

 Chapter 241 Max: Give You a....whattttt

    Tears welled in Avey''s eyes, blurring her vision.


    She didn''t know whether to feel relieved or devastated.


    Reality was crashing down on her raw and unforgiving.


    Max''s words weren''t just answers they were shattering something deep inside her. Breaking the invisible chains she had never even realized were there.


    Fate.


    Who?


    Why?


    Why had someone twisted her life, Lucian''s life, into something so cruel?


    Avey felt a storm of emotions raging inside her. Anger. Grief Helplessness.


    She had no control over any of it.


    The choices she thought were hers¡­weren''t.


    The pain she caused¡­ wasn''t truly her fault.


    The love she had buried, the guilt she had carried, all of it had been forced onto her.


    She finally understood Diablo''s words.


    Her body felt too heavy to move.


    She just sat there, silent tears spilling down her face.


    Not sobbing. Not speaking.


    Just letting it sink in.


    Diablo''s gaze hardened as she stared at Max, frustration and something deeper concern clouding her expression.


    "Max, you¡­"Her voice was sharp, laced with tension.


    Lately, he had been acting recklessly, letting emotions dictate his choices, disregarding consequences.


    "You know she wasn''t supposed to hear this." Diablo exhaled, rubbing her temples. "She isn''t even a contractor."


    Her eyes flickered toward Avey and for the first time, hesitation crept into her tone.


    "Look, Max¡­there''s only one way now."


    She paused.


    Then, with visible reluctance, she finished.


    "We have to kill her."


    Avey flinched.


    The room seemed to shrink around her.


    Her tears stilled. Her breath caught in her throat.


    For the first time since arriving here, she truly felt it the vast gap of power between them.


    If they wanted, they could erase her without a second thought.


    She turned her head toward Max, heart pounding.


    Would he agree? Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Fear clawed at her chest, but she forced herself to breathe.


    Moments ago, she wanted to die.


    But now¡­


    Now that she knew the truth, that she hadn''t been the monster she always believed, she didn''t want to disappear.


    For years, she had lived in self-hatred, convinced she didn''t deserve Lucian''s love, that she had only ever caused him pain.


    Even when she tried to reach out to him, something had always held her back.


    Fear. Doubt. Guilt.


    But now, she understood.


    It wasn''t her.


    Something had been controlling her, twisting her feelings, forcing her away from him.


    And now that she was free of that invisible chain¡­


    "I don''t want to die," Avey whispered, her voice barely audible.


    She clenched her fists, her entire body trembling, but she didn''t look away.


    "I want to go back. I want to do things right, without hating myself, without holding back."


    Her chest ached.


    "I know he hates me. I know I might never get another chance with him."


    Her lips quivered.


    "But that was the old me. And I will change for him."


    She shut her eyes tightly, barely holding herself together.


    "Please don''t kill me."


    A silent prayer.


    Her entire hope rested on Max.


    She had seen it in his eyes he cared for Lucian.


    And maybe¡­ just maybe, in some way, he cared about her too.


    Even if only because of Lucian.


    Even if she didn''t fully understand why¡­


    Max had risked something serious by telling her the truth.


    Diablo was powerful so powerful that even Max, who called her Master with respect, had to answer to her.


    And yet, he had still spoken.


    Avey swallowed, trying to steady her breath. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was serious.


    Max shook his head, a light smile playing on his lips.


    "Don''t worry, Master. Nothing will happen. We don''t need to kill her."


    Diablo''s sharp gaze remained locked on him.


    "Then what? Are you planning to keep her locked in here for the rest of her life?"


    The problem wasn''t just that Avey had heard the truth it was that she wasn''t supposed to.


    The world''s will would only react if Avey left this place carrying forbidden knowledge.


    This office existed outside the world''s laws, a space where fate''s grasp weakened.


    But the moment Avey stepped beyond its borders¡­


    The world''s will would crush her.


    It wasn''t cruel. It was balance.


    Knowledge was power, and not everyone was meant to have it.


    Those unworthy of knowing the truth who could disrupt the order were erased before they could tip the scales.


    And the one who told them?


    Punished just the same.


    That was why Diablo''s first instinct had been to kill Avey.


    It wasn''t personal. She actually liked this naive, kind-hearted girl.


    But if she had to choose between Avey and Max, the choice was clear.


    Now that Max had refused to kill her, the only other option was to keep her here forever.


    It wasn''t the worst fate.


    She could read books. Learn. Exist.


    At least she wouldn''t be dead.


    It''s her own fault, Diablo thought with a sigh.


    She shouldn''t have heard something she wasn''t meant to know.


    But then


    "Who said I''ll keep her locked here forever?" Max''s voice was casual, but his eyes held something deeper.


    Diablo''s brows furrowed.


    Avey, still processing the weight of everything, turned to Max, confused.


    Max smiled.


    "I''ll make her deserving of this knowledge."


    A sharp silence filled the room.


    Diablo''s eyes widened slightly.


    Then, realization dawned.


    "You''re serious."


    She turned her gaze back to Avey, scanning her carefully, as if reevaluating everything.


    Avey stiffened under the intensity of her stare.


    "You''re really lucky, girl," Diablo murmured.


    A rare opportunity.


    A once in a lifetime chance.


    no maybe...once in an existence chance


    And Avey didn''t even know it yet.


    Avey let out a quiet breath of relief.


    Max wasn''t going to kill her.


    And he wasn''t planning to keep her locked here forever, either.


    That was enough for now.


    She glanced up at Diablo, who was still looking at her eyes sharp, scanning her from head to toe like she was some rare specimen.


    Avey shifted uncomfortably.


    "What is it, ma''am?" she asked hesitantly.


    Diablo didn''t answer right away.


    Avey didn''t know what to make of this woman. Just moments ago, she had suggested killing her without a second thought. And now¡­ she was acting like an older sister, completely unfazed.


    It was unsettling.


    But before Avey could dwell on it, Diablo shook her head, clearly deciding that whatever was going on in Avey''s mind wasn''t worth digging into.


    Max, however, had his gaze fixed somewhere past Avey.


    There was something in his expression something between amusement and seriousness.


    Then, without warning, he spoke.


    "I''ll give you a system."


    -------


    ughhh sorry guys for being late....i wont lie....i was just too lazy to write tday... extremely sorry but yeah...ahhh i am regretting that now i gotta write it this late

 Chapter 242 GIA... Hands up

    Lucian''s POV


    Lucian stood in the room, rubbing his chin as he watched the news.


    Dammn


    "The whole island disappeared. I never knew that when seven nukes are combined and detonated at the same time, the result would be this impressive." His voice carried a hint of admiration as he took in the destruction.


    Then his gaze softened as he turned toward Rose, still unconscious, unaware of the chaos unfolding outside.


    "Now, now¡­ I''ve taken revenge for you, Rose." His fingers lightly brushed her cheek. "Whoever dared to lay a hand on you¡­ they''re gone. Not even their dust remains."


    The atmosphere in the room was suffocating.


    Everyone else Meleonora, the General, the purple-haired man stood stiffly, their faces pale, their hands trembling.


    They had just witnessed something beyond comprehension.


    The purple-haired man hesitantly raised a hand. "Hey, bro¡­ ugh, I mean cough ahhem sir¡­ Can I go now?" He swallowed hard, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "I swear, I won''t say a thing. Not like anyone would believe what just happened anyway¡­"


    He had almost called Lucian ''bro,'' but at the last second, corrected himself. This was not someone you called ''bro.'' This was a man who fired nukes. Plural.


    Not one. Not two. Seven.


    And not just anywhere at an entire island.


    He needed to get out of here. Fast.


    Who knew when the authorities would arrive? What if they assumed he was an accomplice just because he was here?


    No, no, no. He needed to disappear before he got dragged into this mess.


    Lucian turned to him, one eyebrow raised.


    "Huh? You wanna leave now?" He sounded almost amused. "But I haven''t even rewarded you yet. You helped me take Rose to the hospital, after all."


    The purple-haired man stiffened.


    "No need, sir. Really. No need." His back was drenched in sweat.


    Reward?


    No, no, no. He didn''t want a ''reward'' from a lunatic who casually launched nukes. What if the ''gift'' was something just as dangerous?


    A nuke?


    A tank?


    Some underground black-market weapon he had no idea what to do with?


    He just wanted to leave.


    Lucian, however, laughed. "Ah, man, you''re such an honest and good person. Rejecting a reward like this?"


    He chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Honestly, I would''ve given you a building or two if you asked. But I like kind and honest people."


    He stepped closer, and instinctively, the purple-haired man took a step back.


    Buildings?


    He gulped.


    No. No, no, no. He didn''t dare accept anything from this man. His life was more valuable than some damn buildings.


    Meanwhile, Meleonora and the General stood off to the side, silent, watching the TV screen as the news reporter continued broadcasting the obliteration of the Silvit family''s island.


    Meleonora finally understood.


    Why the General treated Lucian with such caution.


    Why he hadn''t dared to oppose him directly.


    She swallowed hard, recalling how she had spoken to Lucian earlier.


    It''s a miracle I''m still alive, she thought, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    Lucian suddenly slung an arm over the purple-haired man''s shoulders. The man tensed.


    "From today on, you''re my brother," Lucian declared with a grin. "If anyone causes you trouble, let me know. I''ll handle it for you."


    The purple-haired man stiffened.


    Brother?


    He turned his head toward Meleonora and the General, his eyes almost pleading for help.


    They both avoided his gaze.


    Even they didn''t know what to do anymore.


    After a long, heavy silence, the purple-haired man sighed, finally making up his mind.


    "So¡­ are we going to jail now?" he asked, his voice laced with resignation.


    Lucian looked at him, genuinely confused.


    "Hah? Jail? Who? Us? But why?"


    The purple-haired man clenched his jaw.


    I want to punch this stupid face so badly, he thought.


    "I mean¡­ you just launched seven nukes. I was here. Won''t I get arrested just for being in the same room as you?"


    Lucian patted him on the back, laughing. "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine."


    But just as he was speaking


    BOOM.


    The door burst open.


    BOOM.


    The door burst open.


    A squad of three heavily armed men stormed in, their movements precise and calculated. Their black bulletproof vests, tactical helmets, and heavy combat gear made them look like shadows in the dimly lit room. Each of them bore a blue circular insignia on their chests GIA.


    Their presence sent a chill through the air.


    "Hands up!" the lead operative commanded, his voice sharp and unwavering. "Anyone moves, they''re dead."


    His red-dot laser sight flickered over the room, locking onto the people inside.


    Their faces were concealed by helmets and masks, only their eyes visible cold, professional, emotionless.


    The silence was deafening.


    Fuckk


    The purple-haired man paled, his heart pounding as he felt a red dot settle on his forehead.


    Didn''t this lunatic just say, ''It''ll be fine''?!


    Without a second thought, he threw his hands up in surrender.


    He had no idea what GIA was, but these guys weren''t ordinary soldiers. Their presence, their aura this wasn''t something to mess with.


    Meleonora tensed, her sharp gaze analyzing them.


    They were elite.


    From the moment they entered, they had secured the entire room in less than a second. Their formations, their coordination this was far beyond standard military training.


    She had expected some special forces to arrive. But this¡­ this was too fast.


    They had slipped in without a sound. She hadn''t even sensed them until the door blasted open, and by then, it was too late.


    Still, she wasn''t worried.


    She was a high-ranking government official. There was no way they would point their guns at her.


    "Wait, it''s not us," Meleonora started, shaking her head. She gestured toward the General. "This is Marshal General Damian standing beside me. You should not be pointing your weapons at him."


    Her voice was firm, confident.


    Then, she turned her attention to Lucian.


    "It''s Lucian Kane. He''s guilty and must be taken into custody," she stated, pointing at him. "He''s the one who just"


    BOOM.


    A single gunshot rang out.


    A gust of air brushed past Meleonora''s ear.


    She froze.


    Eyes wide.


    Did¡­ did they just shoot at me?! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her breath hitched as the heat of the bullet''s passage lingered on her skin.


    The operative who fired was already repositioning, his gun now aimed directly at her forehead.


    His voice was devoid of emotion.


    "I said, not a single word. Next time, it''ll be your head."


    A red laser dot hovered at the center of her brows.


    Meleonora''s blood ran cold.


    The operative''s eyes hidden behind his visor were unreadable, but she could feel it. He wasn''t bluffing.


    He would pull the trigger without hesitation.


    "And we don''t care," he continued, voice as cold as steel. "Whether you''re a General, an officer, or even a President"


    "We are GIA."


    His tone carried absolute authority.


    "We have the clearance to eliminate anyone who stands in our way."


    Silence.


    Meleonora''s legs trembled.


    Her eyes met his, and for a split second, she searched for something anything that wasn''t pure, merciless efficiency.


    She found nothing.


    Not a hint of hesitation.


    Not an ounce of fear.


    Only duty.


    She gulped. Slowly very slowly she began to raise her hands in surrender.


    Her gaze flickered to the side.


    The General.


    He had already raised his hands.


    Expression calm.


    His eyes met hers.


    A silent command.


    Do the same.


    Meleonora clenched her jaw.


    She was confused.


    Who were these people?


    And more importantly¡­


    Why did the General seem to know exactly who they were?


    Suddenly a loud shout


    "Lucian Kane."


    The leader of the group took a step forward, his voice like a blade cutting through the silence. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You have been confirmed as a target. You will follow us to the Council''s meeting, where your punishment will be decided."


    His tone carried no doubt, no hesitation.


    "But before that" His finger shifted slightly on the trigger.


    "I SAID, HANDS IN THE AIR."


    His voice was like a gunshot itself sharp, commanding, absolute.


    "If you refuse," he continued, eyes locking onto Lucian''s, "I will shoot both your hands. And trust me I don''t hesitate."


    The room tensed.


    The purple-haired man swallowed hard, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    These guys... they''re insane.


    Did they not realize who they were dealing with?


    Lucian Kane the man who just fired seven nuclear warheads like it was a casual evening.


    And yet they still dared to point their guns at him?


    How the fuck are they this fearless?!


    The purple-haired man didn''t dare breathe too loudly.


    One wrong move, one flicker of suspicion, and he was sure these guys would shoot first, ask questions never.


    Looking to Lucian


    Lucian, of all people, looked the calmest.


    Not a single hint of concern.


    Instead, he was rubbing his chin.


    Studying them.


    Not fearfully.


    Not cautiously.


    Amused.


    His eyes flicked from one agent to the next, analyzing them like a scientist observing insects in a jar.


    One arm remained folded across his chest, the other resting against his chin as if contemplating something completely unrelated.


    ---------


    hey guys...i would like to specially thank BNF_cinos


    hes being vwry helpfull like a cheap teacher hehe well joke''s apart hes like a friend who helps you in time of need... sometimes he feels like he can be a good writer but hes too lazy to write... just will think of story...then go to other but will forget to write haha... thanks cinos

 Chapter 243 Lucian and GIA

    Lucian POV


    Lucian stood in the room, watching the GIA operatives with a bored expression, hands still in his pockets.


    "Why should I raise my hands?"


    His voice was calm, almost amused.


    "I''ve done nothing wrong."


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man all rolled their eyes in unison.


    Bullshit.


    This madman had just wiped an entire island off the map, and now he was claiming innocence?


    ---


    The leader of the GIA squad didn''t blink.


    "Lucian Kane, the Council will determine whether you are guilty or not. That is not our concern.


    Now. Hands. Up."


    His voice was like steel unyielding, emotionless.


    But Lucian only sighed.


    "So boring."


    He tilted his head, studying the man in front of him.


    "Here''s the thing don''t feed me that scripted nonsense, and maybe I''ll walk with you nicely."


    "But if you keep acting like this, I might start having problems with you."


    His golden eyes sharpened.


    "And I don''t think the Council ordered you to lay a single hand on me."


    "In fact"


    He smirked.


    "I''m sure they told you not to touch even a strand of my hair."


    His fingers slipped further into his pockets.


    "So let''s get one thing straight."


    "If you don''t show me respect you''ll be the ones raising your hands."


    ---


    The room fell silent.


    The three operatives didn''t move, didn''t flinch.


    But Lucian could feel the tension crackling in the air.


    Finally, the leader gave a slight nod.


    "Get out of the room."


    It wasn''t a request.


    His voice was flat, but there was a shift in the air a reluctant acknowledgment.


    The red laser dots disappeared from Lucian''s body.


    Their guns were still aimed, but no longer threatening.


    ---


    One of the operatives turned to the others.


    "Move. Everyone except Lucian Kane out."


    The General and Meleonora were the first to comply, stepping toward the exit without protest.


    The purple-haired man hesitated for a second, then bolted out as if his life depended on it.


    Which, in a way, it probably did.


    Even though GIA hadn''t specifically been ordered to take them in, standard protocol allowed them to detain extra people if deemed necessary.


    And given the situation, they weren''t taking any chances.


    ---


    Lucian stayed where he was, watching them with amusement.


    He wasn''t afraid.


    Not of GIA.


    Not of the Council.


    But there was one thing he wasn''t willing to risk.


    His gaze flickered toward Rose, still unconscious on the hospital bed behind him.


    The operatives had noticed her.


    He saw one of them glancing at her, sharp eyes analyzing her state.


    Lucian''s fingers twitched.


    He knew exactly how these types of people worked.


    If things went south, they wouldn''t hesitate to use innocents as leverage.


    Lucian wasn''t going to let that happen.


    ---


    "Now your turn, Lucian Kane."


    All three operatives turned their focus back on him.


    Lucian let out a breath.


    He wasn''t worried about himself.


    But he needed to get these guys out of this room.


    Without another word, he casually walked toward the door.


    His hands stayed in his pockets.


    His steps calm, unhurried.


    But as he neared the exit


    One of the operatives, the largest of the three, subtly shifted.


    He blocked Lucian''s path.


    ---


    Lucian slowed.


    He met the agent''s gaze.


    The man was standing too straight, too stiff it was a challenge.


    Lucian smirked.


    Oh?


    ---


    Instead of tilting his body to pass, as the agent expected


    Lucian didn''t move aside at all.


    He walked straight through.


    Thud.


    The moment their shoulders collided, the operative staggered back.


    Eyes widened just slightly.


    The other two agents exchanged glances.


    It was subtle.


    A mere fraction of a second.


    But Lucian saw it.


    They had underestimated him.


    ---


    Lucian didn''t react.


    Didn''t stop.


    Didn''t acknowledge what just happened.


    He kept walking out the door, unfazed.


    But behind him


    The leader whispered something.


    "He''s not normal."


    His voice was low, almost unheard.


    "His posture. His stance. Even the way he moves... He''s undergone some kind of special training. High-level."


    The others nodded subtly.


    But they didn''t say anything more.


    They simply followed him out, locking the room behind them.


    ---


    Inside the room, Rose remained motionless.


    One of the operatives gave the hospital bed a final glance.


    "He set something up."


    His voice was quiet.


    "I don''t know what it is, but there''s high-tech surveillance and defensive measures in that room. Could be nano-drones. Could be sensor traps."


    "He prepared everything in advance."


    Another operative sighed.


    "He didn''t walk out because he was afraid of us."


    "He walked out because of her."


    There was a pause.


    And then


    "Alert Team A. Prepare for any possible engagement."


    The three agents exchanged a final glance.


    Then, without another word, they followed Lucian out.


    ---


    General, what is GIA?


    Meleonora whispered, her voice barely audible as she walked beside the General, hands still raised.


    The purple-haired man, trailing just behind them, subtly perked his ears eavesdropping.


    Their surroundings had changed.


    The entire hospital was empty.


    Not a single patient, doctor, or nurse in sight.


    It was as if they had all vanished before GIA had even made its move.


    The efficiency was terrifying.


    Now, as they walked through the dimly lit corridors, armed men stood at every corner their black uniforms blending into the shadows, assault rifles in hand, ready for anything.


    This wasn''t an ordinary operation.


    Meleonora swallowed hard, her voice hushed.


    "General¡­ this is insane. Who are these people?"


    The General didn''t look at her.


    His eyes remained forward, his voice low but steady.


    "GIA stands for Global Intelligence Agency."


    "It''s one of the most secretive and powerful forces in the world."


    ---


    The purple-haired man tensed.


    Meleonora furrowed her brows.


    "Which country do they belong to?"


    The General shook his head.


    "None."


    She blinked.


    "None?"


    "GIA isn''t controlled by a single nation."


    His voice was barely above a whisper now.


    "It''s an international force formed by the world''s leading nations."


    "A true multinational elite task force, deployed only in cases of the highest global priority."


    Meleonora felt a chill crawl down her spine.


    The General continued, his tone even more grave.


    "The only authority above them¡­ is the Council."


    "A council run by the seven most powerful nations in the world¡­ and one exception our Queen."


    "The combined will of the most influential leaders on the planet."


    "Even a presidential assassination can be authorized if the Council deems it necessary."


    "They are untouchable."


    ---


    A heavy silence fell over them.


    Both Meleonora and the purple-haired man gulped.


    This wasn''t just some country''s military force.


    This was the world''s might.


    What could possibly stop them?


    And more importantly¡­


    Why was Lucian Kane standing at the center of it?


    ---


    Their hearts pounded as they were led toward the hospital''s exit.


    Outside, under the eerie glow of streetlights, rows of black-armored soldiers stood waiting.


    The full weight of GIA''s presence settled in.


    The tension was unbearable.


    And then


    "Hey!"


    The sharp voice of an officer cut through the air like a blade.


    Meleonora flinched.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Don''t take your phone out."


    ---


    Lucian, who had just pulled out his phone, slowly turned his head toward the soldier who had spoken.


    The room froze.


    The General, Meleonora, and the purple-haired man all went stiff.


    Their hands trembled slightly as they stared at Lucian


    And at the phone in his hand.


    ---


    A single, horrifying thought crossed their minds.


    He''s not¡­ launching another nuke, right?


    Right? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    The purple-haired man broke into a cold sweat.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "I swear¡­ if this lunatic launches another nuke right in front of GIA¡­"


    "I AM GETTING THE HELL OUT OF HERE EVEN IF I GOTTA RISK IT."


    ---

 Chapter 244 Message?Who

    "I said, throw your mobile down. No use for it."


    One of the agents in heavy black gear aimed his M4 carbine at Lucian''s head, a red laser dot locking onto his forehead.


    A second later, the other agents followed suit.


    Now, five maybe seven red dots marked his skin.


    Behind him, the agents whispered through their comms.


    "I thought he''d at least wait until we got outside before starting problems." Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah¡­ is he really that confident we won''t do anything?"


    "Or is he just that reckless?"


    Lucian, unfazed, kept tapping on his phone, fingers moving lazily.


    "Relax," he sighed. "I was just sending a message. I can''t go around killing people at every turn, can I?"


    His voice was calm, amused.


    "I''m not some cold-blooded lunatic who just kills for fun unless someone stands in my way."


    He smirked.


    "And you guys? You''re just doing your jobs. ill Spare you guys."


    He finally lifted his gaze, meeting the lead agent''s eyes.


    "So, let''s handle this calmly, yeah?"


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man instinctively took a few steps away.


    Just in case.


    These agents gets enough of lucian and...


    At least it wasn''t a nuke this time.


    The General exhaled quietly.


    "Maybe he''s actually trying to get out of this cleanly. If we''re lucky, someone high up will pull strings for him."


    Because if not¡­


    Lucian Kane wasn''t just a criminal now.


    He was a global-level threat.


    And the World Council? They didn''t negotiate with threats.


    They erased them.


    The General had seen too many cover-ups in his career.


    "If they decide to clean up this mess, we''re dead too."


    And his arms were hurting.


    "Damn young men these days no respect for there elders¡­"


    He sighed, irritated.


    Suddenly


    BOOM.


    A gunshot rang out.


    Takk-takk.


    Lucian''s phone clattered to the floor.


    Shattered.


    Lucian slowly looked up.


    One of the GIA agents had fired.


    The bullet had hit his phone dead center, precise not a single scratch on him.


    The shooter''s expression didn''t change.


    "Next time, it''ll be your hand, kid."


    His voice was flat, empty of emotion.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow.


    Then, he nodded, impressed.


    "Nice shot."


    His lips curled into a grin.


    "You guys are talented."


    He shook his head, completely unbothered.


    "Not that it matters."


    The GIA agents stiffened.


    A slow, lazy smirk spread across Lucian''s face.


    "The message was already sent."


    His words hung in the air.


    The lead agent clicked his tongue.


    "Of course it was."


    But it didn''t change anything.


    This was the GIA.


    Not some small-time government agency.


    "We''ll see who comes for you," the agent muttered, shaking his head.


    "It won''t matter much."


    Lucian just smiled.


    One of the agents sighed through his comms.


    "These rich kids¡­ who keeps handing them all this high-tech gear to play with?"


    He exhaled.


    "Move."


    His gun nudged forward.


    "Keep walking. Outside."


    Lucian rolled his shoulders, stuffing his hands back into his pockets as he strolled forward.


    Outside the hospital, the parking lot was swarming with armed forces.


    Dozens of black military jeeps and armored vehicles were stationed around, forming an impenetrable blockade.


    At least twenty to thirty heavily armed agents stood on high alert, assault rifles in hand, scanning the surroundings with sharp, trained eyes.


    Even at every corner and rooftop, more soldiers were positioned, ensuring that no one entered or left unnoticed.


    Lucian''s gaze swept over the area, his eyes drifting toward the hospital''s main entrance.


    Something felt¡­ odd.


    There wasn''t a single civilian in sight.


    Not a single car passing on the roads beyond.


    The entire area had been completely sealed off.


    Lucian hummed to himself.


    "Tch. They''re efficient. I''ll give them that."


    He walked forward freely, hands in his pockets, completely unbothered.


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man followed, but unease crept over them.


    The scene was unnatural.


    The hospital, usually buzzing with patients, visitors, and medical staff, now felt like a ghost town.


    A place that should have been crowded, now eerily empty.


    As if it had never been alive in the first place.


    "Alright, first things first drop all your weapons."


    A deep, commanding voice rang out.


    Lucian turned his attention to the tallest agent in sight.


    The man was massive broad shoulders, a towering frame, and an air of complete authority.


    The moment he spoke, his men moved in perfect sync, forming a tight perimeter around them.


    "Line up."


    The order was firm.


    No one dared to resist.


    In less than two minutes, the process was complete.


    Weapons dropped.


    Weapons checked.


    Weapons confiscated.


    Meleonora had a bomb vest strapped underneath her coat, along with a Glock.


    The two guards who had accompanied her were carrying pistols.


    The General had three hidden firearms on him, neatly tucked away until they weren''t.


    The purple-haired man?


    Absolutely nothing.


    Lucian?


    He let them search him without resistance.


    "Sir, he has no weapons on him."


    One of the agents reported back to the towering leader.


    The man''s expression remained unreadable as he turned to Lucian, his cold, assessing gaze boring into him.


    "Throw out anything else you have, kid."


    Lucian raised a brow.


    "I already let you check me. What, you think I can pull guns out of thin air?"


    His tone was casual. Mocking.


    Meleonora flinched.


    Her body tensed, hands clenching at her sides.


    Because she knew.


    She knew that Lucian could do exactly that.


    Machine guns. RPGs. Anything.


    He had proven it before.


    She wanted to scream, to warn them, but she bit her tongue.


    She was already in trouble. She wasn''t about to make things worse.


    The leader didn''t react immediately.


    For exactly two minutes, he just¡­ stared.


    Unwavering.


    Unmoving.


    Like he was measuring Lucian.


    Lucian simply smirked back.


    "Have it your way."


    The agent''s voice was heavy. Deadly serious.


    "Just know, if even one of my men gets injured because of you¡­ I''ll put a bullet through your skull myself."


    Lucian shrugged.


    But before he could respond


    Everyone turned.


    A shift in the air.


    The entire GIA unit simultaneously snapped their heads toward the hospital gates.


    Because a car had arrived. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A black Rolls-Royce.


    Sleek. Expensive.


    Fully matte black.


    It glided through the sealed perimeter like it belonged there.


    They really fast these days


    Lucian smiled.


    The team leader''s expression hardened.


    He gave a small nod.


    Immediately


    Thirty to forty agents lifted their assault rifles.


    All guns locked onto the vehicle.


    Aiming.


    Prepared to fire.


    The car didn''t stop.


    Didn''t slow down.


    ---

 Chapter 245 A New Guest

    The Black Rolls-Royce Didn''t Stop.


    It drove smoothly into the hospital grounds, completely ignoring the 30-40 armed agents pointing their rifles at it.


    It was impossible for the driver not to notice them.


    Yet, the car kept moving forward.


    Didn''t slow down.


    Didn''t hesitate.


    Didn''t acknowledge the heavily armed GIA forces.


    The tall leader of the agents frowned, eyes narrowing.


    "Sir, it''s not stopping."


    One of the agents on the side asked cautiously.


    "Didn''t we seal off the entire 10-kilometer radius? How the hell did this car even get in?"


    The leader''s gaze darkened, locking onto the approaching vehicle.


    This is bad news.


    His instincts screamed danger.


    "Shoot it out. Stop the car but don''t kill the driver. We need them for interrogation."


    His voice was cold, precise.


    His head turned slightly, eyes sharpening.


    Distance: 150 meters.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Without hesitation, the agents opened fire.


    A storm of bullets rained down on the car.


    Dozens of gunmen unloading their assault rifles, aiming directly at the tires.


    The parking lot erupted in gunfire.


    Tkk-tkk-tkk-tkk!


    Metal clashed against metal sometimes because hitting here and there od side rears


    And yet¡­


    The car didn''t stop.


    The bullets bounced off.


    Like raindrops hitting glass.


    The leader''s frown deepened.


    What the hell?


    He could see the bullets striking the tires, yet not even a puncture.


    No damage.


    Not even a scratch.


    This was impossible.


    Even bulletproof steel would have been filled with holes.


    Tires were rubber they should have been shredded.


    And yet


    Nothing.


    Even after hundreds of rounds fired.


    One of the agents glanced at their superior, confused.


    "Sir¡­?"


    His voice was tight, waiting for orders.


    The leader''s expression hardened.


    "Destroy it. Try to stop the car. I don''t want it getting within 50 meters of me."


    Even he a leader of one of the world''s most secretive agencies, with thousands of missions under his belt


    Had never seen anything like this.


    But he didn''t let his confusion show.


    His focus was clear. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    If it came to it¡­


    Kill whoever is inside.


    Without another word, his men shifted tactics.


    More gunfire erupted.


    This time, they aimed for the windows, the doors, the body.


    Bullets hammered against the car''s surface


    Yet¡­


    Pkkk-tkk-tkk-tkk!


    The sound echoed through the lot bullets ricocheting like pebbles against steel.


    Still, the car kept moving.


    The longer it rolled forward, the more unnatural it became.


    Some of the agents hesitated.


    Something about this was far beyond normal.


    One soldier instinctively reached into his vest pocket.


    A hand grenade.


    If bullets wouldn''t stop it


    "No need."


    The leader raised a hand, stopping him.


    His sharp eyes remained locked on the vehicle.


    "Maybe he''s someone special. Might have come for negotiations." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His instincts told him: They''re not here to fight.


    And as if on cue


    The black Rolls-Royce finally stopped.


    Just one or two meters away from him.


    Silence.


    Every single rifle in the parking lot was now aimed directly at the car.


    Waiting.


    Watching.


    The tension was unbearable.


    Purple-haired man, General Damian, and Meleonora


    Their eyes were wide, filled with disbelief.


    "Was a Rolls-Royce always this damn strong?"


    The car''s body gleamed under the lights.


    Not a dent.


    Not a scratch.


    Even after a full-force military barrage.


    The leader stood firm, arms crossed, waiting for the doors to open.


    Only Lucian, on the side, looked completely unbothered.


    He nodded to himself, seemingly impressed.


    "Not bad¡­ not bad."


    He murmured under his breath.


    The leader side-eyed him.


    "Is this your backup, kid?"


    His voice was cool, analyzing.


    Maybe this was one of Lucian''s higher-ups.


    Maybe this was the real power behind him.


    His mind raced through all the secretive organizations, underground families, and elite factions that could be involved.


    But the lack of a license plate gave him nothing to work with.


    Lucian didn''t answer.


    He just stood there.


    Hands in his pockets.


    Smirking.


    The door of the Rolls-Royce opened.


    The driver''s seat.


    A hand reached out, pushing the door aside.


    Slowly, a man stepped out.


    He was dressed in a black Armani butler suit, every detail crisp and immaculate.


    A single monocle rested over his right eye, gleaming under the dim lights.


    His posture was flawless one hand naturally resting behind his back as he closed the car door with precision.


    The moment his feet touched the ground


    Red laser dots covered his entire body.


    Guns from every direction aimed straight at him.


    Yet¡­


    He didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t react.


    Didn''t even acknowledge them.


    "Give me your identification, sir whoever you are."


    The GIA leader stepped forward, voice firm.


    "You have trespassed on restricted grounds and interfered with an active operation.


    You will be taken into custody.


    Get on your knees now.


    State your identity and your purpose."


    The old butler didn''t move.


    Didn''t spare the GIA leader a single glance.


    The red dots on his chest, face, and arms


    The shouting agents, the dozens of loaded weapons pointed directly at him


    He ignored all of it.


    His gaze locked onto Lucian.


    And with calm, measured steps, he began walking toward him.


    "I said, stop now"


    The GIA leader''s voice hardened.


    "Or you will face consequences. Whoever you are."


    A slight frown crossed his face.


    "An old man?"


    This wasn''t what he had expected.


    A 50-year-old butler stepping out of a bulletproof monster of a car


    And not a single other person inside.


    That was it?


    That was the backup?


    And yet, what bothered him wasn''t the age.


    It was the way the old man walked.


    Calm.


    Unbothered.


    As if he wasn''t surrounded by elite agents with their guns trained on him.


    "Not many can walk this straight while staring death in the face."


    The GIA leader''s fingers twitched.


    "Stop him."


    His voice was calm, but firm.


    Two agents stepped forward.


    They didn''t need instructions.


    They already knew what to do.


    Weapons lowered, hands raised.


    Popping their knuckles, rolling their wrists.


    "We''ll take him in cleanly."


    The butler barely glanced at them.


    The agent on the right reached out to grab his arm


    And then


    SNAP.


    The old man''s hand moved.


    Faster than anyone could react.


    His fingers clamped onto the agent''s wrist.


    And twisted.


    "!!"


    The agent''s face contorted in shock.


    "What"


    Before he could even process what had happened


    The butler''s free hand shot out.


    A gentle chop to the side of the agent''s neck.


    A single, elegant strike.


    Thump.


    The agent collapsed.


    Unconscious.


    The entire parking lot fell silent.


    Every GIA agent froze in place.


    Their fingers on the triggers tightened


    Their breaths hitched.


    Even the GIA leader''s pupils contracted.


    Lucian, however, just stood there


    Watching like he was enjoying a show.


    "Apologies, young man."


    The butler''s voice was smooth. Polite.


    He adjusted his monocle, blinking gracefully.


    "I''m in a bit of a hurry this morning.


    Have a wonderful evening."


    He said it so gently.


    So casually.


    Like he had just held the door open for someone.


    Not like he had just taken out a highly trained special agent in under seven seconds


    With one hand still behind his back.


    Silence.


    Not a single agent fired.


    The GIA leader''s jaw tensed.


    His eyes darkened.


    "Who the hell is this old man?"


    Even General Damian''s expression shifted.


    His eyes narrowed sharply.


    "This man¡­ is of my age."


    Yet his movements were flawless.


    Precise.


    Elegant.


    And that strike¡­


    Even he had to admit


    It was clean.


    A single, effortless takedown.


    Like the agent had been nothing more than an inconvenience.


    "This is no ordinary butler."


    -------

 Chapter 246 BLACK ORDER

    "Get him down." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The GIA leader''s voice remained steady. Even though one of his agents had just been taken out effortlessly, he showed no visible reaction.


    The second agent moved without hesitation, attacking in silence.


    But


    "Apologies, sir, but you are in my way."


    The butler shifted slightly, dodging the agent''s punch with effortless precision.


    In one smooth motion


    He swept his foot low, catching the agent''s leg and knocking him off balance.


    The agent stumbled


    And before he could react, the butler delivered a clean, elegant kick to the back of his head.


    Thud.


    A muffled groan then silence.


    The agent collapsed, unconscious.


    Stillness.


    The entire parking lot fell silent.


    This old butler had made it all look so natural as if it were just an accident.


    The GIA leader felt sweat on his back.


    Even he wasn''t confident he could take down his own elite agents this quickly and cleanly.


    "Just getting into GIA special forces requires extreme skill¡­ and this old man took them down like they were nothing."


    The butler looked down at his polished black leather shoes.


    A small speck of dust from his kick had marred their surface.


    He sighed, shaking his head.


    "What a shame."


    His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Reaching into his pocket, he retrieved a handkerchief.


    With measured elegance, he wiped his hand as if the mere act of fighting had dirtied it.


    The monocle over his right eye gleamed under the sunlight.


    Finally, he dropped the handkerchief to the ground.


    And continued walking toward Lucian.


    The agents tensed.


    Weapons aimed, fingers resting on triggers.


    The leader raised his hand.


    A silent command to hold fire.


    Though their guns remained locked on the butler, no one pulled the trigger.


    The leader hesitated.


    "Should I really order them to shoot?"


    This butler¡­ he was stronger than expected.


    Even after years of elite training, the leader wasn''t sure if he could handle this man himself.


    And the way the butler carried himself¡­


    Absolute confidence.


    Not arrogance.


    Not recklessness.


    But the calm certainty of a man who knew exactly what he was capable of.


    And what he could get away with.


    The leader''s instincts screamed caution.


    "What if he has an important background? A connection to someone even we can''t touch?"


    So far, the butler hadn''t killed anyone.


    Both agents were only unconscious.


    That meant he wasn''t here to start a fight.


    "I''ll wait. If he does anything unexpected, I''ll give the order to shoot."


    Better be safe then risk.


    The leader spoke.


    "Sir Stop who are you and explain your actions."


    "If you do not comply, you will face the full consequences of GIA authority."


    "Judging from your skills, I assume you understand exactly what that means."


    The butler didn''t stop.


    Didn''t even acknowledge him.


    As he walked past the leader, he flicked his gaze toward him for just a fraction of a second.


    The light caught his monocle, making it glint.


    And then


    He looked away.


    As if the leader didn''t even exist.


    As if he were nothing more than a wall.


    The leader''s jaw tightened.


    "Did he just dismiss me? Like I wasn''t worth his time?"


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Maybe Lucian Kane called him him for backup ?"


    "Is this man really here to help, or is there something bigger at play?"


    For now, he decided to watch.


    He still believed he had control of the situation.


    "Yes, he''s strong, but he''s still just one man. No way he''s bulletproof."


    "If it comes to it, I''ll give the order."


    "One second, and he''ll be dead."


    Finally, with no one stopping him, the butler came to a halt in front of Lucian.


    The air was thick with tension.


    Dozens of eyes locked onto them.


    Everyone was waiting to see what would happen next.


    The butler bowed.


    Polite.


    Elegant.


    One hand behind his back, the other across his chest.


    "Apologies for the delay, Sir Lucian."


    His voice was smooth, unwavering, and perfectly composed.


    The GIA leader frowned.


    This old man had just disrespected him outright, barely sparing him a glance, and yet he was bowing to Lucian Kane?


    "Just what the hell is going on?"


    Shaking his head, the leader cracked his neck, trying to piece it together. Things were getting complicated.


    General Damian, watching from the side, raised an eyebrow.


    He hadn''t expected someone with such exceptional combat skills to be this... respectful.


    But then again, it was Lucian Kane.


    Anything was possible.


    Lucian, hands still in his pockets, nodded slightly at the butler.


    "Good, you''re on full time. Though, I should''ve contacted you earlier."


    His gaze sharpened.


    "By the way... which family are you from?"


    A faint flash of surprise flickered in the butler''s eyes.


    "He knows about the families? So this young man''s connection with the Black Order must be deeper than I thought¡­"


    Understanding dawned.


    "No wonder the Patriarch himself ordered me to come personally."


    Still, the butler kept his face expressionless.


    With perfect posture, he straightened and spoke, his voice carrying both pride and unwavering humility.


    "I am a butler from the Third Family of the Black Order the Malvic Household."


    ---


    Lucian nodded, unfazed.


    "That''s surprising. I didn''t think the Malvics would be the first to make a move."


    For the second time, a flicker of surprise passed through the butler''s eyes.


    "He''s so casual about this¡­ Talking about malvics this...casual?"


    "Why have I never heard of him before?"


    "I never imagined that a medium-sized family like the Kanes would have any dealings with the Black Order."


    Keeping his thoughts buried, the butler revealed nothing on his face.


    Lucian tilted his head.


    "So, is everything prepared?"


    The butler gave a slight nod, his tone steady, controlled, respectful.


    "Yes, sir. Apologies for the inconvenience."


    At the side, those listening in had mixed reactions.


    Meleonora, the purple-haired man, and her two soldiers were simply curious.


    They had no clue what the Black Order or the Malvic family was.


    To them, it just sounded like some wealthy, hidden faction.


    Nothing more.


    But for the GIA soldiers?


    Their hands shook.


    Hands holding the guns were shaking.


    Their eyes widened in horror.


    Even the GIA leader felt cold sweat trickling down his back.


    "Did I hear that right?"


    "The Black Order? The Malvic Family?"


    "No. No, no, no. This has to be a joke. It has to be a lie. Because if it''s true"


    His heart pounded.


    The sheer audacity to utter those names out loud


    Was this old man not afraid of the consequences?


    Lying about that


    General Damian stiffened.


    His instincts screamed danger.


    He had read classified military reports the highest-level restricted data available to only the top brass.


    Even he didn''t know much about them, only that


    "You don''t get involved with the Black Order."


    "Not unless you want to disappear."


    His mind raced.


    "Why? Why are they here? What does Lucian have to do with them?"


    His hands subtly curled into fists.


    This¡­ this was bad.


    The tension snapped like a whip.


    The butler reached into his coat pocket.


    His movements were calm. Precise. Effortless.


    He pulled out


    A card.


    Half white, half black.


    The leader''s entire body locked up.


    His blood ran ice cold.


    Even before the full card was visible, he already knew.


    Well fake or real doesn''t matter...he would rather get scammed then risk it.


    His eyes latched onto the barely exposed corner of it.


    And in that instant


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    His hands shook.


    This man¡­


    He was holding a Black Order White Rank Card.


    With smooth efficiency, the butler pulled it out fully.


    On the white side, in black letters, was written


    MALVIC.


    On the black side, in white letters, was written


    THREE.


    The butler''s voice cut through the silence like a blade.


    "I, the butler of the Malvic Family, Holder of White Rank Card."


    "By order of the Black Order, Lucian Kane''s case shall now be handled by the Black Order Council."


    "I will personally inform the World Council."


    His voice was firm. Unyielding. Absolute.


    A wave of absolute terror swept through the GIA soldiers.


    Their pupils contracted.


    Their bodies locked in place.


    Then


    Without a single word


    They dropped to one knee.


    Fists pressed to their chests, heads bowed.


    Eyes down


    Even the GIA leader himself¡­


    His body tensed, shaking.


    Sweat dripped down his face.


    And yet he dared not look directly at the card.


    One glance had been enough.


    Without hesitation


    He dropped to one knee.


    Hand over his heart.


    He didn''t speak.


    He didn''t dare.


    General Damian followed immediately, bowing without a second thought.


    There was no hesitation.


    No questioning it.


    No resistance.


    Only absolute submission.


    Meleonora, the purple-haired man, and the soldiers stood frozen.


    Confusion flickered across their faces.


    Meleonora turned her head


    Confusion on her face


    Even General Damian was on one knee.


    Even the GIA leader was kneeling.


    Her mind screamed.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    ---


    Yooo guy''s your lovely Author...you guys said short chapter this is lengthy...now all set...good hehe


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 247 Rejecting

    In the hospital parking lot, tension hung thick in the air.


    "What the fuck is going on?" The purple-haired man turned his head in every direction, his pulse racing.


    Everyone every single agent, soldier, and officer was on one knee, heads lowered in submission towards the butler.


    He swallowed hard, confusion swirling in his mind. Is it that card? The Black Order or something? His gaze flickered toward the General. Even the Marshal was kneeling.


    That''s scary¡­ He felt a chill crawl up his spine before instinctively following suit, dropping to one knee without a second thought. He wasn''t about to be the odd one out in whatever was happening here.


    "Hey, woman, you should do this too¡­ or maybe we''ll get in trouble," he whispered urgently to Meleonora, who still stood frozen, struggling to process what was happening around her. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ah, yes! Yes!" She hurriedly lowered herself, mirroring the others, her movements stiff with hesitation.


    Now, everyone was in this posture everyone except Lucian and the butler.


    The leader of GIA was sweating buckets.


    The others might not know, but he did. That''s a fucking Black Order card.


    And not just any a White-Level card.


    It was the lowest of the four ranks, but even so, it held unimaginable power.


    From what he knew, Black Order cards came in four levels: White, Silver, Gold, and the final, most untouchable rank Black.


    Even at White Level, a cardholder could demand a meeting with a world leader without an appointment.


    If a White-Level member merely mentioned wanting ice cream in the White House, it could probably happen.


    And the higher levels? Silver, Gold, and Black? Those were beyond his comprehension.


    The Black Level supposedly belonged only to the creator of the Black Order. A person no one had ever seen.


    It was the world''s most secretive and most powerful hidden force.


    The Black Order was said to be composed of seven elite families. Families so secret, so powerful, that their very names made people step back in silent fear and respect.


    And Malvic¡­ was one of those families.


    Just the mere mention of these families was enough to shake the foundation of world powers.


    The butler turned his cold, calculating gaze toward the leader of GIA.


    "You are the leader of this GIA unit?"


    The leader''s throat went dry. He quickly lowered his head further.


    "Yes, sir," he answered without hesitation, voice tight with tension. His heartbeat pounded in his ears. They won''t kill us, right?


    It was all a misunderstanding.


    If he had known this man had ties to the Black Order, he wouldn''t have dared to point a gun at him, let alone block his way.


    "I-I sincerely apologize for any offense we have caused," the GIA leader stammered. "I will immediately inform the head of GIA and withdraw my officers. As for Lucian Kane¡­ we will no longer interfere in his case. It was all a misunderstanding."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man gasped silently at this reaction.


    Didn''t the General say GIA works under the World Council? The highest governing power?


    And yet¡­ a mere butler was enough to make them retreat?


    What exactly was happening? Who was this butler?


    Her mind spun with confusion.


    Let''s say Malvic is a big family¡­ but why would a butler, someone who even made the General kneel, bow to Lucian Kane?


    What is Lucian''s relationship with all this?


    Even the Kane family didn''t hold this kind of influence.


    Wasn''t Lucian Kane a joke? A so-called failed Romeo and dog-licker in high society?


    Meleonora couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    The butler straightened his posture, tucking the card back into his coat pocket with precision. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good." His voice held satisfaction.


    Saying he turned back to lcuian


    "The matter is settled sir. Allow me to escort you to the Malvic Patriarch. He has personally requested to assist you regarding the World Council''s decisions. Moreover, the Patriarch wishes to have a conversation with you he finds you... interesting."


    The butler lowered his head in a respectful bow.


    Lucian remained indifferent, hands still resting in his pockets.


    "I see," he mused. "But we can''t go just yet. I''m busy. Have him wait an hour or so."


    The air stiffened.


    The butler faltered, momentarily taken aback by Lucian''s casual rejection.


    "Sir," the butler''s voice deepened slightly, "the Patriarch has given an order. It cannot be"


    "I said, I have something important to do first." Lucian''s gaze flicked toward the butler, eyes sharp, voice leaving no room for negotiation.


    A silent standoff.


    The butler''s monocle gleamed under the fading sunlight. He narrowed his eyes.


    "¡­Let him wait," Lucian said smoothly before turning his back on the butler, striding toward the General and the others.


    Ignoring him completely.


    The GIA leader, still kneeling, nearly fainted on the spot. Is this kid insane?!


    The Patriarch of Malvic had called for him¡­ and he rejected it?


    What audacity¡­


    The butler remained still, his gaze fixed on Lucian''s back as the young man walked away without a care. His gloved hands tightened behind him, but his expression betrayed nothing.


    "Did this insolent boy just¡­" His thoughts halted, disbelief washing over him. "Did this boy just¡­ say that the Patriarch could wait?"


    A vein pulsed in his temple, but he inhaled deeply, reigning in the cold fury rising within him. Any other person no, any other force in the world wouldn''t dare utter such words. Not to him. Not to the Malvic Patriarch.


    His fingers twitched slightly. If it were anyone else¡­ He closed his eyes for a moment. I would have already torn them apart.


    But


    He exhaled sharply, closing his eyes.


    There was only one reason he hadn''t already ended this insolent brat.


    The Patriarch himself had personally ordered him to bring Lucian Kane back.


    Perhaps¡­ this boy was someone important.


    Or worse someone far beyond his understanding.


    For now, he would comply.


    But after their meeting, if Lucian proved unworthy of the Patriarch''s interest?


    I will erase him myself.


    The butler whispered under his breath, shaking his head as if amused.


    He adjusted his monocle, his gaze turning unreadable.


    For now¡­ I will entertain you, Lucian Kane.


    -----

 Chapter 248 Serious Lucians!!

    "Stand up, it''s alright."


    Lucian walked forward, his gaze shifting toward General, Meleonora, and the purple-haired man, who were still kneeling.


    The three hesitated, exchanging uneasy glances before cautiously raising their heads. Their eyes flickered between Lucian and the butler, unsure if standing was even allowed.


    Meleonora leaned toward the General, whispering, "Is this¡­ really alright?"


    General didn''t respond immediately. He studied the butler''s posture, noting how the man hadn''t objected to Lucian''s words.


    "Lucian holds the authority here?"


    After a brief pause, General slowly stood up.


    If Lucian was in charge of the situation, then following his orders was the safest bet.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man exchanged another look before awkwardly standing up as well. Their movements were hesitant, and their eyes darted toward the GIA agents who remained motionless, still on one knee.


    Something about that contrast made them uneasy.


    General hesitated. "Are you sure this is alright?" His voice carried uncertainty.


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s fine," Lucian waved his hand dismissively. "Stupid rules they have."


    Then, without warning


    Lucian gripped both of General''s shoulders, locking eyes with him.


    "I need your help."


    General blinked. "My¡­ help?"


    For a moment, he thought he misheard. Lucian needed his help?


    Confusion flashed in his mind.


    "What could I possibly do that he can''t?"


    After everything he''d seen nukes, secret agencies, and now the Black Order what could he, an ordinary military man, contribute?


    Yeah marshal now taking himself as a normal military man


    One can just imagine what kind of tromotizing things he must have gone through


    Lucian''s gaze was serious.


    "Yes," he said firmly. "Only you can help me with this."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man instinctively took a step back.


    Fear crept into their faces.


    "General''s done for."


    That thought screamed in their heads.


    They had no idea what Lucian wanted, but if this guy needed help with something, it was definitely not normal.


    General turned toward Meleonora as if silently begging for backup. His expression practically screamed, "Save me!"


    But Lucian''s grip was firm.


    Clearing his throat, General forced a smile. "O-Of course, anything for you, kid."


    Lucian ignored the reluctance in his voice and gave his shoulder a reassuring pat.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man nearly saluted the General. Rest in peace, soldier.


    But then


    Lucian turned toward them.


    "You two as well. You''re going to help me too."


    Their bodies froze.


    "EHHHHH!?"


    A strangled noise almost escaped their mouths.


    The purple-haired man''s eyes widened in horror. He immediately started shaking his hands, backing away.


    "Hey bro ugh, no, sir! Please, I have something very important to do! You might not know, but I have a daughter! I~ I need to go!" He was practically begging for his life.


    He was tired of this.


    He had already been dragged into a Global criminal-level situation. Almost arrested. Almost shot.


    Maybe this close to almost meet seven world leader... Just because of a fking lift.


    And now?


    "Sir, at least remember that I helped your sister! I brought her to the hospital! I think I deserve to leave now, right?" His voice cracked as he pleaded.


    Lucian tilted his head a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Hm¡­"


    For a second, hope flashed in the purple-haired man''s heart.


    Until


    "Nope."


    Lucian shook his head.


    "No need to be afraid, man. We''re nice people. You''re my friend now."


    The purple-haired man felt his soul leave his body.


    "I haven''t even given you a gift yet," Lucian added.


    "I don''t want it!! Just let me go, you monster!" The purple-haired man wanted to scream, but he swallowed the words in fear.


    Instead, his eyes darted behind Lucian''s shoulder toward the butler.


    The old man was silently watching.


    Standing there. Expressionless.


    But his eyes¡­ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes were screaming: Do it. Don''t waste time.


    A cold chill ran down the purple-haired man''s spine.


    Meleonora, who was thinking of rejecting Lucian as well, took one look at the butler''s stare and immediately nodded.


    She grabbed the purple-haired man''s arm and forced him to nod too.


    "We''ll do it," she blurted out, her voice slightly trembling.


    Lucian grinned.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sigh¡­ why do your faces look so ugly?" he asked, shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask for your help for free. I''ll pay you guys."


    The purple-haired man wanted to cry.


    "It''s not about the money! We just don''t wanna die!"


    Lucian clapped his hands together.


    "Smile, guys! You look ugly this way."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man forced a smile.


    But it was so unnatural and stiff it looked worse than crying.


    Lucian stared at their expressions for a moment.


    "...Ew. What the hell? Never mind." He sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    Pitiful expression on his face


    Finally, his playful demeanor faded.


    His face hardened.


    He took a step forward, standing directly in front of them.


    "Alright," he said, voice lowering.


    "Here''s the thing."


    His expression turned serious.


    For the first time, his aura shifted.


    Deadly. Cold. Calculated.


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man swallowed hard.


    This was different.


    Lucian had never looked this serious not even when he launched a nuclear strike.


    Not even when GIA came for him.


    A shiver ran down their spines.


    What the hell could be so serious that even this monster would make that face?


    Lucian crossed his arms, his gaze sweeping from their heads to their toes, as if evaluating them.


    "First thing first can you guys act?"


    His voice was casual, but the weight behind it made them pause.


    "Pardon?" General furrowed his brows.


    Lucian tilted his head. "Acting. Can you do it or not?"


    Meleonora and the General exchanged glances.


    Acting?


    They had no idea where this was going.


    Why would acting even matter right now?


    Was he about to send them on some sketchy undercover mission?


    General hesitated before sighing.


    "I''m a high-ranking official," he admitted. "Most of my job is attending political meetings and dealing with diplomatic negotiations."


    He straightened his posture slightly. "So yeah, I can act. I have experience."


    Meleonora nodded immediately.


    "Same here. Government work requires a lot of that."


    Lucian nodded in approval before slowly turning to the purple-haired man.


    A beat of silence.


    "Ahhem, well¡­"


    The purple-haired man fidgeted.


    He pressed his index fingers together, his eyes darting around, lips slightly pursed.


    A shy expression crept onto his face.


    Lucian''s face twisted in disgust.


    "What the hell is that expression?"


    He almost felt secondhand embarrassment.


    The General and Meleonora glared at the purple-haired man as if they were personally offended.


    The man coughed. "Ahh well¡­ I"


    He looked away, almost wanting to throw up.


    Then, finally


    "I''m a no-filter stand-up comedian. So yeah¡­ I guess I can act¡­ a little."


    Silence.


    The serious atmosphere shattered.


    Meleonora and General looked at him with pure judgment.


    Lucian''s face twitched.


    "...Huh?"


    "Wait, whats that?"


    "Y-Yeah," the man muttered. "I mean¡­ I do comedy, but I have to act it out sometimes, you know? Facial expressions, voice modulation, delivery¡­"


    Lucian blinked at him.


    Then he let out a slow sigh.


    "Whatever. At least you can do it."


    The General shook his head teasingly.


    Meleonora simply exhaled in defeat.


    The purple-haired man turned his face away, clearly embarrassed.


    Lucian, ignoring them, took a deep breath.


    Then, his expression darkened.


    "Alright. Let''s get serious."


    His voice dropped into a lower tone.


    "Mother is coming. She''ll be here in the next ten minutes."


    A chilling silence followed.


    ---


    Yo guys ive tried to change and improve my writing style no extra words this time tell me if still its not good ill try more


    hmm thanks for reading ya all

 Chapter 249 Genral

    "Mother is coming. She''ll be here in the next ten minutes."


    A chilling silence followed.


    "And so, we only have ten minutes."


    Lucian''s voice was calm but carried an undeniable weight.


    He exhaled, glancing toward the hospital building.


    "Rose is unconscious inside. I don''t want her knowing a single thing. Not what I did. Not what happened."


    His gaze darkened.


    "When she reach here, everything must be back to normal. No trace of this mess."


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man just stared at him.


    A moment ago, this guy was acting like some ruthless tyrant.


    Now¡­ he looked like a filial son, desperate to keep his hands clean in front of his mother.


    They could barely keep up.


    Lucian turned toward the GIA leader.


    "You guys need to leave. Remove all restrictions around the area. I want this place to look like a regular hospital again within the next ten minutes."


    His eyes turned sharp.


    "If not¡­ you already know the consequences."


    The GIA leader gulped.


    His eyes darted toward Butler, hoping for some kind of objection.


    But the Butler remained silent.


    No resistance.


    The GIA leader stood up immediately.


    He lowered his head in a deep bow toward both Lucian and Butler.


    "It will be done, sir."


    His stomach churned.


    Does this guy even realize what he''s asking?


    He wanted to cry.


    But after seeing Lucian casually summon someone from the Black Order, he knew one thing for sure


    No matter how impossible it sounded, he would have to make it happen.


    With a silent signal, his agents followed suit, bowing toward Lucian and Butler before rushing toward their vehicles like their lives depended on it.


    Because, in a way, they did.


    ---


    Lucian turned to Meleonora, General, and the purple-haired man.


    "First, I''ll explain what you guys need to do."


    They rolled their eyes.


    Oh, now he''s acting all responsible?


    Lucian pointed at the purple-haired man.


    "You were in a nightclub last night, enjoying yourself."


    Purple-haired man blinked. "I What?"


    Lucian ignored him, shifting his gaze to General and Meleonora.


    "You two were there as well. Coincidence."


    General rubbed his temples.


    "A nightclub¡­ at my age?"


    He wanted to argue.


    But seeing Lucian''s face, he shut his mouth.


    Meleonora sighed. "Fine."


    Lucian nodded.


    "Now, General you were the one who shot the guy that tried to kill my sister." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    General froze.


    "...hehhh?"


    Lucian continued.


    "Purple-haired man, you helped me get to the hospital with your car."


    "Wait, wait, well its true tho"


    "Meleonora, you helped me carry Rose."


    "And General came along to protect us."


    Lucian''s gaze swept over them.


    "That''s the story. Don''t forget it."


    --- Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Meleonora hesitated.


    "...Are you really serious about this?"


    Her voice was soft but firm.


    "Do you really think hiding the truth from her is the right thing to do?"


    Lucian paused.


    For a moment, he didn''t say anything.


    Then his fists clenched.


    "She doesn''t need to know," he said quietly.


    "There''s no need for her to see¡­ what I''ve done."


    He swallowed.


    "No need for her to see what I''ve become."


    His expression darkened.


    The blood. The bodies. The destruction.


    No.


    He wouldn''t let her see it.


    "The revenge is already done," he murmured.


    "The people who needed to know already know. But not them."


    He refused to let his mother see him like that.


    What if she looked at him in disgust?


    What if she was afraid of him?


    ¡­What if she never looked at him the same way again?


    Lucian shook his head.


    "This is the way it has to be," he muttered.


    He turned toward them.


    "Just do as I ask. No questions."


    Then he did something unexpected.


    He exhaled deeply and said


    "...Please."


    Meleonora, who was just about to argue back, froze.


    Her words caught in her throat as she looked up at him.


    Did he just say please?


    For some reason, it felt... strange.


    Lucian Kane, the same ruthless and unpredictable man who almost threatened to kill her. That brutality and craziness now looking at her with desperate eyes?


    A silent plea.


    It unsettled her.


    For the first time, he looked... human.


    A flash of hesitation crossed her face.


    She didn''t know why, but looking at him now, it felt wrong to refuse.


    On the side, the purple-haired man also fell silent.


    He had almost forgotten.


    Forgotten how this boy was when he first met him desperate, panicked, even crying begging for help to save his sister.


    Somewhere in all the bloodshed, the sheer insanity of the past few hours, the way Lucian had effortlessly crushed lives and defied forces beyond comprehension, that moment had been buried.


    But looking at him now...


    For just a second, he didn''t look like a monster.


    Didn''t look like a madman who treated destruction like a game.


    He looked like the same desperate boy from before.


    And somehow, that realization felt even stranger.


    The General smiled sadly.


    So, he still has something left inside him.


    No matter how many people he killed


    He still cared.


    At least, for his family.


    At least, for them.


    That''s a good thing, General thought.


    At least there was something keeping him grounded.


    Because if Lucian ever lost that¡­


    General didn''t even want to imagine what would happen.


    He sighed, looking into Lucian''s eyes.


    "...Alright."


    Lucian narrowed his eyes.


    "But"


    General''s voice turned serious.


    "Promise me one thing."


    Lucian frowned.


    "Look, General you don''t have a choice. You''re doing this whether you like it or not."


    General simply held his gaze.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    His tone was firm.


    "Kid."


    He placed a hand on Lucian''s shoulder.


    "The way you''re handling things¡­ is terrifying."


    Lucian froze in his words.


    "You go too far when you lose control," General said.


    "You should stop now."


    His voice softened.


    "...Or at least stop doing things you have to hide."


    Lucian stiffened.


    "You clearly care about what certain people think of you," General said.


    "So much that you''re willing to erase the truth. Even beg."


    "But you can''t keep doing this forever."


    Lucian remained silent.


    General sighed.


    "If you can, kid¡­ just walk away."


    He looked down at his own hands.


    "I can''t justify the number of people you''ve killed," he admitted.


    "But I''ve killed thousands, too."


    Lucian silently looked at him.


    "For my country. For my people," General murmured.


    "I was a soldier. And those men? They were soldiers too."


    "They weren''t bad people. They were just protecting their home."


    He clenched his fists.


    "And yet, I still killed them."


    Lucian watched him closely.


    General exhaled deeply.


    "So I can''t say whether what you did was right or wrong."


    "But I''ll tell you this"


    He locked eyes with Lucian.


    "If you''re doing something that you have to hide from people you care¡­"


    He leaned in slightly.


    "Then maybe you shouldn''t be doing it at all."


    Lucian''s breath deep for second.


    His mind went blank.


    For the first time


    He didn''t have a comeback.


    Lucian didn''t say a word.


    He just stood there.


    His chest felt heavy.


    His fingers curled.


    A single thought drifted through his mind.


    "Max¡­ I did it again, didn''t I?"


    No response.


    Lucian furrowed his brows.


    Max?


    But there was no answer.


    Just silence.


    Lucian felt a strange unease settle in his chest.


    But he pushed it down.


    He turned away from General, shoving his hands in his pockets.


    "...hmm."


    a silent hmm


    His voice was quiet.


    But for once


    He didn''t sound crazy.

 Chapter 250 complicancies

    Lucian turned his back to the general, his hands still in his pockets, walking toward the hospital entrance.


    The general let out a long sigh, his gaze fixed on Lucian''s retreating figure.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man remained silent, their expressions unsure. They had no idea what to say or how to process what had just happened.


    Then


    "Are you really going to make the Patriarch wait?"


    Butler''s voice cut through the tense silence.


    Lucian paused mid-step.


    Turning his head slightly, he looked over his shoulder, his expression unreadable.


    "You''re rejecting a personal request from him for this?" Butler continued, his disapproval clear.


    Lucian slowly turned back to face him. He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, his gaze locked onto Butler''s, his expression blank, yet something about him felt dangerously cold.


    "You don''t think this is important?" Lucian finally spoke, his voice eerily calm.


    Butler stood firm. "This is not important. It does not justify making the Patriarch wait."


    Lucian stared at him for a moment, expression unreadable.


    Then, he tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing as if he had just heard something ridiculous.


    Without another word, he took slow steps toward Butler, his movements fluid and unhurried.


    A subtle tension spread in the air.


    Meleonora, the general, and the purple-haired man felt their throats tighten as they instinctively took a step back.


    These two¡­ They wouldn''t start a fight, right?


    Purple-haired man swallowed hard. Should I just run now?


    Lucian stopped just centimeters away from Butler, looking down at him.


    Despite the height difference, Butler remained completely unfazed. His gaze met Lucian''s with the same unwavering calmness.


    Then


    "Waste of time?" Lucian''s voice dropped into something low and razor-sharp.


    His gaze, piercing and ice-cold, never left Butler''s face.


    "You really think so?" His voice was even softer now, almost a whisper.


    "Your Patriarch can wait. I don''t care. That''s a waste of my time."


    The weight of his words hung in the air.


    Be happy enough I''m even entertaining you.


    "Know your place."


    His words cut through like a blade.


    For a moment, Butler simply stared.


    Then


    He stepped back.


    His expression remained the same, unreadable.


    But then


    With absolute precision, he bowed.


    "Apologies, Sir Lucian. For the inconvenience."


    His voice was smooth, controlled, but the slight tension in his bow revealed something else.


    Lucian didn''t react. He simply watched Butler with cold detachment.


    Then, without another word, he turned back around and continued toward the hospital entrance.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man felt their hearts jump to their throats just watching this unfold.


    Without another glance, Lucian turned and continued toward the hospital entrance.


    Behind him, the butler straightened up.


    With a composed air, he adjusted his collar as if nothing had happened.


    A flicker of something unreadable flashed behind his monocle as he watched Lucian walk away.


    "Quite hot-tempered, I must say¡­"


    "Completely different from how he was just moments ago, talking about his family."


    "Just pray, boy, that you''re someone truly important. Otherwise¡­"


    "You will regret disrespecting the Patriarch." He thought to himself.


    ----


    The general exhaled slowly, relief washing over him.


    He didn''t even want to imagine what would have happened if those two had truly clashed.


    Even if the opponent was just a butler, he was from the Malvic Family.


    That alone was enough to terrify anyone in power.


    The Malvic Family, backed by the Black Order, had more influence than most governments.


    They had the right to be arrogant.


    And then there was Lucian Kane.


    A complete enigma.


    A man who had somehow summoned a high-ranking Black Order member as if it were nothing.


    A man who threw nuclear bombs like they were popcorns.


    The general didn''t want to take any chances.


    Not now. Not ever.


    He had no desire to witness a clash between these two forces.


    Certainly not a war.


    "A world war over a kid¡­" The general muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Maybe I really am getting too old for thinking that much."


    Its really too much to think right? right?


    -----


    Just as lucian reached the hospital entrance, Lucian suddenly halted.


    Everyone''s eyes snapped toward him.


    The air shifted.


    Lucian turned slightly, glancing at the general from the corner of his eye.


    Then, without hesitation, he shifted his gaze to the butler.


    A beat of silence.


    Then


    He pointed at the general.


    "His daughter has been kidnapped."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man flinched.


    The general stiffened.


    Lucian''s stare didn''t waver.


    "By a neighboring country''s terrorist group," he continued, his tone sharp, absolute.


    "She''s being held in the Amazon jungle."


    Lucian''s eyes darkened.


    "Order them to return her. By tomorrow."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man stared in surprise.


    Lucian''s words had caught them completely off guard.


    Even the general, who had expected nothing but hostility, was frozen his face shifting between shock and shame.


    Lucian¡­ was helping him?


    Even after what he did?


    Even after almost getting Lucian''s sister killed, after keeping secrets, after betraying his trust Lucian was still willing to speak on his behalf?


    The general had already accepted his fate.


    He had seen what kind of man Lucian was.


    Lucian killed without hesitation. Anyone who got in his way never walked away.


    And yet, he had chosen to let the general live.


    Now, he was even doing him a favor.


    The general''s fists clenched. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A mix of gratitude and deep, crushing shame filled his chest.


    "Why? After everything why would he do this?"


    His daughter.


    He thought of her face.


    The fear in her eyes.


    The nightmare she was probably living right now, held captive in the jungles of the Amazon.


    What they might be doing to her.


    He swallowed hard.


    He wanted to say thank you.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to speak.


    He didn''t deserve to.


    Stil for the first time in days, he felt relief.


    Hope.


    Lucian¡­


    He was a monster.


    But even monsters had things they cared about.


    And for some reason, this monster still understood.


    ---


    Lucian''s Perspective


    Lucian barely looked at the general''s reaction.


    He wasn''t doing this for him.


    He simply understood.


    He is just repaying the favor maybe general did betray him but he did protect his family for years...


    He knew exactly what it felt like to have someone you love at the mercy of others.


    To be powerless to protect them.


    He had felt it the night his sister was shot.


    The general had made mistakes big ones.


    Lucian would never trust him again.


    But he wouldn''t go out of his way to destroy him either.


    Helping him cost Lucian nothing.


    Just a single order.


    It would be done.


    That''s all.


    No forgiveness.


    No trust.


    Just a favor.


    And it was the last one.


    ---


    And then


    "No."


    The butler''s voice was sharp and final.


    Lucian''s gaze lifted, his expression unreadable.


    Huh?


    The general''s heart dropped.


    "I believe you misunderstand, sir," the butler said smoothly, his voice as composed as ever. "I am not your butler. I am here under the Patriarch''s orders to resolve this issue, speak with the World Council, and escort you to him."


    His tone was firm.


    "And your orders do not fall under that."


    Lucian didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t argue.


    Didn''t waste time.


    "Then should I go save her myself and meet your Patriarch later?"


    His words were calm, but there was a quiet weight behind them.


    The butler paused.


    For a moment, something flickered in his expression. Then, slowly, a small smile appeared.


    "It will be done, sir," he replied, bowing slightly.


    He had been testing him.


    Measuring.


    Trying to gauge Lucian''s mindset, his connections, his understanding of power.


    If this boy had to call someone and complain to someone like some small kid...He woulve understand how big of a deal he is


    But it seemed this hot-tempered boy knew more than expected.


    Lucian didn''t care.


    Without another word, he walked into the hospital.


    He had bigger problems now.


    His mother was coming.


    Everything had to be normal.


    But what if Rose woke up first?


    What if she jus spit out everything waking up?


    Lucian clenched his fists.


    He wasn''t afraid of war.


    Wasn''t afraid of death.


    But that?


    That terrified him.

 Chapter 251 Shes Here

    Inside the Operation Room ¨C Five Minutes Later


    The quiet hum of medical equipment filled the air.


    Lucian stood beside Rose''s bed, arms crossed, staring at her peaceful face.


    His fingers twitched slightly.


    He needed to wake her up. Now.


    She had to hear the story he had prepared the fabricated version of events that would keep him out of trouble.


    If Rose woke up naturally, confused and disoriented, she might accidentally spill the truth to their mother.


    And that? That would be a disaster.


    Lucian didn''t want her to know about his bad side the blood, the bodies, the things he had done.


    His mother didn''t need to know what had really happened last night.


    But at the same time, he hesitated.


    Rose had been in critical condition. Waking her up just for this¡­ felt wrong.


    Lucian gritted his teeth, frustration bubbling inside him.


    She could wake up at any moment.


    If she opened her eyes before he got to her, before he could set the story straight he was screwed.


    He scratched his head in frustration, circling the room.


    "Forget it. I''ll see what happens when it happens."


    I can only pray she didn''t wake up in middle.


    Lucian exhaled sharply, trying to calm himself.


    On the other side of the room, Meleonora leaned toward the purple-haired man, whispering, her hand covering her mouth.


    "He''s completely different now. Just hours ago, he was acting like some arrogant piece of shit."


    The purple-haired man turned to her, his glare sharp.


    "Are you insane?" He hissed. "What if he hears you? You trying to die early?"


    Both of them nervously glanced toward Lucian.


    Thankfully, he was too distracted to notice.


    Meanwhile, across the room, General Damian was patting Dr. Murphy''s shoulder, offering the terrified doctor words of encouragement.


    "It''s fine, doctor. You just need to act a little. It''s not even lying just keeping things under control."


    Murphy, still trembling, nodded hesitantly.


    He had barely processed what had happened in the past few hours.


    First, he and his hospital staff had been forcibly evacuated taken to a separate location by armed men.


    Then, just as suddenly, they were brought back and ordered to act like nothing happened.


    "Keep quiet. Behave normally."


    The reason? "A top-secret government operation."


    Bullshit.


    But what choice did they have?


    Most of them were too scared to ask questions.


    That, and the fat stacks of cash they had been handed as compensation.


    $10,000 per person.


    It wasn''t an offer it was a bribe.


    Even Murphy had received a personal payout of $100,000, along with a special request.


    "Take good care of this patient and the gentleman in charge."


    Murphy didn''t need to be told twice.


    But what made him nervous was the way those agents spoke. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The way they looked like they were terrified.


    Of Lucian weirdly enough.


    Even when handing over that much money, they looked like they were begging him to cooperate.


    Just who the hell did this guy do to them?


    Murphy exhaled, shaking his head.


    Now, here he was standing awkwardly in front of General Damian, nodding stiffly.


    "Thank you, Sir Damian, for explaining everything. I''ll do my best."


    The general chuckled lowly, his gaze flicking toward Lucian.


    "Just don''t screw up." His voice was light, but there was a warning beneath it.


    "That guy''s temper is weird."


    Murphy nodded quickly, his head bobbing like a broken doll.


    He had seen it firsthand.


    He still remembered when Meleonora had casually revealed that Lucian had killed people.


    That was the moment Murphy had been sent out of the room.


    He had no idea what happened after, but he could guess it wasn''t anything good.


    The memory sent a shiver down his spine.


    Still, he leaned in closer to the general, lowering his voice.


    "Sir Damian¡­ I know you probably got dragged into this mess like me, but listen."


    Murphy''s eyes darted toward Meleonora, who was still talking to the purple-haired man.


    He discreetly gestured toward her.


    "That red-haired woman she''s crazy."


    The general raised an eyebrow.


    Murphy continued in a whisper.


    "I don''t care if she says she''s from the government. That lunatic was threatening people with guns. She even walked into this hospital wearing a bomb vest."


    Murphy shook his head, genuinely concerned for the old man''s safety.


    "My advice? Stay away from her."


    General Damian blinked.


    Then, his lips twitched.


    Murphy had no idea who he was talking to.


    "...Thanks for the warning, doctor," the general said, his voice awkward.


    Murphy nodded in relief, completely unaware.


    Finally, someone normal in this insane situation.


    "Sir Lucian I''d suggest you wash your face and change your clothes too¡­ You''re covered in blood."


    The butler, who had been silently standing by the side all this time, finally spoke, his gaze fixed on Lucian''s blood-stained biker suit. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ahhh, yes¡­ I almost forgot!" Lucian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Without wasting a second, he dashed out of the room.


    And then just a minute later he came running back.


    Meleonora blinked, eyes widening in disbelief.


    "So fast?"


    Her gaze trailed over him completely clean, wearing fresh clothes, even his hair perfectly dry.


    "Wait how?! Where did he even get those clothes from? And how the hell did he clean up that fast?!"


    She stared at him, utterly bewildered.


    But then, she shook her head, deciding against asking.


    "Nah¡­ never mind. I don''t wanna know."


    Curiosity kills the cat.


    The others in the room shared the same unspoken agreement some things were better left unexplained.


    Then hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Lucian''s body tensed.


    His fingers curled slightly.


    "Maybe¡­" His throat felt dry. "Mother''s here."


    He gulped.


    The tension in the room spiked instantly.


    The air grew heavier.


    Even Meleonora and the purple-haired man who had barely reacted to anything earlier stood up straighter.


    Doctor Murphy, on the other hand, was the most nervous of them all.


    His heart pounded as sweat formed on his brow.


    "Olivia Kane¡­ The matriarch of the Kane family¡­ One of the strongest families in the world¡­ And I I''m going to meet her? Face-to-face?"


    His knees nearly buckled.


    "If my wife knew about this¡­ she''d go insane."


    Olivia Kane was an icon, an inspiration for women across the world.


    And now he had to act in front of her.


    His hands trembled slightly.


    Then


    The door swung open.


    And a sharp, commanding voice rang through the room.


    "Rose! Lucy! What happened?!"


    Olivia Kane had arrived.


    ---

 Chapter 252 Olivia Reaction

    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat the moment she learned that both Lucian and Rose were in the hospital.


    A wave of fear and dread crashed over her.


    Her mind spiraled her first thought wasn''t Rose.


    It was Lucian.


    "Did he¡­?"


    Her chest tightened.


    Did he try to end it all again?


    Just like before¡­ in her previous life?


    A suffocating panic gripped her.


    She couldn''t let that happen not again.


    Without wasting a second, she sprinted toward the garage, fumbling for her keys.


    "Mam, wait !"


    Celestia called after her, but Olivia didn''t stop.


    Celestia hurried after her, a gloomy look in her eyes as she followed Olivia into the car.


    A different thought weighed on Olivia''s mind as well.


    What if it wasn''t Lucian?


    What if something happened to Rose?


    She had gone out to meet her friend last night, hadn''t come home for the entire night¡­


    What if¡­?


    The terrifying possibilities churned in her head.


    She felt desperate.


    Lucian. Rose. Both of them.


    The thought of both her children in the hospital was driving her insane.


    If she were a weaker woman, she might have already broken down.


    But she held on.


    She had to.


    The drive felt endless.


    And the moment she arrived, she didn''t even waste time parking properly just barely stopping the car before dashing out.


    She ran toward the hospital entrance, breath coming fast.


    Her heels clicked sharply against the floor, but she didn''t even register the sound.


    Something about the hospital felt¡­ off.


    She couldn''t tell what it was.


    Everything looked fine.


    Too fine.


    Her gut twisted.


    But she had no time to think about it.


    She rushed to the front desk, slamming down a photo of Lucian and Rose.


    "Have you seen them?!"


    The receptionist hesitated.


    Something flickered in her eyes hesitation, nervousness, something.


    Then, after a moment, she finally gave a room number.


    Olivia didn''t even stop to question it.


    She ran.


    Her breath was heavy, her legs moving on instinct.


    The closer she got, the worse her thoughts became.


    "You kids better be fine¡­"


    She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palm.


    "Please, God¡­ not again."


    She prayed.


    Beside her, Celestia kept pace, her face grim and unreadable.


    Unlike Olivia, she wasn''t blinded by desperation.


    She was observing.


    Something wasn''t right about this hospital.


    It was too unnatural.


    Everything felt staged.


    Something was off.


    But even she couldn''t focus on that right now.


    Her mind was locked on one thing.


    Lucian.


    She just needed to see him.


    ---


    BAM!


    The door swung open.


    "Lucian! Rose! What happened?!"


    Olivia''s voice rang through the room.


    Celestia stepped in behind her, her gaze immediately locking onto Lucian straight.


    The moment Olivia entered, her eyes scanned the entire room in seconds.


    Her heart hammered against her ribs.


    There were too many people in here operation room?


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    But she ignored them.


    Her focus locked onto Lucian first.


    He was standing.


    Alive.


    A massive wave of relief crashed over her.


    But then


    Her gaze moved past him.


    And her heart stopped.


    Rose.


    Her daughter was unconscious on the hospital bed, motionless.


    Olivia''s breath hitched.


    Her stomach twisted.


    "What happened to Rose? Is she alright?!"


    She rushed to her daughter''s side, her hands trembling as she reached for her.


    Even though Rose was lying on her stomach, her head was slightly turned to the side her face visible.


    Lucian stepped forward quickly.


    "Mother, it''s alright," he said, his voice firm but controlled.


    "Rose is fine. She''s completely fine."


    He repeated it, as if trying to convince her.


    His heart pounded.


    For now Rose hadn''t woken up.


    That was the only thing keeping him from panicking.


    If she woke up now


    He''d be screwed.


    On the other side of the room, Celestia let out a quiet breath.


    The relief she felt was genuine.


    Her sharp gaze softened slightly as she saw Lucian standing there.


    Alive.


    Fine.


    Some of the tension in her chest loosened.


    Her worries for now had been lifted.


    Olivia stepped closer to Rose''s bedside, taking her hand gently.


    Her fingers brushed against her daughter''s wrist, checking her pulse.


    A sigh of relief.


    Her heartbeat was normal.


    Then, Olivia''s eyes flicked toward the monitor beside the bed.


    All readings were stable.


    "She''s fine¡­" Olivia whispered, her tension easing slightly.


    But the moment her gaze lowered to Rose''s back, her breath caught.


    A large bandage covered most of her back, stained slightly with fresh blood.


    Olivia''s expression darkened.


    For a brief second just a second her gaze turned icy cold.


    But she forced herself to remain composed.


    Her focus shifted to Dr. Murphy.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out that he was the doctor the only man here wearing a white coat.


    Her sharp gaze locked onto him.


    "Is she fine?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice was steady, but there was an undeniable edge to it.


    "Any danger? Any further treatment needed? What were her injuries?"


    A flood of questions, direct and demanding.


    Murphy felt his spine stiffen.


    Her presence was overwhelming her gaze alone felt like it could pierce through him.


    "A-Ah, Madam Olivia..." Murphy stammered, his voice barely holding together.


    "S-She''s fine. Completely out of danger. Nothing serious now she just needs rest."


    His words tumbled out quickly, almost stumbling over themselves.


    He had prepared himself for this moment.


    But standing before Olivia Kane, having her stare him down like this


    His nerves were unraveling.


    Lucian, sensing the tension, stepped forward.


    "Mother, calm down," he said, his voice casual, trying to ease the air.


    But the moment he spoke


    YOUUU..


    Olivia turned toward him.


    Her hand shot up.


    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward her raised hand.


    She was about to slap him.


    But then


    She stopped.


    Her hand froze mid-air, trembling.


    The entire room went silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were locked on Olivia''s shaking hand.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man stiffened, their souls practically leaving their bodies.


    She''s actually going to hit him?!


    They could already see the disaster coming.


    Would Lucian lose it?


    Would he go berserk?


    Celestia, standing off to the side, simply watched.


    She said nothing.


    She didn''t interfere.


    Olivia''s expression was filled with anger.


    Frustration.


    She wanted to hit him.


    For the first time in her life, she had the urge to slap her son.


    She wanted to punish him


    For leaving home at night without telling her.


    For knowing something happened to Rose and not informing her.


    For hiding everything from her.


    Didn''t he understand how worried she was?!


    The stress had nearly killed her.


    Her fingers trembled.


    Her eyes burned not with tears, but with raw emotion.


    She looked at Lucian, at his unreadable gaze.


    And suddenly, a horrible thought crept in.


    What if Celestia hadn''t found out?


    Would he have kept everything from her?


    For how long?


    What else was he hiding?


    Her chest tightened.


    This wasn''t right.


    But¡­


    Then she thought of something else


    Lucian''s mental and emotional state.


    His fragile stability.


    What if she hit him?


    What if their barely improving relationship shattered?


    What if he lost control again?


    What if he did something reckless again?


    She couldn''t risk it.


    She had already lost him once.


    She wouldn''t lose him again.


    She was afraid


    But at the same time


    This was wrong.


    She was his mother.


    A mother should correct her child when they do wrong.


    She inhaled sharply, taking a deep breath.


    -----

 Chapter 253 Questions

    Lucian didn''t say a word.


    He simply stood there, staring at her.


    His expression was unreadable.


    Olivia held his gaze, her chest rising and falling as she took a deep breath.


    Her hand slowly lowered.


    She didn''t slap him.


    But the hesitation in her eyes was clear.


    From the side, Celestia stepped forward.


    "It''s alright, Aunt Olivia," she said softly, moving closer.


    Olivia''s fingers curled slightly, her breathing still tense.


    Celestia''s sharp eyes flicked between them, thoughts racing.


    I can''t say Olivia was wrong for her outburst.


    But the fact that she controlled her anger instead of letting it explode


    That only proves how much she cares.


    This situation was delicate.


    It needs to be handled carefully.


    She made her decision.


    Taking a deep breath, Celestia turned to Olivia.


    "Rose is fine, Aunt Olivia," she reassured, her voice steady. "I think we should focus on what actually happened."


    Olivia''s gaze shifted to Rose, resting peacefully on the bed.


    Her fingers twitched.


    "¡­Yeah."


    Her eyes lifted back to Lucian, ready to question him


    But before she could speak, Celestia stepped between them.


    Closer to Lucian.


    A clear stance.


    "Let me handle this, mother-in-law," Celestia said firmly.


    She didn''t hesitate.


    Didn''t even care anymore.


    She had already spoken to Olivia about this before.


    And she had her own questions for Lucian.


    "Huh?!"


    Olivia, about to say something, suddenly froze.


    Her mouth was slightly open, but no words came out.


    Meleonora, General Damian, and the purple-haired man their lips twitched violently.


    Did she just say¡­ mother-in-law?


    Who is this unlucky woman?


    This monster has a lover?!


    Damn.


    Meleonora blinked, confusion flashing in her mind.


    Is she¡­ Avey Starline?


    It made sense.


    She knew about the infamous rumors surrounding Lucian and Avey.


    She had heard plenty of things.


    But she hadn''t realized their relationship had gone this deep.


    The last thing she remembered from the news


    Avey Starline was supposedly pregnant when she rejected Prince Arthur''s marriage proposal.


    So the Kane and Starline families finally made their decision, huh?


    No wonder it was kept a secret.


    Meleonora analyzed quickly, putting the pieces together in her mind.


    ¡­But she was wrong.


    Because she didn''t actually know Celestia.


    And she had no idea this wasn''t Avey.


    Meanwhile, General Damian''s jaw nearly hit the floor.


    Wait, what?!


    Others in the room might not have recognized the woman who just called Olivia "mother-in-law."


    But he did.


    He had met her mother the Queen countless times.


    Princess Celestia?!


    What the hell is she doing here?!


    And more importantly


    What does she mean by calling Olivia ''mother-in-law''?!


    His brain stopped working.


    Did this mean she was involved with Lucian?


    ¡­Did the Queen know about this?!


    The questions in his head were getting bigger and bigger.


    At this point, he thought he had grown numb to all the insane things surrounding Lucian.


    But now


    This.


    This was new.


    Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    For a moment, she simply stood there, trying to process everything.


    Meanwhile, on the bed, Rose''s body trembled slightly


    But it passed in an instant, unnoticed by anyone.


    Just as Olivia was about to speak, Celestia took another step forward.


    Her stance firm.


    "Celestia, it''s not the time for that," Olivia wanted to say


    But before she could, Lucian spoke first.


    "Umm¡­ well¡­ I''ll explain everything. Let me start."


    His voice was steady, yet hurried.


    His focus wasn''t on Celestia at all.


    He was far more concerned with completing his planned story before Rose woke up


    Before his entire cover was blown.


    Celestia''s eyes darkened.


    He was ignoring her. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    She took another step forward.


    Now, she was just inches away from him.


    Her breath calm, her gaze unreadable.


    And then


    She reached out.


    Her slender, white hand brushed against Lucian''s neck.


    So close.


    So delicate.


    She wasn''t even fully aware of what she was doing.


    "So¡­"


    Her voice was dangerously soft.


    "What were you doing in a nightclub last night, darling?"


    Her fingers grazed his skin, as if absentmindedly caressing him.


    Her eyes lifted, locking onto his.


    Lucian blinked.


    His mind was racing for answers.


    "Celestia, it''s not the time for that. Let''s hear him out first" Olivia''s voice cut in from behind.


    From her angle, she could only see Celestia''s back and Lucian''s face.


    She had no idea what was happening between them.


    Lucian cleared his throat.


    "Ugh¡­ me? Nah, I didn''t go to any nightclub first," he said, shaking his head.


    Celestia''s gaze sharpened.


    "Oh? You weren''t?"


    Her voice remained light, almost teasing.


    But her nails suddenly pressed against his skin just slightly.


    Her fingers trailed along his collar in what could easily be mistaken for adjusting it


    But to those who could see clearly, it was something else entirely.


    Lucian didn''t even notice.


    He was too focused on formulating an answer.


    She''s scarily smart.


    He remembered the last time


    At the restaurant, how she had almost made him spill everything without even trying.


    This time, he had to be careful.


    He needed an answer that wouldn''t raise suspicion.


    "It was Rose who went to the nightclub last night. I was just"


    "Rose?"


    "Going to a nightclub?"


    "No, she never does that."


    Olivia''s voice came sharply from behind.


    Lucian.


    Olivia stepping to the side, her angle shifting.


    She was going to see.


    At that moment


    Celestia''s eyes went completely dark.


    Her lips parted.


    "¡­Lying to me," she whispered.


    So quiet, only she could hear it.


    And then


    Her fingers curled slightly.


    Her delicate hand suddenly shifted


    From a gentle touch to a grabbing motion.


    Her movements were subtle, but from the side


    Meleonora, the purple-haired man, Doctor Murphy, General Damian, and the butler


    They all saw it.


    They all froze.


    Meleonora leaned closer to the purple-haired man.


    "¡­Hey, is she doing what I think she''s doing?" she whispered. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ehh¡­ I don''t think so. Why would she¡­?" The purple-haired man sounded unsure, eyes flickering. "I think she''s just fixing his collar."


    "¡­Is she?"


    Meleonora squinted.


    She couldn''t see clearly.


    But General Damian could.


    And his face was pale.


    What''s going on¡­?


    That expression on the princess''s face¡­


    He recognized it.


    Is that what i think it is...


    Obsession.


    Possessiveness.


    The realization sent a chill down his spine.


    She''s dangerous.


    His heart pounded.


    She''s not in her right mind.


    Since when?


    How?


    Why?


    What the hell


    His mind was reeling but right now, that wasn''t the problem.


    Well not for him...for lucain but also.


    If this continued, it could escalate.


    What if she did something stupid


    Royal family and this crazy boy.


    The consequences of a conflict between the two


    He didn''t even want to imagine it.


    He had to act.


    Now.


    Suddenly


    COUGH.


    General Damian coughed loudly, deliberately.


    The sharp sound cut through the air.


    Celestia blinked.


    Her body stiffened.


    As if waking up from a trance.


    Her breath hitched.


    She shook her head slightly.


    And then


    Her hand, which had been reaching toward Lucian''s throat, changed course.


    Tap.


    Instead of grabbing him


    She lightly adjusted his collar.


    As if that''s what she had meant to do all along.


    General Damian exhaled deeply.


    His heartbeat finally settled.


    He had just barely avoided a disaster.


    For now.


    "Lucian, this isn''t a joke and you know that."


    Olivia''s voice was firm, her eyes sharp.


    She finally stepped to the side, gently pushing Celestia aside.


    Then, she turned her full attention to Lucian.


    "You shouldn''t lie like this."


    Her tone wasn''t loud.


    But it carried weight.


    "Rose didn''t go to any nightclub last night."


    Her gaze didn''t waver.


    "It would be better if you told me the truth."


    Lucian''s jaw clenched slightly.


    She wasn''t backing down.


    "And," Olivia continued, her voice colder now, "I also checked the CCTV footage at home."


    Lucian''s breath hitched for a fraction of a second.


    Her next words came slowly, deliberately.


    "I didn''t see where you left from."


    "Why did you go out in secret?"


    She took a step closer.


    "And more importantly"


    Her eyes flickered toward Rose''s unconscious form.


    "What happened to her?"


    Her voice softened, but the intensity in her gaze remained.


    "Tell me the truth, Lucian."


    Rose, lying still on the bed, suddenly cracked open one eye just barely.


    It was the smallest movement, subtle enough that no one noticed.


    -----

 Chapter 1 - 1: True Words

    A robotic voice echoed in the man''s mind, laced with palpable disappointment.


    ["Host... I''m really disappointed in you. I know I played a part in putting you in this situation, but still, you didn''t need to go this far, right?"]


    The man, seated on a worn, creaky chair in a dimly lit room, let a faint smile tug at his lips an expression not of joy, but a quiet acceptance of the voice inside his head. Nostalgia coursed through his veins like a dull ache.


    He appeared to be in 24 or 25 years old, his gaunt face etched with weariness, sadness hanging over him like a cloud. His tousled hair, the dark circles under his eyes, all spoke of sleepless nights spent wrestling with inner demons. Yet, even through the layers of exhaustion, there was a quiet, undeniable handsomeness about him, one that shone in rare moments of stillness.


    "Max," he whispered, in his mind, "you know I never hated you." His voice was steady, though it held the weight of countless unspoken regrets. "I would''ve made the same choices, even if you hadn''t interfered in my life." His tone wasn''t bitter, nor was it filled with anger just a cold honesty, the kind that comes from someone who''s long since stopped running from the truth.


    The weight of disappointment he felt from Max echoed through his mind, but the man''s smile only deepened, a self-deprecating twist to his lips. "As for you being disappointed in me... believe me, I''m far more disappointed in myself than you could ever be."


    The sorrow that had taken root in his heart years ago reared its head once more, this time more intense, filling his chest with a hollow ache that seemed to resonate through his bones. He could feel Max listening in the silence, the robotic presence holding back, yet attentive.


    "You know what, Max? I might''ve never told you, but... even though you probably already know... I wanted to say it. I need to speak these words, if only for my own sake. Maybe I''m just trying to make peace with everything before it all ends." His voice wavered, his heart feeling heavier with each passing second.


    "Consider it my last request, will you?"


    Still, no response came. But he could sense Max there, that unseen presence giving him permission to continue, and somehow that was enough. His chest tightened as he leaned back in the chair, the worn wood creaking beneath him. He tilted his head up, gazing at the cracked white ceiling, though his eyes weren''t really focused on anything in the room.


    They were distant, lost in the depths of his memories.


    "You know, Max," he began, his voice quieter now, "I died in my last life. I was thirteen. A kid. Alone, with no family, no friends, no one to care about me. An orphan." His throat tightened as the memories of that lonely, forgotten life flashed before his eyes. "When I died...


    I thought that was it. I didn''t even think anyone would notice, not that there was anyone to notice."


    He paused, trying to suppress the quiver in his voice. His eyes misted over, but no tears came. He''d forgotten how to cry long ago.


    "And then, somehow... I found myself here, reborn into this life. At first, it felt like a dream a cruel joke, maybe. I had a mother this time. Can you believe that? A real mother.


    I''d never had that before. I didn''t even know what it was supposed to feel like." His words were tinged with disbelief, as though even now he couldn''t fully grasp the miracle that had been handed to him. "No father, but that didn''t matter. Having a mother was enough. It was everything. It felt like...


    a second chance. Like I''d been given the one thing I''d always dreamed of but had never known was possible." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His chest tightened as the memories resurfaced, unbidden and raw. The warmth of those early years, the joy of simply being loved. For so long, he''d buried it all under the weight of everything that followed.


    "For the first few months, I didn''t believe it was real. Every day, I thought I''d wake up, and it''d all be gone. That I''d be back in the dark, lonely place where no one knew my name. But it wasn''t a dream. It was real. As the days passed, as I felt my mother''s love, I began to believe it.


    And when I finally accepted it... when I let myself feel the happiness... it was like a weight had been lifted. I was free."


    He chuckled softly, though the sound held no humor. "I even had a sister, an older sister She... she was everything I imagined a sister would be. We were close. I loved her." His voice cracked slightly, and he swallowed hard, pushing down the emotion that threatened to surface. "Our family was rich, powerful even, but none of that mattered to me.


    All I cared about was them my mother and my sister. For the first time in my life, I wanted something. I wanted to protect them, to be someone worthy of their love."


    He lowered his gaze, his eyes growing distant again as the past replayed in his mind like a cruel movie. "Then, when I was five... something happened. A ding echoed in my mind. A system. Just like the ones I used to read about in books and stories back in my old life.


    I thought it was some kind of joke at first, some delusion my mind had cooked up. But... it was real. Or at least, as real as anything in this world."


    "The system told me that this world I''d been reborn into... was a novel. A story. A fiction. I was just a character in someone else''s narrative." He said


    "Was anything real? Was I real?" His eyes narrowed as the questions that had haunted him back then resurfaced. "The system tried to explain it, saying this world was as real as any other, just one reality in an endless sea of possibilities. That the people I loved were real, that my experiences were real. But... how could I believe that?


    How could I trust anything after that?"


    He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. "But what choice did I have? I''d lived this life, loved these people. I had to believe in that. So, I did. I accepted it, in my own way."


    A sad, tired smile crossed his face as he remembered his fleeting hope. "I thought maybe the system would help me. Maybe it''d give me powers, make me the protagonist of my own story. You know, like in those books. Someone strong enough to protect the people I cared about."


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    His smile faded, replaced by a look of resignation. "But no. It wasn''t that kind of system. It was a love system. It only rewarded me when I loved someone truly, when I acted selflessly, when my heart was pure." He let out a bitter laugh. "I guess I wasn''t cut out for that."


    He paused, letting the words settle in


    "It wasn''t the kind of system I''d imagined. It wasn''t overpowered, like the ones I used to read about in those novels. There were no instant powers, no magical abilities. Just¡­ love." He chuckled softly, a bitter smile forming on his lips. "I wasn''t disappointed, though. If the system had never existed, I probably would have lived the same way.


    At some point, I realized this system was perfect for me, after all. What I wanted most was a happy, loving life. And I could get rewarded for doing what I truly desired caring for the people I loved. It was just the cherry on top."


    The man''s smile softened, the fondness in his expression undeniable. "After a while, when I got more familiar with the system, I named it Max. I didn''t want to treat it like some kind of tool or program. It felt more like a companion, maybe even a friend. Not just something inside my head."


    He leaned back in the chair, memories flashing behind his eyes. "Everything was going well. I accepted the system, learned how it worked it was simple, really. Just love. Just treat the people I cared about with genuine love and take care of them. Do selfless things for them."


    He paused, his brow furrowing slightly as he remembered. "But I never did any of it for the system. I did it because I wanted to. If Max had asked me to love someone just for the sake of rewards, I never would have done it. It had to come from me, from my heart."


    He let out a slow, thoughtful breath. "There are so many kinds of love. I treated my family the people I cared about with the love I thought they deserved. I spent years showing them that, trying to make them feel how much I appreciated them. Not because I expected anything in return, but because I truly wanted them to know how much they meant to me."


    He smiled, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Sure, the system rewarded me for it. I got skills driving, cooking, playing the piano, and all sorts of things. But I hardly ever used them. I didn''t have the chance. Being a kid in a rich family didn''t exactly leave me with many opportunities to practice all those skills." He laughed lightly, but there was a hint of sorrow in it.


    "And well¡­ being so young didn''t help either."


    His expression grew more reflective, the lines of his face deepening as he remembered the early days. "At first, my mother and sister were overjoyed with the things I did for them. Little acts of kindness, gestures that a gentleman would do bringing them water, opening doors, taking care of their small needs. And I told them how much I loved them. It was awkward for me at first, embarrassing even.


    But I didn''t care. I hadn''t had the chance to tell anyone I loved them in my past life. This time, I wanted to make sure they knew."


    He sighed, his eyes clouding over with a sadness that felt ancient. "At first, they laughed, they smiled. They pampered me, kissed my forehead, and made me feel like my love was cherished. It was everything I wanted." His voice trailed off, growing quieter. "But over time... something changed.


    It became routine to them. The little things I did, the love I showed they stopped noticing. It all became so... normal."


    His smile faded, replaced by a distant look, as if he were staring at something far off, something unreachable. "When something becomes routine, people start to take it for granted. They forget the feelings behind it. They start expecting it, and the meaning just... fades away." He swallowed hard, the heaviness of those words settling over him like a thick fog.


    "It was weird for me, watching them change. They still talked, they still laughed, but it wasn''t the same. I couldn''t understand it."


    His voice dropped, filled with a quiet hurt. "My sister... she changed too. I didn''t know why at first, but she started drifting away, like she wasn''t the same person anymore. And my mother... it was like she stopped receiving my love, like it didn''t reach her anymore."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, the painful memories stirring inside him. "Eventually, she started ignoring me altogether. It was subtle at first less attention, less affection. But then it grew. She stopped talking to me some days. Her words turned cold.


    She''d say things like, ''You don''t need to do that for me, I can handle it myself.'' Or, ''Why are you even here? I didn''t ask for your help.''"


    His throat tightened, and he clenched his fists. "It was like her love for me was slowly locking itself away. She didn''t want me anymore. She didn''t need me anymore. It hurt. It hurt more than anything."


    He shook his head, the pain evident in his eyes. "But even when it hurt, I didn''t stop loving them. I couldn''t. I kept trying, kept hoping things would turn around. But love isn''t something you can force. It either is, or it isn''t.


    So I just kept giving what I could, not expecting anything in return."


    He let out a deep, shuddering breath. "I was around thirteen when things started falling apart, I think. Maybe the changes happened before, but I didn''t notice until then."


    He rubbed his temples, as if trying to ease the growing weight of his memories. "I became that kid who didn''t talk much, who stayed quiet and distant. In school, I sat at the back of the classroom like some lonely kid in desperate need of love and care. Funny, right?


    The one who''s supposed to give love, acting like the one who needs it the most." He chuckled, but it was hollow, devoid of real amusement.


    "Then, I met her," he said softly, his expression softening for the first time in what felt like an eternity. "Avey Starline." The name rolled off his tongue like a cherished secret, and a faint smile tugged at his lips a real smile this time, though filled with sadness. "I don''t know what it was about her.


    Maybe it was because she was the only one who came to me when no one else did, when I wasn''t acting like how a kid should act. I was just sitting there on the last bench, like a depressed ghost, and she... she saw me."


    He paused, his eyes reflecting both joy and sorrow. "She helped me out of those dark days. I didn''t know why I was so depressed, so weighed down with sadness. Maybe it was because I was sensitive, or maybe it was the crushing realization that the people I loved no longer loved me back. But Avey... she was different."

 Chapter 2 - 2: Heartbreaks

    Avey¡­


    I think she was the only reason I stayed sane during that time. I don''t know how I fell so low back then, but it happened. It wasn''t one of those sudden descents into darkness, but a slow, quiet fall a gradual unraveling that went unnoticed by those around me. Avey, though¡­ she was the light in that darkness. She made everything feel a little less suffocating, a little more bearable.


    We didn''t talk much. We didn''t spend a lot of time together outside of school. We didn''t even share secrets like most friends did. But somehow, her mere presence in the classroom was enough to make me feel safe. Sitting next to her, knowing she was there it gave me a sense of comfort I hadn''t felt in a long time. I don''t even know if she realized how much she meant to me.


    I never told her, and it''s not like I had any plans to. It wasn''t a conscious decision to treat her better, but I just¡­ did.


    Unconsciously, I started to go out of my way to be kinder to her. Middle school went by smoothly with me being close to Avey, even if she didn''t know how much I relied on that connection. She was the only person I had allowed into my little world. I wanted to have more friends, of course everyone does but for some reason, I just couldn''t. Something about me kept people at arm''s length, except for her.


    Then came the time for high school, and things changed. My mother and sister were both pushing me to apply for high school early, recommending schools left and right, but I wasn''t interested in any of them. I couldn''t even think about making a decision until I knew where Avey was going. She was the only thing that mattered. I didn''t care about the rankings or reputation of the school.


    I just wanted to be where she was. My mother didn''t seem to care much about my decision once I finally told her where I wanted to go. It felt like she didn''t know or didn''t care about my mental state, about whether I had friends or not. Everything with them was becoming so bland, so disconnected. But I didn''t complain. I never complained. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I tried so hard to hold onto them, to not lose the only family I had.


    When I started showing Avey more affection, I don''t think she noticed. Maybe she didn''t understand what I was trying to convey, or maybe she just saw me as a normal friend. Either way, it didn''t stop me. I remember the first time I did something truly special for her it was on her birthday. I decided to use my Grandmaster cooking skills for the first time.


    My mother and sister were shocked when I told the chefs at home to step aside so I could cook. They watched me with curious eyes, wondering where I had learned to cook. I lied, of course, and told them I had picked it up from the internet. I didn''t want to explain the system or the way it worked. I felt proud, though. For once, they were paying attention to me.


    My sister, naturally skeptical, asked me why I was doing it. I didn''t give her a real answer. I just told her I wanted to, and that seemed to satisfy her for the moment.


    After packing the lunch I made, along with a few other handmade gifts, I went to school. I knew that Avey came from a wealthy background just like me, so there was no point in buying her something she could already get herself. I wanted to give her something personal, something that came from the heart. When I handed her the gift, her eyes lit up with surprise.


    She nearly cried when I told her I had made the food myself. I''m not sure she believed me, though how could she? It probably tasted just as good as what her five-star chefs made at home. But still, she smiled, and that was enough for me. Seeing her happy made me feel something I hadn''t felt in a long time contentment.


    I was double happy that day, not just because she liked it, but because I was finally able to give her something that mattered.


    After that, I started cooking for her every day. Some days, she didn''t eat the food I made, but that didn''t bother me. It wasn''t about whether she ate it or not. It was about showing her that I cared. It felt satisfying just to do something for her, to be able to express my affection in a tangible way. I lost count of how many things I did for her.


    It just became part of my daily routine, but I always tried to keep it normal, never too obvious. I didn''t want to seem too clingy, especially after learning how my mother and sister had responded to my attempts to show them love. They had grown distant, cold, even indifferent to my gestures.


    But with Avey, it felt different. I allowed myself to dream. I thought we could go well together. I imagined a future where we were more than just friends, where maybe, one day, we could get married. It was a foolish dream, maybe, but it was real to me. I loved her.


    Truly. If she had asked for anything anything at all I would have done it. All she had to do was say the word, and I would have made it happen.


    I thought she liked me too. She was always close to me, and I mistook that for something more. Maybe I was overthinking things, but it felt so real to me. I don''t even know how things got to the point they did, but I remember it clearly now. It was just before our farewell party, and I decided to ask her out. I was 90 percent sure that she liked me too.


    We had spent so much time together. How could she not feel the same way?


    But when I asked her, in front of the whole class, she rejected me. Just like that. I wasn''t prepared for it, not at all. I don''t know why she did it. Maybe she wasn''t ready for a relationship, or maybe she just didn''t see me that way. Whatever the reason, it didn''t matter.


    It hurt all the same.


    What hurt even more was how she didn''t stop me when I left. Not a word, not a single gesture to show she cared. She just let me walk away, and that¡­ that cut deeper than the rejection itself.


    I remember walking into my house after leaving the party early, my heart shattered into pieces. My mother and sister were sitting at the table, and for the first time in a long time, I felt tears welling up in my eyes. I couldn''t hold them back. They just fell, uncontrollably, as I looked at their faces. For the first time in what felt like years, I saw concern in their eyes. They actually cared.


    They asked me what had happened, but I couldn''t talk. I wasn''t in the mood to explain. I wiped my tears, hiding my face, and went straight to my room. I locked myself inside, away from the world.


    That day was one of the worst of my life. I cried for hours no, I cried all night. The pain was unbearable. I kept asking myself why it had to happen. Why had Avey rejected me? Why didn''t she love me back?


    We had known each other for so long. What had I done wrong? What was missing? Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    I could hear the knocks on my door, the missed calls from my mother and sister, but I didn''t care. I didn''t want to talk to anyone, especially not them. I had spent years treating them with love, with care, and they had ignored me. Now, all of a sudden, they wanted to show concern? It felt hollow. I couldn''t bring myself to face them.


    But more than anything, I was waiting for Avey''s call. I kept checking my phone, hoping praying that she would reach out. I don''t even know what I was expecting. An apology? An explanation? Anything would have sufficed.


    But she never called. Not a message, not a word. Nothing.


    The pain I felt that night was so overwhelming, I didn''t know how to cope. It was like my heart had been ripped out, and there was nothing left but a hollow ache. For a brief moment, the thought crossed my mind I didn''t want to live anymore. It was too much. The weight of rejection, of lost love, of being ignored by the people I had cared for all my life¡­ it was too much to bear.


    And yet, here I am. Still alive, still breathing.


    "Max, do you remember that day?" The man paused in the middle of his story, his eyes clouded with the weight of the memories. He let out a soft chuckle, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips, though his eyes remained the same¡ªdistant, haunted. "I asked you something back then... if I was doing things right. If I was wrong in some way."


    [I remember it, Host,] Max replied, the voice in his mind as clear as ever, neutral but attentive.


    "You told me it was normal. That I should try again. You said I needed to be more persistent, to put more effort into it. That I had to fight for my love." The smile on his face faltered slightly, his expression becoming more serious, more reflective. "You told me that if I kept pushing, eventually, I''d get there. I''d earn it."


    The man sighed deeply, his chest tightening as he recalled that conversation with Max. "You said something beautiful that day. Something that stuck with me, even if¡­ well, even if you might not think it was all that great now. But I remember every word, Max. Every single word. Even after all this time, it''s still with me."


    He paused for a moment, his mind drifting back to that pivotal day, the words that had once lifted him, and the promises he had held onto so tightly.


    "If you want something in life from the depth of your heart, the whole universe conspires for you to get it."


    The words echoed in his mind, heavy with meaning. "That''s what you told me, Max".

 Chapter 3 - 3: Prove it

    The man let out a deep, hollow laugh as he slumped in his worn chair, his eyes clouded with a mix of bitterness and resignation. He allowed the sadness to wash over him like a cold wave, settling deep within. His voice, barely above a whisper, carried a heavy weight of defeat.


    "Well, well, Max. What a shitty life I had, didn''t I?" he muttered, his sad smile hanging loosely on his lips, like a mask he had worn too long. "It would''ve been better if I hadn''t gotten a second chance at all."


    [Host, you chose the wrong people to love¡­] Max''s voice came through, devoid of its usual robotic detachment, almost as though he too felt the pain the man was in. [They don''t deserve you in their lives. Even now, I''d say just forget them. You can live a wonderful life without love.]


    The man chuckled darkly, the sound almost a scoff. "Ha! That''s rich, hearing that from you. Aren''t you a love system? Weren''t you supposed to turn me into some kind of hero of romance, doing love tasks and winning hearts? Don''t you think it''s a little funny, Max?"


    There was silence for a brief moment, as if even the system itself didn''t quite know how to respond. Then, after what felt like an eternity, Max''s voice came again, quieter this time. [That''s why I exist, Host. Believe me when I say this one-sided love isn''t a thing in this world. The more effort you put into love, the less you often get in return.]


    The man leaned his head back, staring up at the cracked ceiling, his sad smile deepening with an almost bitter amusement. "What a wonderful world we live in, huh? Out of all the billions of people on this planet, I managed to pick the wrong ones to love. Every. Single. Time." He exhaled sharply, shaking his head.


    "I wish I didn''t have a heart at all, Max. Imagine that¡­ loving someone without the burden of feelings. It would be so much easier, wouldn''t it?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice dropped, quieter, softer, like the confession of a man who had long since given up. "The heart¡­ the love that''s supposed to make you feel alive, make you feel happy it hurts you the most. People can forget the pain of a broken arm, a deep scar, even being crushed under a boulder. With time, those kinds of wounds heal. But love? It hurts more as time passes.


    It doesn''t fade. It''s like a scar that gets deeper the longer you live with it. Isn''t that something, Max?"


    The man''s eyes glistened, though no tears fell. "If someone were to ask me what the most painful torture in the world is, I''d tell them to make someone fall in love. And then¡­ don''t love them back. Believe me, Max, they''ll remember that pain until the day they die."


    He paused, his hands gripping the edges of his chair as if grounding himself in that moment of vulnerability. "So, Max, why don''t you go ahead and rate my efforts over this shitty life of mine? Let''s take a look at your data panel, huh?"


    [On what basis would you like me to rate, Host?] Max asked, its usual robotic tone returning, though there was an undercurrent of something almost¡­ empathetic.


    The man''s bitter smile widened. "Well, of course. Did I love enough? Did I love in the right way? Did I know how to love?"


    There was a brief pause, and then Max answered in that steady, neutral voice. [It''s a perfect score, Host. One hundred percent. If it weren''t for the people you were bound to the characters of the novel or the plot they would''ve definitely loved you back. Your love was boundless. Even I, as your system, am honored to have chosen someone like you as my Host.]


    The man let out a low, humorless laugh, rubbing his chin as if he were contemplating Max''s words. "A hundred out of a hundred, huh? And yet, after all that, I couldn''t even get the girl I practically sacrificed my life for. That''s rich." He sighed, shaking his head, and then looked up toward the ceiling again. "As for that ''honor,'' Max? I think I''m the one who should be honored.


    You were a big help on this long, torturous journey of mine. More than you know."


    His voice grew quieter, more introspective. "You know, you once said they were just characters, part of a plot. That they were bound by something I couldn''t control. I still can''t believe I was that unlucky. That out of all the possible fates, I was destined to fall in love with people who couldn''t love me back, bound by some kind of twisted narrative.


    It''s almost funny¡­ I was a villain in their story all along, wasn''t I?"


    He smiled again, the sadness heavy in his expression. "Even when you told me about this when I turned eighteen, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t want to believe in that bullshit. Fate? Plot? No.


    I didn''t believe in any of that. I believed in effort. In how much love you pour into something. I thought one day, maybe one day, they''d see it. They''d see me. See my efforts.


    See how much I cared."


    His voice cracked slightly, betraying the emotions he had been holding back for so long. "I dreamed about that day, Max. I dreamed of the moment they''d finally see me with eyes full of love. But I guess¡­ I was never the protagonist in this story, huh? I wasn''t meant to win. I wasn''t meant to be loved."


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    For a long while, there was silence. The man closed his eyes, feeling the weight of his words settle over him like a suffocating blanket. When he opened them again, his gaze was empty, devoid of the fire that had once driven him. "I didn''t lose to anyone else, Max. I lost to myself. That''s what hurts the most.


    I fought so hard, and in the end, the one I couldn''t beat¡­ was me."


    He let out a long, shaky breath, as if releasing the last of the fight he had left in him. "I''m tired, Max. So damn tired. I don''t want to care about them anymore. I don''t want them. I just want to enjoy what''s left of my life.


    But¡­ I don''t think I''m strong enough for that. Not anymore."


    [Host,] Max''s voice came, quiet and steady, [You''re stronger than you think. You''re just choosing to let go right now. You still have the strength to live a life beyond this. You have things that could make even the most powerful people in the world bow before you. And yet, you''re ready to throw all that away for someone who doesn''t deserve it. I''m against it, Host.


    She doesn''t deserve your love. No¡­ not anymore. Never.]


    The man closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the weight of those words sink in. When he opened them, his gaze was softer, more resigned. "I knew you''d say that, Max. You always were the practical one." He sighed again, a long, weary exhale. "But there''s more to this decision than just her, you know. There are a lot of reasons why I''ve come to this point."


    He paused, letting the silence stretch out between him and the system, as if he were gathering the last bits of courage to voice his final thoughts.


    "First of all¡­ I can''t do this anymore. I''m tired, Max. I''m so damn tired. My heart¡­ it''s broken. It''s shattered beyond repair. It can''t carry anyone else in there anymore.


    There''s no space left for love. I don''t even know if there''s any space left for me."


    He looked down at his hands, his fingers tracing invisible lines on the armrests of the chair. "You know, in my last life, I used to say my heart was small. Not many people could fit in there, but it was strong. I used to tell myself that small things are hard to break. I thought my heart was stronger than a diamond. That no one could shatter it."


    He smiled, the sadness in his expression deepening. "But I was wrong, Max. My heart wasn''t strong. It was fragile. And despite everything I did to protect it, to repair it when it cracked¡­ it crumbled. Over and over again.


    And what''s worse¡­ it wasn''t my enemies or my rivals who broke it. It was the people I loved most. The ones I would have died for."


    His voice dropped to a whisper, as if he were speaking to the ghosts of his past. "The people I couldn''t imagine hurting¡­ they were the ones who destroyed me."


    He clenched his hands into fists, his knuckles turning white as he tried to keep the raw pain from spilling out. "And third¡­ I need to prove something to her. One last time. I need her to know that I loved her. That I would have given my life for her if she had asked. Maybe it''s stupid.


    Maybe it''s pointless. But I have to do this."


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, the finality of his decision settling in. He smiled again, though there was no joy in it, only a deep, aching sorrow. "It''s time to prove it, Max. To prove that even after everything, I still would have given everything for her"

 Chapter 4 - 4: Last Sacrifice

    Lucian sat on the worn, weathered chair, his gaze distant as he continued the conversation in his mind with Max, his ever-faithful system. The soft knock on the door interrupted his train of thought, but it didn''t surprise him. He had been expecting it.


    "Come in," he said softly, already knowing who it would be.


    The door opened with a soft click, and a man in a crisp, professional suit stepped inside, his posture straight, his demeanor sharp and collected. The man radiated confidence the kind of confidence that comes from years of navigating high-stakes deals and negotiations. His movements were precise, every step deliberate, as if calculated for maximum effect.


    "Hello, Mr. Kane," the lawyer greeted, extending his hand with a polished smile. "As requested, I''m here with the documents. Lethan Trunk, your family lawyer."


    Lucian, who had been lost in his memories just moments ago, stood up slowly. His movements were calm, unhurried, almost too casual given the gravity of the situation. He shook Lethan''s hand briefly, the faint smile on his lips not quite reaching his eyes.


    "Hello, Mr. Trunk. Are the documents ready?" he asked, his voice steady, betraying none of the emotions swirling beneath the surface.


    "They are," Lethan replied, hesitating for a moment. He looked at Lucian as if trying to gauge whether this man before him could possibly be serious about what he was about to do. "But¡­ Mr. Kane, are you sure about this? It''s highly unusual. Cutting all ties with your family, your property everything.


    You''re relinquishing everything you''ve worked for, everything you''ve inherited. I don''t know much about your family dynamics, but¡­"


    Lethan paused, clearly uncomfortable. "As your lawyer, I would strongly advise that you reconsider. You could at least take a portion of the property, or some shares of the company. Something to secure your future." His tone softened, as if he were genuinely concerned. "This isn''t something you can easily undo."


    Lucian let out a small, almost tired laugh, the sound echoing hollowly in the quiet room. "You''ll believe it when I sign the papers," he said, brushing off the concern with a dismissive wave. "I''ve thought about this long enough, Mr. Trunk. I know what I''m doing."


    "But¡­" Lethan''s voice wavered as he swallowed hard, clearly torn between his professional obligations and his moral compass. "You''re cutting yourself off completely. Your family''s wealth, the company everything. I don''t understand"


    "You don''t need to understand," Lucian interrupted gently, though there was a firmness in his tone. "Just follow my instructions. Did you speak to my mother about this?"


    Lethan shook his head quickly. "No, as you instructed, I''ve kept everything confidential. Your mother and sister don''t know anything about this matter. I''ve prepared the documents, but they haven''t seen them yet. You told me to wait for your signal."


    "Good," Lucian said, his voice softening just a little. He turned toward the table, his gaze falling on the stack of papers that Lethan had just pulled from his briefcase.


    One by one, Lethan laid the papers out on the table, meticulously arranging them for Lucian to review. The documents were thick, filled with legal jargon and clauses, all designed to sever Lucian''s ties with his family. It was more than just signing away his inheritance it was a final act of departure. A farewell.


    Lucian glanced at the papers briefly, his eyes scanning over the fine print. He didn''t linger too long on the words. He didn''t need to. He knew what they meant. Without hesitation, without a flicker of regret, he picked up the pen and signed. His hand moved fluidly, almost mechanically, as if the act of signing away his life had become routine.


    "Now, now, sister," Lucian thought to himself as the pen glided over the paper, "you don''t have to worry anymore. You won''t have to fight me for the property or the company shares. You can have it all. You should be satisfied now, shouldn''t you?"


    As he signed the final document, he leaned back slightly, feeling a strange sense of peace settle over him. He had never cared for the wealth or the company, despite what his sister had always believed. She had misunderstood him from the start, assuming that his distance and their strained relationship had stemmed from a rivalry over inheritance. But that had never been the case.


    Lucian had never wanted any of it. He had held on only because he thought it might bring them closer somehow, that maybe holding onto the family name and the company would keep him tethered to the people he loved.


    But now¡­ he was letting it all go.


    "It''s done," Lucian said, sliding the papers back toward Lethan, his expression unreadable. "You can leave now. As for when to give them to my mother and sister do it tomorrow, if you have the time."


    Lethan stared at the papers, then back at Lucian, his brow furrowed. It was surreal. The man who had just signed away his fortune his life, essentially was smiling. How could he be so calm? How could he smile after signing away billions of dollars?


    "I¡­ I''ll do that, Mr. Kane," Lethan stammered, still grappling with the strangeness of it all. "But¡­ are you sure there''s nothing else? Any final words you''d like me to pass along to your family? A reason for this?"


    Lucian paused, his hand resting on the back of his chair. The question lingered in the air for a moment, and then, slowly, he rubbed his chin as if deep in thought. A smile, faint and distant, tugged at his lips.


    "Final words? That''s an interesting question." He tilted his head, as though considering the weight of Lethan''s inquiry. "Tell them¡­ goodbye. I tried my best. Tell my sister that I was never after the property or the company. Tell them that I''m tired.


    I can''t do it anymore. But,tell them that i hope that my absence could give them peace that my love couldn''t" he added with a chuckle, "I wonder if they''ll even care enough to ask you why I did it."


    Lethan blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the depth of what Lucian had just said. The lawyer was sharp he could sense the layers of pain beneath Lucian''s words, though he didn''t fully understand the history behind them.


    "Mr. Kane, may I ask you one more question?" Lethan asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. He hesitated, not wanting to overstep, but something about this entire situation felt off. He needed to know more.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Go on," he said, his tone inviting. "What''s on your mind, Mr. Trunk?"


    "I won''t ask why you threw away billions of dollars. That''s your personal decision, and I respect that," Lethan began carefully. "But¡­ why did you call me here to a hospital? You don''t seem to be injured or ill. Is there something I''m missing?"


    Lucian''s smile widened slightly, a hint of mischief flickering in his eyes. "Ah, that. Well¡­" He raised a finger to his lips in a playful gesture. "That''s a secret."


    Lethan shifted uncomfortably, sensing that whatever Lucian was hiding was far more significant than he was letting on. "I see. Well, I apologize for any inconvenience, Mr. Kane. I''ll present these documents tomorrow, as you instructed."


    As Lethan prepared to leave, Lucian''s voice stopped him.


    "One more thing, Lethan," he said, his tone soft but firm. "From now on, don''t call me ''Mr. Kane.'' I''m no longer attached to that name. Just call me¡­ Lucian."


    Lethan nodded slowly, taking in the weight of that statement. "Of course, Mr. Lucian. I''ll take my leave now."


    With that, Lethan walked out of the room, his mind swirling with thoughts. He had just witnessed something extraordinary a billionaire walking away from everything, choosing homelessness over wealth, and all with a smile on his face. It was, without a doubt, the most bizarre day of Lethan''s career. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was far more to Lucian''s story than he would ever know.


    Once Lethan was gone, Lucian remained standing in the quiet room, his hands resting in his pockets. He felt lighter now, as if signing those papers had lifted a heavy burden off his shoulders. The weight of expectations, the suffocating pull of his family''s name¡ªit was all gone. He was free.


    But there was still one more thing left to do.


    Lucian pulled out his phone, his fingers moving swiftly as he dialed a number. He waited only a few moments before a voice answered on the other end.


    "Hello, Doctor. I''m ready. Let''s go ahead with it."


    There was a long pause, the voice on the other end hesitating. "Mr. Kane¡­ are you sure about this? We''ll need your signature, and even though you''re forcing us into this decision, we cannot legally proceed without your written consent. I could be held accountable"


    Lucian cut him off with a light laugh, his voice calm and unbothered. "Don''t worry, Doctor. I won''t be unreasonable. Bring the papers, and I''ll sign them. Everything will be legal. No need to panic."


    After the call ended, Lucian stood still for a moment, the phone still clutched in his hand. The room was silent, but inside his mind, a storm was brewing. He was calm on the surface, outwardly collected, but the turmoil inside him was relentless. He''d just signed away his life, his wealth, his ties to his family everything that had once defined who he was.


    And now, there was one last thing left to give.


    His heart.


    Lucian put the phone back in his pocket and stared at the ceiling for a moment, his mind drifting to the task that lay ahead. His final task. The one that he had convinced himself would bring him peace. The one that would finally prove to her to Avey that his love was real. He had nothing left to offer, nothing else to give.


    His heart, shattered and bruised, was the only thing left, and he would give it willingly.


    His lips twisted into a sad smile, a mix of resignation and madness. He knew it was crazy absurd, even but that didn''t matter anymore. It wasn''t about what was rational. It wasn''t about what made sense. It was about proving, for the last time, that he loved her.


    Of course, Avey didn''t know. She didn''t need to know. After all, she was rich and powerful. She could have easily gotten another heart for her transplant. She had the connections, the influence to make it happen. But Lucian had made sure the doctor knew he would donate his heart.


    And no one else''s.


    It was the ultimate, final act of love. A self-sacrifice, a gesture so grand it couldn''t be ignored. He didn''t expect her to understand it. He didn''t even expect her to care. But in his mind, this was the only way he could finally prove it. That his love for her was real.


    That it had always been real. Even if she had never felt the same, even if she had rejected him only god knows how many times , he could still give her something no one else could.


    As he stood there, his mind raced with memories of her Avey. The girl he had loved for so long, the girl who had been his light in the darkness, even if she never knew it. He could picture her face so clearly in his mind, the way her eyes lit up when she smiled, the way her laughter echoed in the hallways of their school.


    She had always been so out of reach, so distant, even when she was standing right next to him.


    He chuckled softly, his voice tinged with bitterness. "What a fool I am," he whispered to himself. "Even now, after everything, I''m still doing this for her. I couldn''t win her love, but I can give her my heart."


    Max''s voice echoed in his mind, calm and steady as always. [Host, you''re making a mistake. You''re throwing your life away for someone who never deserved you. Even if you give her your heart, it won''t change anything. She won''t suddenly love you back.]


    Lucian sighed, his smile fading as the weight of Max''s words settled in. "I know, Max. I know it won''t change anything. But it''s not about that anymore. I''ve already lost the fight. This isn''t about winning her love.


    This is about ending it. This is the only way I know how."


    [You''re stronger than this, Host. You can walk away. You still have so much to live for. Don''t throw it all away because of her.]


    Lucian closed his eyes, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. "Max, I''m tired. I''m tired of fighting. Tired of hoping, tired of waiting. My heart¡­ it''s broken, Max. It''s been broken so many times I can''t even count.


    I''ve tried to hold on, tried to repair it, but it''s gone. There''s nothing left."


    He paused, his voice dropping to a whisper. "It wasn''t my enemies who broke me, Max. It was the people I loved. My family, Avey¡­ the ones I would have died for. They were the ones who shattered me."


    For a moment, there was silence. Max didn''t respond, as if even the system couldn''t argue with that truth. Lucian had given everything to the people he loved, and in return, they had taken everything from him his love, his hope, his heart.


    "And now," Lucian continued, his voice steadying, "I''m going to prove it. One last time. I''m going to show her that I wasn''t lying. That I would have given her my life if she asked. Well, now she doesn''t even need to ask. I''ll give it to her anyway."


    Max''s voice came through again, softer this time. [You don''t need to prove anything, Host. Your love was always real. Even if she never accepted it, even if she never returned it, it doesn''t change the fact that it was real. But this this is not the way to find peace.]


    Lucian laughed softly, shaking his head. "You think I''m looking for peace, Max? No. I''m looking for an end. I''m done with this world. I''ve given everything I have, and now there''s nothing left." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 5 - 5: finally Releive

    There was a knock on the door again, pulling Lucian from the deep abyss of his thoughts. This time, it wasn''t the lawyer. The soft but distinct sound of the knock seemed heavier, like the weight of what was about to happen was already pressing down on the world around him.


    The door creaked open slowly, and a doctor stepped inside, holding a folder of paperwork in his hands. His movements were tentative, and his expression was filled with nervous apprehension, as if he were about to do something deeply wrong. Something irreversible.


    "Mr. Kane," the doctor began, but Lucian raised a hand, cutting him off before he could continue.


    "It''s Lucian," he corrected, his voice calm yet detached. "I''m not attached to the Kane name anymore. Just call me Lucian."


    The doctor blinked, visibly taken aback by the request. The name Kane carried weight, power, and legacy. But here stood a man who had willingly discarded it, as if it meant nothing. The doctor cleared his throat awkwardly as he approached the small table near Lucian''s chair, laying the folder down.


    "Mr. Lucian," the doctor said softly, trying to maintain professionalism despite the anxiety swirling in his chest. "You understand what you''re asking us to do, don''t you? This isn''t a decision that can be taken lightly. We can''t just proceed with a heart transplant without following the proper protocols. And you"


    "I know exactly what I''m asking," Lucian interrupted again, his tone unflinchingly firm but not unkind. His eyes bore into the doctor''s with a calm intensity that made the man''s stomach twist. "I''ve made my decision. There''s nothing more to discuss. Just bring me the papers, and we''ll get this done."


    The doctor hesitated, shifting from one foot to the other as a bead of sweat formed on his brow. His eyes dropped to the papers, but his mind was racing. This wasn''t normal. None of this was normal. "Mr. Lucian¡­ I have to ask," the doctor said, his voice faltering slightly as he struggled to find the right words.


    "Why? Why are you doing this? You''re a healthy man. There''s no medical reason for you to go through with this procedure. Why throw your life away like this?"


    Lucian''s eyes darkened, the weariness of years spent fighting battles he could never win flashing through them. He exhaled sharply through his nose, the sound almost resigned, and for the briefest moment, something raw flickered across his face pain, exhaustion, and something even deeper, like he had already made peace with the end.


    "No need to ask, Doctor," Lucian finally replied, his voice low and strained, as if he were holding back the tidal wave of emotions that threatened to consume him. "I''m not in the mood to explain anything right now. Just know that this is what I''ve chosen to do. And I''m doing it now."


    The doctor swallowed hard, his throat dry as he tried to process the weight of Lucian''s words. "Y-yes¡­ okay, Mr. Lucian. I won''t ask any more questions," he stammered, clearly out of his depth. This wasn''t just a routine procedure; it was something much darker, much more final.


    "So," Lucian said, breaking the tense silence as he stood up from his chair, "when are we doing this? I can''t imagine my ''patient'' should wait much longer."


    The doctor''s hands trembled slightly as he adjusted his grip on the folder. "We¡­ we can proceed now if you''d like. Everything is ready. We''ve already completed your tests, and you have no medical complications preventing us from starting the procedure. We can begin immediately."


    Lucian nodded, his face an unreadable mask. "Good. I''m ready."


    But the doctor hesitated again, unable to suppress his rising concern. "Mr. Lucian, please¡­ are you sure? You don''t have to die to save her. There are other options. You can donate your heart to Miss Avey, but we can also transplant another heart into you.


    You can still live. You don''t need to end your life just to"


    "I don''t want to live," Lucian said, cutting him off with an eerie finality. His eyes locked onto the doctor''s, and for a moment, the air in the room felt suffocating. The calm exterior Lucian had maintained cracked, just for a second, revealing the deep, cavernous emptiness inside him. "I''ve already told you, I''m done. There''s no need to keep dragging this out.


    I''m giving her my heart, and that''s all there is to it."


    The doctor''s face paled, his throat tightening with fear and discomfort. There was something about Lucian''s tone, something so absolute, that made the doctor feel like he was standing on the edge of a precipice, staring into a dark, unfathomable void.


    "But¡­ if you survive," the doctor began hesitantly, his voice shaking, "you''d be able to"


    Lucian''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "Believe me, doctor," he said coldly, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "If I wake up tomorrow, you''ll never see the light of day again. I''m not here to survive. I''m here to end this."


    The doctor gulped, visibly shaken by the sudden shift in Lucian''s demeanor. He nodded quickly, his palms sweaty as he fumbled with the papers in his hands. "Yes, sir¡­ I understand," he stammered, clearly terrified of what Lucian might do if he didn''t follow through. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the doctor shifted nervously, Lucian''s expression softened just a fraction, his mind drifting back to the task at hand. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, staring at it for a moment before speaking again.


    "After I''m gone," Lucian said quietly, his voice filled with a sadness so deep it almost seemed to echo in the small room, "call this number." He handed the doctor a slip of paper with a phone number scrawled on it in his sharp handwriting. "Tell them I''m no longer alive. And give them this."


    Lucian held out his phone, his fingers lingering on it for a moment before releasing it into the doctor''s trembling hand. "The person on the other end¡­ he''ll know what to do. Tell him to check my gallery. He knows my password." Lucian''s voice wavered, just for a second, as he added, "It''s my last request, not an order. Please, do this for me."


    The doctor stared at the phone in his hand, his heart pounding in his chest. This was no ordinary patient. There was so much pain in Lucian''s words, so much finality in his actions, that it was almost too much to bear. But he nodded, his voice barely a whisper. "I¡­ I''ll do it, Mr. Lucian.


    I''ll make sure everything is handled."


    Lucian''s eyes locked onto the doctor''s, a strange mix of gratitude and resignation flickering in their depths. "Thank you," he said softly. "That''s all I need."


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    With that, Lucian turned toward the door, his back straight, his face calm as if he were preparing for a routine appointment. But inside, the storm was raging. His heart, broken beyond repair, was screaming with a thousand unsaid words, a thousand emotions that he would never voice.


    "Let''s go," Lucian said firmly, his voice steady despite the hurricane inside him. "It''s time."


    The doctor, still shaken, nodded and gestured toward the hallway. "This way, Mr. Lucian¡­ everything is ready."


    They walked down the dimly lit corridor together, the doctor leading the way as Lucian followed in silence. The sound of their footsteps echoed eerily off the sterile hospital walls, and with each step, Lucian felt himself growing lighter, as if the weight of his decision was slowly being lifted from his shoulders. He wasn''t scared. He wasn''t nervous. He felt¡­ ready.


    As they approached the doors to the operating room, the doctor paused, turning back to Lucian one last time. "Mr. Lucian¡­ are you sure you don''t want to reconsider? There''s still time. You don''t have to do this."


    Lucian''s gaze was unwavering, his eyes filled with an unsettling calm. "I''m sure," he said quietly. "This is my choice."


    With a resigned nod, the doctor pushed open the doors, and Lucian stepped inside. The room was cold, clinical, the harsh overhead lights casting a sterile glow over the equipment. The surgical team was already there, waiting in silence, their expressions tense and uncertain. They knew what was about to happen, and it wasn''t something any of them were comfortable with.


    The door closed softly behind him, sealing Lucian inside the room where his life would end.


    "Lie down here, Mr. Lucian," one of the nurses said quietly, gesturing toward the operating table. Lucian complied without hesitation, lowering himself onto the cold metal surface. The lights above him were blinding, but he stared up at them without flinching, his mind strangely calm.


    The doctor approached the table, his hands trembling as he prepared the anesthesia. "This¡­ this will make you sleep," he said quietly, his voice barely audible over the hum of the machines.


    Lucian nodded. "Good," he whispered. "Let''s get it over with."


    As the doctor administered the anesthetic, Lucian felt a strange sense of peace wash over him. His eyelids grew heavy, and the world around him began to blur, the bright lights fading

 Chapter 6 - 6: Dead

    Sixteen hours after the grueling operation, the doctor, pale and visibly drained, pushed open the doors of the operating room. His steps were slow and heavy, like every movement took a great deal of effort. His face was etched with exhaustion, dark circles under his eyes telling the tale of a sleepless night filled with pressure and the weight of an unspoken responsibility.


    Despite his weariness, he didn''t pause to rest. There was no relief in finishing this particular surgery no sense of accomplishment or success. Instead, a hollow emptiness gnawed at him, a mixture of guilt and confusion. The operation had been successful, but it felt more like a moral failure. Lucian was gone. His heart, however, beat on, now nestled in the chest of another.


    The doctor walked through the hospital corridor, the fluorescent lights overhead flickering slightly, casting a sterile glow on the polished floor beneath him. The soft hum of machines and distant conversations faded into the background as he entered the elevator. His destination wasn''t a place of celebration or recovery, but the cold, quiet underground morgue where the dead waited in silence.


    As the elevator descended, the doctor''s hand gripped the railing tightly. His thoughts raced, replaying the moments leading up to the operation. Lucian''s calm, unwavering resolve. His terrifying finality. The doctor had been forced to comply Lucian had made sure of it. The memory of Lucian pointing a gun at him flashed across his mind, sending a shiver down his spine.


    The young man''s eyes had been filled with such unshakable conviction, not madness, but something even more unsettling complete and utter peace with his choice.


    The elevator dinged, breaking the doctor''s reverie, and the doors slid open. He stepped out into the stark basement hall, his footsteps echoing faintly in the long, dimly lit corridor. The morgue was at the end of the hall, a place where the dead were stored until they were claimed or buried, a room that now held the body of the young man who had given his life for a love that would never return.


    A nurse sat at the desk by the morgue''s entrance, her eyes barely lifting from her clipboard as the doctor approached. She recognized him immediately and silently stepped aside, granting him entry without a word. She didn''t need to ask why he was there. She had seen the tired, haunted look in his eyes before.


    The doctor opened the door to the morgue, the chill of the room hitting him instantly, sending a cold wave down his spine. Inside, rows of steel drawers lined the walls, each one containing someone''s final chapter. The metallic scent of the place mingled with the cold air, making the doctor''s breath catch for a moment.


    He walked over to the register, his hands trembling slightly as he flipped through the pages. He found the number he was looking for Lucian''s body. The stark finality of it hit him like a blow to the chest. Lucian Kane was no more. The boy who had once walked, breathed, loved, and suffered was now just a name on a piece of paper, a corpse waiting for burial.


    His feet dragged as he made his way to Lucian''s bed. The body lay on the cold metal slab, covered by a white cloth. The doctor hesitated for a moment, his hand hovering over the cloth, before finally pulling it back.


    Lucian''s face was still and peaceful, his lips faintly curved into a sad smile, as if he had died with the weight of a bittersweet secret on his heart. His skin, once warm and full of life, was now pale, cold to the touch. His chest no longer rose with the rhythm of breath, but beneath his serene expression, there was something haunting.


    It was as if, even in death, Lucian was still wrestling with the ghosts of his past.


    The doctor''s throat tightened as he stood over the body. He didn''t know why he had come, why he felt compelled to see the young man one last time. After everything Lucian had put him through after the threats, the coercion, the gun to his head the doctor should have felt nothing but relief that it was over.


    And yet¡­ something deeper stirred in his chest, a strange feeling that he couldn''t quite place.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know what to say," the doctor murmured, his voice breaking the oppressive silence of the room. He stared down at Lucian''s still form, his heart heavy with unspoken words. "You threatened me. Forced me into this¡­ you even pointed a gun at my head. You made me do something I would never have agreed to, something I still don''t know if I''ll ever come to terms with."


    He paused, his eyes scanning Lucian''s lifeless face. The man before him no longer breathed, but the weight of his presence lingered, almost tangible.


    "But looking at you now¡­" the doctor continued, his voice quieter, softer. "I don''t hate you. I don''t even fear you anymore. I don''t know what I feel. Maybe I''m impressed. Maybe I''m disappointed.


    Maybe¡­ I''m just sad. Sad because you were so young. Sad because you gave your life for something that¡­ in the end, probably wasn''t worth it." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doctor stood in silence for a few moments, staring down at Lucian''s peaceful face, as though searching for answers that could never come. He ran a hand through his hair, frustration and sorrow battling within him. "What have you got now, boy? You gave your life for nothing. I hope you know that."


    He sighed again, his voice thick with emotion. "But¡­ I came to tell you something. She''s alive. Avey. She''s alive, and she''s doing well. Most importantly, she''s living¡­ with your heart now." The doctor''s voice cracked as he spoke those last words.


    He couldn''t shake the image of Lucian''s heart, beating in another''s chest, keeping someone else alive while the man who had owned it lay cold and dead.


    "I wonder if you''re watching this from heaven¡­ or hell," the doctor said, his voice barely a whisper. "I don''t know where you ended up, but¡­ I can imagine you grinning, wherever you are. Even though I didn''t know you for long, I feel like I understand you a little now."


    He swallowed hard, blinking back the tears that threatened to surface. "I just came here to tell you that. And to let you know¡­ we''ll inform your family about your death now. They''ll know soon enough."


    The doctor turned, his hand lingering on the metal table for a moment before he forced himself to walk away. He had only taken a few steps when something pulled him back something he couldn''t quite explain. He hesitated, then slowly walked back to Lucian''s body.


    "I don''t know why I came back," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling slightly. "But¡­ have a good journey, my boy. You were¡­ really pure-hearted, you know that? Despite everything, despite all the madness, you had a good heart. I don''t know why I''m feeling this way about you, but¡­ maybe it''s because I saw how much you believed in what you were doing. Even if it was crazy.


    Even if it was tragic."


    The doctor gently placed the white cloth back over Lucian''s face, covering it once more. The room seemed even quieter now, the stillness almost suffocating. He stood there for a moment longer, his hand lingering over the covered form before finally pulling away.


    "Rest in peace, Lucian," he whispered. "I hope you find the peace you were looking for."


    With that, the doctor turned and left the room, closing the door softly behind him. The sterile, cold hallway greeted him again, but he didn''t feel any lighter. The burden of what had happened still weighed heavily on his shoulders, and as he walked toward the elevator, he reached into his pocket, his fingers brushing against a small slip of paper.


    Lucian''s last request.


    The doctor pulled out the crumpled piece of paper, unfolding it carefully. On it, Lucian had scribbled a phone number. The doctor stared at it for a long moment, feeling the weight of what he was about to do settle in his chest.


    "Let me honor your last wish, boy," the doctor muttered to himself, his voice low and strained. He took out his phone, his hands shaking slightly as he dialed the number written on the paper. His heart pounded in his chest as he held the phone to his ear, waiting for someone to answer.


    The line rang once¡­ twice¡­ three times. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally, there was a click, and a voice came through on the other end.

 Chapter 7 - 7: call

    The phone rang three times, and then there was a sharp click. A voice came through the other end calm, authoritative, but undeniably intimidating.


    "Hello?" The man''s voice was steady, but it carried an air of quiet power, the kind of voice that made you sit up straight without realizing it.


    Dr. Murphy, already tired from the grueling operation and emotionally drained from the encounter with Lucian''s lifeless body, felt a wave of anxiety rush over him. He had no idea who this person was, but the tension in his own body told him that whoever was on the other end of the line was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Hello, sir. I''m Dr. Murphy, calling from L.I.T. Hospital in the capital city of Wolley," the doctor began, his voice steady but the weight of what he was about to say pressing on him like a heavy boulder.


    There was a slight pause, and then the man''s voice returned, colder this time, with an unmistakable edge. "Yes? Why did you call me, and how did you get my personal number?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dr. Murphy could feel his palms sweating, his grip on the phone tightening. Even though he was a seasoned professional, having dealt with life and death countless times, this was different. Lucian''s request had been unsettling enough, but now, hearing the voice on the other end of the line, he felt a sense of dread creeping up his spine.


    The man on the phone sounded young likely in his twenties, just like Lucian but his voice carried an authority that made it clear he wasn''t someone who could easily be reasoned with.


    The doctor took a long breath, trying to steady himself. He had faced intense situations before, but something about this call made his nerves fray at the edges. "Yes, sir, I''m calling because¡­ well, I was instructed to do so. Mr. Lucian Kane, he¡­ he gave me your number before his procedure. He told me to contact you once the procedure was done."


    Another pause. But this one was different. It was colder. More menacing.


    Lucian...he gave you the number?


    "And what exactly do you mean by ''once the procedure was done''?" the man asked, his voice dropping to a dangerously low tone.


    Dr. Murphy swallowed hard. There was no easy way to say it, no gentle way to deliver the news. He had done this hundreds of times before, breaking the news of a loved one''s passing to a grieving family, but this was different. Lucian''s death wasn''t a tragic accident or the end of a long illness. It was a choice.


    His choice. And now, he had to explain it to someone who clearly had no idea what was coming.


    "Mr. Lucian Kane¡­ he passed away earlier today," Dr. Murphy said, his voice shaky but as professional as he could manage. "He gave his heart to Miss Avey Starline for a heart transplant. It was his choice to do so. I''m very sorry to have to tell you this, but he is no longer with us."


    The line went deadly silent.


    The doctor felt his heart pounding in his chest, each beat louder than the last. Then, suddenly, a sound erupted from the other side of the phonea sickening, high-pitched crack. It was the unmistakable sound of glass shattering, as if the person on the other end had crushed their phone in their grip.


    Dr. Murphy''s hand trembled slightly as he held the phone. The silence that followed was unnerving. Whoever this person was, they weren''t grieving in the usual way. There was no sobbing, no gasping for air just a deadly, suffocating silence. It felt like the calm before a storm.


    "Sir¡­?" Dr. Murphy ventured, his voice hesitant.


    "Say that again," the voice on the other end demanded, cold and sharp, like the blade of a knife.


    The doctor winced at the venom in the man''s tone. He could hear the anger, the disbelief, and something even deeper.something darker.


    "I''m truly sorry, sir," the doctor repeated, choosing his words carefully, feeling the weight of the conversation pressing down on him. "Mr. Lucian Kane is¡­ gone. He¡­ he gave his heart to Miss Avey Starline. It was his decision. His last words were to ask me to contact you, and to give you this information.


    He also left his mobile phone for you. I was instructed to give it to you personally. You should¡­ visit the hospital. We will also be informing his family soon."


    For a moment, the only thing Dr. Murphy could hear was the sound of his own breathing, loud in the stillness of the call. Then, from the other side, a sound broke through the quiet. A harsh, sharp noiselike something heavy and metal being thrown to the ground. There was a crash, followed by the sound of footsteps, quick and purposeful, walking on a hard surface.


    The doctor instinctively pulled the phone slightly away from his ear, wincing at the sudden noise. He glanced at his phone screen, the call still ongoing, but there was no voice just the sound of things being thrown and smashed in the background. It was as if the person on the other end was in a fit of rage, unable to contain the emotions flooding out of him.


    Then the line went quiet again. Just silence. The eerie, oppressive silence that made Dr. Murphy''s skin crawl.


    He waited, uncertain of what would come next. His heartbeat thudded in his ears as he held the phone tightly in his sweaty hand. There was still no sound from the other end, but he could feel the weight of the man''s fury lingering in the air, thick and suffocating. And yet¡­ the call wasn''t ended. There was no click, no disconnection. The line remained open, a silent threat lingering between them.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Dr. Murphy sighed and gently pressed the button to end the call. He pulled the phone away from his ear and stared at the screen for a moment, his mind racing.


    "Sigh¡­" The doctor exhaled, running a tired hand through his hair. The adrenaline that had flooded his body during the call was wearing off, leaving him feeling even more drained than before. His legs felt weak beneath him, and he realized just how much he had been dreading this moment.


    He had spoken to many families about death, but something about this conversation left him shaken to his core. There was something about that voice on the other end of the line something terrifying and raw. The anger, the fury, the grief it was all bubbling just beneath the surface, and Dr. Murphy knew he wasn''t done yet. Whoever that man was, he would come.


    And when he did, the doctor would have to face him. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    For now, though, there was one more thing to do.


    Dr. Murphy reached into his pocket, pulling out Lucian''s phone, the device that now felt impossibly heavy in his hand. This was what Lucian had left behind the last remnant of his life. The doctor stared down at it, his chest tight with emotion. There was something deeply unsettling about holding this phone, knowing that Lucian''s final wish had been tied to this small object.


    "I wonder what he left on here," the doctor muttered to himself. He had no intention of prying whatever was on the phone was for the person Lucian had intended. But holding it felt like holding a part of Lucian''s soul, a piece of the man who had given up everything, even his life, for something someone he loved.


    "Let me honor your last wish, boy," the doctor whispered, his voice soft and tired. He didn''t know why, but there was an ache in his chest as he said those words. Something about Lucian''s final act the madness of it, the tragedy of it had burrowed its way into the doctor''s heart.


    He took a deep breath and dialed the number Lucian had written on the slip of paper he had left behind. The phone rang once again, each tone echoing in the silent corridor of the hospital.


    Whoever was on the other end of this, they weren''t just anyone. And when they came¡­ the doctor knew that the storm would follow.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Supra

    James'' POV


    James sat rigidly in a chair, his muscular frame taut, the tension in his body radiating an almost palpable danger. His sleeveless shirt stretched over broad shoulders, revealing his defined arms, and his black pants clung to his legs, outlining the sharp, athletic lines of his build. Though seated, his very presence dominated the room. It wasn''t just his size; it was the cold intensity in his gaze.


    His dark, buzz-cut hair framed a devilishly handsome face strong, not boyish but manly, hardened by years of experience. He appeared to be 25 or 26 years old, but the weight in his eyes made him seem older, wiser more scarred.


    James held a phone in his trembling hands. His grip was so tight that the glass screen had begun to crack under the pressure of his fingers, but he didn''t care. He barely noticed. On the surface, one might think a man like him muscular, powerful couldn''t possibly be this rattled by a phone call.


    But as he listened, his jaw clenched tighter, his breath shallow and uneven, it became clear that this wasn''t weakness. It was rage.


    Suddenly, the tension snapped. With a violent motion, James hurled the phone across the room. It collided with the wall and exploded into pieces with a sickening crack, shards of glass and metal scattering on the floor like shattered dreams. His chest heaved, his breath coming in ragged bursts, but his lips remained pressed tightly together, stifling the scream that threatened to escape. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Without a word, James shot up from his chair, his bloodshot eyes wide with fury. His body moved before his mind had even processed the decision. He stormed out of the room, his boots pounding against the floor of his massive mansion, the luxurious setting doing nothing to calm the storm inside him.


    The mansion, with its pristine white marble floors and elegant walls, looked more like a palace than a home. But to James, it was just another gilded cage, a place that felt emptier with each passing day. The chandeliers above him flickered softly, casting shadows as he moved, his pace quickening with each step.


    "Fk... fk... fk!" James muttered under his breath, his voice barely more than a growl. "Doctor, whoever the fk you are, you better hope this is a joke. Because if it''s not, the entire goddamn city is going to hear gunfire like it''s a f**king holiday." His hands clenched into fists as he walked faster, the muscles in his forearms twitching with barely-contained rage.


    "Lucky... you better not be dead. If you are, I swear I''ll drag you out of whatever hell you went to and tear you apart myself," he muttered, his voice cracking slightly as the words left his lips.


    James didn''t head straight for the mansion''s exit. He detoured to a nearby room, slamming the door open without knocking. Inside, a man sat lounging on a plush leather couch, a video game controller in his hand. The room was messy, but Garry, sitting shirtless in front of a large TV, didn''t seem to care.


    His body was lean but muscular, with visible scars scattered across his chest and arms remnants of a life filled with violence. His long straight hair fell messily over his shoulders, and his tattoos a mix of art and battle marks completed the image of someone who had lived through hell and didn''t mind staying there.


    "Garry, get the fuck up. We have a problem," James barked as he stood in the doorway.


    Garry barely glanced over his shoulder at first, his focus still on the game. "Jesus, Jimmy, how many times have I told you to knock? What''s the fucking" Garry cut himself off as he turned and saw James'' face. The controller slipped from his hand, forgotten. "What the hell happened to you, man?


    Your eyes are you crying?" Garry''s voice shifted from irritation to concern in an instant, and he quickly got up from the couch, walking toward his friend.


    James'' bloodshot eyes were a mix of anger, desperation, and something Garry rarely saw fear. James never cried, and he never looked like this, even after the worst fights.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," James snapped, but his voice wasn''t as steady as he wanted it to be. "Just come with me. Now." He turned sharply on his heel and began walking out of the room.


    "Wait, what the f**k''s going on?" Garry shouted after him, scrambling to follow. "Where the hell are we going? At least let me grab a shirt!" Garry was already jogging to catch up with James, but his words were cut off by the sudden sting of a punch.


    CRACK!


    James'' fist connected with Garry''s face, hard. The blow was enough to send Garry stumbling back a step, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. But he didn''t retaliate. Instead, he stood there, stunned.


    "Something happened to Lucky," James said, his voice shaking, his fist still clenched tightly. "We need to go. Now. I''d leave without you, but I need you with me on this."


    Garry wiped the blood from his lip, his face darkening as he heard the words. "Lucky? What the fk happened to him?" The worry in Garry''s voice was immediate. He''d known Lucky just as long as James had, and the thought of anything happening to him made his blood run cold. "I told you we shouldn''t leave him out of this sh! You should''ve listened to me!"


    Without answering, James bolted for the front door of the mansion, his pace even faster than before. Garry followed, adrenaline surging through his veins as he tried to piece together what had happened. James wasn''t the kind of man who broke down like this. Whatever had happened must have been catastrophic.


    Outside, a fleet of cars gleamed in the sunlight. Each one was an expensive, high-performance machine, the kind of cars most people could only dream of owning. But James didn''t even glance at the others. He headed straight for his pride and joy: a black, modified Supra, its sleek body reflecting the light as if daring someone to try and take it.


    Without missing a beat, James jumped into the driver''s seat. Garry slid into the passenger side, still shirtless and in slippers, barely having time to process what was happening.


    "Jesus, Jimmy, at least tell me what the hell''s going on! Is Lucky alright? Where are we going?!" Garry''s voice was rising in panic, but James didn''t even glance at him.


    "We''re going to the hospital," James said, his voice flat, emotionless. But the way he slammed his foot onto the accelerator betrayed his calm fa?ade. The car roared to life with a boom, the engine growling like a beast as they sped down the private road at breakneck speed.


    "F**k, Jimmy, slow the hell down! We''re gonna die before we even get to the hospital at this rate!" Garry shouted, gripping the seat as the Supra shot forward, hitting 100 km/h in just seconds. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut up," James growled, pushing the car harder. "Lucky''s in Wolley City hospital. If something''s happened to him, and it''s not a joke¡­ I''m gonna burn that place to the ground."


    The Supra tore through the empty private road, speeding past trees and empty fields, the engine''s roar echoing in the air as it hit 260 miles per hour. James'' knuckles were white as he gripped the wheel, his jaw set in a hard line. Garry looked at him sideways, his anxiety growing with every passing second. His friend looked like he was on the edge, and Garry had never seen James like this before.


    "Alright, alright," Garry muttered, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Let''s get there in one piece, yeah? Whatever''s going on with Lucky¡­ we''ll handle it. But seriously, man, you''re gonna kill us at this speed."


    James didn''t answer. His focus was unshakable, his eyes locked on the road ahead. He wasn''t just driving to get to the hospital he was racing against time, against the possibility that his worst fear had already come true.


    And if it had, Wolley City wouldn''t be hearing the end of it for a long, long time.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Gangsta Brothers

    The sound of a roaring engine reverberated through the quiet hospital grounds. Heads turned as the unmistakable roar of a heavily-modified Supra ripped through the air, the boom-boom of the exhaust echoing like thunder.


    As the car came screeching through the gates, its black body gleamed under the harsh lights, and with a precise, sharp drift, the Supra stopped dead in front of the hospital''s entrance, sending a wave of shocked silence through the bystanders.


    Before the car had even fully settled, the driver''s side door swung open with a force that suggested impatience, urgency, and most of all, danger. A man stepped out, tall and muscular, his face a mix of cold fury and barely-contained anxiety. Jameson, also known as Jimmy, had arrived, and by the look in his bloodshot eyes, the hospital was about to witness something explosive.


    Jimmy didn''t bother closing the door behind him. His legs moved swiftly, purposefully, as he stormed toward the hospital entrance, his broad shoulders cutting through the air like a predator zeroing in on its prey. His eyes, though burning red with rage, were locked ahead, focused, and unyielding.


    Trailing behind him was Garry, who scrambled out of the car with far less composure. His body was still trembling from the adrenaline-fueled ride they''d just taken. Jimmy had pushed the Supra to its absolute limit, flooring the gas pedal until the car hit 260 mph. Even now, Garry''s legs wobbled slightly, as though his body hadn''t caught up with the fact that the car had finally stopped.


    His heart was pounding in his chest like a drum, but he fought to keep up with Jimmy''s relentless pace.


    As they approached the hospital''s entrance, the security guards stationed at the door instinctively stepped forward, their hands going to their holstered weapons. The Supra''s aggressive entrance had set them on edge, and these two men approaching looked dangerous menacing, even. Their guns were raised, ready to respond to any threat.


    But then the guards saw their faces. Jimmy and Garry. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their hands, which had been steady on their guns, began to tremble. The sweat beaded on their foreheads, their fingers itching to lower their weapons but frozen in shock.


    "M-m-mr. Jameson¡­" one of the guards stammered, his voice quivering as recognition dawned.


    These weren''t just any dangerous men. These were the gangsta brothers, the most feared underworld figures in all of world. Notorious, untouchable, and utterly ruthless. Their presence alone was enough to send shivers down the spine of anyone with even a basic understanding of who they were.


    Jimmy didn''t even glance at the guards, his focus still locked on the hospital entrance. He didn''t flinch when their guns had been raised, and he certainly didn''t slow down when the guards stammered his name. He brushed past them without breaking his stride, Garry hot on his heels.


    "Step the f**k aside," Jimmy growled as he walked, his voice low but menacing.


    The guards, now drenched in sweat, immediately complied, their hands trembling as they hurried to step out of the way. They knew better than to question Jimmy''s commands. Just the sound of his voice sent chills down their spines.


    "Y-y-yes, sir¡­ Please¡­" the second guard stammered, his face pale as he stepped back, giving them a wide berth.


    Both Jimmy and Garry entered the hospital without another word, leaving the guards frozen at the entrance, their hands still trembling from the encounter.


    "Was that¡­ was that really Jameson? And Garrit?" one guard asked, his voice barely above a whisper, still shaking from the adrenaline.


    "Yeah¡­" the other guard nodded, swallowing hard, his mouth dry. "The fucking world''s most dangerous gangsters. We''re lucky we didn''t get shot just for looking at them."


    Inside the hospital, a ripple of fear spread as the two men walked through the lobby. Their mere presence sent shivers down the spines of anyone nearby. The air grew tense, and the atmosphere changed. Bystanders who had been sitting calmly only moments before were now quietly whispering to one another, their eyes darting toward the infamous pair.


    Jimmy''s pace was relentless as he made his way to the reception desk, his fury simmering just beneath the surface. His movements were sharp, his body exuding a menacing intensity that kept everyone at a distance.


    Garry, still struggling to keep up with the speed of everything that was happening, cast nervous glances around the lobby. He could see it in their eyes the nurses, the doctors, even the visitors. They all recognized them. They all knew who they were.


    At the front desk, the receptionist, a young woman, caught sight of Jimmy and Garry approaching. Her hands immediately began to tremble as they neared, her fingers shaking so badly she could barely keep her grip on the keyboard in front of her. She had been trained to handle difficult situations, but nothing in her training could prepare her for this.


    "Wh-where is Dr. Murphy?" Jimmy barked the moment he reached the desk, not wasting any time on pleasantries. His voice cut through the air like a blade, cold and heavy.


    The receptionist swallowed hard, her face pale as she quickly typed into her computer, her fingers fumbling over the keys. She didn''t dare meet his eyes, knowing all too well what would happen if she made the wrong move.


    "Th-th-the doctor is in the rest room," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Room number 21¡­ down the hall, to the left."


    Without a second glance, Jimmy turned on his heel, already heading in the direction she had pointed out. Garry followed, his heart still racing in his chest. The receptionist exhaled shakily, her eyes following Garry''s retreating form. She couldn''t help but notice the scars that littered his bare torso, each one telling a story of violence and survival.


    The tattoos that snaked across his skin only added to his intimidating presence, but the scars they were the real story.


    Garry was just as dangerous as Jimmy. The two of them together were a storm waiting to happen.


    As they neared room 21, Jimmy didn''t bother knocking. His hand gripped the door handle, and with a quick twist, he pushed it open with enough force that the door banged against the wall.


    Inside, several doctors were sitting, some sipping coffee, others discussing the day''s rounds. The room, which had been full of light chatter, fell dead silent as Jimmy entered. The air seemed to freeze.


    "Hey! Who the hell do you think you are, barging in like that?" one of the doctors demanded, clearly annoyed. He hadn''t looked up yet, too focused on his conversation.


    But when he finally did, the color drained from his face. His eyes widened as they fell on Jimmy and Garry, and his voice trailed off into nothing.


    The other doctors in the room turned to see what had caused the sudden change in their colleague''s demeanor. As soon as they laid eyes on the two men, a collective gasp swept through the room.


    "W-we apologize¡­" the doctor stammered, standing quickly, his hands trembling as he held them up in a gesture of surrender.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy didn''t acknowledge the apology. His eyes were scanning the room, hunting for someone. His expression was cold, his jaw tight.


    "Where''s Dr. Murphy?" he growled, his voice so low and dangerous that the room seemed to shrink under the weight of it.


    All eyes shifted to an older man sitting in the corner. Dr. Murphy, who had just finished the longest surgery of his life, looked exhausted. His eyes were bloodshot from lack of sleep, and his body sagged in the chair. But as the entire room turned toward him, the weight of Jimmy''s gaze falling on him like a ton of bricks, he suddenly found himself wide awake.


    Dr. Murphy''s breath hitched in his throat, and his heart pounded in his chest. He could feel the blood draining from his face as he realized why these men were here.


    Jimmy''s eyes locked onto him, and the tension in the room became unbearable.


    "You''re Dr. Murphy, right?" Jimmy asked, stepping forward slowly, like a predator closing in on his prey. His voice was calm, but the storm brewing behind his eyes made it clear that this was anything but a normal conversation.


    Dr. Murphy nodded slowly, his hands trembling slightly as he placed his coffee cup down on the table. "Y-yes¡­ I am. What¡­ what can I do for you?" His voice was shaky, betraying the terror that was coursing through his veins.


    Without breaking eye contact, Jimmy took another step closer, his face inches away from Dr. Murphy''s. "You were the one who called me, weren''t you? Fifteen minutes ago. You said something about Lucian Kane."


    Dr. Murphy swallowed hard, his throat dry. "Y-yes, I was the one who called," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. His mind raced, trying to figure out how to handle the situation. where is Lucian?


    The room was deadly silent, all the doctors holding their breath, watching the exchange like they were witnessing something terrible about to unfold.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Brotherhood

    With trembling steps and a shivering body, Dr. Murphy led Jimmy and Garry through the cold, sterile corridors of the hospital. Every step was a nightmare for the doctor, his nerves shredded by the looming storm that followed him. Jimmy''s question echoed in his mind, but the fear of answering it honestly weighed him down. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice caught in his throat, afraid that one wrong word could end with a bullet in his skull. These men they weren''t just dangerous. They were deadly in a way he had never known.


    Dr. Murphy still couldn''t believe it. These were the same people that presidents needed appointments to meet, men who had the world''s most powerful figures trembling in their boots. And yet here they were, for Lucian not for a deal, not for power, but because of a single phone call. And looking at their faces¡­ it was clear that Lucian wasn''t just some acquaintance.


    No, they were connected perhaps even closer than family.


    Jimmy and Garry hadn''t spoken since they entered the hospital. Their silence was louder than any shout, their steps deliberate, their energy suffocating. Tension hung in the air, thick like smoke, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath.


    As Dr. Murphy turned the corner, his steps faltered. His gaze fell on the familiar door of the hospital''s morgue, and his heart stopped for a moment. The truth sat behind that door, and he knew the moment he opened it, there would be no turning back. His body stiffened, fear creeping into every pore.


    He had already told them on the phone that Lucian was dead, but he still feared the eruption that would come when they saw it with their own eyes.


    Each step Jimmy took behind him was heavier than the last. His heart thumped against his chest, the weight of dread pressing him down. He knew, deep down, what was coming. The doctor''s words had already shattered part of his heart, but a tiny fragment of hope clung to life, whispering that maybe just maybe it wasn''t true. Maybe Lucian wasn''t dead. Maybe this was all a cruel mistake.


    But every step closer to the morgue crushed that hope, suffocating it until all that was left was fear.


    "Please, God. No¡­ please¡­" Jimmy whispered inside his head, his usual defiance toward fate crumbling. He had never believed in prayer, never put his faith in any higher power. But now, in this moment of desperation, he prayed like a man drowning in despair. The person who once cursed the heavens was now on his knees in his mind, begging for mercy.


    Dr. Murphy''s hand reached out, shaking as he grasped the cold metal handle. He hesitated, feeling the weight of the world behind him. For a moment, he closed his eyes, hoping that when he opened them, this nightmare would have dissolved. But it didn''t. It only grew heavier.


    Slowly, painfully, he pushed the door open, its hinges creaking under the strain.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy followed, his breath catching in his throat as the door swung open. The morgue was dimly lit, the sterile white walls almost blinding in contrast to the suffocating heaviness in his chest. Rows of bodies, each covered with white sheets, lined the room. The sight of them twisted Jimmy''s gut, but his eyes stayed locked on Dr. Murphy. There was no turning back now.


    Garry, walking beside Jimmy, was equally confused. Jimmy had told him something had happened to Lucky, but he hadn''t given any details. Garry''s confusion had turned into dread, and now, as they entered the morgue, that dread curdled into fear. He had thought maybe Lucian had been hurt or was in some kind of accident.


    But as his eyes scanned the rows of covered bodies, the sinking feeling in his chest deepened. Lucian''s face was about to reveal the unthinkable.


    "No¡­ no, no, no, no¡­" Garry whispered to himself as he began to tremble. His worst fears were bubbling to the surface. His head turned toward Jimmy, whose expression was no better. His best friend his brother was lying somewhere in this cold, sterile room. Dead.


    Dr. Murphy stopped in front of a particular bed, the one Lucian''s body lay on. His hand, still trembling, reached for the edge of the white sheet that covered Lucian''s face. He couldn''t bring himself to look at Jimmy and Garry''s faces, their trembling hands, their bloodshot eyes glued to the body before them. Their fear was palpable, and Murphy could feel the weight of their grief before it even hit.


    With a heavy breath, one that felt as though it might be his last, Dr. Murphy slowly peeled back the white cloth. Lucian''s face came into view pale, still, lifeless. The once vibrant man was gone, and in his place was a cold shell of what had once been.


    The room went deathly silent, the weight of the moment suffocating everyone present.


    Garry let out a heart-wrenching scream, a raw, guttural sound that echoed through the cold, sterile room. "No! No, no, no, no!" he cried, his body moving on instinct as he rushed forward. He shoved the doctor aside, dropping to his knees beside Lucian''s lifeless body. His hands shook as he touched Lucian''s cold skin, searching for any sign of life anything to prove that this wasn''t real.


    "Please, no¡­ not him¡­ no, not him," Garry sobbed, his voice cracking as the tears began to pour down his face. His entire body trembled as he held Lucian''s hand, desperate for a heartbeat that wasn''t there. The grief hit him like a tidal wave, drowning him in pain so deep he could barely breathe.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Garry''s scream filled the room once more, his tears flowing freely as he buried his face into Lucian''s chest. "What will we do without him? What will we f**king do?" His cries were loud, unfiltered, the kind of sobs that tore a person apart from the inside.


    In an instant, his grief turned to fury. His head snapped toward Dr. Murphy, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with a fire that could burn the world. "Who did this? Who the f**k did this?! Tell me, and I''ll burn them!


    I''ll burn their entire country to the ground!" Garry''s voice was unrecognizable, wild with rage. His trembling hands clenched around Lucian''s body, and his voice broke as the anger choked him. "Tell me who killed him! I swear to God, I''ll kill them all!"


    Dr. Murphy''s heart skipped a beat, his body instinctively stepping back as Garry''s fury lashed out like a whip. The doctor''s hands shook uncontrollably, his fear making him stammer. "N-no¡­ no one did this to him," Murphy managed to choke out. "He¡­ he chose this. Lucian¡­ gave his life.


    He¡­ he gave his heart to Miss Avey. I begged him not to, but he forced me to do it¡­"


    Garry''s sobs resumed, the anger fading back into pure, agonizing grief. He held onto Lucian, shaking his head as if denying reality could somehow bring his friend back. "Why¡­ why would you do this¡­?" he whispered through his tears, his voice hoarse.


    While Garry collapsed into his sorrow, Jimmy hadn''t moved. He stood rooted to the spot, eyes wide, silent tears streaming down his face. His body shook, his hands clenched into fists so tight his knuckles had turned white. But he didn''t cry out. He didn''t scream. He simply stood there, staring at Lucian''s cold body, as if willing his friend to wake up.


    But Lucian was gone, and no amount of willpower could change that.


    Then, without warning, Jimmy snapped. His body moved in a blur as he strode forward, grabbing Lucian by the collar of his hospital gown. He yanked his friend''s lifeless body up and, with trembling hands, slapped Lucian across the face.


    "What the f**k, huh?!" Jimmy screamed, his voice cracking. "Did you think this was some grand gesture? You think this is something to be proud of?!" He slapped Lucian again, harder this time. His tears fell harder, his body shaking with the force of his anger and sorrow.


    "You always said no one loved you! But what about us, huh?! What about us?! Didn''t we love you enough?! Weren''t we always there for you?!" Jimmy''s voice shattered, raw and broken, as he slapped Lucian''s still face again. His own body trembled with every word, his heart tearing apart.


    "And this is what you do to us?!" Another slap. "You give your heart to someone who didn''t even care about you! What about us?! What about the people who stood by you for eight, nine f**king years?! What about us?!"


    Jimmy''s voice broke completely, his sobs escaping as he shook Lucian''s body in desperation. "You''re gone now¡­ and


    "You''re gone now¡­ and we''re the ones left behind, picking up the pieces. You think Avey''s gonna care? You think she''ll even know what you did for her?" Jimmy''s voice cracked as he pulled Lucian''s body closer, his hands gripping the lifeless shoulders as though shaking him could somehow bring him back. "You think your sacrifice is gonna change anything?!"


    His tears fell uncontrollably, his breath hitching, as he continued. "You were so damn focused on love¡­ but what about the love we gave you?! What about the times we stood by you, through every damn thing, even when the world turned its back on you?!


    And this¡­ this is how you repay us?" He let out a sob that tore through the room, his shoulders shaking, as the weight of his grief became too much to bear.


    Garry, still kneeling by Lucian''s side, could barely lift his head. Tears flowed freely down his face, his hands clutching Lucian''s cold arm. His body was wracked with sobs, but unlike Jimmy, he couldn''t express his grief in rage. It was a deep, hollow pain that radiated through his very soul. "Lucky¡­ why did you leave us like this?" His voice was broken, barely above a whisper.


    "What were we supposed to do without you, huh?"


    The room was thick with sorrow, the only sound the echo of their grief. The cold air of the morgue clung to them, suffocating them under the crushing reality that Lucian was gone. The stillness of his body was undeniable proof that no matter how hard they screamed, no matter how much they loved him, he would never answer them again.


    Jimmy let out a final roar of frustration, pulling Lucian''s body into his chest and holding him there, tears staining the hospital gown. "You didn''t have to do this, you f**king idiot!" he yelled, his voice muffled as he pressed his face against his friend''s shoulder. "We loved you. We were enough. We would have been enough¡­"


    ....


    hey guys hope you are enjoying my work...yeah sorry but today only one chapter..well i was kinda very off mood and busy today even this chapter was very hard for me to write but somehow i went with it


    well i have a request please give power stones and if you really liked my work just add it yo your library...it will really help me and motivate me since all everything is on author Dont let his motivation die


    well i have applied for contract and if you guys give good response like collection and powerstones it will really help me


    thanks you guys for reading my work i also love when you guys comment how much you appreciate my work it might not look a big deal to you guys but it is for me....like one guy just commented fucking 16 comments in one time...yeahh thanks bro i don''t know if shout outs are allowed but i wont take risks so sorry but u know it dont ya...thanks brotha


    anyways thanks you all to be here and.... well i really wrote much huh..haha sorry bout that

 Chapter 11 - 11: Gun On Head

    Jimmy knelt there, clutching Lucian''s lifeless body as though he could will him back to life through sheer force of emotion. His fingers dug into Lucian''s clothes, knuckles white from the strain. His body trembled uncontrollably, and his sobs were harsh and raw, echoing through the room.


    Tears streamed down his face, unchecked, as he screamed at Lucian''s still form, venting every ounce of pain, frustration, and sorrow that had built up inside him.


    "Why, Lucian?! Why the f**k would you do this?!" Jimmy''s voice cracked, sounding broken, defeated. "You stupid bastard! How could you leave us like this?!" His words were hoarse, as if each syllable was scraped from the depths of his soul, leaving him raw and hollow. He shook Lucian''s body gently, as if some part of him still believed his friend would wake up. "Didn''t we mean anything to you? Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Didn''t I matter?"


    Jimmy''s fingers clenched the fabric of Lucian''s hospital gown tightly, his body convulsing with sobs. His face was buried in Lucian''s chest, muffling the sounds of his cries. Every breath was a struggle, as though the pain was choking him from the inside, drowning him in its endless weight. "You didn''t need to do this. You didn''t need to give your f**king life away. We were supposed to have each other.


    We were supposed to make it out together¡­" His voice trailed off into silence, the only sound remaining being the quiet hiccups of his grief.


    Behind him, Garry stood in the corner, his hand on his forehead, staring up at the ceiling. His mind was a swirling mess of emotions grief, disbelief, and anger, all tangled together in a knot that he couldn''t begin to unravel. Muffled sobs escaped his lips, and his chest heaved with each shaky breath. His eyes were rimmed with redness, his tears threatening to spill at any moment.


    He clenched his jaw, trying to hold back the flood of emotions that were threatening to consume him.


    "I should''ve been there for you, man," Garry whispered to himself, though the words were barely audible. "We should''ve seen it coming. We should''ve done something." He wiped the tears from his face with the back of his hand, frustrated that he couldn''t hold it together. But the grief was too much. The thought of Lucian lying there, cold and lifeless, was too much to bear.


    Dr. Murphy stood off to the side, watching the scene unfold with a heavy heart. Despite the fear he had for these two men, he couldn''t help but feel sympathy for them. He had never imagined men like Jimmy and Garry, known for their ruthlessness and terrifying reputations, could be capable of such raw, genuine emotion. The sight of them breaking down over their friend over Lucian made Dr.


    Murphy realize that, at the end of the day, even the hardest of hearts could still feel pain.


    "Sigh... I never thought I''d see this," Dr. Murphy muttered under his breath. The old doctor felt conflicted. He had seen death before. He had seen people break down in despair when their loved ones passed away.


    But this this was different. These weren''t just ordinary people. These were men who could send entire governments into a panic with a single phone call. They were feared, respected, and known for their cold, detached ruthlessness. And yet here they were, crying like children who had lost their best friend.


    He took a shaky breath, unsure of what to do. Part of him wanted to give them space, to let them grieve in their own way. But another part of him, the part that had spent years studying human psychology, knew he had to do something. He couldn''t just stand there while they fell apart in front of him.


    Summoning the courage he didn''t know he had, Dr. Murphy took a small step forward. His body was trembling, his heart racing as he approached Jimmy, who was still hunched over Lucian''s body, crying with a grief so deep it was almost palpable.


    The doctor''s hands shook as he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out the small, black smartphone that Lucian had given him the one he had been instructed to pass on to whoever came looking for him.


    Dr. Murphy hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to interrupt the raw display of sorrow before him. But he knew he couldn''t wait any longer. He swallowed hard, gathering his resolve, and took another step closer.


    "Uhh... sir," Dr. Murphy said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. He hoped to get Jimmy''s attention without setting him off. But Jimmy didn''t react. He was too lost in his grief, too broken to hear anything beyond the sound of his own sobs.


    The doctor swallowed nervously, his hand tightening around the phone. He didn''t want to disturb Jimmy, especially not in a moment like this. But he knew he had no choice. He couldn''t risk something terrible happening, not with emotions running this high. If Jimmy or Garry snapped in their sorrow, the whole hospital could be in danger.


    "Sir," Dr. Murphy repeated, his voice trembling slightly. Still, Jimmy didn''t respond.


    The doctor''s heartbeat quickened, and he knew he had to try again. This time, he reached out and placed a gentle hand on Jimmy''s shoulder, immediately regretting the decision the moment his hand made contact. He could feel the tension in Jimmy''s body, the raw power beneath his skin, and for a second, Dr. Murphy thought he had just signed his own death warrant.


    Jimmy''s body trembled under the doctor''s touch, but he didn''t move. The muscles in his back were hard as stone, tight with a mixture of grief and barely-contained fury.


    Dr. Murphy gulped nervously, feeling the sheer weight of the man he had just dared to touch. The trembling in his hands worsened, but he couldn''t back out now. He had already crossed the line. "Sir," he whispered again, gently shaking Jimmy''s shoulder.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Jimmy lifted his head. His eyes, red and swollen from crying, locked onto the doctor. The sorrow on his face was overwhelming, but beneath it all was something much darker a rage that burned deep within him, just waiting for an excuse to be unleashed. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dr. Murphy froze, his heart pounding in his chest as Jimmy''s gaze narrowed on him. There was no softness in his eyes, no sign of mercy. The weight of his stare was like standing before a hurricane, the air thick with danger.


    In an instant, Jimmy''s hand shot out. He grabbed Dr. Murphy by the neck, pulling him up from the floor as if he weighed nothing. The doctor''s legs dangled helplessly, his hands instinctively clawing at Jimmy''s iron grip as panic set in.


    "What the fk did you just do?" Jimmy hissed through clenched teeth, his voice a low, dangerous growl. His eyes were wild, filled with a madness that bordered on insanity. "What the hell gave you the right to touch me?!" He pulled the doctor closer, towering over him with his imposing height, his face inches from Dr. Murphy''s as he growled, "Give me one good reason not to blow your fking brains out."


    Dr. Murphy''s eyes widened in terror, his body convulsing as the full weight of the threat sank in. The cold steel of Jimmy''s gun pressed against his forehead, and he could feel the deadly pressure building in the barrel, waiting to explode.


    "No, no, please!" Dr. Murphy choked, his voice cracking as fear overtook him. His hands trembled violently as he tried to point to the phone still clutched in his other hand. "L-Lucian¡­ Lucian told me to give this to you. He¡­ he told me to give you this phone, please¡­!"


    Jimmy''s finger hovered over the trigger, ready to squeeze. But the doctor''s words broke through the fog of his rage. His grip loosened just enough for Dr. Murphy to breathe, and he turned his head to see the phone the doctor was holding.


    Without a word, Jimmy released the doctor, shoving him aside with a rough push that sent him stumbling back. Dr. Murphy nearly collapsed to the floor, gasping for air, his hands shaking uncontrollably as he backed away. Jimmy snatched the phone from his outstretched hand, his bloodshot eyes narrowing as he turned it over in his palm.


    He had no idea what the phone contained, but if Lucian had left it for him, then it had to be important.


    Garry, still leaning over Lucian''s body, turned to look at the phone in Jimmy''s hand. His sobs had quieted, but his eyes were still swollen and wet from crying. "What is it, Jimmy?" he asked, his voice hoarse from screaming. He wiped at his face, trying to blink away the tears, but they kept coming. "What did Lucian leave behind?"


    Jimmy didn''t answer at first. His hands trembled as he held the phone. He didn''t want to open it. Didn''t want to face whatever message Lucian had left for him. It was too much. Too soon.


    But he knew he had no choice. Whatever was on this phone, he needed to see it.


    With shaking fingers,

 Chapter 12 - 12: Video

    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy''s hands trembled as he gripped the phone, his mind racing in turmoil. The weight of it felt too heavy, almost unbearable, as if Lucian''s final message was burdened with the unsaid words, the incomplete memories, and everything they hadn''t done together. His heart pounded, but it felt hollow, a dull ache in his chest, like it had been carved out by the grief of losing his closest friend.


    The silence in the room was deafening, except for the occasional muffled sobs from Garry, who was still on his knees next to Lucian''s lifeless body, wiping away the endless stream of tears that refused to stop.


    Jimmy''s thumb hovered over the screen, hesitating. It felt like opening the phone would be the final nail in the coffin the ultimate confirmation that Lucian was truly gone. His body ached, the weight of his sorrow pressing down on him with an unbearable heaviness that no amount of strength could push away.


    Garry, now sitting slumped against the wall, looked up with glazed eyes, his face streaked with tears. His voice was hoarse, almost broken when he asked, "What''s in it, Jimmy?" He wiped his face with his sleeve again, but it didn''t matter. The tears kept coming, his body betraying him as it tried to hold back the flood of emotions.


    Jimmy swallowed hard, his throat dry and tight. He wasn''t sure if he was ready. How could anyone be ready to face the final words of a friend who had torn his own heart out literally and figuratively? His hands began to shake more violently as his breath came in short, uneven bursts. The gravity of the situation bore down on him, making it difficult to breathe.


    He closed his eyes, even if for just a moment, to hold back the tears threatening to spill over. He had to stay in control he couldn''t fall apart. Not yet. Not until he saw what Lucian had to say.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, Jimmy looked at the password screen. He sighed, a hollow sound that seemed to echo the emptiness in his chest. Of course, he knew the password. It wasn''t Avey''s birthday, nor was it Lucian''s own. No, it was the birthdate of Lucian''s sister, the one who had treated him so coldly. Yet, Lucian never stopped loving her.


    Even after everything she had done, he couldn''t stop caring about her.


    "That stupid bastard..." Jimmy muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he entered the password and unlocked the phone.


    The home screen appeared, simple and uncluttered just like Lucian himself. The background photo was Avey, the woman Lucian had given everything for. Jimmy''s stomach twisted, his insides burning with a mixture of anger and sorrow as he stared at her smiling face. Carefree, oblivious to the pain she had caused, the heartbreak she left behind.


    "Why, Lucian? Why her?" Jimmy''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding together. How could Lucian have done all this for her? She had never cared for him, not in the way he had loved her. And now, her heart beat with Lucian''s his life inside of her, and she didn''t even know the full extent of his sacrifice.


    A cold wave of fury washed over him, but behind that rage was an even colder, aching sadness that weighed heavily in his chest.


    His thumb hovered over the gallery icon. He knew that whatever was in there would only break him further. And yet, he had no choice but to see it to confront the last pieces of Lucian that remained.


    When he opened the gallery, he saw dozens of photos and videos most of them of Avey, his mother, and his sister and even them. Jimmy''s fingers twitched with anger as he scrolled through them. There were even photos of Jimmy and Garry, memories from better days, but the images of Avey seemed to overshadow everything.


    The bitterness in Jimmy''s heart deepened as he finally found the most recent video, timestamped the day before Lucian''s surgery.


    Jimmy''s breath caught in his throat as he realized what it was. Lucian''s final message.


    Garry, noticing the shift in Jimmy''s demeanor, pulled himself together as best as he could, though his body still shook with grief. "Is it¡­ is it from him?" Garry''s voice was soft, almost afraid of the answer. He crawled closer, wiping his tear-streaked face with his sleeve as he watched Jimmy''s every move, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Jimmy didn''t answer. Instead, he tapped the screen, and the video began to play.


    Lucian''s face appeared, grainy and shaky, but the smile he wore was unmistakable tired, yes, but still the smile they had come to know. But this smile was different. It was filled with sadness, hiding untold stories and heartbreak too deep for words. His eyes, always filled with warmth, now carried the weight of a thousand burdens. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Jimmy, Garry¡­" Lucian''s voice was calm, but there was a tension beneath the surface, a strain that told them this message wasn''t easy for him to record. "If you''re watching this, it means I''m¡­ gone. I know you''re probably pissed. Hell, you''re probably ready to kill me, and honestly, I wouldn''t blame you."


    Jimmy''s heart clenched. His hands gripped the phone tighter, his knuckles white as he stared at his best friend on the screen, alive but still so far away, already lost to the world forever.


    "I couldn''t¡­ I couldn''t keep living like this," Lucian''s voice cracked, and he paused, rubbing a hand through his hair. His gaze dropped, avoiding the camera for a moment. "I know you guys had my back. Always. You were the only family I ever had. But the thing is¡­ it just wasn''t enough.


    Not because of you God, I love you both but because of me. I couldn''t stop loving her. Avey, my sister, my mother¡­ I loved them all, and it killed me every day."


    Tears welled up in Jimmy''s eyes, but he fought them back, wiping them away angrily as if refusing to give in to the weakness. Garry wasn''t so strong. He had already broken down again, his body shaking with sobs as Lucian''s words cut deep into his soul.


    "You were enough for us, Lucian. You were f**king enough¡­" Garry whispered through his tears, but his words were lost to the void, swallowed by the grief that filled the room.


    "I know this is the dumbest thing I could ever do," Lucian continued, his voice strained. He ran his hands through his hair, his eyes heavy with regret. "But I needed her to have something¡­ something that meant something to me. My heart¡­ It''s broken, man. It''s been broken for so long that I don''t even know how to feel anything else.


    I just hope that by giving her mine, even if she doesn''t understand it, she''ll have a piece of me with her. I know it''s f**ked up. But it''s all I''ve got left."


    Jimmy''s fists clenched even tighter, the fury rising in his chest. He wanted to scream, to throw the phone across the room, to break something anything. His body trembled with rage and sorrow, each emotion battling for control of his heart. How could Lucian have believed that Avey would care? She had never cared. She had never deserved him.


    Lucian''s voice grew softer as he continued, the weight of his sorrow bleeding through. "You guys¡­ you were the only ones who ever gave a damn about me. I want you to know that. But I can''t do this anymore. I''m tired, man. I''m so fking tired.


    Every breath I take feels like a poison, slowly killing me from the inside out. I just couldn''t handle the pain anymore."


    Tears began to roll down Jimmy''s cheeks, and this time, he didn''t wipe them away. He couldn''t. They fell freely as his chest heaved with emotion, the grief too overwhelming to fight.


    Lucian''s voice wavered, and his eyes glistened with unshed tears. "Brothers, we''ve been through so much together, and I wish¡­ I wish I could have been stronger. I wish I could have given you more. You both were the reason I held on for as long as I did. But I was selfish this time."


    Garry sobbed quietly, his head hung low as the weight of Lucian''s final words pressed down on his heart like an anchor, dragging him deeper into the ocean of grief. "Why, Lucian¡­ why didn''t you talk to us? We could''ve helped¡­"


    Lucian''s eyes flicked up to the camera, the pain etched deep into his face. "I have one last wish, brothers¡­ Please, take care of them. Don''t hurt them. I know you want to¡­ I know you''re angry. But they don''t deserve it. Not because of me."


    Jimmy''s body stiffened, and for a moment, his breath caught in his throat. Lucian knew he knew that Jimmy and Garry would want revenge. But even in his final moments, Lucian

 Chapter 13 - 13: Mafia Style

    Lucian''s voice cracked, his face trembling as if the very words he spoke were cutting his heart apart. "Even in my death, I can''t stand the thought of them getting hurt because of me. Please, just¡­ just let them go. Let them live their lives."


    Jimmy''s hands shook uncontrollably. His jaw clenched tight, and every muscle in his body screamed for release, for something anything to break, to unleash the storm building inside him. But Lucian''s words chained him down, locking him in place with the burden of his final request.


    The video continued, and Lucian''s tears began to fall, his voice growing weaker with every word. "Tell them¡­ tell my sister, my mother,avey¡­ tell them I''m sorry. I broke my promise to them. I promised to love them in every life, to be there for them always, but¡­ I can''t anymore. I''m tired of the hurt. This life, it was enough for me.


    I''ll never love them againnot in this life or any other. They¡­ they don''t deserve it."


    Jimmy''s chest tightened, and he felt like he couldn''t breathe. He had never seen Lucian this broken, this defeated. This wasn''t the friend who had been so full of love, so determined to protect everyone he cared about. This was a man whose heart had been shattered into pieces so small that nothing could ever put him back together.


    "And¡­ to you two, my brothers," Lucian said, his voice barely above a whisper now. "I''m sorry I broke our promise. We were supposed to go to our funerals together, right? But it looks like I''ll be the one going first. I''m sorry, guys. I know I''ve let you down."


    Jimmy and Garry both broke down, their tears falling harder now, their bodies shaking with the weight of the moment. The pain was unbearable, a sorrow so deep it felt like it was tearing them apart from the inside out. They had been through everything together through fights, through victories, through the darkest of times. And now, the one person they thought would always be with them was gone.


    Lucian''s eyes lifted again, his tear-streaked face looking directly into the camera, as if he could see them through the screen. "Take care of each other. Not for yourselves, but for me. I can''t stand the thought of you two going down the same path I did. Don''t let this happen again. Live.


    Do what I couldn''t. Protect each other. I love you both so much¡­ and I''m sorry."


    With those final words, the screen went black, and the video ended. Silence filled the room, the weight of Lucian''s last words lingering in the air like a heavy fog.


    Garry collapsed onto the floor, his body shaking violently as he sobbed uncontrollably. "That stupid bastard¡­" he muttered through his tears. "Why? Why did you have to do this? Why couldn''t you just talk to us, Lucian? We could''ve helped you.


    We could''ve saved you."


    Jimmy sat frozen, his mind reeling from everything he had just seen and heard. His hands clutched the phone so tightly that his knuckles turned white, his breathing shallow as the reality of it all set in. Lucian was gone forever. And the worst part was, there was nothing they could have done to stop it.


    They hadn''t seen the signs, hadn''t realized just how broken their friend was until it was too late.


    After what felt like an eternity, Jimmy stood up, his legs wobbling beneath him as he forced himself to move. His eyes, still red and swollen from crying, locked onto Lucian''s lifeless body on the cold slab. A hollow emptiness filled his chest, a void that nothing could ever replace. He wiped his tears, but it didn''t matter. More kept coming, an endless river of grief that he couldn''t control.


    Jimmy looked at the phone again, Lucian''s final image still burned into his mind. He remembered everything now the dreams Lucian had shared, the plans for the future that would never come to pass.


    "You wanted a wedding, didn''t you?" Jimmy whispered, his voice cracking as he remembered the conversations they used to have late at night. Lucian had always joked about having the most extravagant wedding a true mafia-style wedding, with black suits, expensive cars, and an army of people blocking the roads just to attend.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You used to say you wanted gunshots as fireworks," Jimmy said through his tears. "You wanted the world to stop when you got married. Black cars, the most feared men in the world standing beside you. You used to dream about it, man. You had so many dreams, Lucian¡­ and now they''re all gone. All of them."


    Garry wiped his face, sniffling as he listened to Jimmy''s words. He remembered those dreams, too. They had all talked about what they would do when they finally made it out how they''d celebrate, how they''d live the rest of their lives together.


    "Do you remember, Jimmy?" Garry asked, his voice hoarse from crying. "He even said he''d name his son after you. Said you''d be the godfather, and I''d be the crazy uncle. We were supposed to protect his family, his kids, if anything ever happened to him. But now¡­ now we don''t even get that chance."


    Jimmy''s hands shook as he looked at Lucian''s body. His best friend, his brother, was gone, and there was nothing he could do to bring him back. The memories they shared felt like daggers, stabbing into his heart with every passing second.


    "I can''t give you that gangster-style wedding, Lucian," Jimmy whispered, his voice barely audible. "But I''ll give you something even better. I''ll give you a gangster-style funeral. Let the whole world know. Let them see the fire in the sky. Let them hear the gunshots in your honor."


    He clenched his fists, his sorrow twisting into a dark resolve. "We''ll do it, Lucian. We''ll make sure the whole world knows what it means to have a gangster''s funeral. We''ll send you off the way you wanted to be remembered."


    Garry looked up at Jimmy, his eyes red and puffy, but a faint glimmer of understanding in them. "We''ll give you the best send-off, Lucian," Garry said quietly, his voice trembling. "The whole world will hear it." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy, still clutching Lucian''s phone, wiped his face one last time. His heart was broken, shattered beyond repair, but he knew there was one final thing they could do for their brother. One last act to honor the man they loved more than life itself.


    "Rest easy, brother," Jimmy whispered as he placed Lucian''s phone gently on his chest, the final message now a part of him. "We''ll take it from here. You''ll never be forgotten."


    With a final look at Lucian''s lifeless body, Jimmy and Garry stood, their grief still etched into their souls, but their hearts set on one last task. They would give Lucian the send-off he deserved.


    The world would know. Everyone would feel the loss of Lucian Kane. His name would echo in the streets, and his memory would live on in the fire and the gunshots that would light up the sky.


    And just like that, the decision was made.


    Lucian''s funeral would be a spectacle a gangster''s dream, a farewell that would shake the world to its core. He would not be forgotten.


    Not by them.


    Not by anyone.


    ...


    yoo guys your author here...wish you are crying after reading this i put very efforts in it


    don''t forget to support the author


    send some powerstones and add to library


    also look at my other novel...

 Chapter 14 - 14: Regrets

    The room felt colder, emptier now. Jimmy and Garry stood there, the weight of Lucian''s absence pressing down on them like a tidal wave. The air was thick with sorrow, and the heaviness in their hearts was overwhelming. They had made their decision a gangster''s funeral for Lucian, a send-off that would shake the world.


    But even the resolve to give him a grand farewell couldn''t erase the pain of his loss.


    Garry wiped his tear-streaked face with trembling hands, his legs barely holding him up. He looked down at Lucian''s lifeless body, still not fully accepting that his friend their brother was gone. The thought tore at him, a deep, visceral ache that no amount of action could fix. Lucian had always been the glue that held them together, and now¡­ there was only emptiness.


    "How the hell did it come to this?" Garry whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "We were supposed to make it out together. We were have it all money, power, everything. And now look at us¡­" His voice cracked, and he turned away, trying to compose himself. But the tears kept falling. He couldn''t stop them.


    Jimmy didn''t respond, his gaze still locked on Lucian''s face, pale and still, the life gone from his once vibrant eyes. Memories flooded Jimmy''s mind, images of Lucian laughing, joking, and dreaming about a future that would never come.


    "We were supposed to be invincible," Jimmy murmured, almost to himself. His hand brushed over the phone resting on Lucian''s chest, a reminder of the final message their brother had left behind. A message that still echoed in his mind, haunting him. Lucian''s words had cut deeper than any wound Jimmy had ever felt.


    Jimmy clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms until they left marks. "We f**ked up, Garry. We let him down. We should''ve seen it. We should''ve known¡­"


    Jimmy''s lips pressed into a thin line, his jaw tightening as the anger bubbled beneath the surface. He couldn''t help but feel responsible, even if Garry didn''t blame him. Lucian had been their brother, their family, and they hadn''t been able to save him. The guilt gnawed at him, eating away at what little resolve he had left.


    how many times have we tried to make him come out of those demonesses Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s eyes hardened. His emotions were a volatile storm grief, rage, guilt all crashing into one another. He wanted to break something, to feel something other than the overwhelming sorrow that was suffocating him.


    "He gave everything for those people," Jimmy growled, his voice low and dangerous. "For Avey, for his sister, his mother¡­ and they never gave a damn about him. They never saw him, not really. And now, he''s dead because of them."


    Garry glanced at Jimmy, recognizing the rage building inside him. It was a dangerous line Jimmy was walking, and Garry knew where that path led. He had walked it before himself.


    "Jimmy, don''t," Garry said, his voice firm but soft. "Lucian wouldn''t want that. You heard what he said don''t hurt them. He made that his final wish. We can''t dishonor him like that."


    Jimmy''s eyes flashed with fury, but Garry''s words held him back, tethering him to the reality of the situation. Lucian had loved them, no matter how little they had given in return. As much as it tore at him, Jimmy couldn''t betray Lucian''s last request. He had to let it go, no matter how much it hurt, no matter how much he wanted to burn the world down in the name of his brother''s pain.


    Jimmy exhaled sharply, trying to push the anger down. "I just don''t get it, Garry. I don''t get why he kept loving them. After everything they did to him, why couldn''t he just let them go? Why wasn''t our love enough?" Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Garry shook his head, his eyes brimming with tears again. "Because that''s who he was, Jimmy. He loved with everything he had. Even when it hurt him. Even when it destroyed him. He couldn''t help it.


    And we loved him for it¡­ even if it was the thing that killed him in the end."


    The silence between them stretched on for what felt like an eternity. Both men stood there, lost in their thoughts, grieving not just for Lucian''s death, but for the life he had wanted to live, the life he had been robbed of.


    After a long pause, Jimmy spoke again, his voice softer now, filled with resignation. "We''ll give him what he wanted, Garry. The whole world will know who he was. They''ll remember him. They''ll know his name." His fists unclenched, and he turned to face Garry, his eyes still filled with the remnants of unshed tears. "We''ll make sure of that."


    Garry nodded, understanding what Jimmy meant. Lucian''s funeral wouldn''t be a quiet affair, it wouldn''t be a small goodbye. It would be a spectacle, a statement to the world that Lucian Kane mattered. That he was loved, even if it wasn''t by the people he had spent his life chasing.


    "We''ll make it loud," Garry agreed. "We''ll send him off in style. A gangster''s funeral."


    Jimmy''s lips twitched into a small, sad smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes. "Yeah. A gangster''s funeral."


    For a moment, they stood in silence again, the weight of their promise settling over them. It was all they had left to give Lucian the grand send-off he deserved. And though it wouldn''t bring him back, it was a way to honor him, to show the world that his life had mattered, that his love had mattered.


    Jimmy took one last look at Lucian''s still face, the peaceful expression that didn''t match the turmoil that had raged inside him for so long. "Rest easy, brother," Jimmy whispered, his voice cracking again. "We''ll take it from here."


    Without another word, Jimmy and Garry turned and walked out of the room, leaving Lucian''s body behind. The air felt heavier, the world quieter without him. But they knew what they had to do. The funeral would be a celebration of Lucian''s life, a final act of love from the two people who had stood by him until the end.


    ----


    hey guys your author..


    many things arr going in life... almost very rough on me this might be the only thing making me get out of it little but even its very hard for me...sighh


    just enjoy guys lets see how far i can take this... please just leave one sentence for my motivation...i think those are the only thing making me get outa here..


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 15 - 15: Avey

    Garry and Jimmy were just about to leave the room after looking at Lucian''s face for the last time. Their hearts were heavy, their steps slower than ever before. Jimmy could barely contain his rage, while Garry''s tears hadn''t stopped since they saw their friend lying there, motionless. Just as they turned to exit, they heard footsteps approaching.


    It was her the one person they hated the most.


    Avey.


    She was a beautiful woman, her long, dark hair flowing over her shoulders, but now, she looked nothing like the vibrant person she once was. Her skin was pale, her eyes sunken from exhaustion. Several medical tubes and devices were attached to her frail body, and a nurse supported her as her legs wobbled with each step.


    Even in her weakened state, Avey stubbornly pushed forward, her body trembling from the sheer effort of walking.


    "Mam, please stop! You just had a heart transplant yesterday. You aren''t allowed to walk yet you need to rest!" the nurse said, her voice filled with concern. She had been begging Avey to stop for the last few minutes, but Avey ignored her, forcing herself to keep moving.


    "Avey, stop! Please, I''m begging you," a middle-aged man cried out. It was Antonio, Avey''s father. His usually sharp and well-groomed appearance was now a mess, his face haggard from sleepless nights. He couldn''t understand what his daughter was thinking. She had only woken up an hour ago after the surgery, and here she was, forcing herself to come to this room.


    Antonio and his wife, Amilia, had rushed to the hospital the moment they heard the news. When the doctors informed them that Lucian Kane had been the one to donate his heart to their daughter, they were shocked. They couldn''t believe it. They had all the money in the world, the power to pull strings in ways most people couldn''t imagine yet somehow, Lucian had arranged for Avey to receive his heart. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    It was as if he had forced fate itself to give her life at the cost of his own.


    Antonio knew the history between Lucian and Avey all too well. He had intervened on more than one occasion, watching Lucian desperately chase after his daughter despite her obvious disinterest. Antonio had slapped Lucian in public several times, hoping to scare him away, but Lucian had always accepted it with a smile, never fighting back.


    When Avey woke up after the surgery, she asked who had donated the heart. Her parents exchanged silent looks, unsure of how to break the news. They couldn''t lie to her, so they told the truth. Lucian Kane had given up his life for her. He had made the ultimate sacrifice. Avey, still groggy from the surgery, didn''t show much emotion, but she insisted on seeing him immediately.


    Now, she stood at the doorway of Lucian''s room, her face expressionless, but something in her eyes seemed distant, as if she were not fully present. She forced her weakened body forward, determined to see Lucian one last time, despite everyone''s protests.


    But before she could take another step, a voice rang out, cutting through the tense air like a knife.


    "Stop right there! One more step, and I''ll put a bullet through your head."


    Jimmy had snapped.


    He stood there, gun in hand, pointing it directly at Avey with tears streaming down his face. His eyes were bloodshot, filled with rage and pain that couldn''t be contained any longer. He stormed toward Avey, fury in every step.


    "Jimmy, stop!" Garry tried to pull him back, but Jimmy was beyond reason. Even though Garry shared the same hatred, he didn''t want things to escalate like this. He knew how much Lucian had loved Avey, and no matter what, he didn''t want to break Lucian''s last wishes.


    Avey froze, her legs barely able to support her as she struggled to keep her head up. Her eyes met Jimmy''s, and for the first time, she saw something in them she had never seen before pain. Real, raw pain. And it terrified her. Not because of the gun aimed at her, but because if these men, Lucian''s best friends, were crying, it could only mean one thing: Lucian was gone.


    Her heart or rather, Lucian''s heart began to pound in her chest. Her breath caught in her throat, and for a moment, she felt as if the ground had disappeared beneath her. But her face remained blank, her emotions locked away, hidden behind the fog that clouded her mind. She looked past Jimmy and Garry, desperately searching the room for Lucian, her body trembling as the reality began to set in.


    Then she saw him.


    Lying on the bed, covered in a white sheet, only his face exposed. The face she had ignored for so long, the face that now lay still, too still, with no trace of breath or life. Avey''s mind went blank. Her body went numb. She stared at him, unblinking, unable to process what she was seeing.


    Jimmy and Garry reached her, their expressions filled with contempt.


    "What do you want now, huh?!" Jimmy shouted, his voice cracking as he let his emotions take over. "Haven''t you done enough?!" He didn''t care that Avey looked weak, that she had just undergone surgery. All he could see was the woman who had caused his friend so much pain. Garry tried to place a hand on Jimmy''s shoulder, attempting to calm him, but he too was struggling to hold back his anger.


    Antonio stepped forward, trying to shield his daughter. "Put the gun down, Jameshon. We''re only here to pay our respects to Lucian."


    Jimmy''s rage flared. "Respects? What the hell do you know about respect?! You don''t deserve to be here. None of you do. Lucian respected you God knows why but I don''t.


    If it weren''t for him, I would''ve cut off your hand the first time you laid it on him. Now, step aside, or you''ll find out why people fear the name Jameshon."


    Antonio felt a wave of sadness wash over him. He had never hated Lucian. In fact, he admired the boy''s determination and resilience. But as a father, he couldn''t allow Lucian to pursue Avey when she had made it clear she didn''t feel the same. Antonio had tried to persuade Lucian to move on, but Lucian never fought back.


    He just kept smiling, accepting every rejection with a grace that both frustrated and impressed Antonio.


    "I''m sorry for what happened to Lucian," Antonio said, his voice softening. "We''re all hurting right now. I didn''t want it to come to this."


    He reached out to place a hand on Jimmy''s shoulder, but Jimmy shoved it away. "I don''t need your sympathy. Just leave. He''s gone now, so you have no reason to be here. You never appreciated him. She " he gestured toward Avey, "she''s the one of biggest reason he''s dead.


    He spent his whole life loving her, and she never even gave him a second glance. Get the hell out, or I swear I''ll break my promise to him."


    Avey''s eyes, still blank, suddenly focused on Jimmy. Her voice, barely above a whisper, trembled as she spoke. "Why... why did you let him do it?"


    Jimmy''s grip on the gun tightened, his knuckles turning white. "Don''t you dare talk to me, you heartless bitch. He died because of you people. He loved you more than anything, and you broke him. You broke him until there was nothing left he was so tired of it do you know how many times he had tried sucide but everytime stopped


    A single tear rolled down Avey''s cheek, but she didn''t sob, didn''t cry. It was as if something was blocking her emotions, keeping them locked away. That one tear was all she could manage, a drop of sorrow that seemed to come from somewhere deep inside, somewhere even she didn''t understand.


    Jimmy saw the tear and laughed bitterly. "Look at that. One tear. That''s not your heart crying. Your heart is made of stone. That''s his heart crying.


    Even after death, he''s still feeling the pain you put him through. You''ll never understand him. You never could."


    Avey''s mother, Melody, stepped forward, her face wet with tears. She wrapped her arms around her daughter, pulling her close, but Avey remained still, her expression unchanging. She couldn''t cry. Not for Lucian. Not for herself. The only thing she could feel was the dull ache in her chest the heart that no longer belonged to her.


    Jimmy''s bitter laughter echoed in the room as he wiped his face, trying to calm himself down. "Lucian gave you everything. His love, his time, and now... even his heart. And you? You''re standing there like nothing happened.


    You broke him, and now you''re using the only thing he had left to give."


    Garry remained silent, his gaze locked on the floor. He had nothing more to say. All the words in the world wouldn''t change what had happened. Lucian was gone. Avey had his heart, but she didn''t deserve it. And now, they were left to pick up the pieces.


    ________


    sighh i know you people are thinking that this is getting too over with it...i know that sighh actually it was my first time trying this type of thing


    don''t worry next chapter real plot will start this was actually quite necessary as i think ofcourse it could be becymy writing skill and experience lacked quite a bit but don''t worry about it...well improve as time went by i work almost 5-6 eveyday just on it


    so don''t worry about it...i won''t fuck up...hope so


    well send some powerstones and collections ...show some love to author becouse imm quite in need of it S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    like really...life sucks man enjoy if you can no one know what gonna happen next


    thanks for reading i really apriciate and feel happy when you guys appreciate my work..haha

 Chapter 16 - 16: Ultimate Sacrifice Reward

    Lucian''s head was spinning as he tried to grasp the reality around him. A loud ding echoed in his mind, an unfamiliar robotic voice rattling off phrases he couldn''t quite comprehend.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host, for ULTIMATE SACRIFICE to loved one, target: Avey.]


    [Reward: Time Rewind. Break of ULTIMATE CURSE LOVEWITHER. Breaking the shadow world it was upon the plot characters now.]


    Lucian gasped, startled by the voice in his head. His heart raced as he blinked and looked around frantically, trying to figure out where he was. The world around him spun, and his vision blurred momentarily before snapping back into focus. He found himself standing outside a large, luxurious hotel, the kind of place where the rich and powerful mingled. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People bustled around him, dressed in designer suits, high heels clacking against the marble steps as they entered and exited the grand building.


    Confusion gripped Lucian like a vice. He felt his head throbbing, as if he''d just been shaken from a deep sleep. "Where the hell am I?" he muttered under his breath, his voice cracking slightly from the disorientation. He glanced down at himself and realized he was wearing an expensive suit, one that clung to him perfectly, as if tailored for a special occasion.


    His gaze fell further, and he noticed something in his hand a bouquet of flowers. Not just any flowers, but Kadupul flowers, the rarest in the world, known as the "queen of the night." Priceless and fleeting, these flowers bloomed only for a few hours before withering away. They were delicate, glowing white petals that seemed almost ethereal.


    Seeing them triggered something deep within Lucian. His hands trembled as he remembered painstakingly growing these flowers for months using the God-level gardening skill he had acquired from the system. He had thought, at that time, that he could grow anything, but it had taken him six long months to nurture these flowers. In reality, it should have taken years.


    Why was he holding these? His heart thudded heavily in his chest. Slowly, the memories came flooding back to him. He had grown these flowers for someone¡­ for her. Avey.


    A wave of nausea washed over him as the reality of his situation hit him. He was dead. He had died. He had given his heart to Avey, sacrificed everything for her. The last thing he remembered was the cold operating table, the blurry faces of doctors, and the sensation of his life slipping away. He had been ready to leave everything behind.


    "I''m supposed to be dead," Lucian whispered hoarsely. "I gave up my heart... I should be gone."


    He stumbled slightly, the weight of the bouquet nearly slipping from his hand as he leaned against the glass door of the hotel, staring at his reflection. It took a moment for him to register what he was seeing. The man in the reflection was younger much younger.


    His skin was taut and smooth, his hair thicker and darker, and his eyes, although still haunted, were free of the deep lines that had carved into his face over the years.


    His heart pounded as he raised his hand to his face, touching the reflection to confirm it was real. "I... I''m 18 again?"


    Frantically, he dug into his pockets, pulling out an old phone. The model was outdated, something he hadn''t used in years. His fingers trembled as he swiped the screen to check the date.


    "F-fuck," Lucian breathed out, seeing the date flash before his eyes. It was seven, maybe eight years ago. He was back. Back in time.


    Everything spun around him once more. The world felt too fast, too overwhelming. The people around him continued to bustle past, paying him no attention, but Lucian''s mind was stuck in a whirlwind of disbelief. He felt like he was being dragged through a haze, struggling to grasp the reality he was suddenly thrown into.


    "Hey, system!" Lucian shouted inside his mind, desperate for some explanation. "Are you still there? What the hell is happening?"


    The robotic voice responded in its usual monotone. [Yes, host. As stated before, you have been rewarded for your ultimate sacrifice. You are now back in time.]


    Lucian''s lips trembled. "A reward?" he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. "This feels more like a curse." His mind was a jumble of anger, grief, and disbelief. "I died, system. I was tired. I gave up.


    I wanted to end it all. Why the hell would you bring me back?!"


    [Host, I cannot express my disappointment in you,] the system chimed in. [You now have the chance to live again. You can start over. You can leave behind all the pain and suffering. Why not take this opportunity to try something new?]


    Lucian''s eyes were hollow as he leaned against the door, gazing blankly at the bustling people around him. "Something new? Are you insane? I don''t care anymore. I was supposed to be free, to finally stop feeling this pain. And now you want me to live through it again?!" His voice was barely above a whisper now, as if he had lost the strength to yell.


    His thoughts were spiraling into darkness. What was the point? He had sacrificed everything his life, his heart yet here he was, back to where it all began. The hollow ache in his chest only grew, the suffocating weight of all those years of rejection and heartache pressing down on him.


    sighh just leave it Lucian don''t want to remember anything from last life now...he is tired but still he remember what happened after he died somehow


    "When they say that your life flashes before your eyes when you die for whole 7 minutes... they never tell you about this part." He thought back to the surreal, blurry moments before he passed, the flashes of his happiest memories playing out like a cruel movie.


    He remembered his mother, his sister, and Avey back when things were good. Back when they loved him. He remembered how his sister used to tease him, how his mother would kiss his forehead at night, and how Avey''s smile had made his heart flutter, even though she had never looked at him the same way.


    Lucian''s vision blurred with tears. His best memories had played in those final moments. But those same memories were now tainted, clouded by the bitter reality of what came after. He had loved them, protected them, given everything for them and they had left him broken.


    And then there were Jimmy and Garry. Those motherfuckers had shown up in his memories, too. They were his brothers, the only ones who had stayed by his side through everything. He remembered the moments with them the laughter, the fights, the camaraderie. They had given him the strength to keep going, even when he wanted to fall apart.


    Lucian wiped his eyes, letting out a bitter laugh. "It''s true what they say, huh? When you die, your happiest moments flash before your eyes. But no one tells you that once you wake up, all that happiness turns into nothing but pain."


    ...


    okl guys here it is we are officially opening the plot


    well imm kinda not impressed with this chapter dont know why...well it might be because my day was off


    well i would like to apologise for late update...well i was very tired after collage and stuff...kinda sighhhhh well today i wrote it with very bad mood...it might had made it bad...idk tell me if it was ok Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    thanks for reading guys...


    your support always motivate the author no matter how little it is... just your little words of thanks meant so much to me

 Chapter 17 - 17: Just One Last Time

    Lucian took a long, deep breath, staring at the hotel entrance from a distance. His chest felt tight, like someone had wrapped iron chains around his heart, squeezing tighter with every beat. The ache inside him was heavy, a deep, painful reminder of the life he had just escaped from and the one he had somehow been thrown back into.


    "You know what, system?" Lucian''s voice echoed in his head, quiet and broken. "I was wrong from the very beginning." His thoughts were heavy, suffocating. "I mean, expecting love from someone who doesn''t want to give it¡­ that''s just stupid, right?"


    The system remained silent. No encouraging words, no reassurance.


    Lucian let out a bitter sigh, feeling the weight of his own hopelessness. "I was the problem. It was me all along. Why should they love me, anyway? If they felt it, they''d show it. But they didn''t." His hands clenched tightly around the bouquet of Kadupul flowers, delicate petals already wilting.


    "I thought... if I just showed them how much I loved them, if I gave and gave until there was nothing left... they''d notice. They''d finally see me."


    He paused, staring at the fragile flowers in his hands. "But they didn''t. Again and again, they rejected me. And I... I kept trying, hoping that maybe, just maybe, one day they''d see it." His voice trembled, the overwhelming sadness choking him. "I thought if I gave everything I had, if I showed them how much they meant to me, they''d eventually love me back.


    But they never did."


    Lucian''s breath hitched as his eyes burned with unshed tears. He felt a surge of emotion building up inside him, threatening to spill over. "I was so stupid, so pathetic." His voice cracked. "I was being petty, acting like a villain in my own story, but I just couldn''t let go. I couldn''t let go of the people I loved more than myself."


    The system finally responded, its tone mechanical but laced with an odd understanding. [Host, you were never the villain. There is something pure in one-sided love. Many believe it to be the truest form of love, the most selfless, because you love without expectation.]


    Lucian chuckled darkly, shaking his head. "One-sided love, huh?" He stared up at the sky, his vision blurring. "Yeah, I guess that''s what it was. But it''s over now." He tried to speak with conviction, but his words sounded hollow even to himself. "I gave it my all in my last life, and I couldn''t have done more. That was it.


    That was my limit." His voice trembled, as if he were on the verge of breaking.


    The pain in his chest grew sharper, more suffocating, and he exhaled shakily. "I''m not being prideful, you know? Or... maybe I am. But when I said I wouldn''t love them again, it wasn''t out of spite. I''m just... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    tired. So damn tired."


    Lucian''s voice cracked as the memories of his past life flooded his mind, memories he wished he could erase. "You know what real pain is, system?" he asked, his eyes filling with unshed tears. "It''s when you want to talk to someone, when you want nothing more than to be with them... but you know they don''t feel the same. You know they don''t want you. But still, you reach out, hoping they''ll notice.


    That''s when you feel pain. That''s when it hurts the most."


    He choked on the words, unable to suppress the raw emotion in his voice. "I can''t do it anymore, system. I can''t take that kind of pain again. I gave up everything, even my life, for love. And look where it got me." He pressed his hand to his chest, his heart aching with the weight of all that had been lost.


    [Host, let it go.] The system''s voice was soft, almost soothing. [You''ve been given a second chance. Don''t waste it on the same mistakes. This time, you can try something new. You can find another love, someone who will give you the love you deserve.]


    Lucian let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. "No. Love isn''t for me. Not anymore. Maybe love happens for some people twice, but not for me. I''m done." His voice was resolute, but beneath the surface, there was still an ocean of pain. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You don''t understand, system," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''m broken. I don''t want to feel that kind of pain again. Ever. The wounds are too deep. There''s no coming back from this." He exhaled deeply, his hand trembling against his chest.


    "I''m not looking for love anymore. I just want to live alone, far away from anything that can hurt me."


    The system remained silent for a moment before responding. [I will always be with you, host. No matter what. And just so you know, every skill and reward you received from the system in your last life everything is still with you now.]


    Lucian let out a soft sigh. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not in the mood for that anymore." He glanced down at the Kadupul flowers in his hand, their delicate petals beginning to wilt. "What a waste," he murmured to himself, staring at the fleeting beauty of the flowers. "These are so rare, and they won''t even last more than a few hours after being plucked. They''re just...


    like me, I guess. Beautiful for a moment, but gone before anyone really notices."


    He remembered the painstaking effort it had taken to grow them. Six months. He had grown these flowers with his own hands, hoping to show Avey just how much he cared. He had planned everything down to the last detail, knowing the flowers would only survive for a couple of hours after being picked. He had wanted to show her his dedication, his love, his sacrifice.


    He had thought hoped that it would make her see him, even for just a second.


    But now, standing there with the bouquet in his hands, Lucian felt nothing but emptiness. The flowers meant nothing anymore. They were just a reminder of how foolish he had been.


    He stared at the entrance to the hotel for a long moment, his heart heavy with indecision. He knew Avey was inside. He had arranged this meeting long ago. Everything had been perfectly timed. He had been so desperate to make her see his love that he had pulled out all the stops, made sure nothing could go wrong.


    But now... he didn''t want to see her. He didn''t want to face the woman who had unknowingly shattered his heart time and time again. He didn''t want to remember the pain.


    Lucian turned his body away from the hotel, his feet heavy as he took a few steps in the opposite direction. He didn''t need to do this. He didn''t need to see her. He was free now. He could leave it all behind.


    But then, he stopped.


    His heart clenched painfully in his chest, and his breathing grew shallow. "Just... one last time," he whispered to himself. His emotions were waging war inside him, and he couldn''t suppress the need to see her. Just once. Just for a moment.


    He wanted to know if the woman he had given his heart to literally and figuratively looks good...he just couldn''t forget her face before the operation...the heart failure she was looking very weak.


    now its like that never happened but only Lucian know how much in pain he was when avey was in hospital he could even breath and feel...all he could feel was heartache i mean her heart might not have hurt that much even with heart failure


    Lucian just wanted to see her healthy face and be over with it no more... just one look from far away


    "Just once," he repeated, convincing himself that this would be the last time. The last time he would let her haunt him.


    Lucian turned around and began walking toward the hotel entrance, each step heavier than the last. His mind screamed at him to stop, to walk away, but his heart his broken, fragile heart pushed him forward.


    Because no matter how much pain he had endured, no matter how many promises he had made to himself, he couldn''t forget her. He couldn''t erase the love he had felt, the hope he had clung to for so long. Feelings can''t be killed that easily, even when they hurt.


    "Just one last time."


    Lucian pushed open the door to the hotel, his heart racing in his chest.


    --------


    here are we guys hope you like how the story is going


    don''t forget to give some love to author..... author just like Lucian is very hungry..hehe

 Chapter 18 - 18: Avey

    Lucian''s heart pounded in his chest as he stepped into the lavish, glowing interior of the hotel. Each step felt heavy, weighed down by a mixture of disappointment, bitterness, and a hollow sense of defeat. His hands clutched the bouquet of Kadupul flowers, their beauty almost cruel now, mocking the emotions swirling inside him.


    He noticed the way people around him glanced at him their curious eyes quickly recognizing the flowers in his hand and understanding what they meant. Some smiled knowingly, others raised their eyebrows, silently gossiping.


    But Lucian didn''t care. His heart wasn''t in it anymore. The once excited nerves, the flutter of anticipation, had long since died. He wasn''t here to win anyone''s heart. Not anymore. He was here to bury his own.


    As he walked further into the hotel''s open restaurant, he kept his distance from the tables, trying to blend into the background. The space was filled with laughter and conversation, families and couples enjoying their time together, oblivious to the storm brewing inside Lucian. He kept his eyes low, hoping no one would notice the darkness clouding his face.


    But even as he tried to avoid the world around him, his eyes were drawn to her the one he was trying so desperately to forget.


    Avey.


    She sat at a table near the large glass window, where the sunlight poured in, casting a soft glow around her. She was as stunning as ever, dressed in an elegant floral one-piece dress, simple yet captivating. Her dark hair cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall, catching the light in just the right way.


    She looked like a princess straight out of a fairy tale a dream that Lucian could never seem to wake up from.


    His heart clenched painfully at the sight of her. For a moment, he felt mesmerized, as he always had been by her beauty. But then the memories hit him like a tidal wave, and his fists clenched tightly around the bouquet. No, Lucian. Not again. You can''t fall for this anymore.


    He forced his gaze to harden, his emotions to shut down. He couldn''t let her pull him back in.


    What hurt the most wasn''t just seeing her, but seeing her with him. Sitting across from Avey was Victor Vanez, the protagonist of this twisted world Lucian had found himself in. Victor, with his carefully crafted charm, sat there sipping his coffee, his gaze occasionally flickering over to Avey.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s stomach twisted in knots. He remembered how much effort he had put into inviting Avey here, how he had planned everything meticulously, pouring every ounce of his heart into this moment. And now, instead of sharing it with him, she had invited someone else someone who had no right to be there.he know she did it to hurt him in last time


    Victor wasn''t just any man. He was the central figure in this world, the hero of the story, the one destined to rise above everyone else. And Avey was meant to be one of his heroines. Lucian had learned all of this when the system had revealed the truth to him when he turned eighteen.


    He had discovered that he was nothing more than a side character, a background figure in a plot that didn''t care about him. His love for Avey had never been part of the plan. He wasn''t the villain of the story he wasn''t even important enough for that. He was just¡­ there, a minor piece in a grander scheme he could never control.


    well he was just supposed to be brother and son of one of the heroines afterall...as for affection or something with avey it wasn''t in plan but due to luciam pracence that changed...but at end plot didn''t changed much


    Lucian watched them from a distance, his gaze cold and detached. The world hadn''t changed. Nothing had changed. He had come back in time, but everything was still exactly the same as it had been in his past life. Avey and Victor, sitting together, just as before. Avey, oblivious to his feelings.


    Victor, manipulating his way through every situation with calculated ease.


    "So the world hasn''t changed, huh?" Lucian whispered to himself, a bitter smile tugging at his lips. "Everything''s still the same."


    His heart ached, but not in the same way it had before. This time, there was no crushing sadness, no desperation. Just a cold emptiness. He was done with this. He had given everything his time, his heart, his soul. And for what?


    To be ignored, overlooked, and cast aside?


    Lucian let out a small, mocking laugh, shaking his head. He had been so stupid, so naive to think that anything would change just because he had come back. He watched as Avey sat there, staring blankly at her phone, while Victor continued sipping his coffee, as if he hadn''t a care in the world.


    And then, something strange happened.


    Lucian saw Avey flinch. Her hand trembled as she raised her head, her eyes darting around the room, searching. She looked almost¡­ lost, as if something had suddenly clicked in her mind. She glanced over at Victor, who smiled at her, but she didn''t return it. Instead, her eyes kept scanning the room until, finally, they locked onto his.


    For a brief moment, time seemed to stop. Their eyes met.


    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat, but he quickly shoved the feeling down, locking it away in the depths of his chest. No more, Lucian. You''re done with this.


    He kept his expression blank, his gaze cold and unfeeling. God-level acting skills, he reminded himself. You can''t let her see anything. He stared at her for a few moments longer, then slowly let his gaze drift over to Victor, as if mocking her with the silent message: This is who you chose.


    Avey just stood there, frozen, her body trembling slightly. Tears welled up in her eyes, her lips parting as if she wanted to say something, but no words came. Her emotions finally spilled over, tears streaming down her face in uncontrollable waves.


    Lucian felt his chest tighten, but he didn''t let it show. He wouldn''t let her break him again. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor, noticing Avey''s sudden distress, jumped up from his seat, rushing over to her side. He grabbed her shoulders, shaking her gently as he tried to figure out what was wrong. Lucian couldn''t hear what Victor was saying, but it didn''t matter. Nothing mattered anymore. He had seen all he needed to see.


    For a moment, his eyes lingered on Victor''s hand as it gripped Avey''s shoulder, and a surge of anger flared up inside him. But instead of reacting, Lucian let out a soft, mocking laugh under his breath.


    Lucian remembered the word''s...He hesitated to touch her and someone hugged her without permission.this words do seem painful right he smiled


    Without another word, Lucian turned on his heel and started walking out of the restaurant, his footsteps echoing in his ears like a death march. He didn''t look back.


    Victor continued to shake avey gently, trying to get her attention,


    As Lucian walked away, the bouquet of Kadupul flowers still clutched in his hand, he felt nothing but emptiness. The flowers, once a symbol of his love and dedication, now felt like a cruel joke, a reminder of everything he had wasted.


    "This is the end," he whispered to himself as he stepped out of the hotel and into the cold, unforgiving world. "There''s no going back."now we aren''t looking back ever again... Never


    as i said last time...it is last time


    And for the first time, Lucian meant it. He was finally ready to let go.


    .....


    good news guys imm getting contracted


    due to all you guys love and support...i am very happy


    well forgive me for my late update...i was actually sick he thought of not updating ch for today but contract accept notification changed my mind...so here we are haha


    don''t forget to give powerstones and collection


    also give some incoroging words for authors haha

 Chapter 19 - 19: back in time

    Avey POV...


    Avey sat on her bed, the room completely dark except for the faint glow from the moon seeping through the curtains. Her heart pounded relentlessly in her chest, a dull ache that had become all too familiar over the years. She stared blankly at the ceiling, her hollow eyes blinking slowly, feeling lost in a whirlpool of emotions she couldn''t quite grasp.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in her mind, breaking through the silence:


    "You will get the chance to go back in time. Do you want to take it or not? Answer in 30 minutes yes or no."


    The voice sounded mechanical, emotionless, yet it resonated so clearly in her head that it startled her. For a moment, Avey thought she was hallucinating. The years of regret and grief had taken such a toll on her that she assumed this must be another one of her mind''s cruel tricks. I must be losing it, she thought, not even bothering to look around or search for the source of the voice.


    Her face remained emotionless, her eyes distant, as she smiled bitterly at the notion of going back in time. Do I deserve to go back? The thought hung heavy in her mind. If only she could return to those days before she had made all those terrible mistakes. The voice felt like a distant whisper of a dream a dream that could never come true.


    "Yes," she whispered quietly into the darkness, not expecting anything. Her voice was laced with regret, a hollow acceptance of what she thought would never be.


    But as soon as the word left her lips, everything around her began to blur. The darkness of her room, the quiet stillness it all faded into a swirl of colors and indistinct shapes. What is happening? Her heart raced as confusion took over. Her surroundings twisted and spun until, suddenly, everything snapped back into focus. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wasn''t in her room anymore.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey blinked in shock. The dim lighting of her room was replaced by the bustling sounds of people, the clinking of glasses and silverware, the muffled conversations of diners all around her. She looked down at her hands, feeling the smooth texture of the tablecloth beneath them. Her breath quickened as her mind tried to process what was happening.


    "Am I dreaming?" she asked herself, turning her head from side to side, taking in the elegant decor of the restaurant. Wasn''t I just in my room? What is this place? And then it hit her the voice. It said something about going back in time¡­ didn''t it? Her heart pounded even harder, and she trembled with a mixture of excitement and fear.


    "Please¡­ don''t let this be a dream." Her thoughts were frantic. Please, God, don''t torture me with something like this if it''s not real. The pain of losing Lucian had been too much to bear in her last life, and if this was just another trick, another dream meant to torment her, she didn''t know if she could handle it.


    Her hands moved to pinch her thighs, and she winced at the sharp pain. It''s real. I''m really here. Avey''s heart raced even faster, and tears of relief welled up in her eyes. This is it. This is my second chance.


    She had prayed for this moment, begged for the chance to undo the terrible mistakes she had made, to take back all the hurt she had caused.


    As she glanced around, her heart tightened with familiarity. This is the hotel¡­ the same one where Lucian had to invited me. Her breath hitched as memories flooded back the day she had been so cruel, dismissing him in favor of another man, Victor. She remembered asking Victor to join her at the table, hoping it would finally send Lucian a clear message that she wasn''t interested in him again.


    She hadn''t realized then how much damage she had done, how deeply she had hurt him. But now¡­ now I know.


    She looked up and saw Victor, sitting across from her, his usual charming smile on his face. his presence felt suffocating. Avey''s just looked at him. Her mind was elsewhere focused entirely on Lucian. She looked around hurriedly, her heart thumping with nervous anticipation. She knew he would be here soon he had to be.


    And then she saw him.


    Lucian stood far from the tables, almost hidden in the shadows, his tall, handsome figure dressed impeccably in a suit. He held a bouquet of flowers, the rare and beautiful Kadupul, the ones he had painstakingly try to give her at this day but she remembered what she had done with those not wanting to remember it now.


    His face was stoic, a sharp contrast to the hopeful, loving expression she remembered from before.


    Avey''s heart nearly stopped. There he is. My Lucian. The tears that had welled up in her eyes finally spilled over, streaming down her cheeks uncontrollably. She had missed him so much. The pain of losing him had been unbearable, and now, here he was, standing just a few feet away.


    She didn''t care if this was real or not. All she wanted was to drink in the sight of him, to memorize every detail of his face, to never forget him again.


    But something was wrong.


    Lucian''s eyes met hers, but they were cold, emotionless. Gone was the warmth, the love that had always radiated from him. Instead, all she saw in his gaze was a deep, unsettling indifference. Her breath caught in her throat, and her chest tightened painfully. He''s different. Avey''s heart twisted with guilt and regret.


    Is he¡­ angry with me? Of course, he would be. After everything she had done to him, how could he not be?


    She looked to Victor, who was still sitting across from her, oblivious to the emotional storm she was drowning in. Avey''s mind raced. What have I done at that time? She wanted to scream, to tell Victor to leave, to apologize to Lucian, to beg him to forgive her for everything. But her body wouldn''t move. She was frozen, trapped in her own regret.


    Lucian''s cold eyes bore into her as he glanced briefly at Victor, then back at her. His lips curled into a small, mocking smile, as if to say, This is who you chose over me.


    Avey''s heart shattered at that moment. Her entire body trembled, and more tears flowed down her face. No¡­ it wasn''t supposed to be like this. She had thought she was doing the right thing, pushing him away so he could move on. But instead, she had destroyed him.she just didn''t understood it in her past


    She destroyed them both.


    Victor noticed her distress and quickly stood, rushing to her side. He grabbed her shoulders, shaking her gently as he asked, "Avey? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" His voice was filled with concern, but Avey couldn''t hear him. She couldn''t hear anything except the sound of her own heart breaking.


    She tried to speak, tried to call out to Lucian, but nothing came out. Her voice was trapped, just like her body. All she could do was stare at Lucian as he turned away from her, his mocking smile still haunting her.


    Lucian began to walk away.


    Her mind screamed, No! Don''t go! Come back! Please! But her body refused to move. She watched helplessly as Lucian disappeared from her sight, walking out of the hotel and out of her life once again.


    Avey''s entire body shook as she continued to cry, her tears falling like a waterfall, her hands trembling uncontrollably. She had lost him again, and this time, she knew exactly how much it hurt.


    But still, she couldn''t move. She couldn''t speak. All she could do was sit there, drowning in the overwhelming sadness of knowing that she was the reason he was gone.


    She had prayed for this second chance, and now that she had it, she realized that the weight of her mistakes might be too much to bear.


    ---------


    sorry guys for late update...my wifi got a problem so i wasn''t able to upload it....well i had written them on time but guess...i got late again haha


    its awkward now ha ha..ha


    sorry guys


    sameless author Asking for powerstones and collection.... just support me haha

 Chapter 20 - 20: First Step

    Lucian exited the hotel with light steps, the bouquet of rare Kadupul flowers hanging limply from his hand, their once-precious value now meaningless. His heart felt as if it had been weighed down by lead, the emptiness in his chest mirroring the hollow look in his eyes. He barely noticed the curious glances from passersby, the way they quietly observed him with pity.


    To the outside world, he looked like a young man whose heart had just been broken, rejected by the one he''d hoped to impress.


    The flowers, once meant to symbolize his love and dedication, now swung loosely at his side, as if they too had lost their purpose.


    He walked past the bustling street with his head slightly down, every step feeling heavier than the last. The noise of the world around him chatter, cars, the clinking of glasses from nearby cafes faded into a distant hum, leaving Lucian lost in his own thoughts.


    His once-straight posture, the confident air he used to carry, was gone, replaced by a man who had lost not just a love but the belief in love itself.


    Ring ring.


    The sudden sound of his phone broke through his thoughts. Lucian''s eyes shifted down, confused. He reached into his pocket, pulling out the phone, staring at the screen for a moment.


    Mom. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The name blinked on the screen. His mother. In his last life, she rarely called him unless it was something transactional, something she needed from him. Not once did she call to check in on him out of concern, out of love. And certainly not at this point in time this was the moment when she was too consumed with her own life to care about her son''s feelings.


    He could still remember the sting of her indifference, the subtle jabs, and how it had chipped away at him over the years.


    Lucian''s footsteps slowed until he came to a complete stop. He stared at the phone for a moment longer, his hand hovering over the screen. His breath hitched slightly. Should I answer? The thought crossed his mind, but he shook his head. No, I know how this goes.


    His thumb swiped across the screen, not to answer, but to silence it. Without hesitation, Lucian walked over to a nearby trash can, the phone still vibrating weakly in his hand. Without a second thought, he tossed the phone into the bin, hearing the soft thud as it hit the bottom.


    "There we go. Let''s start with cutting ties with all the toxic people," he muttered to himself. His voice was low but determined. For years, he had held on, hoping foolishly that things would change, that somehow his family would love him the way he had always loved them. But now, standing here, back in time with the knowledge of what was to come, Lucian had made his first real choice.


    No more hoping. No more waiting. No more suffering.


    The few people who saw him throw his phone away exchanged glances but said nothing. In this part of the city, everyone was too well-off to bother digging through the trash, and none of them cared enough to intervene. To them, it was just another person with his own drama.


    Lucian felt a weight lift off his chest as if that simple action had cut one of the chains holding him down. For the first time in a long while, he felt free.


    He spread his arms wide as if embracing the fresh air, the bouquet still in hand. "Now I feel lighter¡­" He whispered to himself, a small, bitter smile tugging at his lips. "I don''t have to answer to anyone anymore. No obligations, no missions. Just me."


    For the first time, there was no weight of expectation or pressure. No more playing the part of the obedient son, the dutiful brother, or the lovesick fool. Lucian felt the strange sensation of freedom, the kind that came with knowing he owed no one anything.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    With a sense of newfound purpose, Lucian walked toward the parking lot of the hotel. It had been years since he''d driven this particular car, but memories flooded back. He scanned the rows of luxury vehicles until his eyes landed on a sleek black beauty parked at the far end.


    A smile tugged at his lips as he approached it, his fingers already itching to touch the gleaming surface. "How could I forget you?" he murmured as his hand brushed against the side of the car.


    The car before him was a raven black 1966 Ford Mustang convertible, the paint so polished that it reflected the sky above. Lucian chuckled softly to himself, recalling how he and Jimmy had spent countless hours modifying this masterpiece. It was more than just a car it was a piece of art, something they had poured their hearts into.


    The roar of its engine, the smoothness of its ride, and the power it held beneath the hood had always thrilled him.


    "God, it feels good to see you again," he whispered as his hand ran along the car''s body. His fingers felt the smooth metal, and an electric excitement ran through him.


    Lucian hopped into the car, not bothering to open the door. He vaulted into the driver''s seat over the side, landing smoothly as he dropped into the plush leather. The top was already down, so he could feel the sun on his face, the slight breeze ruffling his hair. He tossed the bouquet onto the passenger seat carelessly, like a memory he was trying to forget.


    As soon as he inserted the key into the ignition, the engine roared to life. Furrr¡­ Kachh kachh kurrr, the deep, guttural sound of the Mustang''s engine echoed through the lot, reverberating off the concrete walls. It wasn''t just any sound it was the sound of raw power, the kind of roar that turned heads and made hearts race.


    Lucian couldn''t help but grin. That sound it was the only thing that could make him feel alive right now. He pressed his foot on the gas, and the engine responded with a thunderous boom that sent a shiver down his spine.


    People turned to stare, their eyes wide with envy and awe as the car''s deep rumble filled the air. Men passing by paused, unable to tear their eyes away from the black beauty, their faces painted with admiration.


    Lucian gripped the steering wheel, feeling the vibrations from the engine beneath him. His mind was no longer clouded with the thoughts of betrayal and lost love. For this brief moment, it was just him and the car, a rare escape from the storm inside his head.


    "Let''s go for a ride, shall we?" he muttered to the car, his smile widening as he revved the engine one last time. He didn''t care where he was headed, didn''t care about the past or the future. Right now, he was in control, and it felt damn good.


    He pulled out of the lot, the Mustang''s tires squealing as they hit the pavement. The car roared onto the street, the engine singing a symphony of power and freedom. As Lucian sped down the road, the wind whipping through his hair, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    For the first time, he felt like he could breathe.


    No more toxic people. No more heartbreak. No more living for others.


    Just him, his car, and the open road ahead.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Garry First Ever Meeting

    Lucian steered his Mustang out of the hotel parking lot, the low growl of the engine echoing through the streets. His heart was still heavy, the weight of everything he''d been through making every breath feel like a burden. Yet, driving this car the one he and Jimmy had worked on together felt like a balm for his soul, even if just for a moment.


    The engine roared as he increased his speed, weaving through the streets at an impressive 94 km/h.


    The wind rushed past him, tugging at his clothes, and the city lights blurred around him. The feeling of speed, of power under his hands, grounded him in this surreal reality. He was alive again. It didn''t matter how much emotional chaos he was in; the car wouldn''t let him forget that.


    As Lucian checked the time on his watch, a small chuckle escaped his lips. That bastard must be out there somewhere, he thought to himself, recalling the exact moment he first met Garry. That day had felt like a lifetime ago, but the memory was etched deep in his mind. Garry, heartbroken and standing in the middle of the road like a fool, bouquet in hand, ready to end it all.


    He could almost picture it again. Same place. Same time. Same damn situation.


    Lucian pushed the gas pedal down harder, the car leaping forward with a feral growl, zipping past other vehicles on the road. His god-level driving skills made the journey seamless, each lane change smooth, every corner taken at the perfect angle. 94 km/h wasn''t just speed; it was an escape from his thoughts, from the pain that had gnawed at him for years.


    His smile widened when, ahead of him, he spotted the familiar silhouette. Garry, dressed up, standing in the middle of the road with a bouquet of roses clutched in his hands, his eyes locked on Lucian''s car as it barreled toward him. Garry''s face was blank, a man ready to embrace death.


    But Lucian had no plans to stop.


    He didn''t slow down didn''t even think about it. Instead, he accelerated, the Mustang roaring like a beast unleashed. He gripped the steering wheel tighter, adrenaline pumping through his veins. Just like before. As the gap between them closed, Lucian yanked the handbrake and sent the car into a perfect drift.


    The tires screeched against the asphalt, smoke billowing as the Mustang spun in a tight circle around Garry, leaving black marks on the road.


    Zuuummmbbbb! The sound echoed through the air, as if straight out of a movie. The car performed a flawless stunt, missing Garry by mere inches as it circled him, before coming to a smooth stop in front of him. The stunt was dangerous reckless but Lucian reveled in it. He was in control again.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian pushed open the door and stepped out, the cold night air hitting him. His heart was still racing, the adrenaline from the drift leaving his hands slightly shaky. But he forced a grin, pretending everything was fine.


    Garry stood motionless in the middle of the road, the bouquet still clutched in his hands, his eyes fixed on Lucian. He hadn''t flinched during the entire stunt, hadn''t moved a muscle. He just stared, as if he couldn''t quite believe what he was seeing.


    Lucian''s grin softened, and he shook his head. "Motherfucker, why are you standing there? Did you really just pick my car to jump in front of? You''re trying to kill yourself in style now?" Lucian''s voice was casual, as though he were talking about the weather, but there was a teasing edge to it.


    Garry didn''t respond right away. He just kept looking at Lucian, his gaze unwavering. Then, slowly, his lips quivered, and his eyes grew misty. Tears started to stream down Garry''s face as he took in the sight of his old friend, standing there in front of him as if the past hadn''t happened, as if Lucian hadn''t died in that life they both remembered so well.


    Lucian''s teasing expression faltered. He hadn''t expected this reaction, and for a moment, he felt a pang of guilt. He had come back with all his memories intact, but Garry¡­ Garry was living it all again. The pain. The loss. The confusion.


    "Don''t worry, mate," Lucian said, his voice softening. "Try again next time. Killing yourself isn''t the answer. You''ll find someone else. Hell, you can even try another woman if it doesn''t work out." He smiled, trying to keep things light, but the truth behind his words cut deeper than he let on.


    But Garry wasn''t crying because of some girl. He wasn''t crying because of rejection. He was crying because he had a second chance to see his friend the friend he''d lost. His tears weren''t of heartbreak; they were of relief.


    Garry''s mind raced with a thousand thoughts, but none of them made sense. Lucian was alive. That''s all that mattered. He was alive. He didn''t care how it had happened, or why, but the man standing before him was real. He could touch him, talk to him again. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian, seeing Garry''s reaction, grew more confused. This wasn''t the Garry he remembered meeting in the past. What was going on? But he didn''t have time to think because Garry suddenly walked over and, without a word, wrapped his arms around Lucian in a tight embrace, his bouquet of roses squashed between them.


    For a moment, Lucian was caught off guard, his body stiffening at the unexpected hug. But then he relaxed, hugging Garry back. His heart felt heavy again, but this time it wasn''t from pain it was from the weight of this reunion. A friendship reborn.


    Garry didn''t say anything for a while, just holding onto Lucian like he was afraid he might vanish again. His body shook with silent sobs, and Lucian could feel the dampness of his tears against his shoulder.


    Lucian patted Garry''s back, trying to comfort him. "Come on, don''t cry like a little girl. It''s not the end of the world." He chuckled softly, even though he could feel the emotions stirring in his own chest. This was real. They were both here, alive.


    Garry pulled back slightly, wiping his face with his sleeve, but the tears kept coming. "I¡­ I can''t believe it, man." His voice was hoarse, choked with emotion.


    Lucian smiled, his eyes softening. "Of course I''m here. Where else would I be?"


    Garry sniffed, shaking his head as if trying to wrap his mind around it all. "You don''t understand¡­ I thought i will never see anyone anymore," he muttered, more to himself than to Lucian.


    Lucian felt a lump form in his throat but forced it down. "Hey, you are still alive man...you''ll see me around. We''ve got a lot of time ahead of us now, right?"


    Garry wiped the last of his tears away and gave a shaky laugh. "Yeah. Yeah, we do."


    Lucian, sensing that the heavy moment was passing, took a step back and clapped Garry on the shoulder. "So, what''s your name, man?" He asked, knowing damn well who he was but keeping up the act for the sake of appearances.


    "Gerrit, but call me Garry," he said with a grin, extending his hand for a handshake.


    Lucian smiled wider and took his hand, shaking it firmly. "Lucian. Nice to meet you, Garry."


    The handshake was solid, but the connection between them was even stronger. Garry, filled with nostalgia and a deep sense of gratitude, couldn''t help but laugh. "Good to meet you Lucian."


    Lucian''s heart swelled, but he played it off coolly. "So, wanna go grab a drink? I was just on my way, and after what I''ve just seen, it looks like you could use one too."


    Garry grinned and nodded, his spirits lifting. "Let''s go. But I''m driving." Without waiting for Lucian''s approval, Garry walked over to the Mustang and slid into the driver''s seat like he owned it.


    Lucian blinked in surprise. "Hey, aren''t you getting a little too comfortable with me already?" He called out with mock indignation scratching his head.


    Garry just shot him a playful smirk. "If you want to drink, get in. Otherwise, you can walk."


    Lucian stood there for a moment, dumbfounded, but then burst out laughing. This felt right. He hadn''t expected it to feel this natural, this easy. But Garry was Garry, no matter how much time had passed putting those flower bouquet on rear of car.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s go, you bastard," Lucian muttered as he walked over to the passenger side and jumped into the Mustang.


    As Garry revved the engine, the Mustang roared to life once more, and they sped off into the night. Two friends, reunited, driving headfirst into their second chance at life.


    -------


    haha guys our book is now contracted horrreyyyy


    thanks for your support guys as to celebrate this happy moment i sent two chapters even tho its no holiday


    buckets of loves from LazyDiablo....you most handsome and charming author...

 Chapter 22 - 22: Phone Call

    Lucian walked toward the Mustang parked on middle of road.


    he reached the car, Garry was already in the driver''s seat, hands on the steering wheel, his eyes fixed on the bouquet of flowers resting on the passenger seat. Garry didn''t say a word but glanced at the flowers.


    Lucian didn''t respond at first. He opened the passenger door, gently picking up the bouquet that had once symbolized all his hopes and dreams for Avey. Now, the flowers seemed to weigh him down with memories of heartbreak. He placed the bouquet on the dashboard, in full view of both of them, as if daring himself to confront the pain head-on.


    Garry revved the engine, the Mustang roaring to life. Without a word, they pulled out of the parking lot, the sound of the tires spinning against the road a reminder of their shared love for speed and recklessness. They drove in silence for a while, the black night sky stretching endlessly above them, the hum of the engine filling the quiet.


    "So... what were the flowers for?" Garry asked eventually, breaking the silence. His voice was casual, but there was a note of curiosity in it that Lucian couldn''t ignore.


    Lucian stared out of the window, watching the darkened city blur past them. His mind raced, torn between telling the truth and keeping things vague. "Yeah, same as you." His voice was flat, emotionless. There was no point in hiding it; Garry probably already knew everything.


    "Rejected?" Garry pressed, keeping his eyes on the road, but his tone carried more empathy than Lucian expected.


    "Yeah... something like that." Lucian let out a sigh, his heart feeling heavier with each passing second. It wasn''t just about rejection anymore it was about everything. The years he''d wasted, the love he''d given so freely only to be met with cold indifference.but well it was not same this time but well this time he is free


    Garry nodded as if he understood. "That''s sad." He said it almost flippantly, as if he was trying to lighten the mood, but the words held weight between them. They both knew the pain of giving too much and receiving too little.


    Lucian shot him a sideways glance. "Don''t act like you didn''t get rejected too, motherfucker." His voice held a hint of annoyance, but there was a smirk on his lips, a sign that he wasn''t entirely defeated.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah..." Garry chuckled. "We''re both a couple of idiots, huh?" His tone was more playful now, trying to lift the somber mood.


    "Yeah... no kidding," Lucian muttered, shaking his head. They shared a moment of camaraderie, both acknowledging the mess they were in without needing to say much more.


    The drive didn''t take long, and soon enough, Garry pulled into the parking lot of a small, unassuming restaurant. The neon sign flickered above them, casting a soft glow over the place. Black Butterfly, it read in elegant cursive. The kind of place that didn''t try too hard to be fancy but had a charm all its own. It was a place Lucian hadn''t been to in years in two lives, actually.


    "You''ve been here before?" Lucian asked, giving Garry a curious glance as they parked the car.


    Garry shrugged, a vague smile on his face. "Kind of. Let''s just say I know my way around." His answer was evasive, but Lucian didn''t push. There was something about Garry now, something knowing, but Lucian couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    They walked inside and found a quiet corner table. The restaurant wasn''t crowded, which suited them just fine. Lucian slumped into his chair, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on him again. Garry followed, more relaxed, like he was at home.


    A waiter approached, handing them menus, but Lucian didn''t even glance at it. He looked at Garry instead, raising an eyebrow. "You even old enough to drink?"


    Garry grinned, leaning back in his chair. "Of course I am. I''ve been 18 since I was born, man." His tone was joking, but there was something about the way he said it that made Lucian laugh. It was the first genuine laugh he''d had in days.


    "Two drinks, please," Lucian told the waiter without hesitation. The waiter nodded and walked off.


    As they waited, Lucian couldn''t help but feel a strange comfort in Garry''s presence. It was as if no time had passed between them, like they had picked up right where they left off. But there was something nagging at him, something deeper.


    "So, what do you do?" Lucian asked, breaking the silence.


    Garry shrugged again, playing it cool. "Nothing, really."


    "How do you eat and live, then?" Lucian asked, even though he already knew the answer.


    "Parents'' money, mostly." Garry''s response was flippant, and both of them laughed at that. There was an ease to their conversation, a rhythm they fell into naturally.


    After a moment, Lucian''s thoughts drifted, and he remembered something. He looked at Garry, a question forming in his mind. "Hey, give me your phone. I need to call someone."


    "What happened to yours?" Garry asked, already reaching into his pocket and pulling out his beat-up old phone. The device looked ancient, worn from years of use, but Garry handed it over without hesitation.


    Lucian took the phone, not even bothering to answer Garry''s question. He dialed the number, his heart racing slightly as he waited for the call to connect. Jimmy. The thought of his old friend brought a mixture of warmth and anxiety. But when the phone rang and rang without an answer, Lucian frowned.


    "Who are you calling?" Garry asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "Just a motherfucker I thought might want to join us." Lucian muttered, his frown deepening as he tried again. Still, no answer.


    Garry watched Lucian''s frustration grow, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. Jimmy. It had to be Jimmy. The thought of seeing their old friend again made Garry''s heart race, but he kept his excitement in check. This time would be different. This time, he''d make sure to make a better impression.


    "Try again," Garry urged, unable to hide his grin.


    Lucian sighed, leaning back in his chair. "Let me try his mom." He scrolled through the contacts and dialed Jimmy''s mother''s number, something Garry had given him years ago in another life.


    The phone rang, and after a few seconds, a soft, familiar voice answered. "Hello?"


    "Hello, aunty." Lucian''s voice softened, a sudden wave of warmth and nostalgia washing over him. He hadn''t expected to feel this much emotion, but hearing Jimmy''s mom after so long it hit him harder than he thought.


    There was a pause on the other end before the woman replied, her tone surprised but kind. "Yes? Who is this?"


    Lucian smiled, though tears were already welling in his eyes. "It''s Lucian, aunty. Jimmy''s friend."


    The woman''s voice brightened immediately. "Oh, no no jimmy had told me Lucian! Jimmy''s talked about you so much. I feel like I already know you!" Her laughter was warm, like sunshine after a long storm.


    Lucian''s heart swelled at her words. Jimmy talked about me?


    "He did?"


    "Oh, yes. Every day, in fact. Just last night, he was telling me how much you mean to him, like a younger brother. He''s so proud of you, Lucian." Her voice was filled with affection, and Lucian couldn''t help but smile, even as tears silently fell down his cheeks.


    A younger brother. The words hit Lucian deeply, more than he had expected. He had always thought of Jimmy as a brother, but hearing that Jimmy had felt the same that he had told his mother brought a sense of validation that Lucian hadn''t known he needed.


    "He really said that?" Lucian''s voice cracked as he wiped at his face with his sleeve, his emotions overwhelming him.


    "Of course, dear. You''ve been such a big part of his life. He may not show it, but Jimmy cares deeply for you. Just like family." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian smiled through his tears, his heart full. Thank you, aunty. I''ll take care of him


    Lucian''s voice trembled as he fought to keep it steady, but the warmth from Jimmy''s mom was overwhelming. "Thank you, aunty. I''ll always take care of him, just like he''s taken care of me." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a soft laugh on the other end, followed by a motherly, comforting tone. "I know you will, Lucian. Jimmy is lucky to have a friend like you. He''s always been a bit of a wild one, but you... you balance him out. You''re his anchor, you know that?"


    Those words hit Lucian hard. Anchor. He had never thought of himself as anything more than someone who was hanging on to friendships, desperately seeking meaning in a world that often left him feeling discarded. But hearing that Jimmy thought of him as an anchor? That was something he wasn''t prepared for. He sat there, blinking rapidly, trying to process the flood of emotions crashing over him.


    Lucian cleared his throat, managing a weak chuckle. "I never knew that, aunty. Thank you for telling me. I really needed to hear that today."


    Jimmy''s mom paused for a moment, sensing the depth in Lucian''s voice. "You''re welcome, Lucian. You''re a good boy, and I hope you know that. Jimmy would be lost without you. You mean the world to him, and you''ve become part of our family. So, don''t be a stranger.


    You''re always welcome at our home, anytime."


    Lucian smiled, the tears now freely running down his cheeks, but there was no sadness in them just a deep sense of gratitude. "I promise, aunty, I''ll visit soon. I''ll make sure Jimmy brings me by for dinner. I''ll never be a stranger."


    The warmth in Jimmy''s mom''s voice wrapped around him like a blanket. "I''ll hold you to that, Lucian. And don''t worry about Jimmy. He''s always been a bit of a troublemaker, but he''s got a good heart. I''m sure he''s out there just blowing off some steam. He''ll be fine."


    Lucian nodded, even though she couldn''t see him. "I''ll look for him. I''ll make sure he''s okay. Thank you again, aunty."


    "You''re welcome, dear. Take care of yourself, and remember, you''re family. Call anytime."


    Lucian smiled through his tears, feeling more at peace than he had in years. "I will. Goodbye, aunty."


    He hung up the phone, placing it gently on the table in front of him. For a moment, he just sat there, staring at it, the weight of everything that had just been said settling deep into his chest. Jimmy and Garry were more than just friends. They were brothers, bound not by blood, but by something deeper.


    Wiping his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt, Lucian finally looked up at Garry, who had been quietly watching him the whole time, a knowing smile on his face. Garry had heard enough to understand, even if he hadn''t been able to hear every word.


    "You okay there, you big softie?" Garry teased, but there was nothing but affection in his voice.


    Lucian chuckled, sniffling as he grabbed the glass of water Garry had passed him earlier. "Yeah, I''m okay. Just... I didn''t expect that."

 Chapter 23 - 23: Jimmy

    Lucian and Garry sat in the dimly lit restaurant, their conversation light but filled with undertones that neither acknowledged. For Lucian, it felt surreal he was living through these moments again, though Garry''s presence added an unfamiliar twist. Neither of them knew the other had been pulled back in time, both secretly carrying the burden of their shared history.


    Their conversation paused when a loud rumble reverberated from outside.


    The growl of a familiar engine made Lucian freeze for a moment, his heart skipping a beat. "That sound¡­ I know it," he muttered, more to himself than Garry. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Garry leaned forward slightly, his eyes flicking toward the restaurant entrance, equally curious. "Yeah, that''s¡­ it can''t be."


    Before either of them could voice what they were both thinking, the door swung open. The room''s attention shifted to the imposing figure who had just entered.


    A tall man, standing at about 6''1", stepped inside, his presence demanding attention even though he wore nothing more than casual home clothes a simple t-shirt and worn loafers. He moved with purpose, scanning the room as though searching for something or someone.


    Garry''s eyes lit up instantly. "There he is!" he muttered, his heart pounding in anticipation. Seeing Jimmy again, despite the situation, filled him with relief. It felt like reuniting with a part of himself.


    Lucian stood up from his seat, an unexpected smile tugging at his lips despite the confusion boiling inside him. "Jimmy!" His voice came out louder than he expected, and suddenly, the entire restaurant was watching them. The moment felt surreal, like a memory being replayed.


    Jimmy''s head snapped toward the voice, locking eyes with Lucian. For a second, something flickered across Jimmy''s face relief, recognition, maybe even disbelief. But as quickly as it appeared, it was replaced by something more familiar: frustration.


    As Jimmy strode over to their table, Lucian could tell something wasn''t right. He opened his arms, expecting their usual greeting a friendly embrace but what came next caught him entirely off guard.


    Smack!


    Jimmy''s fist collided with Lucian''s jaw with a loud crack, sending him stumbling back into his chair.


    "Ugh!" Lucian grunted, his hand shooting up to his face, eyes wide with shock. His mind reeled not just from the pain but from the abruptness of the hit. It wasn''t like Jimmy to swing at him without a word of warning.


    Around them, the restaurant patrons whispered and murmured, but none intervened. To them, this was just a dramatic confrontation to watch, a spectacle they could enjoy from a distance.


    "What the hell was that for?" Lucian asked, his voice tinged with both confusion and annoyance, his hand still rubbing his throbbing jaw. His body was tense, but his mind raced even faster. It wasn''t the first time Jimmy had hit him, but this time, it felt different. It wasn''t out of anger it was more like a release of pent-up emotion.


    Jimmy, his face stoic but eyes flashing with something deeper, simply shrugged. "Nothing. I just had to do it." His tone was even, but there was a weight to his words, a layer of meaning that went beyond the punch.


    Lucian blinked. Jimmy''s behavior felt like a bizarre reflection of what he had experienced before, but this moment wasn''t entirely familiar. He had expected Jimmy to be annoyed, sure, but not this especially not now, at a point in their friendship where such actions seemed out of place.


    Of course, Lucian didn''t know that Jimmy had come back in time too. The punch wasn''t for the present Lucian, but for the Lucian who had broken his friends'' hearts by giving up on life, leaving them to deal with his loss in the worst way possible.


    Lucian sighed, the tension in his shoulders easing. "Alright, I get it. I deserved that," he muttered, the sting in his jaw a mere echo of the guilt he still carried. For the first time, he wondered if Jimmy had somehow felt the same depth of pain that he did if they all had.


    Jimmy stared at Lucian for a moment longer before sitting down, the usual playful banter between them absent. Garry, who had been silently watching the exchange, fought the urge to burst out laughing. If he hadn''t been pretending to meet Lucian for the first time, he would''ve loved to throw a punch too, just to complete the moment.


    Jimmy''s gaze drifted to Garry, his eyebrows raising in suspicion. "And who''s this kid?" he asked, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "He doesn''t even look old enough to be drinking."


    Garry''s face twitched. "Who are you calling a kid, you jerk?" His voice was filled with mock annoyance, but deep down, he was relieved. Jimmy hadn''t changed, at least not in the ways that mattered. There was a comfort in that familiarity.


    Jimmy chuckled, the tension easing from his body for a moment. "With that baby face? Yeah, right."


    Garry was about to retort when Lucian stepped in, trying to calm the situation. "Alright, enough. Jimmy, this is Garry. Garry, Jimmy."


    Jimmy''s smirk widened as he looked Garry over. "Picked him up off the road, did you?"


    Lucian gave a half-shrug, trying to lighten the mood. "Something like that."


    Jimmy, still smirking, leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "So, Lucian, why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    Lucian shifted, trying to look casual. "I¡­ lost my phone."


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes. "Lost it? That doesn''t sound like you."


    Lucian scratched the back of his head. "Yeah, well¡­ a lot of things have changed."


    Jimmy studied him for a moment longer before dropping the subject. "Whatever. We''ve got something more important to talk about anyway."


    Lucian''s brow furrowed. "What''s going on?"


    Jimmy''s face turned serious, his voice dropping to a low, firm tone. "You''re done with Avey."


    Lucian blinked, taken aback. "What?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy didn''t back down. "You heard me. You''re done with her. No more chasing. It''s over."


    Lucian opened his mouth to protest, but Jimmy leaned forward, cutting him off. "I''m not messing around this time, Lucian. I know you care about her, but trust me when I say she''s going to hurt you badly. I''m not asking you to stop. I''m telling you."


    Lucian froze. He had never heard Jimmy speak like this before at least, not at this point in time. In his past life, Jimmy had always been supportive, trying to help Lucian win Avey over, even when it was clear it was a losing battle.


    Jimmy''s voice softened slightly, but his eyes were still hard. "I can''t watch you destroy yourself for someone who doesn''t care about you. If you don''t stop, I''ll make sure you do. I''m not going to let you go through what happened last time."


    Lucian''s heart clenched. He could see the pain in Jimmy''s eyes, the same pain he had felt after Lucian''s death. The words Jimmy spoke now were laced with the fear of losing him again. It was like Jimmy knew how everything had ended before but how?


    Lucian didn''t know that Jimmy, like him, had been sent back in time. But Lucian had already decided in this life that he wouldn''t follow the same path. He was done with Avey. He was done with the pain.


    "Okay," Lucian said softly, his voice steady but heavy with the weight of his decision.


    Garry, who had been quietly sipping his drink, nearly choked, his eyes widening in shock. "Wait¡­ what?"


    Even Jimmy, who had braced himself for a long, drawn-out argument, was stunned. "You''re serious?"


    Lucian nodded. "Yeah. I''m serious. I''m not going after Avey anymore."


    Jimmy stared at him, his disbelief clear. He had expected to spend hours convincing Lucian to give up on Avey, prepared for the usual stubborn refusal. But this¡­ this was something different. This wasn''t the Lucian he knew.


    "Are you really telling me the truth right now?" Jimmy grabbed Lucian''s arm, forcing him to look directly into his eyes. "You''re not messing around, right?"


    Lucian met his gaze, his expression tired but resolute. "No, Jimmy. I''m not joking. I''ve made up my mind. I''m done chasing after people who only hurt me."


    Jimmy let out a long breath, the tension in his body slowly easing. "Good. That''s¡­ that''s good."


    ouchh still his body reacted when jimmy holded his wrist


    at this little reaction , Jimmy''s eyes flickered down to Lucian''s wrist. His breath caught in his throat as he saw the blade scars on Lucian''s skin.scars he hadn''t noticed before.


    Jimmy''s voice was thick with concern. "Lucian¡­ when did you do this?"


    Lucian followed Jimmy''s gaze to his wrist, his own eyes widening in surprise. He hadn''t realized the scars were still there from before.


    These were the remnants of the darkest time in his life, when the weight of everything had driven him to the brink.well at this point of time he remembered he used to do shit like this since he traved back in time and got his 18 years old body this shouldn''t be surprising looks like he didn''t gave much looks to his body after coming back in time


    "I¡­ I don''t remember," Lucian admitted quietly

 Chapter 24 - 24: lucians Mother

    Lucian''s POV: Driving Home


    Lucian''s thoughts were hazy as he drove down the quiet roads, but not because of the alcohol. The weight of the decision he''d made tonight hung heavy in his chest. Letting go of Avey, cutting ties with his family it felt like pulling out shards of glass that had been lodged in his heart for years.


    "Maybe I drank too much," he muttered to himself, his voice hoarse as he rubbed his eyes. The villa loomed ahead, its grand facade standing in stark contrast to the emptiness he felt inside. The gates swung open as Ben, the middle-aged security guard, waved him in.


    "Master Lucian, your mother''s been asking about you all day," Ben said as Lucian parked the car.


    "My mother?" Lucian frowned, a strange sense of disbelief washing over him. Why now? In his last life, she''d barely acknowledged him, like he was invisible to her. Even when he tried to get her attention tried to be the son she might be proud of nothing had ever changed. But now, suddenly, she wanted to know where he was? It made no sense.


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He just nodded slightly at Ben and walked toward the house. As he stepped inside, the familiar coldness of the villa greeted him. The walls, the high ceilings, the polished floors everything felt sterile, lifeless. This was never a home to him. It was just a place he stayed.


    He didn''t expect to see anyone. His mother, Olivia Kane, was usually too wrapped up in the family business to care where he was or what he was doing. His sister? Even worse. She only ever seemed to view him as an inconvenience.


    But tonight was different.


    As Lucian walked into the lobby, he spotted her his mother sitting on one of the plush sofas. Her posture was perfect, her face as unreadable as ever. Even now, after everything, she exuded that same cold, professional air. But something was off. For a split second, Lucian thought he saw something like¡­ worry in her eyes.


    "Why is she sitting there?" he thought, his mind struggling to grasp the scene in front of him. Usually, Olivia would either be in her office or out at some event. Waiting for him like this? That was new. But Lucian had decided this time around, he wouldn''t play their game. He would treat them as they treated him.


    So, without a word, he turned and walked toward the stairs, not even acknowledging her presence. His shoes clicked against the marble floor, echoing in the silence between them.


    Olivia lucian''s mother POV:


    Olivia sat in the lobby, her hands clasped tightly in her lap. Her eyes followed Lucian as he staggered in, clearly drunk. Her heart clenched. He didn''t even look at her. Of course, he didn''t. Why would he?


    She had returned to the past, the memories of the future still fresh in her mind. She had witnessed her son die Lucian, her sweet boy, who had been ignored and mistreated in ways she couldn''t understand, not even by her own hand.


    It had been like there was a fog around her heart, making her cold and distant. Even now, she couldn''t fully explain it. It was as if something in the world had twisted her feelings, her actions, until Lucian had become invisible to her. And then, after his death, that fog had lifted, revealing the horror of what she had done or rather, what she hadn''t done.


    Lucian had taken his own life. She remembered the day she received the news, how it felt like the ground had opened up beneath her. And for what? All because she had failed to see him, failed to love him as he deserved. She had been so focused on the Kane family''s business, on keeping up appearances, that she had ignored the one person who needed her the most.


    In truth, Olivia and everyone around Lucian had been under a strange kind of spell. A fog that came from the nature of the world they lived in. This world,this novel was designed for Victor, the protagonist. The women around him Olivia included were subconsciously drawn to Victor. Their emotions were closed off to anyone else, especially to Lucian, who was never supposed to exist in the narrative.


    He was an anomaly, and that made him invisible to those whose hearts were tied to Victor''s fate.


    But Lucian''s sacrifice at the end of his last life had shattered that spell. the system reward The fog was gone now, and Olivia could feel the weight of her actions. The regret. The pain.


    "I was a terrible mother," she thought, her throat tightening as Lucian walked past her without even a glance. "I let him slip away, and I didn''t even notice." Tears threatened to spill over, but she swallowed them back. She didn''t deserve to cry, not after what she had done. Not after the way she had failed him.


    In her last life, she hadn''t even been allowed to attend his funeral. Jimmy and Garry had refused, and rightfully so. They had told her she didn''t deserve to stand by his grave after neglecting him for so long.


    "You didn''t care when he was alive, so why do you care now?" Garry had spat, his eyes filled with disgust. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t deserve it. Go back to your fancy house, your money. That''s all you ever cared about anyway,and yeah go back to that giglo of yours victor right i dont know how many times lucian.. sighhh just leave it" Jimmy had added, his voice dripping with bitterness.


    They were right. She had been so wrapped up in the Kane legacy, in running the business, that she hadn''t seen Lucian''s pain. And by the time she realized it, it was too late. He was gone, and the last image she had of him was of his lifeless body, cold and pale.


    Olivia took a shaky breath, her hands trembling as she watched Lucian climb the stairs. "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible, but he didn''t stop. He didn''t even hear her. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    In this second chance, she vowed to be different. She would be the mother Lucian had always needed, the mother he had deserved. But as she sat there, watching him disappear up the stairs, a terrifying thought gnawed at the back of her mind: What if he doesn''t let me? What if it''s too late?


    -----


    hey guys sorry for late update actually for next week or so i might be late...well actually my exams are coming


    imm like very busy guys


    sorry guys if i missed any update in between

 Chapter 25 - 25: Olivia pain

    Lucian''s POV


    Lucian''s head was swimming as he made his way up the stairs. The alcohol had dulled his senses, but the pain the deep, aching hollowness inside was sharper than ever. Tonight had been a big night, a turning point, and he could feel the weight of it pressing down on him. He had finally decided to leave it all behind: his family, Avey, everyone. He was done chasing love that was never returned.


    Done with trying to get people to see him.


    "Lucian," a voice called from behind him.


    It was his mother. He heard her, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t. Not after everything.


    "Lucian, please," her voice trembled this time, but he kept walking. His heart, already heavy, sank further, and a part of him wanted to laugh at the absurdity of it all. His mother, the woman who had ignored him his entire life, was suddenly calling out to him as if she cared. But Lucian was too tired to play along. Too tired to hope that this time would be different.


    "Son, please hear me out. I need to talk to you," Olivia''s voice cracked, but Lucian didn''t want to hear it. He didn''t want her pity.


    He kept his pace steady, determined to make it to his room and shut the door on the conversation he knew would never bring him peace. But then, unexpectedly, he felt a hand grab his wrist, pulling him to a stop. The sudden jolt caused him to grunt in pain as her fingers pressed into the tender spot where his wrist was bandaged.


    "Ah... my wrist..." Lucian muttered, his voice slurring as he tried to pull away from her grip.


    Olivia, startled by his reaction, loosened her hold but didn''t let go. She stepped in front of him, her face a mix of confusion and concern. The smell of alcohol hit her, but it was the flash of pain in Lucian''s eyes that caught her off guard.


    She looked down at his wrist, noticing for the first time the faint red stains on his white shirt. Her heart raced, a sinking feeling in her chest as she gently pulled up the sleeve of his shirt. Her breath caught in her throat.


    Olivia''s POV


    Olivia''s hands shook as she lifted Lucian''s sleeve higher. Her eyes widened in horror as she saw what lay beneath. red lines crisscrossed his wrist, some fresh, others faded, marking his skin like a grim testament to his suffering. A small amount of blood had begun to seep through the fingers she was holding with where she had unintentionally reopened the wound with her grip.


    "What¡­ what is this?" she whispered, her voice barely audible as panic set in. Her hands trembled uncontrollably as she stared at the cuts, trailing her eyes up his arm. They weren''t just on his wrist there were more, running up his forearm, disappearing beneath his shirt. Some were old, almost healed, while others were fresh, as if they had been made recently.


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Lucian had been hurting himself. Her son, her baby, the boy who had always looked at her with wide, adoring eyes, had been suffering right under her nose, and she hadn''t seen it. She hadn''t even noticed.


    Her legs felt weak, her breath shaky, and tears began to spill down her cheeks, hot and unstoppable.


    "How did I never see this?" she thought, her mind racing. "How could I have missed something so important? What kind of mother am I?"


    She remembered Lucian as a child his bright, innocent smile, his eagerness to please her, the way he had clung to her every word. How had things gotten so bad? How had she failed him so completely? The weight of her guilt pressed down on her, suffocating, overwhelming.


    She looked up at Lucian, who was watching her with half-lidded, drunken eyes, clearly not fully aware of what was happening. But she could see it now the pain, the exhaustion etched into his face. And she knew, in that moment, that this wasn''t something new. This had been happening for a long time.


    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking as she gently touched his arm again, tears blurring her vision. "Why¡­ why didn''t I see this? How could I have let this happen to you?"


    Lucian''s POV


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian blinked through the haze of alcohol, feeling his mother''s fingers brush against his arm. She was saying something something about why she hadn''t noticed, why she hadn''t seen what was happening to him. But it didn''t matter. It was too late for all that.


    He tried to pull his arm away, the pain in his wrist throbbing where the bandage had come loose, but Olivia''s grip was trembling, and she didn''t let go. Her eyes were filled with tears, and Lucian almost laughed at the irony. His mother, who had barely looked at him his entire life, was suddenly crying over him.


    "Let go," he muttered, his voice low and detached. "It doesn''t matter."


    He turned to leave again, but Olivia''s voice stopped him once more.


    Olivia''s POV


    Olivia''s mind was spinning, her heart shattering with every passing second. She could barely comprehend the sight of her son''s wounded arm, let alone the implications of what it meant. Lucian had been in pain for so long, and she had been too blind too consumed by her work, by her responsibilities to see it.


    As Lucian tried to walk away again, she was hit with a sudden rush of memories. She remembered Lucian as a little boy, no more than five years old, looking up at her with those big, hopeful eyes.


    "Mother, will you protect me? Will you love me like I love you?" he had asked, his tiny hand reaching out to grasp hers.


    She had laughed at how serious he looked, and she had promised him, with all the love in her heart, "Of course I will, my darling boy. I''ll always protect you. I''ll always love you."


    "Pinky promise?" he had asked, holding up his little finger.


    She had hooked her pinky around his, sealing the promise with a kiss on his cheek. She had meant it back then meant it with every fiber of her being. But somewhere along the way, she had lost sight of that promise. She had let the demands of the world, of the family business, of life, pull her away from him.no somthing more then that...it was like somthing was blocking her eyes to look at Lucian


    And now, looking at him this broken, hurting version of her son she realized she had broken that promise in the worst possible way.


    "I broke my promise," she whispered, her voice trembling as the tears flowed freely. "I promised to protect you, but I didn''t. I wasn''t there when you needed me the most."


    Her chest tightened, the guilt weighing heavily on her, making it hard to breathe. "How could I have been so blind? How could I have let this happen?"why wasn''t i even aware of this situation


    The memories of Lucian''s childhood flashed through her mind, each one like a dagger to her heart. His laughter, his questions, his endless need for her love and approval all things she had brushed aside, too caught up in her own world to realize how much he needed her.


    And now, here he was, standing in front of her, covered in scars that she hadn''t even noticed.


    "I''m so sorry, Lucian," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I''m so, so sorry.


    Lucian''s POV


    Lucian heard his mother''s words, but they felt distant, like they were coming from underwater. She was crying, apologizing, saying things he had always wanted to hear. But now, after everything, they felt hollow. Meaningless.


    "I''m sorry."


    How many times had he wished she would say those words? How many times had he begged, silently, for her to notice him, to see the pain he was in? And now that she finally was, it felt too late.


    am i drunk? Lucian thought so


    Lucian turned, his back to her, and began to walk to the stairs again. He didn''t have the energy to engage in this conversation. Not now. Maybe not ever. His head was spinning, and all he wanted was to lie down and forget forget everything.


    As he was walking , he paused, the sound of his mother''s quiet sobs echoing in the hallway behind him.


    For a brief moment, he felt a pang of something regret, sadness, guilt, he wasn''t sure. But then it was gone, swallowed by the numbness that had settled in his chest.


    "It''s just a dream, isn''t it? Am I really that drunk, seeing and hearing things out of nowhere?"


    Lucian still couldn''t be sure if this was real or not; it was just too surreal.


    His mother, who had never even bothered to call him, let alone look for him.


    In his past life, he could count on one hand the number of times his mother had reached out to him over the years.


    --- Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Olivia

    "Lucian, stop." Olivia stepped in front of her son, blocking his way before he could make it up the stairs. Her voice wavered, trembling with a mixture of anxiety and desperation. Lucian''s movements were sluggish, heavy with alcohol and the weight of unresolved pain. He blinked at her, annoyance flickering in his eyes.


    "Ugh, what is it?" Lucian slurred, clearly irritated. He was in no mood to deal with whatever this was. "Just tell me, Mom. You''re acting weird tonight, so get to the point." His words were sharper than usual, but the alcohol dulled his concern.


    Olivia''s heart ached seeing her son like this broken, lost, unreachable. She had seen him grow from a bright-eyed child, always eager to please, into a hollow man who seemed like a stranger. She had practiced what to say, had imagined this conversation going a thousand different ways, but now, standing in front of him, everything she had planned vanished.


    "Tell me first," she started, her voice trembling more than she intended, "why¡­ what is this? Why did you do it?" She grabbed his arm, lifting it just enough to reveal the faint blade marks still visible on his wrist. The pain in her heart was unbearable. "Lucian, why would you hurt yourself? Why didn''t you come to me? I''m your mother¡­"


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian looked down at his arm lazily, blinking slowly as if the cuts didn''t belong to him. "This?" he mumbled. "I don''t know." He let out a bitter chuckle, pulling his arm back from her. "Honestly, does it matter? Why do you even care now?"lucian drunk spat out without even realising where his language is going


    The question hit Olivia like a slap to the face. "What do you mean, why do I care? You think I don''t? Lucian... I''m your mother!" Her voice cracked as tears threatened to spill from her eyes. She was shaking now, her body trembling from the weight of guilt and disbelief.


    The words she had never said words of love, concern, and protection all threatened to bubble up too late.


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, the fog of alcohol seemed to lift as he stared at her with cold clarity. "You don''t need to act like you care. It''s disgusting."


    Olivia recoiled, the sharpness of his words slicing into her. "No... no, I''m not acting," she stammered, her breath catching in her throat. "I care, Lucian. I care for real. I''ve always cared..." Her voice faltered as the realization began to sink in did she ever show him?


    Had he ever felt her love, her concern? Panic gripped her heart as she tried to remember a single moment where she had shown him how much he meant to her, but her mind came up blank.


    Lucian scoffed, running a hand through his messy hair. "Really, Mom? When did you start caring? I must''ve missed it. Was it after you ignored me for years? After you treated me like I didn''t exist?"


    "I didn''t mean to!" Olivia shouted, her voice cracking under the weight of her guilt. "I didn''t realize! I.i..i"


    "You didn''t realize?" Lucian cut her off, laughing bitterly. "No, of course, you didn''t. You never realized anything." He was shaking now, the anger and sadness bubbling up uncontrollably. "Let me ask you, then, Mom, since you ''care'' so much. When was the last time you celebrated my birthday?"


    Olivia''s heart dropped. Her mouth opened to answer, but no words came out. She couldn''t remember.why can''t i remember no what is happening impossible no Olivia eyes widened at this small realisation her mind buzzing


    "Right." Lucian''s voice dripped with bitterness. "How about when you came to one of my school events? No? Or when you picked me up from school, just once?"


    Olivia tried to speak, but nothing came. The memories he was asking for the moments he needed they weren''t there. Her mind buzzed, frantic, as she searched for any small instance where she had been there for him, but all she found were gaps, empty spaces where she had been absent.


    Lucian''s laughter was hollow and filled with pain. "You can''t answer, can you?" he said, his voice cracking slightly as he continued. "What was I expecting? I always knew you wouldn''t have an answer."


    The realization crashed down on Olivia. She had failed him. Every moment Lucian had asked for every chance to be there for him she had missed. And now, standing before him, she saw for the first time the full extent of the damage she had caused. Tears streamed down her face, but they did nothing to ease the ache in her chest. How could she have been so blind?


    How could she have let this happen?


    Lucian''s voice softened, but the pain behind it only grew sharper. "You know, I always wanted to ask you these things... in my last life, I mean. But I never had the courage because I knew the truth would hurt too much. But now... I don''t care anymore." He wiped a tear from his eye, as if trying to erase the vulnerability he was showing.


    Olivia''s heart shattered as she watched the tears fall from her son''s eyes. He was breaking in front of her, and it was her fault. She had been so caught up in her career, in her life, that she had missed the signs the pain, the isolation, the deep wounds she had inflicted without even realizing it.


    "I''m sorry," Olivia whispered, her voice barely audible. "I''m so, so sorry, Lucian." But even as she said the words, she knew they weren''t enough. They would never be enough to undo the years of neglect, the loneliness he had endured.


    Lucian turned away, unable to look at her anymore. He had heard those words before, and they had always been empty. "Yeah, sure," he muttered, his voice thick with sarcasm. "Whatever you say, Mom."


    "No, Lucian... please..." Olivia took a step forward, reaching out to touch his arm, but he recoiled, shaking her off.


    "Don''t," he said, his voice cold. "Don''t touch me. Don''t act like you care now."


    Olivia''s hands dropped to her sides as she watched her son walk away from her, his back stiff with anger and pain. She wanted to run after him, to hold him, to beg him for forgiveness, but her legs wouldn''t move. She had failed him so completely that she wasn''t sure she even had the right to ask for his forgiveness.


    As Lucian walked toward the stairs, Olivia fell to her knees, sobbing into her hands. The weight of her guilt was suffocating. How had she not noticed? How had she let this happen? She had always thought she was doing the right thing working hard to secure their future, building an empire but what good was any of it if she had lost her son in the process?


    "I was supposed to protect him," she whispered through her sobs. "I was supposed to love him."


    ----


    sorry guys for late updates and only one chapter of that


    the thing is exam''s arr coming so well...u can understand right


    forgive me guys well for next 5-6 days i might not be able to update rangularly sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    well not that i really don''t wanna,well if i had little free time ill definitely send it right away so there are chances of update... just wanted to tell you guys in advance...if I missed...you guys should understand


    right


    thanks for reading guys and your love and support...

 Chapter 27 - 27: Olivia Preparation

    Lucian woke up with a groan, rubbing his temples as the pounding headache reminded him of just how much he''d drunk last night. His body felt heavy, and his mind was clouded.


    "Ahh, my head¡­ Was I really that drunk?" he muttered, slowly sitting up in bed. His clothes were still on, even his shoes. He sighed, realizing he hadn''t even bothered to take them off before passing out. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The events of the previous day slowly came back to him. Returning to the past, meeting his friends again alive. It was surreal. He couldn''t believe he was back, given a second chance, but the emotional weight was there, pressing down on him. His heart ached with thoughts of what had been, and what could have been.


    Lucian had wanted to hug his friends and tell them everything, but that would''ve been too much. It was too soon.


    "Max, are you there?" Lucian called out, half-expecting the comforting voice in his head.


    [Always here, host. Are you feeling alright?] Max, his system, responded immediately.


    Lucian chuckled weakly. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just¡­ was thinking. Is there any rule against telling people I''ve come back in time?"


    [Yes, host. You''re forbidden from disclosing any future information or revealing your return to the past. Doing so will break the system''s concealment and alert the world''s natural defenses. The system hacked the world''s timeline, which isn''t something it fully understands. If you try to reveal the truth, the system''s powers will be disabled.] Max explained firmly.


    Lucian sighed. "Figured. Not that anyone would believe me anyway."


    [Exactly, host. They''d think you were losing your mind. It''s not worth it. don''t waste your time on disgusting people, please host.This is your second chance, and it''s best to focus on making better choices.]


    "I know. But hearing that... I dunno, it''s weird. The people I cared about before¡­ it''s hard to fully hate them. Even after everything, calling them ''disgusting'' doesn''t sit right with me," Lucian admitted, running a hand through his hair.


    [My apologies, host. I only want what''s best for you.]


    "Yeah, I know, Max. Thanks." Lucian stood up and made his way to the bathroom. The hot shower helped clear his head, but his mind remained heavy. The weight of his past choices, the people he had once chased after, haunted him.


    Looking in the mirror, his reflection stared back at him a perfect physique, sculpted by the system''s rewards. His abs, his body none of it was earned by hard work. "Eight-pack abs, huh? As if I deserve any of this¡­" he muttered. He had gotten so many rewards from the system, but for what? Wasting his life on people who didn''t care about him?


    It made him feel small, unworthy.


    [Host, you deserve every one of those rewards. You''ve sacrificed a lot more than you realize.]


    "Maybe, but I still don''t feel like I earned them. I won''t flaunt what I didn''t work for." Lucian stepped out of the bathroom, wrapping himself in a towel. He changed into simple black clothes, pulling the sleeves over his arms to hide the scars that told stories of his lowest moments.


    As he headed downstairs, he was surprised to see his mother still in the lobby. Olivia was sitting on the couch, dressed not in her usual work clothes but something much more elegant, as if she was ready to attend some high-profile event. Her tired, swollen eyes told a different story though. She hadn''t slept all night.


    Lucian paused, watching her silently. What was she still doing here? Normally, by this time, she''d be off managing the Kane empire. And why wasn''t she dressed for work?


    Olivia sat surrounded by papers and documents. There were stacks of them notes, reports, everything about Lucian, from his birth up until now. His likes, dislikes, his injuries, his favorite foods, hobbies, preferences things that any mother should have known but which she had neglected.


    She had made one phone call and, within an hour, the most powerful connections in the world had provided her with everything there was to know about her son. But reading through those details the entire night hadn''t brought her any relief just pain.


    She stared at the papers in front of her, her hands trembling as she flipped through each document. She hadn''t known. She didn''t know anything. How had she let it get this bad? How had she, Olivia Kane one of the most influential and powerful women in the world failed so completely as a mother?


    Lucian watched her for a moment longer, before walking toward the kitchen to grab a cup of coffee. He could feel something was off, but he didn''t want to engage. Not now.


    Olivia didn''t notice him at first, her mind trapped in a whirlpool of guilt. All night, she had combed through those papers, reading every detail about her son''s life, trying to piece together how she had become so distant. How had she missed so much? How had she not seen what was right in front of her?


    She had always thought of herself as a good mother, but now, looking back, she couldn''t find a single instance where she had truly been there for Lucian. Not in the way he needed. The more she thought about it, the clearer the answer became she hadn''t been a mother to him at all.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The guilt was unbearable. Every time Lucian had reached out to her, trying to connect, she had shut him down. She had been too focused on her business, on building her empire, to notice the pain she was causing him.


    "Why¡­ why didn''t I see it?" she whispered to herself, tears welling up in her eyes again. The truth hit her like a punch to the gut she had been blind. For years, she had ignored him, brushed him off, and now, it was too late. She had hurt him too deeply.


    Olivia couldn''t even comprehend how she had let things spiral this far. As she held the papers, she felt like a stranger to her own son. Lucian, the boy who had once looked up at her with love and admiration, had grown distant, cold. And it was all her fault. She had pushed him away, and now, she didn''t even know if she could ever get him back.


    Lucian moved to the kitchen counter, filling his mug with coffee. He stole another glance at his mother, noticing the way her hands trembled as she clutched the papers. She looked... lost, like she was drowning in a sea of regret.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to approach her. Not now. Not after everything.


    Olivia''s heart pounded as she finally noticed Lucian in the kitchen. For a moment, she wanted to rush to him, to beg for forgiveness, to say something anything that could undo the damage she had caused. But what could she possibly say? No words could erase the years of neglect, the pain she had inflicted.


    Her chest tightened as tears spilled down her cheeks. She felt the weight of her failure crushing her, and all she could do was sit there, paralyzed by guilt. She had been given a second chance, but could she ever deserve his forgiveness? Would he ever forgive her?


    Lucian sipped his coffee, avoiding her gaze. He didn''t want to deal with this now. His mind was still foggy from the hangover, and he didn''t have the energy to engage with the whirlwind of emotions swirling around his mother.


    Olivia''s heart ached as she saw him distance himself from her, emotionally and physically. Her mind buzzed with memories of all the times she had dismissed him, all the moments she had failed him. Why had she been so cruel to him? Why had she treated him differently from his sister? There was no explanation, no justification.


    She clutched the papers tighter, as if they could give her the answers she so desperately sought. But they couldn''t. They only reminded her of everything she had missed everything she should have known but didn''t.


    The realization hit her like a tidal wave: she had failed as a mother. No amount of money, power, or influence could fix that. All she had left was her regret and the hope that maybe, just maybe, she could make things right.


    ------


    haha there you go guys


    honestly i thought preparing for whole syallabus in one day was very hard


    but somehow author did it in just 3 hours...idk if ill get good marks or not


    but well i dont really care world is so boring right just passing exams is enough...yeah author is lazy


    don''t know why but somehow always got average marks just like this


    idk why pll study for months everyday its so boring... didn''t work for me


    anyways there it you your update


    wish luck for author exam tommorow.... luckily its so simple

 Chapter 28 - 28: Lucian,son come here please

    Lucian stood in the kitchen, nursing his coffee in silence. He kept his distance from the living room where his mother sat, lost in her own world. It had always been like this a strange routine of being physically close, yet emotionally miles apart. Sitting with his mother and sister at the same table had never been comfortable. Conversations never started with him.


    They would talk to each other, about business or trivial things, but never to him. So, over time, Lucian had developed a habit of drinking his coffee standing in the kitchen, watching them from a distance.


    He could easily have coffee in his room or even leave the house entirely, but there was a small, stubborn part of him that craved these moments, no matter how distant or hollow they were. Love, no matter how rejected or unreciprocated, was hard to kill. It was foolish, nonsensical, but it was there.


    As Lucian drank his coffee, he occasionally glanced at his mother, Olivia, who was sitting on the couch surrounded by papers. Her hands trembled as she read through the documents, and Lucian noticed her eyes growing moist. He furrowed his brow in concern, watching her from afar. A part of him wanted to go over, to ask what was wrong, but experience had taught him better.


    In the past, whenever he had tried to show concern or reach out, he was met with indifference. "Don''t meddle in my business," was a common response. So now, he stayed back, telling himself it was better not to get involved. But he still watched her, secretly, like he always did.


    It didn''t matter how much he had been hurt or ignored; love, in its most painful form, persisted. Even when it wasn''t reciprocated. And Lucian knew this well. He didn''t want to care anymore, but he did, and that was the worst part of it all.


    Olivia, on the other hand, was trying to pull herself together. She wiped her eyes quickly, not wanting Lucian to see her tears. She hastily gathered the papers, slipping them back into the black bag. These documents were a painful reminder of her failures, and she couldn''t bear the thought of Lucian discovering them. The documents contained everything she should have known as a mother but didn''t.


    She had called in every favor she had, using her power and influence to gather every scrap of information about Lucian his likes, dislikes, hobbies, medical history, and even details of his school life. She needed to know, she had to know, everything she had missed or ignored in his life.


    Reading through those reports the night before had been like a knife to her heart. She had been a loving mother once, when Lucian was small, when he was still her bright-eyed boy who clung to her with love and admiration. But something had changed after he turned ten.


    According to the reports, her relationship with him had started to deteriorate when he was around eleven, becoming progressively worse with each passing year. She didn''t understand why. She couldn''t remember why. But the documents made it painfully clear that she had distanced herself from him, grown stricter, colder, even crueler.


    The worst part was the birthdays. She hadn''t attended Lucian''s birthdays for the past five years¡ªnot once. She hadn''t even wished him a happy birthday, let alone given him a gift. Olivia couldn''t breathe when she read the report about the birthday party Lucian had tried to organize three years ago, where he had personally invited her.


    He had begged her to come, but she had declined because of some "important meeting." The memory came back to her, hazy and distorted, but real. She had been too busy to spare even a few hours for her son''s special day.


    She remembered how coldly she had rejected him.


    Then there was the issue of pocket money. The report stated that she hadn''t given Lucian any money since he was thirteen. She had no recollection of this. Had she really forgotten? How had Lucian managed all these years? Had he been living independently this whole time?


    She didn''t know. She didn''t know anything.


    As she read the reports, she cried. She cried for the son she had failed, for the love she had taken for granted, and for the mother she should have been but wasn''t. The realization of just how much she had damaged Lucian weighed on her like a crushing boulder. She wasn''t a mother. She was a stranger.


    No, she was worse than a stranger. She was the reason for his pain.


    Olivia had spent the entire night reading those reports, crying over them until the pages were soaked with her tears. Her guilt was overwhelming, suffocating. She wanted to disappear, to end it all, because what kind of mother was she? How had she allowed this to happen? How had she become so blind to her own son''s suffering?


    Lucian stood in the kitchen, watching her silently. His mind was a storm of conflicting emotions. He had promised himself that he would never care again, that he would sever all ties with his family. But as he watched his mother cry, that familiar ache returned. He didn''t want to care, but he did.


    "Lucian¡­" Olivia''s trembling voice broke the silence, snapping him out of his thoughts. She had finally worked up the courage to speak, her voice barely audible as she called out to him from across the room.


    Lucian froze, his body tense as he processed the sound of her voice. How long had it been since she had spoken to him like that? Gentle, almost¡­ caring? It felt foreign, uncomfortable, but something in him stirred. He slowly turned his head to look at her through the window separating the kitchen from the living room.


    Their eyes met.


    Olivia''s gaze was filled with vulnerability, her swollen eyes pleading with him. She looked like a woman who had been broken, a woman who had realized too late the gravity of her mistakes.


    "Why are you standing there? Come here¡­ please," Olivia said, her voice trembling.


    Lucian''s heart raced, his mind spinning. Why was she calling him over? Why now, and what with those eyes? A thousand thoughts crossed his mind, and not one of them was good. He couldn''t shake the feeling that this was some kind of trick, some kind of manipulation. Maybe she wanted him out of the house, or maybe she needed him for some business matter.


    There had to be a reason there was always a reason. She never reached out unless she needed something. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Should he go? Should he just walk away? Lucian clenched his jaw, trying to make sense of the situation. But despite everything, despite the years of neglect and hurt, a small part of him wanted to believe that maybe, just maybe, she was sincere.


    His feet felt like they were glued to the floor, his body torn between going to her and staying where he was. He had already made a decision he was done with them. He was done with trying. But looking at his mother''s sad face, that resolve faltered.


    It was pathetic, really. After all the rejection, all the pain, here he was, still hoping for something that would never come. He hated himself for it.


    Olivia, on the other hand, was barely holding herself together. She saw the hesitation in Lucian''s eyes, the distrust, the distance that she had created. It broke her heart. She had done this. She had pushed him away, and now he was looking at her like a stranger.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her hands gripped the documents in her lap, her knuckles white from the pressure. She had never felt so lost, so hopeless. How could she ever make up for what she had done? How could she ever expect Lucian to forgive her?


    "I¡­ I want to talk to you, Lucian. Please," she said, her voice barely a whisper.


    Lucian''s breath hitched. Talk? About what? His mind raced as he tried to anticipate what she wanted. He didn''t trust it. He couldn''t.


    Not after everything.


    -----


    surprise surprise my lovely reader haha


    look second chapter in one day


    actually i thought tommorow i might miss so why not just do it now


    well there you go there might be updated tomorrow idk i am not clear but there are chances


    anyways if i missed it think of it as advance payment


    okk now dont forget to support author


    your lovely, handsome, Charming and intelligent young author


    LazyDiablo

 Chapter 29 - 29: lucy...i am sorry

    Lucian set his coffee down, preparing himself mentally for whatever his mother had to say. Let''s see what she wants from me this time, he thought, his heart sinking with the heaviness of resignation. He was tired of this, tired of hoping things might change, and tired of being hurt. He had already made up his mind to cut ties, and today might just be the day to put it into action.


    Olivia had been watching Lucian the whole time, her eyes never leaving him as he hesitated, as though even the simple act of walking toward her carried a weight that threatened to crush him. She could see it the hesitation, the reluctance, the guardedness in his eyes and it broke her heart. Is this what it has come to? she thought. Has it become so complicated just to ask my own son to sit with me?


    Lucian walked slowly into the lobby where Olivia was seated, but instead of sitting next to her, he chose the sofa directly across from her, putting more distance between them than the room required. The space between them wasn''t just physical it was the manifestation of years of emotional neglect and unspoken words. Olivia''s eyes shook, catching these little details.


    Have we truly become this distant? she wondered, a painful realization settling over her like a suffocating blanket.


    She had hoped, somewhere deep down, that Lucian might come and sit next to her like he used to when he was young, but she couldn''t blame him for not doing so. Why would he? she thought bitterly. I''m the one who pushed him away.


    "Lucy¡­," she said, her voice trembling as she tried to hold back her emotions. She was holding back tears, determined to remain calm even though her heart was pounding with guilt and regret. She had called him by his childhood name, a name that once represented love and warmth between them a name she hadn''t used in years.


    Lucian''s body tensed at the sound. He hadn''t heard her call him that in so long. The nostalgia of it hit him like a punch to the gut, making him feel both disgusted and heartbroken at the same time. What was she trying to do? After all this time¡­after everything she''s done, she''s calling me that now? It made no sense.


    It felt wrong, even offensive. His heart ached, but there was a hint of anger bubbling beneath the surface.


    What is she planning? Lucian''s mind raced. Why is she acting like this all of a sudden? His thoughts grew darker. Maybe she''s finally cutting me off, taking me out of the will. She probably wants to tie up loose ends with Victor involved now.


    Is that it?


    His trust in her had been completely eroded, and it wasn''t something that could be rebuilt easily if at all. Years of being ignored, dismissed, and treated like a burden had left him with nothing but bitterness. But as much as Lucian wanted to detach himself emotionally, he couldn''t help but feel the sting of her words.


    That childhood nickname, spoken with the gentleness he hadn''t felt from her in years, made his chest tighten painfully.


    The sigh that escaped Lucian''s lips was long and heavy, filled with the weight of years of disappointment. Let''s just get this over with, he thought, his heart hardening as he tried to steel himself against the inevitable hurt that was coming. If his mother didn''t care, then he wouldn''t either. He had resolved that long ago. His eyes became firm, though inside, his emotions were a mess.


    Olivia could see the turmoil in her son''s eyes¡ªso many conflicting emotions swirling beneath the surface, so much distrust. And it killed her. She knew she had caused this. She had done this to her boy. She was the reason he was sitting there, across from her, so far away emotionally, even though he was only a few feet away physically. How could I have let it come to this?


    she thought, her heart twisting painfully in her chest. Is he really afraid I''ll betray him again? Is that how he sees me?


    Her hands tightened around the black bag on her lap, her mind buzzing with guilt and self-loathing. She had no right to ask for his forgiveness, no right to even be sitting here, hoping for a second chance. But she had to try. I need to make this right. I need my son back, she thought desperately. She had to act like the mother she should have been all along.


    She had to make up for all the years she had failed him, or the weight of her guilt would suffocate her.


    "I''m sorry, Lucy." The words came out trembling, barely a whisper, as her head hung low. She couldn''t even look him in the eyes. She knew she didn''t deserve his forgiveness, but she was willing to do anything to try and earn it. She was willing to do anything to make amends, no matter how impossible it seemed.


    Lucian froze, completely caught off guard by the apology. Did she just¡­ apologize?


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    A sad smile crossed his face, but it was devoid of any warmth. "Don''t worry, Mother. I won''t complain," he said, his voice heavy with grief and resignation. "Honestly, I kind of expected this day to come."


    Olivia''s heart pounded in her chest as Lucian continued, her eyes widening in horror as she realized what he was saying.


    "I know you''ve got something going on with Victor," Lucian said, his voice detached, almost hollow. "I know I''ve been a burden to you and to Sister. You''ve never been comfortable with me around, and I get that now."


    Olivia''s heart trembeled,what is going on,i haven''t said anything ehat do you mean you understand,but no words comming out.


    "I just wanted to spend some time with you both, but I guess I see now that it was selfish of me," Lucian continued, his voice cracking slightly. "It must have been uncomfortable for you all this time. But it''s okay. I''ll go. That way, no one will think badly of you."


    He smiled at her a smile that was more painful than any tears could have been. It was a smile that spoke of surrender, of defeat. He had given up on her, and she knew it. The tears she thought were all dried up began to spill down her cheeks, unbidden, as she looked into her son''s eyes. They were wet too, but no tears fell from them. He had steeled himself for this moment.


    He had prepared himself for the worst.


    Olivia wanted to speak, wanted to scream, but the words wouldn''t come. Her mouth opened, but nothing came out. How could she have let it get this bad? How could her son believe that she wanted him gone? That she had no place for him in her heart? Her mind raced, buzzing with the horror of what he was saying, but she couldn''t stop him.


    "Lucy¡­" Olivia finally managed to choke out, her voice trembling with desperation. "That''s not¡­ that''s not what I meant¡­"


    But Lucian wasn''t listening. He had already made up his mind. "It''s fine, Mother. I''ll pack my things and leave soon. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Her heart shattered. He thought she wanted him gone. He thought she had no use for him, that he was a burden she needed to get rid of. How had it come to this? How had she let her precious boy believe something so terrible, so wrong? And the worst part?


    She knew she had no one to blame but herself.


    -----


    honestly i wasn''t going to upload today


    first went to college did a exam then came hime suddenly mom came and said...you have problem with some bank issues...then went there almost taking two hours


    then came hime and same...fked up mood


    sighh well leave it haha today exam was actually so simple


    i somehow thought i could write a better and difficult paper S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    like nahh that was so simple even an idiot would have passed easily


    well there is gokd news guys yoo ho ho we got a first gift for story haha


    well that was the reason you got update today


    cant shout out since i don''t know if it is allowed or not


    well anyways thanks ya all guys for all you support and love


    author is happy kuhaha ku kaa hhaaa

 Chapter 30 - 30: Ready?

    "No, no, no, Lucian!" Olivia''s voice cracked as she stood, trembling, trying to reach out to him emotionally. "That isn''t what I mean at all. I would never do something like that! Why would you even think that? Please, have a little faith in me... I am your mother!" Her voice was filled with desperation as she processed his words.


    The weight of Lucian''s assumptions shattered something inside her. Did he really believe she wanted him gone? That she would throw him out like he was nothing? Her eyes welled with tears, and her mind buzzed with confusion. Has my image fallen so low in his eyes?


    Lucian stood there, startled by her intense reaction. Did I guess wrong? he thought, scratching his head, embarrassed by the sudden shift in atmosphere. "Ah¡­ well, mother, I," he stammered, unsure of what to say now.


    Seeing the lost, confused look on her son''s face, Olivia''s heart sank even deeper into guilt. I did this to him. I turned my own son into someone who doesn''t even know how to respond to me anymore. She felt the crushing weight of her failures pressing down on her chest.


    Lucian has psychological scars, she realized with a cold shock. I''ll have to get him to a psychiatrist. There''s something deeply wrong here¡­ and I''m one of the reasons for that. Olivia''s thoughts spiraled, self-loathing bubbling up within her again. What kind of mother am I if my own son flinches at my touch?


    "I would never do that to you, Lucian," Olivia whispered, her voice trembling as she took a tentative step forward. "Please¡­ believe me, just a little. I know I haven''t been a good mother, but give me one more chance," she pleaded, her tone soft, yet filled with desperation.


    She carefully put the black bag aside and stood up, walking toward Lucian slowly, cautiously, as if afraid he would run away. She reached out to touch his face, her hand moving gently, hoping for even the smallest connection, but


    Lucian instinctively flinched, stepping back from her touch, his eyes widening in fear, and his body stiffening like he''d been hit.


    Olivia''s hand froze in the air, trembling. She stared at her son, who recoiled from her as though she were a monster. Her lips parted, but no words came out. Her heart was tearing apart as she realized how much damage she had done. He''s afraid of me¡­ she thought, the realization crashing down on her. My own son flinches when I reach out to him.


    Her hand slowly lowered, shaking as she withdrew, knowing that any further attempt might only push him further away. Her body shook, her throat constricted, but she forced herself to stay composed, even as the weight of it all made her feel like she was falling apart inside.


    "I''m sorry, mother. I didn''t mean to..." Lucian started, trying to wave off the tension as if it were nothing. He scratched the back of his head and forced a weak laugh. "I guess I was just thinking too much."


    But Olivia saw through his forced attempt to brush it off. She saw the fragility behind his laughter, the vulnerability he was trying to hide. She hated herself for having created this distance between them, for allowing things to get so bad that her son could no longer even trust her touch.


    Olivia looked at her son so fragile, so broken and her heart ached with the deepest pain she had ever felt. I made him like this, she thought. I broke my boy.


    Realizing that now wasn''t the right time, that he wasn''t ready to hear her apologies or explanations, Olivia''s resolve wavered. I can''t push him further. No matter how much she wanted to beg for his forgiveness right now, she couldn''t force it. He''s not ready, and neither am I.


    "Let''s leave it for now," Olivia said, her voice thick with emotion, trembling as she returned to her seat. She felt defeated, utterly broken, but she forced herself to smile, a gentle, weary smile that masked the storm inside her. Her eyes were red, swollen from a night of tears, but she still looked at him with a love that was too late far too late.


    Lucian felt the awkwardness in the air, guilt creeping into him. He didn''t know why his mother was acting this way, why she seemed so broken. He wanted to apologize, to make things right, but the words wouldn''t come. "Sorry, mother," he muttered, looking away, ashamed.


    "No need," Olivia replied quietly, her voice cracking. "You''ve done nothing wrong." Her hands shook as she gripped the armrest of the sofa. "I think you just¡­ need some time." She paused, gathering the courage to ask for one small thing. "But, Lucian¡­ could you promise me one thing?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian blinked, caught off guard. "What is it?"


    "Just promise me that you won''t do anything drastic¡­ no matter what happens." Olivia''s eyes were pleading, her voice fragile. "If you ever feel uncomfortable or lost¡­ please tell me. I know I haven''t been there for you, but I care. I truly do. I don''t know why I treated you the way I did¡­ but believe me when I say I never hated you. Not once." She was rambling now, her words coming out in a rush.


    She barely understood what she was saying, only that she needed Lucian to understand that she cared, even if it was far too late.


    Lucian''s face showed confusion. He didn''t understand her sudden shift in behavior, didn''t understand why she seemed so desperate for his trust. What''s going on? Is this some kind of plan? He was suspicious, unsure of her true intentions. But he didn''t want to drag this out any longer.


    He just wanted to escape this uncomfortable atmosphere.


    "Okay," he answered, his voice flat, not wanting to argue. He nodded once, not giving much thought to it. He just wanted to leave.


    Olivia''s heart sank at his dismissive response. She had hoped for more, but how could she expect anything else? She had failed him so many times before. He doesn''t trust me, she thought, a tear slipping down her cheek. She noticed that Lucian hadn''t looked her in the eyes once during their entire conversation. He couldn''t.


    He hadn''t even truly faced her.


    He was like a ghost in his own home detached, distant, as though he didn''t belong here at all. Have I truly lost him forever? Olivia''s hands shook as she wiped the tear away. Is this how it feels¡­ to lose your child?


    "Let''s leave it for now," Olivia repeated, her voice barely a whisper. She could see the discomfort in Lucian''s body language, the way he wouldn''t look directly at her. He can''t even stand to look at me.


    After a heavy silence, Olivia tried to change the subject, hoping to bring things back to some sense of normalcy. "So, Lucian... why aren''t you ready yet?" she asked gently, forcing a small smile. "I''m all set for Avey''s birthday. We''re supposed to go together."


    ----


    well guys as i read some comments and like reviews i am very happy and satisfied


    but like at somewhere i think by observing


    is story really going too slow? should i fasten it more


    idk i thought i should just put more details and depth...i don''t know i am just new writer tell me guys


    ill do as you say


    thanks for reading haha Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 31 - 31: Go or Not

    Lucian stared at his mother, disbelief slowly creeping across his face. Go with me to Avey''s birthday? The words echoed in his mind like a broken record, his body stiffening at the absurdity of it. Is this the same woman who rejected every opportunity I gave her to share moments with me?


    His heart twisted painfully as he recalled all the times he''d asked her to come to events, to be there for him, only to be met with cold dismissals and empty excuses.


    Now, here she was, looking at him with what seemed like genuine interest, asking if she could accompany him to a party. Lucian couldn''t make sense of it. Why now? Why does she care now, when I''ve already decided it doesn''t matter anymore?


    Olivia''s hands trembled slightly as she clasped them together. She could feel the weight of the silence between them, and it was suffocating her. In her last life, she had never gone with Lucian to any event. She had never made time for him, always too engrossed in work or social obligations.


    Her son had been left to fend for himself, emotionally abandoned, while she stayed distant, buried in her own world.


    Now, she had a second chance, and she wanted to make things right. But as she looked at Lucian, she could feel the distance between them like a canyon, vast and cold. She could hardly recognize the young man before her, the same boy who once clung to her for comfort, seeking her approval, desperate for her affection. When did it all go so wrong?


    Lucian''s silence was unbearable. She could see something flicker in his eyes¡ªsomething dark, tired, and filled with pain. "This time, I''ll go with you, Lucian," Olivia said, her voice trembling with hope, "Can I?"


    Lucian stiffened at her words. His eyes darted to her, finally locking onto hers, but what Olivia saw in his gaze wasn''t the excitement she had expected. Instead, she was met with an emptiness that made her heart sink. He''s not¡­ happy? She thought. She was sure that mentioning Avey''s name would lift his spirits.


    After all, in her last life, Lucian had been hopelessly devoted to that girl. How could he not be eager to go?


    But what she saw was the opposite. Lucian''s eyes darkened, his expression unreadable. His lips parted as though he wanted to say something, but no words came. He seemed to be fighting a battle within himself, struggling to speak. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he whispered, "No need, mother. You can go alone¡­ I don''t want to."


    Olivia blinked, stunned. What? She tried to make sense of it, her mind reeling. Did my son just say he doesn''t want to go to Avey''s birthday? The same Lucian who spent years chasing her, who refused to give up, even after endless rejections? She couldn''t believe it.


    Lucian, her persistent, stubborn boy, was now refusing to go after the one person he had always wanted.


    Her voice faltered, disbelief clouding her mind. "Lucian¡­ if it''s because of me, if you don''t want me to go with you, that''s fine. You can go by yourself. I won''t disturb you."


    Lucian clenched his fists under the table, feeling the weight of her words crush him. Does she think it''s her? The thought was almost laughable. For years, all he had wanted was for her to be involved, to care, but now, he felt nothing but weariness. "No, mother¡­ it''s not you." His voice wavered, and he dropped his gaze, his hands trembling slightly. "I''ve just thought a lot about it.


    I''m done."


    "Done?" Olivia''s voice trembled with disbelief, her heart pounding. "What do you mean, Lucian? You''ve always cared for Avey¡­ Did something happen between you two? Tell me, I can help."


    Lucian''s lips pressed into a thin line as he tried to hold himself together. He took a deep breath, feeling the walls he had built around himself begin to crack. "I just don''t want to anymore," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''m tired¡­ I''m done."


    The words hit Olivia like a physical blow. He''s tired? The boy who never gave up, who endured rejection after rejection, who stood unwavering in his devotion, was now saying he was finished? She couldn''t comprehend it. "No¡­ Lucian, you can''t just give up like that. I know how much you love her.


    You''ve always loved her."


    A sharp pang of guilt twisted in her heart. She had always reprimanded Lucian for his feelings for Avey, had scolded him for embarrassing the family with his relentless pursuit. But now, as she looked into his tired eyes, she realized that her harshness had only pushed him further into his pain. "How about this?" she said, desperation creeping into her voice.


    "I''ll go and propose marriage between you and Avey. I''ll talk to her family, make sure everything works out¡ª" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No!" Lucian''s voice rose sharply, cutting through her words like a knife. He stood abruptly, his hands trembling with anger and frustration. "What are you talking about, mother? I don''t want that. I''ve asked her, and she doesn''t want me. I''m not going to force someone to love me."


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Olivia''s face paled, her hands trembling. Force someone to love him? Is that what he thinks? She wanted to protest, to tell him that she could fix it, that she could make everything right. But the look on Lucian''s face silenced her. His eyes were red, and his jaw clenched tightly, as if he was holding back tears.


    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking. "Please, don''t make any rash decisions. I know you love her. I know you''ve been hurt, but just¡ªjust don''t take any drastic steps."


    Lucian turned away from her, his heart heavy with pain. "It''s over, mother. I don''t want to talk about it anymore."


    Olivia felt her entire world collapsing. How did it come to this? She had always believed that Lucian would find his happiness with Avey, that one day, after all the rejections, Avey would finally realize how much Lucian loved her. But now¡­ now Lucian was walking away from that dream, and she couldn''t stop him.


    "Lucian," she called out one last time, her voice soft, pleading. "At least¡­ at least tell me if you want me to say anything to her. I''m going to her party¡­ I could say something for you."


    Lucian stopped in his tracks, but he didn''t turn around. He stood there for a moment, the silence between them stretching on painfully. "There''s nothing left to say, just tell her i am sorry to waste her time" he finally said, his voice cold and empty.


    And with that, he walked away, leaving Olivia alone in the room, tears streaming down her face. How did it come to this? she thought, her heart breaking as she watched her son walk away, not knowing if she could ever repair the damage she had caused.


    ----


    sighhh guys wasn''t able to make chapter long actually just preparing for exam thought just write it out


    just two days more guys after that every chapter will be over 1500 words and ill improve it... just am not able to out much time


    today one is 1200...well


    haha ill might send two or more chapters


    sighh i am worried about my other novel its kinda halfway almost 4 days since last update


    just unable to get time to write


    okk thanks for reading guys

 Chapter 32 - 32: Avey

    Lucian slammed his bedroom door shut with a thud that echoed through the house, frustration boiling over inside him. He ran his hands through his hair, tugging at the strands in a futile attempt to make sense of the chaotic emotions swirling in his head. "Why¡­ why am I feeling this way?" he muttered, pacing the room like a caged animal.


    The walls seemed to close in on him, suffocating his thoughts with memories, regrets, and decisions that he wished he could erase.


    I''m done, he told himself, the words echoing in his mind like a mantra. I''m not going after anyone in this life. Not this time.


    "Fuck!" Lucian swore, his voice breaking as he slammed his fists down on the sink in his bathroom. He leaned over, staring at his reflection in the mirror eyes wide, red-rimmed, and filled with turmoil. His breath came in ragged gasps as he tried to calm the storm raging inside him. "What the hell is wrong with you, huh?" he asked himself, his voice trembling with anger.


    His reflection stared back, mocking him, reminding him of every weakness, every time he had bent and broken under the weight of his love for Avey.


    Why are you so weak, Lucian? His mind taunted him relentlessly, digging deeper into old wounds. Can''t even live without one girl?


    With a sudden surge of energy, he slapped his own face, trying to snap out of the spiral. His palm stung, but it wasn''t enough to numb the pain in his chest. He splashed cold water on his face, droplets running down his skin, trying to wash away the frustration that clung to him. The cold water offered no comfort. This isn''t who I am anymore.


    He told himself that repeatedly, willing himself to believe it.


    "I''m done. I don''t need her. I don''t need anyone." His voice broke slightly, the weight of his past decisions pressing on him. But then he laughed an empty, hollow laugh that echoed off the tiled walls of the bathroom. It wasn''t humor that drove the sound from his chest but the desperate need to expel the bitterness from within. "I made a commitment," he reminded himself aloud.


    "And when I make a commitment, I don''t even listen to myself."


    Lucian threw on some clothes, ignoring the lingering ache in his chest as he grabbed his keys. He needed to get out. I don''t even have a mobile now, he remembered, a bitter laugh escaping him. He''d tossed it in the trash yesterday, thinking he wouldn''t need it. Now, he was glad. No one can contact me.


    He didn''t want to be found. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian headed down to the garage, his feet heavy as though weighed down by invisible chains. He noticed the quiet absence of his mother Good, he thought. He didn''t want to face her again, not after that strange conversation earlier. It had been too raw, too vulnerable, and he wasn''t ready for that. He wasn''t ready for her sudden interest or the guilt that came with it.


    The sight of his cars didn''t comfort him. The Mustang from yesterday sat there, but his gaze slid past it to the sleek, black Kawasaki Ninja H2R parked beside his Supra. A wave of nostalgia hit him, bringing with it memories of speed and freedom the only thing that had ever made him feel truly alive. "Oh, this beauty," Lucian muttered, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    He swung a leg over the bike, the familiar hum of the engine filling the garage as he turned the key.


    "Let''s see how fast you can go," Lucian whispered to himself, revving the engine as the bike roared to life beneath him. He shot out of the garage like a bullet, the wind slamming against him as he hit the main road, the world blurring around him. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline replacing the gnawing sadness for a brief moment.


    "200¡­ 250¡­ 300 km/h," Lucian muttered under his breath as he pushed the bike faster, weaving effortlessly through the traffic, his godlike driving skills making it all feel second nature. His eyes glinted with reckless abandon.


    haha today i am going to speed this bike over 350 km/h


    and to stop this bike i won''t use breaks


    no i will stop it by hitting that tree over there ha ha ha


    kidding


    Avey''s POV


    Avey stood at the grand entrance of her family''s estate, her hands fidgeting nervously. Today was her birthday, but the party preparations felt meaningless without him. She was supposed to be happy, surrounded by friends and family, but all she could think about was Lucian. Where is he? She thought, glancing at her phone for what felt like the hundredth time.


    She dialed his number again, anxiety gripping her as it rang and rang, but once again, no answer.


    Her shoes clicked impatiently on the marble floor as she paced back and forth, her heart racing with a growing sense of dread. He''s never ignored me like this before, Avey thought, her hands shaking slightly as she ended the call. She had been trying to reach Lucian since yesterday, calling him over two hundred times with no response. It was unlike him. Is he mad at me? Did something happen?


    The questions raced through her mind, each one more distressing than the last.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. As far as she could remember from her past life, Lucian had always shown up early to her birthday parties, eager to see her, eager to be by her side, even if she had often brushed him off. But this time¡­ This time it''s different. Avey chewed her lip anxiously, her hands clenching into fists. Is he upset because of what happened yesterday?


    Her chest tightened at the thought, her mind replaying their last conversation over and over.


    Avey had come back in time, just like Lucian. She hadn''t known how to approach him, how to explain everything. When she saw him yesterday, it had taken everything in her not to break down. She had a second chance¡ªa second chance to fix everything she had done wrong, to tell him how she really felt. But now, standing here alone, she was terrified that she was already too late.


    "Where is he?" she whispered to herself, her voice trembling as she looked down the driveway. Is he broken? Her mind spiraled with worry. Is he sitting somewhere, crying because of me? Did I push him too far this time? She couldn''t stand the thought of Lucian being hurt because of her, and yet, she knew she was the cause of his pain.


    The guilt weighed heavily on her chest.


    The thought of Lucian ever giving up on her never even crossed her mind. He had been devoted to her for as long as she could remember, never wavering, never faltering, even after countless rejections. He wouldn''t give up. He couldn''t. Avey knew that Lucian''s love for her was so deep, so powerful, that nothing could break it. He loves me too much to ever walk away.


    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her eyes. She had been too blind in her last life, too focused on what she thought she wanted to realize that Lucian was the one she truly loved. Now, with a second chance, she couldn''t bear the thought of losing him again.


    "Avey, what are you doing standing out here?" Her mother''s voice broke through her thoughts, and Avey turned to see Melody, her mother, standing in the doorway, a soft smile on her face.


    "I¡­ I was waiting for Lucian," Avey admitted, her voice small and fragile.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Lucian? But you''ve always told me you didn''t want him near you. Why are you waiting for him now?"


    Avey looked down at the ground, guilt twisting in her chest. "I''ve done so many things wrong, mother. Everything¡­ everything was wrong." Her voice cracked as tears slipped down her cheeks, her phone still clutched tightly in her hand.


    "Oh, sweetheart¡­" Melody''s expression softened as she stepped forward, pulling her daughter into a comforting embrace. "Don''t be sad, my girl. I''m sure Lucian will forgive you. That boy loves you more than anything in this world. Just talk to him."


    Avey buried her face in her mother''s shoulder, her heart aching with the weight of her regrets. Why didn''t I realize sooner? Why didn''t I see how much he meant to me before it was too late?


    -----


    there you go guys chapter is almost of 1500 words


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    and thanks ya all guys who are supporting me haha for real


    sorry but i ain''t the best guy when it comes to say or show feelings haha


    but well its quite surprising to me that somebody likes my work so much that they are waiting for updates...like fck yeah


    that feeling i cant say...idk


    well under depression, anexiety , frustration, hopelessness , loneliness...i didn''t knew what to do almost no expectations from future...haha so i thought of writing


    good to see that someone likes it haha


    thanks you guys...i mean it haha

 Chapter 33 - 33: Olivia Entry

    Avey clung to her mother tightly, her body shaking with uncontrollable sobs. "But Lucian¡­ he never ignored me like this," Avey stammered between sobs, her words broken and trembling. "He always picks up on the first ring, mother. Always.


    But I''ve been calling him since yesterday and¡­ he''s not answering." Her voice cracked, and she buried her face deeper into her mother''s shoulder, as if doing so could somehow stop the tidal wave of emotions crashing over her.


    Melody sighed softly, continuing to stroke her daughter''s back in slow, soothing circles. She could feel the tremble in Avey''s body, the raw pain she was trying to contain. "Did you hurt him again, sweetheart?" Melody asked, her voice gentle but with a firmness that hinted at the concern that had been building inside her.


    She had watched her daughter reject Lucian''s love time and time again, and as a mother, she worried. Not just for Avey, but for Lucian too.


    Avey didn''t respond. She couldn''t. The sobs tore through her, making her chest ache, and her mind spin with the weight of regret that had been piling up since her return to the past. Her body shook as she clung to her mother, her fingers gripping the fabric of her mother''s dress as if she were afraid to let go. In her heart, she knew the answer to her mother''s question. Yes, I hurt him.


    I hurt him every time I pushed him away, every time I acted like his love meant nothing. But she couldn''t say it aloud. She couldn''t face that truth, not yet.


    In her last life, she had never understood the depth of Lucian''s love until it was too late. Until he had taken his own life. The memory of that day finding out that Lucian had died haunted her. It was a pain so deep, so shattering, that even now, in this second chance, it felt like a wound that hadn''t fully healed. How could it, when she had been the one who had pushed him to that edge?


    Her mother''s voice broke through her thoughts. "You know, Avey, you''re very lucky to have someone like Lucian," Melody said softly, still holding her daughter close. "Not everyone gets a person who loves them so deeply, so unconditionally." She paused, her hand resting on Avey''s back. "But I worry that someday, you''ll realize this¡­ and it''ll be too late."


    Avey''s heart clenched at her mother''s words. Too late¡­ The very phrase felt like a knife twisting in her chest. She had already experienced that once in her last life realizing far too late just how much Lucian meant to her. The thought of going through that again, of losing him again, was unbearable.


    "Opportunities like this don''t come often, especially when it''s about love," Melody continued. "You shouldn''t let him go on hurting. If you don''t feel the same way, that''s fine. I''ll support you, no matter what you decide." Melody''s voice was soft, but there was a seriousness beneath it. She had seen the toll this unrequited love had taken on both of them.


    "But Avey, if you truly don''t want him¡­ then let him go. Stop hurting him."


    Avey''s body trembled again at her mother''s words. Let him go? The idea felt impossible. How could she let him go when every part of her was screaming that she needed him, that she had been wrong, and that she had always been wrong? Tears rolled down her cheeks as she squeezed her mother tighter.


    "No, I don''t want to lose him," Avey whispered, her voice barely audible. Her heart ached just at the thought of Lucian being gone from her life. The pain was almost unbearable. "I can''t lose him, Mother. Not again." The weight of her regret pressed down on her chest, making it hard to breathe. Why didn''t I see it sooner?


    Why didn''t I realize what he meant to me until he was gone?


    Memories of her last life flooded her mind the countless times she had rejected Lucian, the look of hurt in his eyes that she had so easily brushed off. She had told herself it didn''t matter, that his feelings weren''t her problem. She had ignored the way his smile had slowly faded over the years, how his shoulders had sagged more with each rejection. And then one day, he was gone. Just like that.


    And all the times she could have chosen differently, all the moments she could have taken his hand instead of pushing him away, haunted her.


    Avey''s sobs grew louder as the guilt consumed her. "Why¡­ why did I treat him like that? Why couldn''t I see how much he loved me?" she choked out, her words barely coherent through her tears. Her mother continued to hold her, whispering soft words of comfort, but nothing could take away the pain that gripped Avey''s heart.


    "It''s not too late," Melody said softly, pulling back just enough to look at her daughter''s tear-streaked face. "If you don''t want to lose him, then fight for him. Show him that you care." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey nodded, but deep down, fear gnawed at her. What if it was already too late? What if this time, Lucian really had given up? The thought terrified her. She had seen how broken he had been at the end of their last life, how he had spiraled into despair until there was nothing left. She couldn''t let that happen again.


    She wouldn''t.


    But where was he? Why wasn''t he answering her calls? The uncertainty gnawed at her, making her panic rise. What if something happened to him? What if he''s already given up?


    Melody looked down at her daughter''s tear-stained face and sighed. "Avey, don''t wait too long to figure out what you want. Sometimes, when you wait, the person you care about the most isn''t there when you finally decide."


    Avey''s heart lurched at her mother''s words. What if he''s not there when I reach out? What if I''m already too late? The thought sent a fresh wave of panic through her, but she pushed it down. No. I can''t think like that.


    I have to find him.


    "I have to fix this," Avey whispered to herself, her tears still falling. "I won''t let him go. I can''t let him go."


    She stepped back from her mother, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Her heart felt heavy, but there was a new determination burning in her chest. She had to find Lucian. She had to make things right, even if it was the hardest thing she''d ever do. She couldn''t let history repeat itself. Not this time.


    Avey wiped the last traces of tears from her cheeks as her mother, Melody, gave her a gentle pat on the back. "Don''t worry, sweetheart," Melody said with a soft chuckle, trying to ease the tension in her daughter''s heart. "Lucian will come. That boy is more obsessed with you than you think. The world would end before he missed your birthday."


    Avey let out a shaky breath, her confidence slowly returning. Despite everything, there was a certainty in her that Lucian would show up. He always did. Lucian might forget to eat, but he would never forget me. That''s just how he is, she thought, trying to calm herself. Her mother''s reassuring words helped, but deep down, she was still anxious.


    Why hasn''t he answered my calls?


    As Avey and Melody stood near the grand entrance to the party, their conversation was interrupted by a stir of excitement. The murmurs of the guests rippled through the air, and all eyes turned toward the entrance.


    A woman in a beautifully tailored dress entered the venue, her elegance and presence undeniable. Olivia Kane, Lucian''s mother, had arrived. Her face carried a professional, composed smile, but to those who looked closely like Avey and Melody the signs of exhaustion and emotional turmoil were evident.


    Her eyes were swollen and red, a sharp contrast to the impeccable image she always presented to the world.


    Both Avey and Melody exchanged surprised glances, their expressions lighting up at Olivia''s unexpected presence. The guests, who had been idly watching the party unfold, now turned their attention to the powerful woman walking in. It wasn''t just anyone. This was Olivia Kane, a woman whose very name commanded respect.


    "Olivia, I didn''t expect you to come! It''s such a pleasant surprise," Melody said warmly as she approached Olivia, pulling her into a gentle hug. Despite her outward composure, Melody couldn''t hide the admiration and respect in her eyes. For all her own success, Melody knew she was standing in front of someone on an entirely different level.


    Olivia returned the hug with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Her mind was elsewhere, haunted by guilt and the crushing realization of her failures as a mother. She had spent the last night in agonizing reflection after coming back in time, remembering how she had let Lucian suffer, how she had ignored him for so long.


    Now, the weight of that guilt hung over her, clouding her usually sharp focus.


    Melody''s words were genuine, but Olivia barely registered them. She would have avoided coming altogether if not for one reason: Lucian. It wasn''t about business or appearances; it was about being the mother Lucian needed, even if she had failed him in the past. Coming to Avey''s birthday was about more than the party it was about supporting her son, even if he didn''t want to be here.


    Despite Lucian''s insistence that he no longer wished to pursue Avey, Olivia didn''t believe him. How could she? She knew her son''s heart better than anyone, or at least she thought she did. His dedication to Avey was undeniable, something she had failed to support in the past, and something she wouldn''t fail to do now.


    "I''m happy you came, Olivia," Melody continued, her admiration evident. She pulled back from the hug, flashing a genuine smile. "I didn''t think you''d have the time. You''re always so busy, running the world as you do," she joked lightly, though there was a deep respect in her tone.


    Olivia nodded, trying to maintain her composure. "Yes, well¡­ this is important." Her words were measured, but inside, she felt like she was being crushed under the weight of her own expectations. I have to make things right with Lucian, she thought, her mind racing. This time, I''ll be the mother he needs. Even if I don''t deserve it.


    Melody couldn''t help but admire the woman standing in front of her. Olivia Kane was the epitome of power, elegance, and strength. Women across the world looked up to her not just because of her business acumen, but because of her ability to command respect in a male-dominated industry. To Melody, Olivia was more than a role model; she was an ideal.


    Despite her own status as a successful woman from a wealthy family, Melody knew there was a vast difference between her and Olivia. She had married into her wealth, become part of an established family. But Olivia¡­ Olivia had built the Kane empire from the ground up. She was the force behind every major decision, every success. And she had done it all on her own.


    It wasn''t just business, either. Olivia was a public figure, a beacon for women all around the world. Billions looked up to her. She wasn''t just a CEO she was a living icon. And here she was, attending Avey''s birthday, a personal gesture that spoke volumes about how important this day must have been for her.


    But beneath all that prestige and admiration, Olivia felt hollow. Her mind buzzed with the echoes of her past mistakes. She had failed Lucian over and over again. And now, standing in front of Melody and Avey, she felt more disconnected than ever from the person she had spent her life becoming. All those years of business success meant nothing when she had lost her son''s trust.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''m just happy to be here," Olivia said quietly, forcing herself to focus on the present, though her thoughts kept drifting to Lucian. She had come for him. Even if he wasn''t here, she had to make sure that Avey understood how important she was to Lucian. And maybe¡­ maybe she could help her son heal. She had made a decision.


    Avey was the girl Lucian had loved all his life, and if Lucian wanted her, then Olivia would make sure they ended up together. She couldn''t afford to lose this fight, not after everything that had happened.


    She had failed in so many ways as a mother, but this time, she wouldn''t let Lucian''s happiness slip away. She was determined to secure the future he had always wanted, even if he was too tired to fight for it himself. If that meant convincing Avey to see things differently, then so be it.


    Melody''s eyes flickered with curiosity as she noticed the tiredness in Olivia''s expression, the weariness that even her carefully constructed fa?ade couldn''t hide. "Is everything alright, Olivia?" she asked gently. "You look¡­ well, you look exhausted."


    Olivia forced a smile, brushing it off. "Just a bit tired," she said vaguely, her voice betraying none of the inner turmoil she felt. How could she explain to anyone, especially Melody, the storm that had been raging inside her since she came back in time? The regret, the guilt, the shame of realizing that she had failed her son so deeply.


    How could she admit that, for all her power and influence, she had lost the most important person in her life?


    Melody nodded, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was deeply wrong. Olivia Kane, the woman who had always seemed invincible, now looked fragile, like she was carrying a weight too heavy even for her formidable shoulders.


    As the party continued around them, Olivia''s mind drifted back to Lucian. I hope you come, Lucy. You need to be here, she thought, though her heart clenched with the fear that maybe, for the first time, Lucian really wouldn''t show up. And if that was the case¡­ what would she do then?


    -----


    hey guys here almost 2400 word''s well almost comparable to two chapters


    we''ll guys today was quite hard to write


    just looking weak and pathetic... crying like a baby for issues i dont even have control over sighh


    anyways


    thanks for reading my lovely dovely readers haha


    your all handsome and charming... author lazydiablo

 Chapter 34 - 34: He is giving up?

    "Hello Aunt Olivia," Avey said, standing beside Melody. She looked at Olivia with respect but was hesitant, clearly wanting to say more but holding herself back.


    Olivia glanced at Avey, taking in her appearance from head to toe. "Oh, you look beautiful, Avey. Happy birthday." Her voice was polite, but Olivia''s eyes told a different story they were swollen, tired, and distant, reflecting the emotional weight she was carrying. It had been a long and painful realization of how she had failed as a mother to Lucian.


    Avey smiled softly. "Thank you, Aunt Olivia," she replied, but her attention drifted elsewhere. She was glancing past Olivia, clearly looking for someone, and it wasn''t difficult for Olivia to guess who.


    Before Avey could ask, Olivia decided to address it head-on. "He''s not coming," she said, her voice quiet but firm.


    Avey froze. "What? Wh-what do you mean?" Those were the only words she could manage, her brain struggling to process what Olivia had just said.


    "Aunt, you''re joking, right?" Avey''s voice trembled, her eyes widening with disbelief. It was impossible. Lucian had never missed her birthday in the past, always being the first to show up, sometimes even before her own family.


    Olivia sighed, the weight of the situation pressing harder on her. "Look, girl... you''re like my own daughter, and I don''t know what''s happened between you two, but I saw him yesterday I saw defeat in him." Olivia''s words were slow and deliberate, each one driving a nail into Avey''s heart. "I asked him if he was coming to your party.


    He said no,he was talking about giving up well thats what he said I don''t know."


    "No... no... that''s impossible." Avey staggered back a step, her hand flying to cover her mouth as if the words themselves were too painful to hear. Something inside her broke.


    for others coming on birthday party might be a small thing but for avey...lucian case was different the person who even get doctors over small headache


    it seems just unbleivbele


    Melody reached out to steady her daughter, her brow furrowing with concern. "Take it easy, girl. Maybe he''s just busy," she offered, though her voice lacked conviction.


    Avey stood in shock, her entire world collapsing. She had always been so sure of Lucian''s love, so confident that he would always be there no matter how many times she pushed him away. But now... Could it be true? The thought of Lucian giving up on her was like a punch to the gut. She couldn''t breathe.


    Olivia watched the turmoil in Avey''s expression and continued. "From your reaction, I assume you don''t hate him as much as you''ve shown all these years, do you?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I... I never hated him. It''s just..." Avey stammered, her thoughts a chaotic mess. She couldn''t finish the sentence. Her mind was racing, trying to make sense of everything.


    "You never hated him?" Olivia''s voice grew firmer, her eyes narrowing. "Then why do you keep hurting him, Avey? Why do you keep rejecting him?" Her voice softened as she continued, "He told me he''s giving up on you. After all these years, he finally said he can''t take the pain anymore. What did you do? Did you hurt him more than usual?"


    Avey stood frozen, her body shaking, guilt and confusion wracking her. Giving up? The words made no sense. Lucian giving up was like the sun not rising unthinkable, unimaginable.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and her voice trembled. "Did... did he really say that? Did he say he''s giving up on me?" Doubt clouded her face. How could Lucian ever give up? This was the same Lucian who had loved her for more than a decade, through every rejection, through every harsh word.


    It didn''t seem real.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even Olivia found it hard to believe. She had never seen her son broken like this before. "Yes, he did. I didn''t believe it myself. but He seemed tired and very exausted, like something had finally broken in him."


    The weight of those words crushed Avey''s heart. She took another step back, her mind buzzing. "No... no, that''s not possible." She shook her head, as if denying it would somehow change the reality. "He would never give up on me. He loves me...


    he always has." Her voice was desperate now, clinging to the one thing she had always taken for granted.


    "Avey," Olivia said, her tone softer, "Lucian is human too and he is hurt. I don''t know exactly what happened between you two yesterday, but when I saw him last night... he was drunk, more drunk than I''ve ever seen him. And then I saw something that terrified me." Olivia''s voice broke as she forced herself to say the next words. "He had blade marks on his wrists, Avey."


    The world stopped. Everything around Avey blurred as Olivia''s words sank in. "Blade marks... on his wrists..." Her voice was barely a whisper, and yet it echoed like a scream in her mind.


    Blade marks. Those two words pierced her mind like a sharp knife. Olivia''s mention of Lucian''s wrists sent a fresh wave of terror crashing over her.


    "No, no, no!" Avey gasped, her breath hitching as she stumbled back again, tears now streaming uncontrollably down her cheeks. "He wouldn''t... he couldn''t... not again... I can''t lose him again."


    Her panic rose as the memories of her past life resurfaced Lucian''s tragic end, the heartbreak that followed, the overwhelming guilt that consumed her. She had come back in time to make things right, to stop this from happening again. But it felt like history was repeating itself, and she was powerless to stop it.


    Avey''s sobbing intensified, her hands shaking uncontrollably. Blade marks. The image haunted her. She couldn''t let this happen again. She wouldn''t.


    "No, no... he can''t... not again... I need to find him, I need to see him," Avey muttered, her voice frantic as she tried to make sense of what was happening. "I can''t live without him. I just...


    I need to talk to him, please!"


    "No, no, no, no..." Avey''s body began to tremble uncontrollably. Not again. Memories of her past life flooded back the haunting image of Lucian''s lifeless body, the overwhelming guilt that had consumed her. She couldn''t let it happen again. She wouldn''t survive it this time.


    "Avey!" Melody grabbed her daughter''s arm as Avey nearly collapsed, her legs giving out from the shock.


    "I need to find him," Avey mumbled, her voice frantic and barely coherent. "I need to see him... I need to stop him..." She was panicking now, her heart racing, her breath shallow and rapid. "He can''t do this, not again... I won''t let him..."


    Olivia''s eyes softened, but she didn''t relent. "Then stop hurting him. Stop treating him like he doesn''t matter. If you really care, show him. He''s given you everything, Avey."


    Avey collapsed into her mother''s arms, her entire body shaking with grief and panic. "I didn''t mean to do this, I didn''t mean to hurt him!" she cried, her tears soaking Melody''s shoulder. "I was just so confused, I... I never thought he would actually leave me."


    and this never happened in last life why is this happening did something changed due to me coming back in time so many thoughts were going on in aveys mind


    Olivia''s own eyes were wet as she looked at the young girl breaking down in front of her. She stepped closer and took Avey''s hands in hers. "Please, Avey. I''m begging you. Don''t hurt my boy anymore. He''s fragile right now, and I don''t know what he''ll do if you keep pushing him away." Her voice was trembling, filled with the raw emotion of a mother who had failed her son.


    "You don''t have to love him, but please... don''t destroy him. If you can''t be with him, then let him go gently. Don''t keep breaking him like this."


    Avey sobbed harder, the full weight of her actions crashing down on her. "I never meant to hurt him," she cried, shaking her head in disbelief. "I didn''t know... I didn''t realize..."


    Melody, who had been silent for most of the exchange, stepped forward and gently pulled Avey into her arms. "Sweetheart, you''ve always known how much Lucian loves you. But love can''t survive on rejection. If you really care about him, you need to be honest with yourself and with him. Don''t push him away anymore."


    Avey clung to her mother, her body trembling with guilt and sorrow. "I love him, Mom," she whispered, the confession slipping out as her tears soaked Melody''s shoulder. "I love him, but I didn''t realize it until it was too late."


    Melody, who had been quiet, her eyes heavy with sadness, finally spoke up, her voice tender but firm. "Avey, sweetheart, you can''t keep playing with his heart like this. You''ve had years to figure out your feelings, and if you''ve realized you love him now, then you need to act on it. Don''t waste the chance you''ve been given. But don''t rush to him out of guilt.


    Go to him because you truly want to be with him."


    Avey''s sobbing quieted, but her tears still flowed freely as she processed her mother''s words. She had spent so much time pushing Lucian away, afraid to confront her true feelings, afraid of the intensity of his love for her. But now, it was clear she couldn''t deny it any longer.


    "I love him, Mom," Avey whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I love him, and I can''t lose him. Not again."


    Melody hugged her daughter tighter, her own tears threatening to fall. "Then don''t lose him, Avey. But you need to be honest with yourself and with him."


    Avey nodded, her mind racing with the desperate need to find Lucian, to fix what she had broken. She couldn''t let him go. Not now, not when she had finally realized just how much he meant to her. But beneath her panic, there was a new resolve building. She would make this right, no matter what it took.


    "I need to find him," Avey said again, this time with more certainty. "I need to tell him how I feel."


    but birthday party


    ---


    well guys here it is wish me luck since i am going to put my novel on premium for first time


    honestly feeling little guilty doing this but at one point i have to do it right


    i just wanna make some pocket money


    thank you guys for your support and love

 Chapter 35 - 35: Gossips

    The elegant venue was filled with murmurs and soft whispers as the guests mingled around, trying to maintain appearances. Yet, at the entrance of the hall, a small group had gathered, their eyes fixed on a particular scene unfolding at the front of the room.


    It wasn''t the grand decorations or the buffet tables adorned with gourmet dishes that held their attention it was Avey, Melody, and Olivia standing together, deep in what seemed like a very intense conversation.


    One young woman, her champagne flute poised delicately between her fingers, nudged the girl sitting beside her. "Hey, what''s going on over there?" she whispered, nodding toward Avey and the older women. The curiosity in her voice betrayed her interest in the gossip unfolding before their eyes.


    Her friend, equally curious, leaned forward a little to get a better view. "I don''t know," she replied, adjusting the hem of her dress. "But Avey''s been standing at the entrance for a while now. I think she''s waiting for someone."


    "Who do you think it is?" the first girl asked, her voice dropping to an even quieter whisper as she scanned the guests nearby, making sure no one important could hear them.


    The second girl raised an eyebrow and smirked. "If I had to guess? It''s Lucian. I saw how flustered Avey got when Miss Olivia walked in. You know there''s always been something going on between them."


    Both girls exchanged knowing looks. Lucian and Avey''s complicated relationship had been the subject of city gossip for years. Everyone knew about Lucian''s relentless pursuit of Avey, how he had chased after her with the kind of single-minded devotion that seemed romantic at first, but had grown awkward and painful to watch over the years.


    "But Avey doesn''t like him, does she?" the first girl asked, her brow furrowing. "I mean, she''s made that pretty clear, right?"


    "Oh, definitely," the second girl replied with a sigh. "She''s rejected him more times than I can count. Everyone knows that. Honestly, I don''t get it. The guy is head over heels for her, but she treats him like dirt. It''s kind of heartless, if you ask me."


    The first girl frowned, glancing back at Avey. "Why does she hate him so much? I mean, if a guy was that obsessed with me, I might be flattered. But the way she treats him..." Her voice trailed off as they both watched Avey shift uneasily, her eyes darting toward the door every few seconds, clearly anxious. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well," the second girl said, taking a sip of her drink, "It''s not like Lucian is some saint, either. I''ve heard he''s useless when it comes to business. The Kane family empire is being held together by Miss Olivia, and Lucian''s sister is next in line. He''s got no real future unless he marries someone like Avey."


    The first girl blinked, looking surprised. "You think he''s after her for her money?"


    The second girl shrugged, swirling the champagne in her glass as if contemplating the possibility. "Why not? It''s not like he has any other prospects. If he marries Avey, that pretty much secures his future, doesn''t it? Her family''s as rich as his, and it would give him leverage when it comes to his inheritance. Without her, he''s got nothing." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    The first girl pursed her lips, contemplating this new perspective. "I never thought of it like that... I mean, Lucian always seemed so... sincere. But maybe you''re right. Maybe he''s just playing the long game."


    They both looked toward Avey again, watching as she bit her lip, anxiety clearly written on her face. The girl let out a small, sad sigh. "Still... I don''t know. It''s kind of cruel, isn''t it? If Lucian really is just in it for the money, that''s one thing.


    But if he actually loves her... the way she''s treated him is pretty harsh."


    The second girl nodded thoughtfully. "Remember when he proposed to her in public that one time? And she humiliated him in front of everyone? That was brutal."


    "Oh God, yeah," the first girl said, shaking her head. "That was so bad. I heard she even made a bet with her friends once, just to see how far Lucian would go for her."


    The second girl''s eyes widened. "No way. What did she make him do?"


    "I''m not sure if you heard about this, but apparently she told him that if he could stand outside in the sun, in 40-degree weather, for the entire day, she would go on a date with him."


    The second girl''s jaw dropped. "Are you serious?"


    The first girl nodded grimly. "Yeah. And get this Lucian actually did it. He stood outside all day, didn''t move an inch. By the end of it, he was so sick he had to be taken to the hospital. And what did Avey do?


    She just told him it was a joke. She never had any intention of going on that date."


    The second girl shook her head in disbelief. "That''s... that''s beyond cruel. I mean, I get that he''s persistent, but no one deserves to be treated like that."


    "Exactly," the first girl agreed. "I don''t know what Avey''s deal is, but it feels like she''s been playing with him all this time. I mean, even if he''s after her money, to humiliate someone that much... it''s just wrong."


    The second girl sighed, crossing her arms. "You know what''s even crazier? Miss Olivia never did anything about it. You''d think, with everything Lucian''s been through, his mother would''ve stepped in, right? But no. If anything, she punishes him for embarrassing the family."


    The first girl''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait, what? She punishes Lucian? But it''s not even his fault!"


    "Exactly," the second girl said, nodding. "But that''s the thing everyone knows Lucian''s relationship with his family is messed up. Some people even say he might be adopted, because the way they treat him doesn''t make any sense. It''s like he''s the black sheep of the Kane family. No one really cares about him."


    A heavy silence settled between the two girls as they both stared at Avey, who was still anxiously glancing around the room. There was a sense of pity in their eyes now, directed toward Lucian. For years, people had watched him chase after Avey, had seen him endure public humiliation and rejection.


    And now, as rumors swirled about his strained family relationships, it became harder to ignore just how alone Lucian truly was.


    "Honestly," the first girl said softly, "I feel bad for him. He''s been humiliated, ignored by his own family... If it were me, I would''ve left long ago. I don''t know how he''s put up with it for this long."


    The second girl nodded slowly. "Yeah... I don''t think anyone really understands him. People see what they want to see, you know? And I think he''s just been misunderstood this whole time."


    "That''s the worst part, isn''t it?" the first girl said, her voice tinged with sadness. "It''s like fate played a cruel joke on him."


    The two girls fell silent again, their eyes drifting back to Avey, Melody, and Olivia. The guests around them, too, had begun to notice the tension between the women. People were exchanging curious glances, whispering to each other, but no one dared to approach. It was clear that something was brewing beneath the surface something far more complicated than just a birthday party.


    ----


    avey pov


    Avey was spiraling into panic, her mind racing in a dozen directions. She could barely keep her thoughts straight. "I need to find him. I have to find him." Her heart was pounding in her chest, each beat a reminder of how everything had gone wrong so quickly.


    "Yes, forget this party. None of it matters if I can''t talk to him," Avey muttered under her breath, her fingers trembling as she tried to compose herself. She could feel her mother''s eyes on her, could hear the whispers from the guests, but nothing else mattered right now. The idea that Lucian wasn''t coming to her birthday was impossible to process.


    "I won''t be able to forgive myself if he leaves me... not again. Not like last time."


    Her chest tightened with fear, and her breaths grew shallow. "But what if... what if Aunt Olivia''s right? What if he really doesn''t want me anymore?" A sick feeling churned in her stomach. "No, that can''t be. It''s impossible.


    He''s angry... he''s hurt, but he still loves me, right? He always has."


    Avey was pacing, her thoughts crashing into each other, one after the other, like waves in a storm. "He''s probably upset after what happened. That must be it. I''ll tell him it was a misunderstanding, that I didn''t mean any of it... I only wanted him to stop chasing me." She paused, clutching her chest as she tried to calm herself. "I thought...


    if I pushed him away hard enough, he would give up. But now... now he''s really giving up?"


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her hands shook, and her vision blurred as tears filled her eyes. "I should''ve gone to him yesterday. I should''ve explained everything before I... before I did that."


    She shook her head, trying to chase away the regret that was suffocating her. "I was stupid... so stupid! Why wasn''t I brave enough to face him earlier?" Desperation clawed at her as she imagined Lucian, broken and defeated, his heart shattered once again this time for good.


    Avey could barely breathe. "No, no, no. I can''t let him go. Not like this." She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms, the sting bringing her back to reality. "I need to fix this. I need to find him.


    He can''t be gone."


    "Where might he be?" she murmured, glancing around the crowd as if expecting Lucian to materialize out of nowhere. Panic settled deep in her bones. "I have to ask Aunt Olivia. She must know where he is."


    Avey rushed back toward Olivia, her voice trembling as she spoke. "Aunt Olivia, where is he? Is he home? I need to go see him... right now." Her desperation was clear, her eyes wide and pleading, almost wild with fear. The possibility of Lucian taking another drastic step filled her with dread, threatening to tear her apart.


    Olivia looked at Avey carefully, her eyes softening as she saw the sheer terror and concern on the young girl''s face. "This girl... does she truly care for Lucian?" Olivia thought, a pang of surprise washing over her. Avey seemed even more distressed than she was, which stirred something in Olivia''s heart. Perhaps she had misjudged the situation.


    Olivia sighed heavily, she really doesn''t know much about lucian


    and she is ashamed of that


    but remembering what this girl did to lucian those times


    olivia wasn''t sure now

 Chapter 36 - 36: Victor

    Avey''s world felt like it was unraveling before her eyes. Panic gripped her heart, and her mind raced, searching for any way to make things right. "Where is Lucian, Aunt Olivia? Please, I need to know!" Avey''s voice trembled, her eyes already wet with unshed tears, fear and desperation thick in her tone.


    Olivia looked away, guilt flickering across her tired face. "I don''t know, Avey... He was at home when I left. But... he might have gone somewhere else. Lucian...


    he never stays put for long, especially not at home." Olivia''s voice was soft, burdened with her own guilt and shame. She had failed as a mother, and now her son was slipping away from her too.


    Avey''s heart dropped further. "He''s not at home... No, no, I need to find him." She was muttering to herself, already thinking of ways to track Lucian down. "Yes, yes, I''ll call someone, hire someone to track him. That''ll work... I can''t just let this happen!" Her voice was frantic now, panic overtaking her reason.


    She was filled with the regret of not going to him sooner, of waiting and hesitating, lost in her own tangled emotions after coming back in time. "I could''ve fixed this! Why did I wait? Why did I let this happen again?" Her thoughts echoed with guilt and self-blame.


    Just as she was about to rush out of the party, leaving behind everything her birthday, the guests, the people watching her so closely a familiar voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "Hey! Happy birthday, Avey! Sorry I got a little late, but I''m here now, haha."


    Avey froze. That voice. The last voice she wanted to hear. Slowly, she turned her head toward the entrance, her heart sinking.


    It was Victor.


    He stood there, dressed in a pristine white suit, his confidence radiating from him like an aura. He had that same calculated smile on his face, the same sharp eyes that could fool anyone into thinking he was a charming, harmless young man. But Avey knew better. She had seen his true face, seen the wolf beneath the sheep''s clothing.


    "What are you doing here?" Avey spat, her voice cold and laced with disdain. "I remember telling you yesterday to stay away from my party. We only had a business deal, and that''s all. Stop acting like we''re close, Victor." She narrowed her eyes, every fiber of her being recoiling from him.


    The memories from her past life flooded her mind the way he had manipulated her, twisted her emotions, and used her to hurt Lucian. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    remembering that avey clenched her first.


    Victor only chuckled, completely unfazed by her hostility. He took a few more steps toward her, his smirk growing. "Come on, Avey. No need to be so harsh on your birthday. I thought we were friends." His voice dripped with fake concern as he reached out, as if to comfort her. "You look stressed, though.


    What''s wrong? Anything I can help with?"


    victor was confused at what happened to her why is she behaving like this


    embersemed but still he knows to control the situation


    Avey felt her skin crawl. "Friends? We are nothing, Victor." Her words were icy. "Just leave me alone."


    Victor''s smile never faltered. Instead, he turned his attention to Olivia, who had been standing quietly beside them. "Ah, Miss Olivia! I didn''t notice you at first." His voice oozed charm as he greeted her. "You''re as stunning as ever. It''s always a pleasure to see you." He even winked, a gesture so casual and confident that it made Avey want to scream.


    But Olivia wasn''t charmed. Far from it.


    Her fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to contain her anger. "This boy... How did I ever fall for his tricks in the past? How did I ever let him into our lives?!" Olivia''s thoughts raced, disgusted with herself for how blind she had been. In her last life, she had been fooled by Victor''s smooth words and fake charm.


    She had let him manipulate her, even allowing him to use her against her own son. "How could I have been so blind?!" she thought, rage and guilt boiling inside her.


    But now, now that she had a second chance, she saw everything clearly. It was like a fog had been lifted from her eyes, and she could finally see Victor for who he really was a schemer, a manipulator who used people for his own gain.


    In truth, Victor was the "protagonist" of this world''s twisted narrative. Every female character no matter how strong or independent was somehow drawn into his orbit, manipulated to serve his story.


    Victor was like a wolf in sheep''s clothing, skilled at twisting emotions and manipulating people to get what he wanted. Olivia could see through him now, the barrier of the past finally lifted, and she could clearly see the web of manipulation he had spun around them.


    This was a novel world, after all, where the fate of certain characters was written, where heroines were all destined to be drawn toward the protagonist. It was the twisted mechanics of the world, a game they had all unknowingly been forced to play. But now, Olivia could see things clearly, and she was furious with herself for ever falling into Victor''s trap.


    Olivia had been one of his targets for conquest,


    olivia was feeling angry it disgusted her to realize just how far she had fallen under his influence in her previous life. "But no more," she thought fiercely. "I''m not that foolish woman anymore. I won''t let him use me, or anyone else, again."


    Olivia''s sharp gaze bore into Victor, filled with a cold, simmering fury. "How dare he try to worm his way back into our lives? How dare he?" She could feel the rage pulsing through her, but she forced herself to remain calm, not wanting to cause a scene at Avey''s party. Not yet, at least.


    Victor''s smile faltered for a brief moment under Olivia''s cold stare, but he quickly recovered, flashing another charming grin. "Well, I hope you''re both doing well. If there''s anything I can do to help, you know you can count on me." His eyes glinted with that calculating look, as if he were already thinking of how he could use this situation to his advantage.


    "Never again," Olivia promised herself. "I won''t let him get away with this. Not this time." She kept her sharp gaze on Victor, her mind buzzing with the anger she felt for both him and her own past self.


    Victor, seemingly unaware of the storm brewing in Olivia''s mind, turned back to Avey with a charming grin. He held out a beautifully wrapped present. "Here''s a little something for you, Avey." His tone was sweet, too sweet, as if they were the best of friends.


    But Avey wasn''t falling for it anymore. Her eyes narrowed, and she felt her anger rise. She wasn''t going to play this game like she had before.


    "I don''t need any presents from you," Avey said firmly, her voice like steel. "And don''t you dare call me by my name so familiarly."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Victor let out an awkward laugh, trying to shake off the palpable tension. "Hey, Avey, why so serious today?" he chuckled, attempting to lighten the mood, but his smile faltered when he saw her eyes narrow in cold fury.


    Everyone at the party was now watching him, the weight of their stares making his skin prickle with discomfort. He could feel the shift in the room, the way Avey''s words had turned the air into something sharp and dangerous.


    "Again?" Avey''s voice was low, dangerously steady. Her entire body trembled with restrained anger as she took a slow step forward, her eyes blazing with a fire Victor hadn''t expected. She had never looked at him like this before not with this intensity, this resolve.


    Her next words were slow and deliberate, each syllable slicing through the air like a blade. "I, Avey Starline, swear on my family''s name that I will destroy you and everything you''ve built."


    Victor froze, the color draining from his face as Avey''s voice grew louder, her fury uncontained. "Say my name in that tone again, I dare you." Her tone was ice-cold, filled with venom that sent a shiver down the spines of those watching.


    The room fell into a stunned silence. The guests, who had been watching the scene unfold, now stared in shock. A vow like this wasn''t made lightly, especially not by a Starline. The whispers began almost immediately.


    Whispers spread through the crowd like wildfire, rippling with shock and unease.


    "Did she just swear on her family name?" someone murmured, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    "This is serious. Things are about to get messy," another added, their voice barely above a whisper, but the gravity of the statement settled over the room like a heavy fog.


    A man nearby scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief. "Who is that stupid kid in front of Miss Starline?" he muttered to his friend, his eyes narrowing on Victor. "He''s playing with fire."


    The tension in the air was suffocating, and every guest understood the weight of what had just happened. Swearing on one''s family name, especially for someone of Avey''s stature, was not done lightly. It was a declaration of war, an oath of destruction.


    Victor had clearly underestimated the situation, and now, it seemed he had no idea how to climb out of the mess he had walked into.


    "He must not know who he''s dealing with," someone else muttered, casting a pitiful glance at Victor. "To challenge a Starline is suicide."


    All eyes were on Avey and Victor now, the tension palpable, as everyone waited to see what would happen next.


    "What do you think''s going to happen?" one guest murmured to another, the anticipation palpable.


    Olivia, on the other hand, stood in stunned silence, her eyes fixed on Avey. "Wasn''t this girl practically attached to Victor in our last life?" Olivia thought, confused. "She even helped him with so many of his plans. What changed?" She couldn''t wrap her mind around the shift. In the previous timeline, Avey had been close to Victor, even aiding him in hurting Lucian.


    But now, her venom was aimed squarely at him.


    The air was thick with tension as everyone processed what had just happened. The ripple of surprise swept through the party, and Victor''s face lost its confident smile. His eyebrows twitched, and for a brief moment, his composed facade cracked.


    "This¡­ bitch," Victor cursed silently. His mind raced. "What the hell is going on? Why is she overreacting like this?" He tried to regain control of the situation, but he could feel his grip slipping. Avey wasn''t supposed to act like this.


    Even Melody, Avey''s mother, was taken aback. She knew her daughter, and this wasn''t typical behavior for her. Swearing an oath in the name of their family was a massive declaration. "Why does she hate him so much? What happened?" Melody wondered. She glanced at Victor, suspicion brewing.


    "I''ll have to look deeper into this. Something''s not right."


    Victor''s smile returned, but it was forced. "You''re joking, right?" he asked, his tone strained, trying to salvage his pride. "You can''t be serious, Avey."


    But Avey''s cold, unyielding gaze didn''t falter. "No, I''m not joking. And let me make something perfectly clear don''t ever call me by that familiar tone again. Address me with the respect I deserve, Miss Starline." Her voice was cutting, icy, and absolute. "There is only one person allowed to address me in that tone, and it''s certainly not you."


    Victor''s smile wavered further, the sting of humiliation clear on his face. He could feel the weight of the stares from the high-society guests, each one of them observing his humiliation. His reputation was on the line, and he knew it. Still, he needed to keep his composure. "I can''t let her ruin everything I''ve built," he thought to himself.


    But Avey''s cold expression told him all he needed to know.she said icily. "You are no longer welcome here. I didn''t invite you, and you will leave. If I ever see you near me or Lucian again, you will regret it."


    The smugness vanished from Victor''s face, replaced by a mixture of shock and indignation. He glanced around, aware that all eyes were now on him,himuliating him like this in front of everyone.


    Victor''s blood ran cold. "What the hell is going on?" he thought, his mind racing. "This wasn''t how things were supposed to go." His carefully crafted plans were unraveling before his eyes, and he could feel his grip slipping. "This¡­ this bitch¡­" he cursed internally. She was ruining everything, and doing it publicly no less.


    Still, Victor wasn''t about to let himself be beaten so easily. He forced a strained smile, trying to salvage what he could. "You''ve misunderstood me, Miss Starline," he said, his voice slick with faux politeness. "I see now why you''re so upset. It must be because of that Lucian boy, right?"


    At the mention of Lucian''s name, both Olivia and Avey stiffened. Victor, sensing that he had hit a nerve, continued, hoping to shift the focus away from his own embarrassment. "Yes, that must be it. I''ve seen how that guy can get under your skin. Always pestering you, always following you around like a lost puppy.


    If it''s bothering you that much, I can take care of him for you." His voice turned condescending, as though he were offering to handle a minor inconvenience. "The ghost of legs doesn''t understand the language of lips, after all."


    The tension in the room skyrocketed. The once-lively party atmosphere now felt like it was teetering on the edge of a knife. The guests, sensing the danger, went quiet. Eyes darted back and forth between Avey, Olivia, and Victor, waiting to see how the situation would unfold.

 Chapter 37 - 37: get out

    As the whispers spread through the party, the guests exchanged curious glances, trying to make sense of the unfolding drama.


    "Who is that boy? Does anyone know?" a young woman murmured, her voice barely audible amidst the chatter.


    "I don''t know much, but I''ve heard a little about him." Another guest chimed in, her voice filled with curiosity. "Victor came from some foreign country. He just started his company here in Wolly City. It''s not a big company, but somehow, he managed to get close to big shots like Miss Olivia Kane. They''ve had a few meetings, from what I''ve heard."


    "Interesting," the first woman replied, her tone laced with intrigue. "He must have some serious connections to be so bold."


    The guests continued to gossip, their eyes flicking toward the tense scene unfolding in the center of the party. For them, what had begun as a mere birthday celebration had transformed into something far more entertaining and far more dangerous.


    ----


    Avey''s body froze. Victor''s words echoed in her mind, stoking a fire that had been burning low since her return to the past. Her heart pounded, her emotions bubbling to the surface. Without turning her head, her voice came out cold, almost deadly.


    "What did you just say?" she asked, her voice icy and sharp, making the room fall into an uncomfortable silence.


    Both Olivia and Melody looked at Avey, surprised by the sudden shift in her demeanor. She had been desperate just moments ago, but now, there was something far more dangerous lurking beneath the surface anger.


    Victor frowned, clearly taken aback by her reaction. "What''s going on?" he thought, confused. "Why is she acting like this? Didn''t she hate that Lucian boy?"


    Trying to salvage the situation, he raised his hands in mock surrender, feigning innocence. "Hey, hey, calm down. Did I say something wrong?" His voice was condescending, barely masking his growing irritation. "I was just asking if that Lucian boy is still pestering you, right?"


    Victor''s patience was thinning. He wasn''t someone who took humiliation well. He had built too much to be disrespected, and he certainly wouldn''t take it from someone like Avey. His voice carried an underlying threat now, though he tried to maintain his composure in front of the crowd.


    "I only have some connections here, and I thought I could help you." His smile faltered as he felt the weight of Avey''s stare, his own frustration mounting. "This girl has no idea who she''s messing with."


    But what Victor didn''t realize was that this wasn''t the same Avey he had manipulated in the past. She had seen through his schemes, and now, she wasn''t afraid to confront him.


    Avey''s eyes narrowed further, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. Her anger was palpable, burning in her chest. "Pestering?" she echoed, her voice shaking with rage. "You have the audacity to speak about Lucian like that? To degrade him?"


    Victor''s frown deepened. "Wait, why is she getting so defensive over that guy?" he thought. "Did I miscalculate something?" His mind raced, trying to figure out where he had gone wrong.


    Victor had prepared meticulously for his move into Wolly City. He had done his research on everyone especially the powerful figures like the Kanes. He knew the fractured relationship between Lucian and his family. As far as his research had shown, Lucian was weak, unimportant, and of no consequence. He had no power or influence, even within his own family.


    "So why should I worry about him?" Victor had thought. "He''s nothing compared to me."


    What Victor didn''t count on was the shift in Olivia''s perspective. In the past life, she had turned a blind eye to her son, indifferent to his pain. But now, everything had changed.


    "Victor," Olivia''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, startling everyone. The cold fury in her tone sent a chill through the room. "Did you just say you would teach my son a lesson?"


    Victor''s confidence wavered as he turned to face Olivia, whose sharp gaze burned into him. "I must have misread the situation," he thought, suddenly unsure. "Why is she looking at me like that?"


    Olivia''s eyes blazed with guilt and anger, emotions she had bottled up for years. "How low has my standing fallen," she thought bitterly. "How far have I let things go, for someone to dare to disrespect my son like this right in front of me?" Her chest tightened with the weight of her past mistakes. "I failed him, but never again. I was blind before, but now I see clearly.


    I will never let anyone insult my son again." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guilt that had plagued Olivia since her return to the past surged to the surface. Her heart clenched with the realization that she had allowed this allowed others to treat Lucian as insignificant, allowed him to be humiliated. "It''s because of me that people like Victor think they can speak about him like this," she thought. "Because I failed as his mother."


    Victor flinched as Olivia''s glare intensified. The smug confidence he had shown earlier was quickly evaporating. "Wait," he stammered, trying to salvage the situation. "I didn''t mean"


    "You didn''t mean what?" Olivia interrupted, her voice rising with anger. "You didn''t mean to say that my son is someone you can teach a lesson to? That my son is insignificant?" Her voice was trembling now, not from fear, but from barely controlled fury. "How dare you speak about him that way?"


    Victor took a step back, the power dynamic of the conversation shifting dramatically. Olivia, once indifferent to Lucian, now stood fiercely protective of him. It wasn''t the reaction Victor had anticipated.


    The guests, sensing the tension, exchanged nervous glances. "This isn''t just a family dispute," they whispered. "This is something bigger."


    Victor, desperate to regain control, tried to calm things down. "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I wasn''t trying to offend anyone." His voice wavered, betraying his unease. "I just thought I could help."


    But Olivia wasn''t interested in his excuses. She had already seen through him, and the guilt she felt for ever having been associated with him was eating her alive. "You thought you could help?" she repeated, her voice laced with sarcasm. "Help who?


    Victor''s face paled. He could feel the room turning against him, the once-welcoming atmosphere of the party becoming hostile. He had played his cards too confidently, assuming he could manipulate the situation like he always had. But now, it was slipping out of his control.


    Avey stepped forward, her voice cutting through the tension once more. "You have no right to speak about Lucian. And I swear, if you go near him, I will make sure you regret it." Her voice was cold, calculated, and final. There was no room for negotiation.


    Victor''s hands trembled slightly, though he tried to hide it. "What the hell is happening?" he thought, panic setting in. "This wasn''t supposed to happen."


    The room had grown deathly silent, all eyes on the unfolding drama. Victor, once so smug and self-assured, now stood on the edge of disaster. And the women he had underestimated the women he had thought were easy to manipulate now stood united against him.


    For the first time, Victor realized he had made a fatal mistake.


    Victor''s mind raced. What the hell went wrong? he thought, his usually sharp instincts failing him. Everything he had researched, planned, and calculated told him that both Olivia and Avey disliked Lucian. He believed they would welcome any insult toward Lucian as a chance to distance themselves further from him.


    But as the tension in the room thickened, Victor could sense that his plan had not just backfired it had exploded in his face.


    "Miss Olivia, Miss Avey, I truly apologize if my words came off wrong." Victor tried to maintain his smooth facade, but his eyes flickered with anxiety. He prided himself on being a master manipulator, but this wasn''t going the way he had anticipated. He had never expected these women especially Olivia to turn against him so swiftly.


    Olivia''s face tightened, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. "Helping us again?" Her voice dripped with barely contained fury. "You just disrespected my son in front of all these guests. Let''s forget for a moment about what may or may not be going on between Avey and Lucian. Did you really think I would stand here and say nothing while you humiliated my son like that?"


    For a split second, Avey felt a pang of sadness hearing Olivia defend Lucian so fiercely. Despite her own complicated feelings, she realized that she, too, would never have allowed anyone to step on Lucian like this especially not publicly. Her chest tightened, guilt swelling as she recalled the cruel things she herself had done to him in her previous life. Why did I ever act that way toward him?


    she wondered, the shame almost unbearable.


    Victor, however, was already shifting gears. His mind worked as quickly as his mouth. He could sense Olivia''s rising anger but knew that the powerful Kane family wasn''t something he could afford to alienate, at least not yet. "Miss Olivia," he said, his voice softening, "please don''t be upset with me. We''ve had a fruitful business relationship. I truly meant no disrespect.


    If my words were offensive, I sincerely apologize."


    Victor''s pride screamed at him to not bow to these women, but he wasn''t foolish enough to burn bridges this early in his plans. The Kane family still had value, and he knew he needed them especially for his hidden revenge. "I''ll do whatever it takes to make amends," he added, forcing a smile. "I''ve always respected you deeply."


    Despite the false sincerity in his tone, there was a glint in his eyes cold, calculating, and filled with anger he barely managed to suppress. One day, I''ll repay this humiliation, he thought darkly. These bitches won''t get away with it. But for now... I need to play this smart.


    Olivia''s anger continued to boil, but something about Victor''s last words made her feel sick inside. He had mentioned punishing Lucian, implying that she had condoned or even encouraged such behavior. And the truth was, she had. In her past life, Olivia had cruelly reprimanded Lucian whenever he embarrassed the family.


    She had allowed herself to be manipulated into punishing her own son, treating him like an outsider in his own home.


    Her hands trembled slightly as she clenched them into fists. "I.I..." Olivia stammered, her voice faltering. The guilt hit her like a tidal wave, drowning out her fury for a brief moment. "He''s right, she thought bitterly. "I let it happen. I let Lucian be treated like this...


    by everyone, including myself. And now I''m standing here, acting like I care."


    For a second, Olivia felt humiliated not by Victor, but by herself. What kind of mother am I? she thought. How did it get this bad? How did I let my son fall so far, only to defend him now, as if I''m some loving mother? The shame was overwhelming, but beneath it all was a spark of determination.


    This will end today. No one disrespects my son not anymore.


    Avey, on the other hand, was less conflicted. Her heart burned with anger pure and intense. Victor''s slimy demeanor, his patronizing tone, and his manipulative actions had ruined Lucian''s life in the past, pushing her to hurt the one person who had loved her more than anyone else. "You," she thought, her rage growing. "You''re one of the reasons I lost him. One of the reasons I broke him."


    No longer willing to hide her feelings, Avey stepped forward, her eyes blazing with fury. "Victor," she said, her voice low and dangerous, "you''ve crossed a line today. You think you can just come here, insult Lucian, and get away with it? Let me make this clear you will regret this."


    Victor''s face darkened. The guests, who had been watching the scene with growing interest, exchanged nervous glances. The tension in the air was palpable. No one dared to speak, but the shock was clear on their faces.


    Melody, standing silently beside her daughter, felt both pride and concern. "This isn''t like Avey," she thought, frowning slightly. "Something has changed. She''s never been this forceful, this... protective." Still, she would support her daughter no matter what. If Avey had declared war on Victor, then so be it.


    Olivia, meanwhile, watched Avey with a mixture of surprise and admiration. "So, she does care for Lucian, she thought, her anger toward Victor momentarily overshadowed by the realization. Maybe she always did, but didn''t know how to show it."


    Victor, now cornered and humiliated in front of the city''s elite, clenched his fists at his sides. His lips curled into a forced smile, but his eyes were hard and filled with contempt. "You''re making a mistake, Miss Avey," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "I suggest you think carefully before you make enemies you can''t handle."


    Avey''s eyes narrowed. "I can handle you," she said coldly. "And if you''re thinking of threatening me or Lucian, you''ll find out just how powerful my family really is. Now get out."


    Victor''s smile dropped completely. His pride had been shattered in front of the entire party, and he knew he couldn''t recover from this. "Fine," he said through gritted teeth, his voice barely controlled. "But this isn''t over."


    He turned sharply on his heel and walked out of the party, his rage barely contained. Inside, he was seething. "One day," he vowed silently, "one day I''ll make all of you pay for this."


    As he left, the tension in the room remained thick. The guests were buzzing with whispers, unsure of what had just happened but knowing they had witnessed something significant. Meanwhile, Avey stood tall, her heart still pounding with adrenaline.


    But as the reality of the situation settled in, she couldn''t help but feel a knot of fear in her chest. "I''ve made the right choice, she told herself. I won''t let anyone hurt Lucian again not Victor, not anyone and specially not myself."


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    wasted my fucking time avey cursed in her heart


    ----


    thanks for your support guys


    almost 2,400 words chapter


    from tommorow on i am going to fasten the story

 Chapter 38 - 38: lucian

    Jimmy took a swig of his drink, his eyes slightly glassy from the alcohol. "Hey Lucian, I''m actually glad you finally left that Avey girl behind," he slurred, tipping his glass in Lucian''s direction. His words were heavy with relief, but also a hint of drunken wisdom.


    Lucian, already deep into the haze of alcohol, let out a dry laugh. "Hickup¡­ Yeah, I think I''m finally waking up from that¡­ nightmare," he muttered, his voice slurring. He was swirling the drink in his hand, eyes slightly unfocused. He had been nursing bottle after bottle since arriving at the Black Butterfly, a familiar spot for him and his friends to wallow in their troubles.


    After storming out of his house earlier, he had immediately gone to a mobile shop, buying a new phone and SIM card just one more way to cut ties. "No more interruptions," Lucian thought at the time, feeling oddly satisfied. Yet the weight of his emotions hadn''t lifted. If anything, they had settled deeper, and now he sat, drowning in his sorrows, letting the alcohol numb everything.


    Jimmy and Garry, his closest friends from both lives, had found him here. Even though it was early in the day, the three of them were already several drinks deep, not caring about the time or the stares from other customers.


    "Let it all out, man," Garry had said, his voice low with concern. He and Jimmy had tried to stop Lucian after his third bottle, but once they saw how raw his sadness was, they let him keep going. They knew Lucian needed this. He needed to vent, to grieve, to finally unload all the hurt he''d been carrying for so long.


    The two of them exchanged glances, silently agreeing that if this was how Lucian was going to heal, then so be it.


    "I wasted so much time," Lucian mumbled, barely audible. "Chasing after someone who never wanted me. I was¡­ I was so blind. He stared into the amber liquid in his glass like it held the answers he was searching for. His face twisted in a bitter smile, the memories flooding back years of rejection, humiliation, and unreturned affection.


    Jimmy sighed, setting his glass down a little harder than intended. "Man, i''ve been telling you that for years. But, well, sometimes it takes time to see the truth for yourself." He gave Lucian a pitying look. "Better late than never, right?"


    Garry, who had been quietly watching Lucian, leaned back in his seat, stretching his arms over his head. "You know we''ve got your back, no matter what," he said, trying to offer comfort. "I just wish you''d come to us sooner, instead of carrying all that pain alone."


    Lucian leaned forward, elbows resting on the table, his head slightly downcast. "I just couldn''t," he admitted. "I didn''t know how to let go. I loved her, you know?" His voice cracked slightly, but he swallowed it down with another swig from his glass. "Loved her for so damn long that I forgot how to live for myself. I thought if I tried hard enough, she''d see me.


    She''d love me back. But¡­" He trailed off, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his confession.


    Jimmy and Garry stayed silent, knowing this was something Lucian needed to say. They had been by his side for years, watching him chase after someone who never gave him the time of day, and it hurt them to see him suffer. But Lucian had always been stubborn, always chasing after something just out of reach.


    Lucian turned his gaze to the table, staring blankly at the half-empty bottle in front of him. "I''ve been an idiot," he muttered. "All that time... wasted." He leaned back in his seat, the alcohol making his movements sluggish. He ran a hand through his hair, messing it up even more. "I don''t even know who I am anymore.


    Everything was about her. What do I do now?"


    Garry reached out and patted his shoulder. "You live, man. You start living for yourself, not for someone who never saw your worth." He glanced at Jimmy, who nodded in agreement. "You''re more than just that guy who''s in love with Avey. You''ve got to remember that."


    Lucian let out a hollow laugh, lifting his drink in a mock toast. "To living for myself," he said, voice dripping with sarcasm. "Whoever the hell that is."


    The three of them sat in silence for a moment, the noise of the restaurant buzzing around them, but their corner felt isolated, as if they were in their own world. Garry and Jimmy could see the heaviness in Lucian''s eyes, the kind of weight that no amount of alcohol could really lift. But they were patient. They knew he would need time time to rebuild, time to heal.


    Jimmy, looking over Lucian''s shoulder toward the entrance, noticed a few more patrons entering the restaurant. "You know," he said, turning his attention back to Lucian, "it''s funny. You''ve been through all this crap with Avey, but here we are, still standing, still drinking with you." He grinned, trying to lighten the mood. "If anything, at least you''ve got us. We''re your real ride-or-die."


    Lucian chuckled softly, the warmth of their friendship finally cutting through the fog of sadness. "Yeah, I guess I do have that."


    But as he lifted his glass to take another drink, something strange stirred inside him a sense of unease. His back was to the entrance of the restaurant, and though he couldn''t see the people coming and going, he could feel a sudden shift in the atmosphere. It was subtle, but there. Garry and Jimmy, sitting across from him, exchanged quick glances, their relaxed expressions hardening slightly.


    Lucian paused, his hand still gripping the glass. "What? What is it?"


    Jimmy''s eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced toward the entrance. "Probably nothing. Just thought I saw someone familiar."


    Garry leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "Keep drinking, man. We''re not here to deal with any drama today."


    Lucian hesitated for a moment but nodded. "Yeah, no drama. Just drinks." He took another swig, forcing himself to ignore the nagging feeling in his gut. For now, it was just about letting go of the past, of Avey, and of all the pain he had carried for so long.


    ---


    Avey stepped into the Black Butterfly restaurant with her heart pounding so violently she could feel it in her throat. Her hands trembled as she clutched her phone, having just received the information on Lucian''s whereabouts. It didn''t take much just a single call with her family''s connections, and within 15 minutes, she knew exactly where he was.


    "He''s here," she whispered to herself, barely able to breathe.


    Nothing else mattered. Not the party she had just abandoned, not the guests, not even the shame that threatened to engulf her. All that mattered now was Lucian. She had to see him, explain everything, beg for his forgiveness something, anything to make this right.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey''s steps were shaky as she entered the dimly lit restaurant, her eyes scanning frantically until they landed on him. Lucian sat at the farthest table with his back to her, facing his friends, Garry and Jimmy. The sight of him took her breath away his hunched posture, the way his head hung low, and the empty bottles scattered across the table, remnants of his attempt to drown his pain.


    "What have I done?" Avey''s heart sank deeper as she saw the state he was in, each bottle of alcohol like a punch to her chest. She had known him for so long, had seen him at his best and worst, but never like this never this broken.


    Her feet felt heavy as she approached the table. Each step was slower than the last, her mind racing with guilt, regret, and fear. "How did it come to this? Why didn''t I see it sooner?" The questions swirled in her head, making it hard to breathe, harder still to take the next step.


    From across the table, Jimmy and Garry noticed her immediately. Their eyes burned with hostility, even hatred, as they exchanged glances. Garry''s fists clenched tightly under the table, his knuckles white. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, fighting the urge to stand up and confront her right then and there. "How dare she show up here?" he thought bitterly.


    His eyes flicked between Avey and Lucian, who sat oblivious, lost in his own sorrow.


    Jimmy wasn''t faring much better, his fingers twitching as he gripped the edge of the table. The two friends could barely contain their anger, knowing that Avey was the reason their best friend was sitting there, broken and drowning in alcohol.


    But they said nothing. They didn''t want to alert Lucian just yet. They wanted him to confront her, to let her see the damage she had done through his own pain-filled eyes, not theirs. Jimmy and Garry had always known Lucian was too kind for his own good, always willing to hide his hurt. "Maybe now she''ll understand," Jimmy thought grimly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey, feeling the tension in the air, knew that both Garry and Jimmy hated her presence. She could see the rage in their eyes, the way their bodies tensed at her approach. But she didn''t care. None of that mattered now. All she could focus on was Lucian, who was sitting there, still oblivious to her presence. Her eyes filled with tears as she took in the sight of him.


    The once lively and passionate Lucian¡ªher Lucian¡ªwas now slumped over, his clothes slightly disheveled, his body reeking of alcohol. His fingers gripped a glass loosely, as if it were the only thing tethering him to reality.


    Her gaze dropped to the table, and the sight made her heart freeze. Five bottles¡ªempty. "Did he drink all of that?" Avey felt her stomach churn. Her hand instinctively reached out toward him, trembling as she hesitated just behind his back. "What have I done to you?" Her thoughts screamed, guilt ripping through her like a violent storm.


    Her hand hovered, barely an inch away from Lucian''s shoulder, but she couldn''t bring herself to touch him. She felt so far away from him now, even though she was right there. How could she ever bridge the distance she had created? How could she ever undo all the wrongs?


    She tried to speak, but her voice caught in her throat. The scent of alcohol mixed with the sadness radiating off of him was suffocating. "Lucian..." she whispered under her breath, but it barely escaped her lips.


    Lucian, in his drunken haze, was completely unaware of her presence. He was mumbling softly, barely able to hold himself up. "I''m done... I''m done chasing after dreams that don''t want me." His voice was thick with pain, and it sent a chill down Avey''s spine.


    "Jimmy, Garry, I''m done, man," he slurred, lifting his glass shakily before setting it down with a thud. "No more of this... I''m not doing this anymore."


    Avey''s heart shattered hearing those words. "He''s given up," she thought.it was real what aunt olivia said her knees felt week almost about to fell down

 Chapter 39 - 39: feelings

    Lucian sat there, slumped over the table, his drunken haze enveloping him. His hand lazily patted the table, and his voice, though slurred, was filled with the weight of years of unspoken pain. "You know what... hickup... heart''s broken now, so why the chaos? I liked her...


    It was my problem, so why question it now?" His eyes, red from both alcohol and repressed emotions, looked hollow as he tried to laugh it off.


    Jimmy and Garry, seated in front of him, exchanged worried glances. They had never seen Lucian this defeated, this broken. The laughter of strangers echoed in the background, and a group of girls at another table whispered, pointing toward him.


    "Wow, did you hear that? He''s got a way with words. Sounds like he could write a song." One girl commented, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Another girl sneered, her voice laced with cruelty, "Look at him, crying like a loser. Who cries in a restaurant? Pathetic."


    Her friend quickly shushed her, placing a hand over her mouth, "Hey, shut up. You don''t know what he''s been through. Maybe some heartless woman hurt him. Look at him... he''s hot. I''d never let a guy like that slip away."


    Those careless words pierced through Avey, who stood frozen behind Lucian, just out of his line of sight. Each word they said felt like a dagger in her heart. "I did this to him," she thought, her chest tightening with unbearable guilt. She could see the lonely slump of his shoulders, the way his body swayed in drunkenness, and it was killing her inside to know that she was the reason for his pain.


    Tears welled in her eyes, but she couldn''t move, couldn''t speak. The overwhelming sadness, regret, and panic clawed at her insides as she stood there, watching the man she once pushed away fall apart in front of her.


    Lucian, oblivious to her presence, continued speaking, his voice soft and broken. "You guys... you''re close to my heart, so I tell you everything. Nobody else does. Everyone thinks I''m weak, so I just keep smiling... keep smiling.


    Everything is fine... but my heart... it hurts... it really hurts." He tried to laugh again, but it came out as a sad, hollow sound, accompanied by another hiccup.


    Jimmy and Garry could only sit in silence, their faces tense, their hearts heavy. They had seen Lucian suffer before, but this was different. This time, it wasn''t just about unrequited love; it was about years of hidden scars, emotional wounds that had never healed.


    From behind, Avey heard every word. Each one hit her like a physical blow, making her want to scream, to fall to her knees and beg for forgiveness. She had never realized just how much Lucian had hidden from the world how much he had hidden from her. Tears streamed down her face, and her hand flew to her mouth, trying to stifle the sobs that threatened to escape.


    Lucian, lost in his drunken rambling, leaned forward, resting his head on the table. "Do you know what hurts the most, guys?" he muttered, his voice barely a whisper. "Avey and I... we were close once, you know? Back when we were little. She was so sweet...


    she held me when I was at my lowest. I was that defeated kid, alone and hated by the world. No one liked me. But she... she was my only light."


    Avey''s heart twisted painfully as she remembered those days how she had been the one to sit with Lucian when no one else did. She had forgotten how much those small gestures had meant to him, how much they had shaped his feelings for her.


    "That''s why I kept trying," Lucian continued, his voice cracking. "Because those memories... they were the only reason I kept going. I don''t know if she forgot, or if she just doesn''t care anymore. But it felt like the world betrayed me the day she rejected me. And not just once...


    every time, it was like another knife to the heart." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey''s knees nearly buckled at his words, and she had to clutch the back of a nearby chair to steady herself. "How could I have been so blind?" she thought, her mind racing. "He held on to those memories all these years... and I never even noticed."


    "It feels weird, right?" Lucian laughed bitterly, though his laughter sounded more like a sob. "The person who used to understand you with just a look even in your silence... now ignores your cries for help. I screamed, but no one heard me. Not even her."


    Garry and Jimmy watched helplessly as their friend broke down in front of them, tears streaming down his face. They wanted to comfort him, to tell him that it would get better, but they knew better. Right now, all Lucian needed was to let it out.


    Avey, standing just a few feet away, felt like her heart had shattered into a million pieces. She had never realized how deeply she had hurt him, how her rejections had chipped away at his soul, little by little. "I thought I was doing the right thing," she thought, tears blurring her vision. "But I only made things worse."


    Lucian took a deep breath, trying to compose himself. "I tried everything, guys... but in the end, I lost everything." His voice was quiet now, almost a whisper, as if the weight of his words was too much to bear.


    Jimmy glanced at Avey from across the table, his eyes filled with barely contained anger. "This is all because of you," his eyes seemed to say. "You did this to him."


    Avey''s tears fell freely now, her body trembling as Lucian''s words washed over her. "He loved me... all this time, he loved me because of that one small act of kindness," she thought, her mind spinning as she recalled the distant memories of their school days.


    She remembered the boy sitting alone at the back of the class, always quiet, always sad. She had never thought much of it when she had reached out to him. It had been such a small, insignificant gesture to her, but to him, it had meant the world.


    "How could I have been so blind?" she whispered to herself, her voice choked with emotion.


    Her heart ached with regret, with guilt. She wanted to tell him that she remembered, that she hadn''t meant to hurt him. But the words wouldn''t come. How could she explain it? How could she ever make up for what she had done?


    Lucian, still oblivious to her presence, continued to speak, though his voice was barely audible now. "You know... it''s funny," he said, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. "I always thought love was supposed to save you. But for me... it was the thing that destroyed me."


    Avey''s heart shattered at those words. "I did this... I destroyed him," she thought, her entire body trembling as she stood there, unable to move, unable to breathe.


    Lucian''s laugh broke the heavy silence, a sound that was both bitter and broken. He tilted his head back, closing his eyes as though he could shut out the world. "Haha... if she''s happy after leaving me, so what''s there to complain about?" he said, his voice filled with resignation. "And if I didn''t even give her happiness... then what kind of love is that?"


    His words hung in the air, sinking into the hearts of everyone present, but none more than Avey. Each syllable hit her like a punch to the gut, knocking the wind out of her. She almost stumbled, her legs weakening beneath her. She could feel her chest constricting painfully as she stood there, frozen in place, unable to breathe. "He''s... he''s sacrificing everything..."


    Lucian let out a long sigh, running his hands through his messy hair, his eyes glassy from the alcohol and the overwhelming weight of his confession. "Let me sacrifice the last thing I have for her... too." His words came out quieter now, almost a whisper, but they still carried a devastating weight.


    Suddenly, in Lucian''s mind, a mechanical voice chimed in.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host, for sacrificing for love... sacrificing your own love for love. Collect the reward.]


    The sound of the system''s message rang in his head, but Lucian ignored it, as if it meant nothing to him now. A meaningless reward for a love that had drained him dry.


    Behind him, Avey''s knees gave out completely, and she collapsed to the floor, trembling uncontrollably. She couldn''t process the agony she was feeling¡ªthe crushing realization that Lucian had sacrificed so much, just to hold onto the hope of her love, and now... now he was letting go. He was giving up.


    "No, no... what have I done?" Avey''s mind screamed as she pressed her hands to her chest, trying to hold herself together. "I didn''t know... I didn''t know it would come to this!"


    Her breath hitched, and her whole body shook with sobs. "So much... so much has been lost... for me." She could barely think straight. Her heart was pounding, her chest aching, and all she could hear was Lucian''s voice, repeating in her mind over and over again. His words echoed painfully, "If she''s happy without me...


    then what''s left for me?"


    Lucian, meanwhile, had stood up from his seat, swaying slightly from the alcohol, and made his way over to Garry and Jimmy. His steps were unsteady, but his intent was clear. The two friends opened their arms without hesitation, pulling him into a tight hug, and in that moment, Lucian''s walls came down completely.


    He collapsed into their embrace, his body shaking with exhaustion, not just from the drinking, but from the emotional weight he had carried for so long.


    "If not for you guys," Lucian muttered, his voice cracking, "I think I would''ve died by now." The words sent a chill through the air, their quiet honesty piercing through the moment like a blade.


    Jimmy patted Lucian''s back, his own eyes welling up with tears. He tried to smile, but it came out as a sad, broken expression. Seeing his friend like this¡ªso vulnerable, so utterly defeated¡ªwas almost too much for him to bear. The strong, silent Lucian who had always kept everything inside was now falling apart in front of them, and there was nothing they could do but hold him.


    Lucian''s head slumped against Jimmy''s shoulder, his breath slowing as he drifted off into a fitful sleep, the remnants of his tears still clinging to his cheeks. His face was stained with the evidence of his pain, his heartbreak etched into every tear.


    Behind them, Avey was a wreck. Her body shook violently as she sobbed into her hands, her face hidden from view. She could hardly breathe, her chest heaving with every silent cry. Her mouth opened, but no sound came out, no words. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry...


    I''m sorry..." She kept repeating the words in her mind, desperately trying to form them aloud, but her voice was gone, stolen by the overwhelming guilt and heartbreak that consumed her.


    Her gaze stayed locked on Lucian, even as he slept on Jimmy''s shoulder, his face calm but tear-streaked. "I''m sorry... I love you... I love you... just give me one more chance... please, just one more chance." The thoughts raced through her mind, but no matter how much she wanted to speak them, her throat closed up, refusing to let the words out.


    She was crumbling, piece by piece, as the reality of what she had done weighed down on her. "How did it come to this?" she wondered, her tears blurring her vision as she stared at the man she loved¡ªthe man who had given up on her. She hadn''t realized, hadn''t known how deeply she had wounded him until it was too late.


    Now, as she watched him sleep, the distance between them felt like an insurmountable wall.


    Her tears wouldn''t stop, flowing down her face in rivers, soaking her trembling hands. Avey wanted nothing more than to go back, to undo everything she had ever done to him. To take back every rejection, every cold word, every time she had pushed him away when he needed her most. She would have given anything for just one chance to fix it, to make things right.


    But now... looking at Lucian''s broken form, asleep and vulnerable, Avey wasn''t sure she would ever get that chance.


    "I''ve lost him," she thought, her heart shattering into pieces. "He''s given up... he''s really given up on me."


    The weight of those words crushed her, leaving her breathless, her sobs growing quieter as the realization settled in.


    -----


    well 2200 words guys and yeah two chapters in one day


    guess you guys like this Speed of plot..isit alright


    and guys please send some powerstones actually thats the most things i can know that you guys like this


    in beginning i like had atleast 30 unread messages whatever it was from collections or powerstones but now its hardly 10


    don''t torture author like that sobb sobb imm working hard

 Chapter 40 - 40: getting ready for new start

    Lucian woke up groggily, rubbing his temple as a dull throb pulsed through his head. "Ahhh¡­ my head," he muttered, squinting at the faint sunlight peeking through the curtains. "Did I drink too much again?" He looked down at his body, noticing he was still in his clothes from yesterday, though his shoes were missing. His mind was hazy, the memories of last night barely stitched together.


    He could vaguely recall being with Jimmy and Garry, their voices blurring into the laughter and the clink of glasses before everything went dark.


    "Sigh¡­," he exhaled deeply, standing up. "What day is it today?" Lucian reached for the new phone he had bought yesterday, a consequence of throwing his old one away in a fit of frustration. "Monday, huh? Oh right, I''m still in my first year¡­ It''s strange to think I''ve regressed.


    Everything feels familiar but distant, like I''m living in a memory." He stared at the date for a moment longer before locking the phone. "Let''s leave the past to the past. Time for a fresh start."


    As Lucian stood up to head for the bathroom, a notification echoed in his mind.


    [Host, you have a pending reward. Yesterday, you achieved an accomplishment: Sacrificing your love for love. Would you like to receive it?]


    Lucian froze mid-step. "What did I do yesterday?" he wondered aloud, trying to recall the details through his drunken haze. The title of the accomplishment made it clear, but the memory was a blur. "Oh well. Whatever. Just open it, Max," Lucian shrugged, heading toward the bathroom.


    "Not like I''m excited about rewards anymore." He had lost count of how many rewards he had earned over the years, all tied to sacrifices for people who never truly appreciated him.


    [Congratulations, host! You have received double the charisma you had before.]


    Lucian paused in front of the mirror, feeling a strange but brief sensation wash over him. He blinked and examined his reflection, but nothing appeared different. His dark, sharp eyes stared back at him, his jawline just as chiseled, his long hair framing his face. "Hey Max, that reward didn''t seem to change much," Lucian said, turning his head to study his features more closely.


    [Charisma isn''t always about physical change, Host. It''s the aura, the magnetic pull that makes people naturally drawn to you. You''re more handsome and likable now, but it''s subtle. Give it time.] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian rolled his eyes, though he couldn''t deny feeling slightly more confident, even if there wasn''t a dramatic change. "Sure, whatever you say." He finished freshening up, quickly dressed in a black pair of trousers and a white shirt. The simplicity of his outfit only accentuated his natural handsomeness, his sharp features enhanced by the confidence in his demeanor.


    As he buttoned the last button and ran a hand through his long hair, he noticed the way his aura seemed to radiate more than before. It was subtle but undeniable.


    With his shoes on, Lucian made his way downstairs, craving the familiar comfort of a cup of coffee. However, something immediately felt off as he descended the stairs. His mother, Olivia, was sitting on the sofa just as she had the day before, but today, her gaze was locked onto him, soft and unusually warm.


    Two coffee cups sat on the table in front of her, and the smell of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air.


    Lucian hesitated at the bottom of the stairs. "Why is she still here? Shouldn''t she be at work?" His mother was never home at this time, always too busy with business meetings or running the family empire. And what was with that look in her eyes? They were gentle, almost apologetic so different from the cold, distant gaze he had grown accustomed to.


    He couldn''t help but feel uneasy, the memory of his mother from his previous life clashing with the one sitting before him.


    As he made his way toward the kitchen, his mother''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Lucian, wait," Olivia called softly. "I''ve already made your coffee. I know how you like it... I made it myself. It''s still hot, just the way you prefer."


    Her voice was trembling slightly, filled with a tenderness Lucian hadn''t heard in years. He turned his head slowly, his heart conflicted. There she was, sitting with a hopeful smile, the steam from the coffee curling into the air. His mind raced with thoughts, a storm of confusion swirling inside him. "What is she doing?" he wondered, eyeing her cautiously. "Is this another act?


    What does she want now?"


    Memories of all the times she had ignored him, belittled him, and chosen work over him flooded his mind, causing a dull ache in his chest. He wanted to believe this was real, that she was trying, but the scars from his past were too deep. He couldn''t trust her he wouldn''t.


    "No need, Mother," Lucian said, his voice calm but cold. "I''m not in the mood for coffee today." He pivoted sharply, changing his direction toward the front door.


    As he reached for the door handle, he heard Olivia''s voice tremble behind him, filled with desperation. "If you don''t want mine, go make yours¡­ I won''t stop you, but please, don''t walk away."


    Lucian stopped for a brief moment, his hand hovering over the door. His chest tightened, the sincerity in her voice causing a stir of emotion he quickly buried. "It''s better to keep my distance," he thought. "I can''t look at her, not when she acts like she cares. It''s too late for that."


    Behind him, Olivia sat in silence, her hands trembling as they gripped the edge of the coffee cup. She could see the conflict in Lucian''s eyes, the way he stiffened at her words, the hesitation in his steps. It was like he didn''t know how to accept the small gesture, like every word she said only deepened the chasm between them.


    Her heart ached with guilt, the weight of her past mistakes pressing heavily on her chest.


    "What have I done?" Olivia thought to herself, tears threatening to fall as she watched her son pull away from her yet again. "I''ve pushed him so far away that even something as simple as a cup of coffee feels like too much."


    She bit her lip, trying to hold back the flood of emotions, but the truth was inescapable she had failed him, time and time again. And now, when she was trying to rebuild what was broken, Lucian wouldn''t even give her a chance to try.


    "I don''t blame him," she admitted silently. "I don''t deserve his forgiveness, but I need him to know that I''m trying¡­ that I care, even if it''s too late."


    "It''s better this way," he convinced himself, opening the door and stepping out into the fresh morning air. "The past is the past."


    As the door closed behind him, Olivia''s eyes filled with tears. "He''s gone again," she whispered to herself, her hands tightening around the coffee cup she had made with so much care. She sat there, the silence of the house pressing down on her like a heavy weight.


    "Stop, please¡­ just hear me out, Lucian." Olivia''s voice trembled as she called after her son, her words barely above a whisper, but heavy with desperation. She watched him walk toward the door, his figure tense, as if he was running from something unseen. The pain in her chest intensified with each step he took further away from her, her heart sinking as he refused to acknowledge her plea.


    Lucian heard his mother''s voice, soft and breaking, but he didn''t stop. His heart ached, his hands clenched into fists by his sides as he forced himself to keep walking. He hated ignoring her. It hurt to do this. Every fiber of his being wanted to turn around, to meet her gaze, to ask her what was wrong why her voice carried so much sadness, why her eyes were so weary. But he couldn''t.


    He knew that if he turned, his heart would betray him. His love for her, the same love that had always gone unreciprocated, would come flooding back, and with it, the pain. Pain that he had learned to numb himself to.


    It was safer to walk away.


    "Are you going to college?" Olivia''s voice followed him, sounding quieter, more defeated. Lucian didn''t slow his pace, but the sound of her sadness made his heart twist. He wanted to turn back. He wanted to sit with her, to ask her what was wrong, why she suddenly cared now when she had been so indifferent for years.


    But he knew better. He had learned the hard way that when you reach out for love and are met with emptiness, it scars you in ways you can''t easily heal from.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I got a call from your sister," Olivia continued, her voice thick with something that sounded like hope, but also fear. "She said she''s coming tomorrow and was worried because you haven''t been picking up her calls. I told her you lost your phone. She seemed very concerned. Did something happen between you two?"


    Lucian froze mid-step. He didn''t turn around, but her words hit him harder than he expected. His sister? Why was she coming now? As far as he remembered from his past life, she didn''t come home for another two years. She was studying abroad, busy with her own life, rarely calling home.


    "Why is she coming now?" Lucian thought, the familiar tug of uncertainty creeping into his mind. "Has something changed? Did my regression alter the timeline or the plot of our lives?" He couldn''t be sure, and the thought unsettled him.


    But whatever the reason, Lucian didn''t want to dwell on it. "It doesn''t matter," he told himself, shaking his head as if trying to clear the lingering doubts. "She''s not part of my life anymore... anyways."


    He resumed his steps, his heart heavy but his resolve stronger. He needed to protect himself from the emotions that threatened to pull him back into the very cycle of pain he had spent a lifetime escaping.


    Behind him, Olivia sat motionless, watching her son leave once again. Her heart shattered a little more with each second that passed. She could see the conflict in his posture, the way he hesitated for just a brief moment when she mentioned his sister. But it wasn''t enough to bring him back. Nothing seemed to be enough.


    She cursed herself silently, knowing that this was her fault. She had pushed him away, ignored him for so long, that now, when she was finally trying to reach him, he no longer trusted her intentions. He no longer believed in her.


    Her hands shook as she clasped them together in her lap. "What have I done?" she thought, tears stinging her eyes. "How did I let things get this bad?"


    Lucian, with the door now in his hand, paused one last time, the pull to turn back almost too strong to resist. His heart was screaming at him to give her a chance, to listen, to understand. But he had been down this road before, and he had learned that love his love never seemed to be enough.


    Without a word, he stepped outside, closing the door behind him.


    Olivia watched the door shut, her shoulders slumping in defeat. She wanted to run after him, to stop him, to make him understand that she was trying. But she didn''t move. She just sat there, tears falling silently, knowing that she had already lost him long ago.


    In the hallway, Lucian''s heart was heavy, the sadness from his mother''s words echoing in his mind. "I can''t go back," he whispered to himself, "I can''t let myself get hurt again."


    And so, he kept walking, pushing down the emotions that threatened to resurface, trying to convince himself that this was for the best. "Let the past stay in the past."


    The coffee grew cold, untouched.


    ------


    yooo my pumpkins your lovely author this side


    i am here to collect my rent give me powerstones as much as you can


    also leave a good review if you like it i won''t say you lie in there just say the truth


    give as much love you can give me...i lazydiablo want''s it all you love your girlfriends/boyfriend or not but you cant be stingy here


    or you get curse of lazydiablo...sobb so

 Chapter 41 - 41: college

    Lucian arrived in front of his college, feeling a strange mix of nostalgia and dread. This place the bustling campus of one of the most prestigious universities had been the backdrop of many wasted years in his previous life. He was a student of both business and computer science, but it wasn''t passion that had driven him to choose these subjects. No, it was her Avey.


    He had followed her here, just as he had followed her through most of his life. Sighing deeply, Lucian parked his sleek black bike in the designated spot, his mind swimming with memories.


    "Guess it''s time to try college the way others say it''s meant to be enjoyed," he muttered to himself, running his fingers through his dark hair. He stepped off his bike and walked toward the entrance, hands stuffed into his pockets, not caring about the stares he drew. Unlike in his previous life, he wasn''t holding a bouquet or a gift for Avey this time.


    In his past life, every day was about chasing her. Every step he took was in pursuit of Avey''s affection, no matter how many times she pushed him away, rejected him, or humiliated him. But not today. Today was different. Today, Lucian walked as if the past didn''t weigh on his shoulders, even if a part of him still lingered in the pain of that rejection.


    He strode through the campus with a sense of freedom, as though he were the king of this place walking unrestrained, with no fear and no reason to seek anyone''s approval.


    As he made his way through the busy pathways, his sharp eyes scanned the scene. Groups of students were scattered everywhere some with headphones in, lost in their music or podcasts, while others clustered in groups, laughing, and chatting. Couples walked hand-in-hand, grinning as though they had the world at their feet.


    The kind of young love Lucian had once idolized, now seemed to him like a fragile dream. His thoughts were bitter but calm. He had experienced the hollowness of such affection, and it had almost destroyed him.


    "Heh, they have no idea," Lucian thought to himself, eyes narrowing as he passed the smiling couples. "Love is like fire. It''s beautiful from a distance, but if you get too close, it burns you alive."


    His pace quickened, and with every step, the murmur of voices around him became louder. His presence had not gone unnoticed.


    "Hey, look. That guy''s here again," one student whispered to his friend, nudging him.


    "Yeah, isn''t that Lucian Kane? Look how he walks so cocky," another remarked, her eyes narrowing at the sight of him.


    "Wasn''t he the one who was always at the gates with flowers for Avey?" a third student chimed in, her curiosity piqued. "What''s he doing walking around like that instead of waiting for her like a puppy?"


    Lucian''s name had become infamous in this college, not for his academic achievements or skills, but for his relentless pursuit of Avey. Every day, without fail, for months, he had stood at the front gates waiting for her. Rain or shine, he would be there with flowers in hand, only to be coldly rejected by her in front of the entire school.


    "Oh my God, is that him?" a girl whispered excitedly to her friend as they passed Lucian, their eyes lingering on him.


    "He''s so handsome. Look at that face. Is he a model or something?" one girl murmured, her cheeks flushed.


    "Don''t get any ideas," her friend warned, rolling her eyes. "He''s just a lovesick fool. Do you really want a guy who has been chasing the same girl for over a year, despite getting rejected daily?"


    Lucian could hear the murmurs, the judgment, the gossip, but he didn''t let it bother him. He kept his hands in his pockets, his expression indifferent. In his last life, these whispers, these labels, had been a source of shame, and the humiliation had stung deeply. But now, they were like background noise. None of it mattered anymore. He wasn''t here to impress anyone.


    "They think I''m still the same pathetic guy, huh?" Lucian muttered to himself, shaking his head slightly. "Well, let them. They don''t know what''s coming."


    A group of students sitting nearby glanced at him as he walked past, their eyes following him.


    "Hey, that''s the guy Lucian, right? The one who''s been chasing Avey all this time?" one of them asked, smirking. "Bet he''s still running after her."


    "Yeah, what a loser," another scoffed. "It''s been months, and he still doesn''t get the hint. Avey''s way out of his league."


    "That''s the thing he just doesn''t care," the first student said, shaking his head. "Doesn''t matter how many times she turns him down, he keeps coming back for more. It''s pathetic."


    Lucian heard their mocking laughter behind him, but he didn''t react. He had already shed the skin of the boy who had begged for Avey''s attention. These students only knew the Lucian of the past the one who had worn his heart on his sleeve for a girl who never wanted him. They didn''t know the Lucian who had returned from the future, the one who was no longer interested in chasing anyone.


    Girls passing by whispered about him, eyes lingering longer than necessary on his sharp features, his confident stride. He wasn''t just another student anymore. His aura was different, more intense. It was like he was above the petty drama of the campus.


    But Lucian didn''t care about any of them. He didn''t care about the whispers, the admiration, or the scorn. He was here to live differently this time. He wasn''t going to waste his second chance. He wasn''t going to throw away his life chasing after love that was never returned.


    lucian just continued walking when suddenly he heard rustle in crowd


    The crowd at the campus murmured, buzzing with excitement and confusion as they spotted Avey walking through the gates. Heads turned in her direction, and whispers spread like wildfire. She looked stunning as usual, dressed in elegant clothes that showed off her beauty, but something was off. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes were swollen, dark circles sat heavily beneath them, and her face looked as though she hadn''t slept all night. There was a desperation in her steps, a hurriedness that felt completely out of place for the confident and composed girl everyone was used to seeing.


    "Hey, why does Avey look like that? Did something happen to her?" one girl asked her friend, craning her neck to get a better view.


    "Yeah, she doesn''t look like herself today. And...is she carrying flowers?" a boy added, raising an eyebrow.


    Avey''s hands tightly clutched a large bouquet of roses. It was an unusual sight Avey, the untouchable campus beauty, carrying flowers herself. The crowd couldn''t help but gossip, their voices rising as more students stopped to watch her.


    "Who do you think she''s looking for?" a girl asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "I have no idea, but she seems desperate," another answered, narrowing her eyes. "Look at her, she''s walking around like she''s searching for someone."


    "Do you think it''s for Lucian?" a boy muttered, almost as if the thought was too absurd to say aloud.


    "No way!" a girl responded quickly, shaking her head in disbelief. "Avey hates Lucian. It''s impossible."


    "But think about it," another student chimed in. "Lucian did so much for her. He''s been proposing to her every day, taking care of her, looking out for her, and all that without shame, even after being humiliated in front of everyone. He kept going. If someone did that for me, I might have melted too."


    "I don''t know¡­" the girl replied hesitantly. "What if Lucian''s after her family''s wealth? She is rich. No one can go as far as Lucian just for love."


    "Are you serious?" a senior scoffed, shaking his head. "Lucian''s from the Kane family. They''re as strong as the Starlight family. Why would he need her money?"


    "Yeah, but haven''t you heard? His relationship with his family is a mess. They say he''s adopted," someone else added, whispering like it was a scandal.


    "Ugh, you don''t know the full story. Stop talking nonsense and just watch," another student cut in, clearly tired of the speculation.


    The crowd quieted down as Avey continued walking through the courtyard, her eyes frantically scanning the faces around her. She was looking for someone no doubt about it. Every now and then, her gaze would flicker with hope and then falter into disappointment when it wasn''t who she was searching for.


    Lucian was walking a short distance away, his mind lost in his own world as he tried to avoid the stares and whispers around him. He had no intention of making a scene today. He just wanted to get through the day unnoticed, go to class, and stay away from the drama that once defined his life.


    But as he heard the rustling of the crowd and their increasing murmurs, he glanced in their direction, and that''s when he saw her.


    Avey.


    She was beautiful, of course, but Lucian couldn''t help but frown. Her eyes¡­they were swollen, and there were dark circles beneath them. Did she cry? he wondered briefly, his brow furrowing in concern. But then his eyes trailed down to what she was holding a bouquet of roses.


    His heart clenched involuntarily. She must''ve found someone already, he thought bitterly. So soon?


    Despite the sadness that gripped him, he quickly shook the thought away. It''s not my business anymore. Lucian reminded himself. He had already decided to stay away from her. He didn''t want to live through that cycle of pain and rejection again. He''d learned his lesson.


    There was no point in opening old wounds.


    Just as he was about to turn away and leave, his gaze locked with hers.


    Their eyes met for a brief, charged moment.


    For the first time, there was no spark of hope in Lucian''s chest. There was no fluttering heart, no lingering wish that she would run to him with open arms. Instead, all he felt was a dull ache. He quickly broke eye contact, turning his back on her as though she were nothing more than a stranger in the crowd.


    Avey''s heart shattered in that instant. She had seen the coldness in Lucian''s eyes the way he had looked at her as if she were someone he no longer knew. It was worse than rejection. It was indifference.


    She couldn''t take it. She felt her chest tighten, and the world around her began to spin as desperation clawed at her insides. The worst birthday of her life had been yesterday. She had watched Lucian break down, crying silently in that restaurant, and every part of her had screamed to go to him, to apologize, to beg him to stay. But she hadn''t. She had frozen.


    And now, he was slipping away.


    "No. No, not again," Avey whispered under her breath, panic rising inside her.


    Her body moved on its own, driven by the sheer need to close the distance between them. She saw Lucian turning to leave, and something inside her snapped.


    "Lucian!" she called out, her voice trembling.


    He didn''t stop. He kept walking, his shoulders stiff as if he was bracing himself for the pain that would follow if he looked back.


    Avey''s legs moved faster, breaking into a run. The flowers she was carrying fell from her hands, scattering across the pavement, but she didn''t care. All she cared about was reaching him. Her breath was coming in short gasps, her chest tightening with every step she took.


    "Lucian! Wait!" she cried out, her voice breaking.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief. Was Avey Starline the girl who had rejected Lucian time and time again running after him?


    Lucian heard her voice, but he didn''t turn around. His heart ached with every step he took, but he kept walking, faster now, as if he could outrun the memories, the hurt, and the yearning he still felt deep inside.


    But Avey wouldn''t stop. She couldn''t. Not this time.


    Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Please, Lucian! Just stop! I need to talk to you!" Her voice cracked, and tears welled in her eyes as she ran after him.


    -----


    shameless author here to take rent again


    haha thanks for reading and encouraging this useleass dude...haha guys can''t tell how much happy i am due to you all


    best of luck to you guys too with your lives

 Chapter 42 - 42: Anxiety

    Lucian stopped in his tracks, his body tensing up as Avey''s hurried footsteps closed in behind him. He didn''t want to turn around, but curiosity and frustration gnawed at him. What does she want from me now? The question was more bitter than curious, laced with the remnants of hurt that he thought he''d already buried deep.


    His mind raced through possibilities. Is she here to tell me she likes someone else? Maybe Victor? Maybe it''s about that night at the restaurant when I saw her with him. He frowned, feeling a sharp pang in his chest as he recalled that moment. Of course, it must be that.


    She''s here to make things official, to tell me once and for all to stop chasing her.


    He turned around slowly, the weight of all the eyes in the courtyard adding to the tension. His cold gaze locked onto Avey, who was fast approaching with an unusual urgency in her steps. Students and even a few professors had paused to watch. The growing murmurs from the crowd felt like static noise in his ears, but Lucian blocked it out, focusing on Avey. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He noticed the bouquet of roses clutched in her trembling hands, and his heart sank further.


    What is she doing with those? Has she found someone else already? The thought was bitter, but Lucian shook it off. Whatever. It''s none of my business anymore.


    But the fact that Avey was running toward him, that she was holding flowers, made his chest tighten in a way he hated. It wasn''t longing or hope it was dread. Is she really going to humiliate me like this, in front of everyone again? Can''t she just tell me to leave her alone in private? Why does she always have to put me on display?


    Lucian sighed deeply, his expression turning cold and emotionless, masking the turmoil inside. I''ve already predicted how this is going to end, he thought bitterly, his eyes hardening as they focused on Avey''s figure.


    Avey''s heart faltered when she saw the look in Lucian''s eyes. It wasn''t the soft, loving gaze she had grown so used to. There was no trace of affection or warmth, no glimmer of the love that had always been there, no matter how many times she pushed him away. Instead, his eyes were distant, cold almost as if he didn''t care to even see her. It shook her to her core.


    Her steps slowed, and her breath caught in her throat. Why is he looking at me like that.


    Lucian''s words broke the silence, but they were colder than she expected, sharp enough to pierce through the veil of hope she had desperately been clinging to.


    "So, what is it now, Avey?" His voice was flat, detached. "If you''re here to tell me to stop pestering you, don''t worry. I''ve already made up my mind. I won''t disturb your life anymore."


    Avey flinched. She could feel his gaze briefly flicker to the bouquet in her hands, and she could see the assumption in his eyes he thought the flowers were for someone else. The realization made her panic, her heart hammering in her chest.


    "No¡­ No, that''s not it!" she tried to say, but the words felt heavy, clumsy in her mouth. Why can''t I just explain? Why can''t I just tell him?


    Lucian sighed again, and the crowd around them watched with growing interest, waiting for the inevitable scene to unfold. He kept his distance, not wanting to close the gap between them. The last thing he needed was to be swept back into the whirlwind of emotions that had consumed him for years.


    "You don''t have to come and say it," Lucian continued, his voice bitter but calm. "I''ve already understood. I was wrong for disturbing your life all this time. And as for whoever it is you''re seeing now, don''t worry I won''t interfere. I''ve learned my lesson."


    Avey''s eyes widened in horror as she realized he thought the roses were for someone else. No, no, that''s not it! her mind screamed, but her voice faltered again. She had so much to say, so many things she needed to explain, but the weight of her guilt and fear crushed her words before they could form.


    "And I saw you with Victor the other night," Lucian added, his voice tightening. "I invited you to meet me, but¡­ well, whatever. Leave that." He waved it off like it didn''t matter, but Avey could see the hurt flicker in his eyes for just a moment.


    "It wasn''t like that," Avey finally managed to say, her voice trembling. But she didn''t know where to start, didn''t know how to make him understand that everything he believed was wrong. She took a shaky step forward, her hand reaching out to touch his arm, desperate to bridge the distance between them.


    Lucian stiffened. His eyes flashed with a sudden fear, and he instinctively stepped back, his body recoiling from her touch. "Do not." His voice was firm, his eyes cold again. "Don''t come near me."


    Avey''s heart sank further, and her extended hand froze midair. She had never seen him like this before so guarded, so closed off. It scared her. She was losing him, and she didn''t know how to stop it.


    Is he really this afraid of me now? The thought tore through her, leaving her breathless. Have I


    Lucian shook his head slightly, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on him. He didn''t want to do this. He didn''t want to be here, standing in front of her, trying to keep himself from falling apart again. He had made a promise to himself a promise to never chase her again, to never let himself be vulnerable like that, and he was determined to keep it.


    "I''ve already made up my mind, Avey," Lucian said, his voice quieter now, but still firm. "I''m done. I won''t go down that path again. Not for you. Not for anyone."


    Avey''s throat tightened as his words hit her like a punch to the gut. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision as she tried to hold herself together. No, no, no! This isn''t how it''s supposed to go! I came here to make things right, to apologize, to show him how much he means to me! Why can''t I say anything?!


    Her eyes fell to the bouquet in her trembling hands, the roses that she had brought for him, hoping they would be a symbol of reconciliation, of new beginnings. But now, they felt like a cruel joke a misunderstanding that was driving them further apart.


    Avey''s words seemed to hang in the air, suspending time itself.


    Her eyes fell to the bouquet in her trembling hands, the roses that she had brought for him, hoping they would be a symbol of reconciliation, of new beginnings. But now, they felt like a cruel joke a misunderstanding that was driving them further apart.


    "The flowers¡­" she began, her voice barely audible. "These aren''t¡­ they''re not for anyone else. They''re for you, Lucian."


    The crowd, which had been buzzing with whispers and speculation, fell into a heavy silence. It was as if the world had stopped spinning. All eyes were now glued to Lucian and Avey. The drama unfolding in front of them was beyond anyone''s expectations, far surpassing any of the gossip they had shared earlier.


    Lucian froze in place, his entire body stiffening as if he''d been struck. Did she just¡­ did she really say that? His mind was racing, trying to process what he had just heard.


    His feet felt like they were glued to the ground as he slowly turned around to face Avey again. His face, usually composed and emotionless when dealing with her, was now painted with disbelief. There she stood, holding out the bouquet, her eyes soft and filled with emotions that had long been absent.


    Lucian''s gaze locked with hers. He saw the tears welling in her eyes, the kind of softness and vulnerability that he had yearned to see for years. Is this real? His heart, which he had spent so long hardening against her, began to betray him.


    For just a second, he found himself slipping back into those memories those moments when Avey used to look at him with the same warmth, back when they were kids, when she was his only light in a world of darkness. She was the one who pulled him out of depression, the one who had been his reason for holding on.


    Lucian''s chest tightened, and he stumbled back, almost losing his balance. His breath hitched, and his body felt like it was failing him. What''s happening to me?


    "Max, check my heart, check my heart fast. Check my brain too. What''s going on?" Lucian asked his system, panic flaring in his mind.


    [No signs of cardiac anomaly or unusual brain activity, host,] Max responded in its usual mechanical tone.


    "Then what''s wrong with me? Is it poison? What is this?!"do it sat max Lucian demanded, refusing to believe that his body would betray him like this without reason.


    [Host, my diagnosis is that you are experiencing a severe anxiety attack.]


    Anxiety? Lucian''s mind recoiled at the thought. Me? Why?


    And then it hit him. It wasn''t poison, it wasn''t some external force it was her. It was the way Avey was looking at him, with those nostalgic, gentle eyes that reminded him of the way she used to look at him when they were kids, back when her affection was his lifeline. How long has it been since I''ve seen that look? Lucian thought, his heart hammering in his chest.


    For a split second, Lucian almost fell back into that spell, into that familiar longing. But the pain of everything she had done to him her cold rejections, the humiliations, the indifference came rushing back like a wave crashing over him, pulling him back to the harsh reality.


    Lucian clenched his fists, forcing his emotions back under control, anger bubbling to the surface anger at himself for almost slipping, for almost believing her again. Motherfucker, why are you still acting like this? Why do you still care about someone like her after everything she''s done? He cursed himself, his heart still racing despite his attempts to calm it.


    Did you forget what she did to you in the last life? Did you forget how she treated you?


    He could feel his heart pounding painfully in his chest, but this time, it wasn''t just from anxiety it was from the raw frustration of being unable to shut out the feelings he still harbored, no matter how much he wanted to.


    He looked at Avey, his eyes flickering with emotions he had spent years burying. Did you just say those flowers are for me? He asked himself again, trying to process her words. His voice, when he spoke, was low and trembling, as if he still couldn''t fully believe what he was hearing.


    His eyes darted to the bouquet again, then back to her face, searching for the trick, the game anything that would confirm this was all just another cruel joke.


    Avey, sensing his disbelief, held the flowers out to him even more earnestly, her hands trembling as she took a step closer. The crowd around them watched in stunned silence, completely absorbed in the scene. For the first time, Avey didn''t care about the people watching. All she cared about was reaching Lucian, about making him understand. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I still have time, Avey thought to herself, hope rising in her chest as she saw the flicker of emotion in Lucian''s eyes. He can''t just stop loving me. I know he hasn''t. Yesterday¡­ yesterday he was just angry, hurt. He''s still angry because of Victor. That must be it.yes thats it he can never...


    ---


    haha thanks for reading guys


    i didn''t see it before but surprisingly whe i looked up at it our novel is in collection rating top 30 can''t believe it guys even my other novel is on to 80 or something well even tho its weekly Ranking but yeahh fkkkkkkk guys such a good thing..


    thanks for always supporting and loving me guys haha love from your handsome charming and cute author lazydiablo


    don''t forget to send more love send reviews, powerstones or share this novel if you think it is worthy haha

 Chapter 43 - 43: flowers

    Lucian stared at Avey, genuinely baffled. "Flowers¡­ for me?" he asked, the confusion clear in his voice. His eyebrows furrowed in disbelief as he glanced at the bouquet in her hands. Why is she giving me flowers? he thought. It''s not my birthday¡­


    He quickly slid his hand into his pocket, pulling out his phone to double-check the date. Nope, definitely not my birthday. So then¡­ why?


    Meanwhile, the crowd watching this interaction couldn''t help but put their hands on their foreheads, collectively groaning at how oblivious Lucian seemed to be.


    "This guy¡­ and they say he''s the Romeo of our generation?" one junior whispered to his senior, who was also shaking his head, his lips twitching as he tried not to laugh.


    "No way!" Another girl from the crowd chimed in, holding her face in her hands. "How can someone so cute be so clueless?"


    A slight blush crept up her cheeks as she continued to watch, utterly captivated by the scene playing out before her.


    "Finally, Lucian''s dream is coming true," someone else in the crowd muttered, releasing a deep sigh of relief as if they''d been waiting for this moment for ages.


    Among the crowd stood another girl, strikingly beautiful, almost on par with Avey. Her blonde hair cascaded down her back, and she wore a stylish blue top with jeans. She watched the interaction with narrowed eyes, her expression torn between conflicting emotions. She felt an odd mix of happiness for Lucian and an unexpected pang of sadness, something she couldn''t quite understand herself.


    As Avey processed Lucian''s genuine confusion about the flowers, a small chuckle escaped her lips. Flowers¡­ for what? She glanced down at the bouquet in her hands, then back at Lucian''s face, his bewilderment almost endearing. He really doesn''t get it, does he?


    Avey felt a slight ache in her heart, but at the same time, a small smile crept onto her face. I never knew my Lucian was this adorable. The chuckle that escaped her lips was soft, filled with the warmth of long-lost affection.


    Lucian narrowed his eyes, his suspicion growing. What''s that laugh for? he thought, his mind immediately jumping to the worst conclusion. Is she trying to humiliate me again? What kind of game is this?


    Avey, now standing right in front of him, glanced around nervously. Her heart pounded as she noticed the crowd gathered, all eyes on them, waiting for what would happen next.


    So many people¡­ She felt her face growing hot with embarrassment. It was one thing to confess in private, but doing it in front of everyone like this was overwhelming. Is this how Lucian felt all those times when he proposed to me in front of everyone? Her face flushed deeper, realizing the courage it must''ve taken for him to do it so many times, despite the crowd.


    But Avey took a deep breath, steeling her resolve. For my Lucian, I don''t care. I''ll do whatever it takes.


    Without warning, she dropped down onto one knee, the crowd gasping audibly at her sudden movement. She held the bouquet out toward Lucian, her eyes filled with determination and vulnerability. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s breath caught in his throat. Wait¡­ what the hell is she doing? His mind was racing. Is she¡­ no way.


    "Will you go out with me, my Lucian?" Avey asked, her voice trembling but strong. She looked up at him with tear-filled eyes, her hands shaking slightly as she offered him the flowers.


    Lucian was frozen, completely thrown off guard. Is this¡­ for real? His heart was beating wildly, his mind trying to keep up with what was happening.


    "I know I''ve done so much wrong," Avey continued, her voice breaking slightly as tears slipped down her cheeks. "I rejected you in the worst way possible, over and over again. I don''t know why, and I don''t know what was wrong with me back then, but I''ve realized it now. I was so blind to your love, to everything you did for me. I understand now¡­ I see everything clearly."


    The crowd was dead silent, hanging on her every word.


    "Please, Lucian," she pleaded, her voice thick with emotion. "Give me another chance. I don''t want to lose you again. I want to be with you for the rest of my life. I don''t understand why I ever rejected you, but I swear I''m different now. I''ll never take you for granted again."


    Lucian stood there, stunned, his mind a whirlwind of emotions. His gaze shifted from the flowers to Avey''s tear-streaked face. Her eyes were filled with so much sincerity, so much desperation, it almost made him want to believe her. Almost.


    But then the memories came flooding back years of rejection, humiliation, and heartache. He remembered all the times he had stood in front of her, offering her everything, only to be shot down, not just in private, but in front of crowds like this one. How could he forget the way she had treated him, the way she''d looked at him like he was nothing?


    Lucian stared at Avey, his eyes wide and his heart pounding. What is happening right now? The surreal nature of the moment hit him like a wave, leaving him completely off balance. Avey¡­ proposing to me? After everything?


    His gaze dropped to her trembling hands holding the bouquet out to him, and then back to her eyes, filled with wetness, gentleness, and something else was it hope? This is the same girl who rejected me over and over again¡­ how could this be real?


    Lucian''s mind raced, searching for answers that didn''t seem to exist. Is this some sort of parallel universe? Did I not just come back in time, but land in an alternate reality? What is going on? His breathing became shallow, and the sound of his own heart was deafening in his ears.


    "Max, explain this to me," Lucian whispered inside his mind, his voice tinged with desperation. This can''t be real.


    [Nothing is wrong, host. It''s simply the result of you acting differently than you did in your past life.]


    Acting differently? Lucian scoffed inwardly, his disbelief still strong. So, in just two days, things have changed this much? How did I not know that all it took to get Avey on her knees, proposing to me, was to stop chasing her? If you''d told me that in the last life, I could''ve saved myself years of heartache!


    His mind kept spinning. But what if¡­ What if Avey also came back in time, like me? Or maybe¡­


    [No, host. No one else has regressed. The system''s influence is strictly limited to you. Whatever changes are occurring are a natural result of your own actions.]


    So this is real? Lucian thought, his gaze never leaving Avey''s face, which was still full of expectancy. She''s actually doing this? Proposing to me?


    A wave of emotions crashed over him anger, confusion, nostalgia, even a flicker of the love he had buried so deeply. His fists clenched at his sides, trying to anchor himself in the storm of feelings raging inside him.


    Avey remained on her knee, the bouquet shaking slightly in her hands as she waited for his response. Her heart was pounding so loudly she could hardly hear anything else. What if he says no? The thought terrified her. She''d always had Lucian wrapped around her finger, always knew that no matter how much she pushed him away, he would be there.


    But now, for the first time, it felt like she was the one hanging on the edge, waiting for him.


    The crowd around them was frozen, holding its collective breath, eyes wide as they watched the unbelievable scene play out before them.


    "This¡­ this can''t be happening," Lucian murmured to himself. He looked at the students, some with their hands clasped, others whispering amongst themselves.


    A group of girls, blushing and clutching their hearts, whispered excitedly to one another. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh my god, this is just like a romance movie!" one girl exclaimed, stars in her eyes.


    Lucian''s hand instinctively raised toward the bouquet, almost by reflex, as if all the years he spent hoping for this very moment had taken over his body. But just before he touched the flowers, he stopped. His hand hung there, frozen in midair, trembling slightly.


    His mind raced with memories memories of rejection, of heartbreak, of the countless times he had stood before Avey, offering her everything, only to be cast aside.


    His heart screamed at him to take the flowers, to forgive, to finally have the one thing he had always wanted. But his mind his mind was stronger now. No. He had made a commitment to himself in his past life, before it all ended, to never go down this road again. To never beg for love from those who had repeatedly broken him. I can''t¡­ not again.


    Avey''s hands shook as she held the bouquet out toward him, her eyes brimming with hope and desperation. She could see the conflict in his eyes, the way his emotions seemed to swirl like a storm inside him. For a brief moment, she thought he was going to take the flowers, to accept her apology and her love. But then, just as quickly, his hand withdrew.


    Lucian let out a deep breath, filled with a lifetime of sorrow, pain, and bitterness. He didn''t take the flowers. Instead, he slowly extended both hands and gently placed them on Avey''s trembling shoulders, his touch soft but firm. He could feel her body tense beneath his fingers, her breath hitching as the realization dawned on her.


    Avey stood frozen, her heart pounding so hard she could barely breathe. Tears welled up in her eyes, the weight of what was happening crushing her. She had expected him to grab the flowers, to finally embrace her, to take her back like he always had. But instead, Lucian was distancing himself.


    When he gently made her stand up, there was no anger in his touch, but the tenderness was not one of acceptance it was a silent goodbye.


    Her tears, now freely streaming down her face, blurred her vision as she looked into his eyes, searching for any trace of hope. But all she saw was a man who had once loved her with everything he had, and now¡­ he was letting her go.


    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking, the bouquet shaking in her hands. "Please... I''m sorry. I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t know how much I was hurting you."


    Lucian''s eyes softened for a moment, but they remained distant, locked in a battle between the past and the present. "Avey¡­" his voice was calm, but there was a deep sadness to it, like a person who had given up on something they once cherished.


    ---


    hey guys thanks for all your support and love.


    imm lucky to have you guys we are almost at 30 place in ranking of weakly collection ranking


    today i was in so bad mood that didn''t even wanted to write but sighhhh...i won''t stop this novel until its completed


    send some powerstones, collections and reviews i won''t ask for gifts since those r fucking expensive haha good bye meet ya all tommorow

 Chapter 44 - 44: complicated feelings

    "Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking, the bouquet shaking in her hands. "Please... I''m sorry. I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t know how much I was hurting you."


    Lucian''s eyes softened for a moment, but they remained distant, locked in a battle between the past and the present. "Avey¡­" his voice was calm, but there was a deep sadness to it, like a person who had given up on something they once cherished. "I begged you for years. I stood before you, just like you are now, and I gave you everything I had. And every single time¡­ you pushed me away."


    Avey shook her head, her sobs growing louder as she struggled to speak through the pain. "I didn''t understand, Lucian¡­ I didn''t realize"


    Lucian cut her off, his voice still gentle, but firm. "But now you do? Now that I''ve finally let go, you suddenly understand?" His words weren''t accusatory, but there was a weight to them that made Avey''s heart break even more.


    "I thought you hated me,"


    i never hated you Avey sobbed, her hands gripping the bouquet tightly, as if holding on to it would somehow make him stay. "I thought you''d given up on me, and I didn''t know what to do. But after everything, after seeing what I did to you... I love you, Lucian. I always have, I just didn''t see it before."


    Lucian''s hands still rested on her shoulders, steadying her, even as he felt the sharp sting of her words. Love? Now? After everything?


    The crowd watched in utter silence, the students and professors captivated by the unfolding drama. Some whispered to each other, others stood with bated breath, unable to look away from the heartbreaking scene playing out in front of them.


    Lucian''s gaze hardened as he looked down at Avey, her tear-streaked face pleading for a chance she had refused him so many times. "I gave you my heart, Avey. Over and over again, I offered it to you, but you threw it away every single time." His voice cracked slightly, betraying the pain he still felt deep inside. "I waited for you¡­ and I waited until I had nothing left to give.


    You didn''t see me then¡­ and now you want me to come back? Now that I''ve finally learned to let go?"it was very expensive lesson believe me its very hard for me more then you can ever imagine".


    Avey''s tears fell harder, her breath coming in short gasps. "I know¡­ I know, Lucian. I hurt you, and I don''t deserve you. But please, please give me a chance to make things right. I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you. I swear"


    But Lucian shook his head slowly, gently removing his hands from her shoulders. "It''s too late, Avey." His words were like a dagger, sharp and final, cutting through the air between them.


    Lucian''s gaze lingered on Avey, his heart heavy with the weight of a lifetime of pain. He placed a trembling hand on his chest, the place that had once held so much love for her but now felt hollow, ravaged by wounds that would never fully heal. His voice wavered as he spoke, each word soaked in quiet anguish. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you," he began softly, eyes dark with sorrow. "It''s just¡­ I never want to feel that pain again. I can''t, Avey. I don''t know how to. I''m scared no, terrified." He swallowed, as if the admission alone burned on his tongue. "I don''t think I can ever fall in love again.


    Not with anyone. It''s not possible anymore."


    He dropped his gaze, letting out a bitter laugh that barely reached his eyes. "This heart of mine... it''s in shambles. It''s been ripped apart so many times, there''s nothing left to offer. So many holes, so much damage. I don''t think anyone" he paused, his voice dropping to almost a whisper "I don''t think anyone would want to live there."


    A sad smile curled on his lips, a smile that hurt more than any words could. It was the smile of someone who had been through too much and no longer believed in the hope he once clung to. And that smile, that resigned, heartbroken smile, was what finally shattered Avey.


    The weight of his rejection wasn''t even the worst part anymore it was the look in his eyes. The tiredness. The brokenness. She felt as though her entire world was caving in, the ground slipping away beneath her. His words hit her like crashing waves, one after the other, pulling her under, suffocating her in regret.


    Her legs wobbled, and for a moment, she almost collapsed, but she forced herself to stand, even as her body shook.


    The flowers she held were wilting now, just like the hope she had held onto for this second chance.


    Lucian''s gaze softened briefly as he watched her struggle, his heart stirring with sympathy for the girl he had loved with everything he had. The girl who, for so long, had been the sun in his sky, the one he had fought for, the one he had sacrificed everything for. But now, he had nothing left to give her.


    Avey''s head bowed, tears spilling onto the ground in silent surrender. The despair she felt was all-encompassing, her heart breaking with every beat, her breath ragged as she tried to keep herself from falling apart completely. She had come here to mend what was broken, but now it seemed she was too late.


    Lucian, seeing her like this, sighed softly. He gently lifted her chin, his fingers brushing against her skin like a whisper of the past. His touch was tender, not because he still harbored love for her, but because he couldn''t bear to see anyone especially her suffer in front of him. He met her tear-filled eyes, his own gaze filled with the ghost of a once-burning affection.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Don''t cry, Avey," he said, his voice tender, though it carried a finality she couldn''t ignore. "There was a time in my life when you were my everything. You were the reason I stood when I didn''t think I could. You got me through the darkest times, and I''m grateful for that. You helped me survive when I thought I couldn''t."


    As he wiped her tears away, there was a gentleness in his actions that made it even harder for Avey to breathe. His touch was so soft, so careful, it felt like he was handling a part of himself. But his expression though kind was one of a man who had already let go.


    Avey couldn''t bring herself to look at him any longer. She was drowning in her guilt, consumed by the unbearable thought of being separated from him forever. The thought of a future without Lucian was suffocating, a reality she couldn''t face. She had been given a second chance, but it was slipping through her fingers like sand.


    In her last life, she hadn''t seen it. She hadn''t realized how much Lucian had meant to her until it was too late. Now, she had come back with the knowledge of her mistakes, determined to make things right, but the universe had played a cruel joke on her. If only she had returned a little earlier just a year or two maybe then she could''ve prevented this heartbreak.


    She couldn''t understand how everything had changed so much, how things had spiraled so far out of her control. She had imagined that coming back in time would give her a chance to fix everything, but here she was, standing in front of the one person she had come back for, and he was slipping away.


    Lucian watched her, his heart aching despite everything. He hated seeing her like this, but he couldn''t let himself fall back into that cycle of hurt and longing. It had taken him too long to heal, and even now, he wasn''t sure he was fully whole.


    "Hey, Avey¡­ don''t cry anymore," Lucian said, his voice barely a whisper, as if speaking any louder would shatter the fragile moment between them. Her body shook as she tried to contain her sobs, her wide, teary eyes locked onto his, a broken smile on her lips that mirrored the one on his face.


    He wiped her tears once more, his touch lingering longer this time, as if he were saying goodbye. And in that moment, Avey realized something: Lucian wasn''t rejecting her out of anger or bitterness. It wasn''t that he didn''t care anymore it was that he had been hurt too deeply, scarred too badly to let her in again.


    His heart had been bruised beyond repair, and he was simply too afraid to feel that kind of pain again.


    But for Avey, that was the hardest part to accept. Not that he didn''t love her anymore, but that he was too broken to try again.


    you know what avey i...lucian looked at her


    ---


    don''t worry guys i will send two chapters today


    if i had put everything in just one chapter thatll not be enjoyable right


    don''t forget to send some love, motivation


    qnd yeahh you guys know how to made my day just little praise and i start to jump like a kid hehe thanks guys for taking care of this childish author of urs


    thanks for real haha

 Chapter 45 - 45: avey loss

    Lucian took a deep breath, his heart heavy with every word he spoke, but his face masked the deeper turmoil within. "Avey...lets just leave it now he said avoiding her gaze.


    Avey stood frozen, her wide eyes staring into his, tears slipping down her cheeks as if each tear carried the weight of all her regrets. She wanted to speak, but the lump in her throat stopped her from finding any words. The trembling of her hands gripping the bouquet betrayed how fragile her hope had become. Still, she didn''t look away from him she couldn''t.


    Lucian''s eyes softened for a moment, but not enough to break the resolve he had built over time. "Avey, you know there comes a point where you have to decide whether to turn the page or just close the book entirely."


    Avey''s breath hitched. His words felt like a punch to the chest, suffocating her, like the walls were closing in. She could feel herself teetering on the edge of breaking down completely, but she couldn''t show weakness now. She had to fight for him, for them. But before she could speak, Lucian''s next words hit her harder than she expected.


    "And I think¡­ it''s time I close this book." A single tear slipped down Lucian''s face, a tear that mirrored the pain in his heart, even though his voice remained calm. He had already decided that leaving her behind was the only way to save what was left of his shattered self. Even now, having made the decision, it still tore him apart.


    He reached out gently, placing his hand on her shoulder, the touch so delicate that it seemed to burn through her skin. Avey''s legs felt weak, and her chest ached as she stared up at him, wide-eyed, as more tears fell. The gentleness in his touch only deepened the ache in her heart.


    "No¡­" Avey''s voice was barely a whisper, trembling. She felt the words choke her, but she couldn''t let him walk away. She wouldn''t. Not again.


    Lucian furrowed his brows, unsure if he had heard her correctly. "What?" he asked, his voice soft.


    Avey didn''t answer, her lips quivering as more tears spilled down her cheeks. Instead, she extended a trembling hand, wiping away the tear that had escaped from Lucian''s eyes. The familiarity of the gesture took Lucian back to when they were younger, to when she had wiped his tear-streaked face as a child. That simple gesture, so tender, felt like a cruel twist of fate.


    Lucian''s mind flashed to those moments, a time when things were simpler, when she was the one who had consoled him. He had been broken before, and she had helped him stand again just like now. But the difference was¡­ now, it was too late. The damage was too deep. He had given her everything and had nothing left to give.


    Avey''s touch sent a flood of memories through him, bittersweet and painful. For a fleeting moment, he let himself remember the warmth he had always associated with her, and another tear escaped down his cheek. He didn''t bother to wipe it away. It was an acknowledgment of everything he had felt for her and everything he had lost along the way.


    "I wish¡­" Lucian''s voice faltered, barely above a whisper as he pulled away slightly, taking a deep, shaky breath. "I wish we could have been together, Avey. But it''s not possible anymore."


    His words left Avey gasping for air, her chest heaving as the weight of his rejection hit her full force. She couldn''t breathe, she couldn''t think. All she could feel was the crushing devastation of losing him, of knowing that no matter how hard she tried now, it was too late.


    "No, Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice shaking. "We will be together." There was a fire behind her words now, even through the tears, a determination she hadn''t shown before. She didn''t care about the crowd, about the embarrassment of being rejected in front of everyone. None of that mattered anymore.


    Lucian''s heart broke all over again as he heard her desperate plea, the way her voice trembled yet still held resolve. But he had already made his decision. There was no going back, no undoing the past. "Avey, I''m really sorry. But Its too late now."


    The murmurs from the crowd grew louder, eyes wide with shock at what they were witnessing. How could this be happening? How could Lucian, who had pursued Avey relentlessly for so long, be the one rejecting her now? A hush fell over the crowd as they watched in stunned disbelief.


    Its definitely a dream.


    Avey''s eyes darted to the sea of faces surrounding them. Her heart raced with panic as the reality of her public rejection sank in. Her legs felt weak, shaking with the weight of embarrassment. How had it come to this? How had she gone from being the one with the power to reject Lucian to standing here, tears streaming down her face, as he turned her away in front of the entire college?


    "I¡­ I¡­" Avey tried to speak, her voice barely a whisper, but the words wouldn''t come. She was frozen, locked in place by her own shame and regret. The sound of her heartbeat drowned out everything else, her pulse loud in her ears.


    Lucian''s sad expression softened as he looked at her, and the guilt weighed heavy on his heart. He had never wanted to hurt her, even now. But the pain she had caused him over the years couldn''t be erased. "Avey¡­ please," he said gently, trying to save her from further embarrassment. "Stop this. Remember who you are.


    The world is watching."


    But Avey didn''t care. She shook her head, refusing to give in. "I don''t care," she whispered, her voice hoarse with emotion. "I don''t care about them, Lucian. I only care about you. I will not give up on you.


    Just like you never gave up on me."


    Lucian''s breath caught in his throat at her words, but he knew he couldn''t give her what she wanted. He had to walk away for his sake, if not for hers. With a heavy sigh, he turned, his heart aching as he took a step away from her.


    Avey''s legs wobbled beneath her, barely able to hold her up. She couldn''t move, couldn''t chase after him. All she could do was watch as Lucian''s figure grew smaller, his lonely back fading into the distance. It looked so empty, so weighed down by everything he had carried for so long.


    The crowd parted in silence, letting him pass through, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief. Some looked at Avey with pity, others with awe at the sheer drama that had unfolded before them.


    Avey''s hand flew to her mouth, stifling the sobs that threatened to escape as she stood there, her heart breaking all over again. The flowers in her hand had withered, just like the hope she had clung to for so long.


    Lucian was gone.


    And all she could do was cry.


    The scene around her blurred, her world reduced to the sound of her sobs and the overwhelming pain in her chest. She had lost him completely and irrevocably.


    Avey watched Lucian''s figure grow smaller, his back radiating the kind of loneliness that twisted her heart even more. He looked so distant, as if he were completely alone in a world that had never understood him. The sight of him walking away, shoulders hunched with a weight she couldn''t fathom, made her sob harder. The pain was overwhelming, suffocating, and she couldn''t stop it.


    Tears blurred her vision, but she didn''t move, frozen in place by regret and heartbreak.


    As she stood there, drowning in her sorrow, Avey felt a soft pat on her shoulder. Surprised, she looked up to see her best friend, Cassandra, standing beside her with a sad, understanding smile. The blonde-haired girl held a gentle expression, but there was also pity in her eyes, as if she''d seen this tragedy unfolding long before Avey ever realized it.


    "Avey..." Cassandra began, her voice soft but firm. "How many times did I tell you to cherish him? And now... now you regret it, don''t you?" Her tone wasn''t accusatory, just filled with an unspoken sadness, knowing that her best friend was finally feeling the consequences of her actions.


    She bent down, gently wiping away Avey''s tears with a handkerchief, the same way a mother would comfort a crying child.


    Avey broke into another sob, shaking her head as she realized the truth in Cassandra''s words. She clung to her friend, her body trembling from the weight of her emotions. "Cassandra... I messed everything up... I ruined everything," she cried, her voice barely holding together as she hugged her best friend tightly.


    The words spilled out like a confession, each sob tearing at her chest as the reality of her mistakes hit harder than ever.


    Cassandra held her close, patting her back gently, offering what little comfort she could. She understood Avey''s pain, but also knew the harsh truth she had to face. "Avey, please, don''t hate him for this," Cassandra whispered, her voice kind but steady. "He''s not wrong today, Avey. He''s not. You have to understand that.


    He gave everything to you for years... and now he''s just... done."


    Avey''s sobs grew louder, her shoulders shaking as she buried her face into Cassandra''s shoulder, unable to bear the shame and regret that coursed through her. "I don''t hate him... I''ll never hate him," Avey managed to choke out between sobs. "I hate myself... I ruined everything..."


    Cassandra pulled back slightly, still holding Avey by the shoulders, and looked into her eyes with a mixture of compassion and frustration. "You''ve been hurting him for so long, Avey. You should''ve understood this ages ago. You had so many chances, and you... you pushed him away every time."


    Avey nodded, the tears flowing freely again, her eyes red and swollen from crying. She couldn''t deny it anymore. She had done this to herself. She had let Lucian slip away, over and over, and now... now he was gone. Her best friend had warned her countless times.


    She''d told her to stop rejecting him, to stop hurting him, to appreciate what she had before it was too late. And now, standing in the middle of the college courtyard, surrounded by onlookers who had witnessed the entire heartbreaking scene, Avey could see the truth that had always been there but had been too blind to notice.


    "I... I finally understand," Avey sobbed, her voice weak and full of regret. "I love him, Cassandra... I love him so much. I don''t know why I did all those horrible things to him... why I rejected him." Her voice cracked, and her legs threatened to give way under the weight of her emotions.


    She clung to Cassandra like a lifeline, desperate for someone to anchor her to reality. "You were right... you warned me, but I didn''t listen... and now he''s gone..."


    Cassandra looked at Avey with a mixture of sympathy and frustration.


    Avey''s sobs intensified, her entire body shaking as she leaned into Cassandra for support. She couldn''t stop the tears, the regret, the overwhelming sense of loss that was tearing her apart from the inside. "I love him, Cassandra... I love him so much. Why didn''t I see it before? Why didn''t I realize what I had?"


    Cassandra sighed


    --- Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    hmm two chapters a day now its time for power stones guys I''ve fell to 31 position from 30th


    every stone give it to me everything haha


    thanks for reading guys

 Chapter 46 - 46: sighh

    In the heart of a bustling, ultra-modern metropolis, nestled between towering skyscrapers, sat a high-rise that dwarfed its surroundings. At the very top, in an office that screamed wealth and power, was a man whose very presence commanded attention. The room was lavishly furnished rich mahogany wood, deep leather chairs, and sleek modern technology blended seamlessly with old-world charm.


    But amidst all the luxury, one object stood out: a vintage, worn-out watch that rested snugly on the wrist of a man who looked every bit like he had conquered the world.


    The man was formidable. His age, somewhere between 45 and 50, didn''t dull his sharp appearance. He had the build of someone who had once been in the military, his posture ramrod straight even as he sat in his leather chair. His black shoes gleamed under the warm light of the office. His black suit, tailored to perfection, draped across his broad shoulders with effortless authority.


    But it was the eyes dark, brooding, and intense that sent a chill down the spine of anyone who met his gaze. Those eyes, even while staring at a laptop, always seemed ready for battle.


    He was focused, reading through confidential reports on his laptop. The glow from the screen illuminated his clean-shaven face, highlighting the deep lines that marked a life of discipline, control, and hard decisions. Despite his firm grip on the present, the watch on his wrist spoke of a past that remained close, perhaps the only part of him that wasn''t meticulously polished.


    A relic of a bygone era, the watch, worn and battered, stood as a quiet testament to something or someone long gone.


    The silence in the room was broken by a soft knock at the door. The man''s fingers paused over the keyboard, a frown barely creasing his face. He didn''t like interruptions, especially when he was in the middle of work. But he also didn''t react emotionally. His voice, low and steady, carried through the room.


    "Come in."


    The door swung open, and in stepped a younger man, dressed in a suit as sharp as his superior''s. He moved with the grace of someone trained to walk soundlessly, closing the door behind him without a creak. His face, too, was composed professionalism etched into his very being. This wasn''t a man who stumbled into his job. He was handpicked, trusted, and precise.


    The younger man approached the desk quietly, not daring to speak from a distance. He moved to the side of the towering figure seated at the desk, leaning down slightly to whisper something clearly meant for only one person to hear.


    "Sir... Mr. Lucian Kane... has rejected Miss Avey''s proposal."


    The older man''s eyes narrowed slightly, though he made no other movement. It was subtle almost imperceptible but the man standing beside him noticed. He always noticed. The elder man said nothing, prompting the younger to continue in a low, measured tone.


    "Seven minutes and thirty-five seconds ago, at Wolly City College. It seems Lucian Kane has finally lost his love for her. The reports say his real prime is about to start."


    The room fell into silence again as the words hung heavy in the air. The man seated at the desk didn''t move for a long moment. His face remained as stoic as ever, betraying nothing no shock, no anger, not even curiosity. And yet, beneath the surface, a ripple of tension ran through him, the only evidence being the slight narrowing of his pupils and a faint tightening around his jawline.


    This was a man trained to control every reaction, to maintain absolute composure even when the world around him shifted.


    He turned his head slightly, a gesture that signaled the end of the private report. The younger man, understanding this unspoken command, straightened immediately, his posture rigid and his expression as professional as ever.


    "Your orders, sir?" the younger man asked, his voice steady, though the weight of the situation was undeniable.


    The older man finally stood from his seat, rising to his full height of 6''3", his broad frame casting a long shadow across the polished floor. His presence was imposing, each movement calculated and powerful. Despite his aging appearance, the cuts and scars visible on his neck and arms hinted at a man who had fought both figuratively and literally to reach the top.


    He hadn''t arrived here by sheer luck or inheritance. He had earned it, step by step, fight by fight.


    "Prepare for contingencies," he ordered, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Send immediate instructions to the Central Bureau. No one is to interfere with Lucian Kane''s affairs... for now."


    The younger man gave a sharp nod, acknowledging the subtle undertones in his superior''s command. Lucian might have lost his love, but that didn''t mean he was to be underestimated. His prime, as they called it, was a critical phase one that could change everything. And Miss Avey, despite her rejection, was still an essential piece on the board.


    "And as for the girl," the elder man continued, his voice darkening slightly, though his face remained impassive. "She may be out of favor for now, but ensure no one touches her as always. If Lucian''s mind changes, the consequences will be severe... for everyone involved."


    The younger man''s eyes flickered for a moment, understanding the gravity of that statement.


    "We''ll observe, but we won''t interfere directly. Kane is in a volatile state, and we don''t want to stick our hands into burning fire." The man closed his laptop with a soft click, signaling the end of the discussion. He straightened his already crisp suit and stepped away from the desk, his movements precise, controlled.


    "Prepare for anything," he said as he moved towards the floor-to-ceiling window that overlooked the sprawling city below. From up here, everything seemed small, insignificant. The lights of the city glittered like stars, but in the grand scheme of things, the lives playing out below were mere blips on the radar.


    The younger man gave one final nod, turning on his heel and leaving the room just as silently as he had entered. As the door closed softly behind him, the elder man stood still, his hands clasped behind his back, eyes staring out over the city. His expression remained unreadable, but inside, the wheels were turning. He had to stay ahead of the game.


    Lucian Kane was no longer a mere player on the chessboard he was about to become a king in his own right. And in this game, the kings were the ones who reshaped the world.


    As he looked out at the horizon, the man''s gaze sharpened. The world was about to change, and he would be ready. Always ready.


    -----


    Lucian pov


    It had been almost ten minutes since the proposal scene with Avey, and Lucian''s mind was still racing with countless thoughts. Was he right or wrong? It didn''t matter. He had already made his decision back then, and turning back wasn''t an option now. He was walking a path he had chosen one to live for himself and those truly worthy.


    Avey had already left the college, taking a leave for the day since everyone was buzzing about what had just happened. Lucian had learned about this from the whispers around campus. He decided to leave too, avoiding the strange looks people were giving him.


    Lucian didn''t even bother going to class. He sighed and made his way out of the building, walking down the wide college pathways toward the parking lot. As he reached his bike, something felt off. The noise around him was different today, more chaotic.


    When he arrived at the parking area, he saw a group of 30 to 50 students some first-years, some third-years. He didn''t pay much attention at first, until he saw someone sitting on his bike. It was Parry Stakey, a third-year student, son of a wealthy man in Wolly City. Though his family wasn''t as influential as the Kane family, they still had some power.


    As Lucian approached, Parry stood up and walked toward him. Suddenly, students from all sides, a mix of first, second, and senior years, surrounded Lucian. He sighed, recognizing their childish behavior.


    "What''s this about?" Lucian asked, barely reacting to the situation.


    Parry stepped forward, now face-to-face with Lucian. "Did you pressure Avey''s family to make her do this? It''s disgusting," Parry sneered. "I was pursuing her too, but after she rejected me, I didn''t push further. I even respected you a little for sticking with one girl, something I couldn''t do. But what happened today...


    you went too far."


    Lucian stayed silent as Parry continued, accusing him of using his family''s influence to stage today''s events just to maintain his image. Parry figured it was a win-win for both¡ªAvey''s family gained benefits, and Lucian''s pride remained intact.


    Lucian couldn''t help but think Parry had a knack for writing fiction. "No, it''s not like that," Lucian said plainly. "And you know my relationship with my family. That''s why you even have the guts to stand before me like this," he added, emotionless but feeling something inside.


    Parry hummed, unconvinced. "It''s hard to believe a girl who rejected you would suddenly change her mind. And what about you? Three days ago, you were proposing to her, and now, right after her feelings changed, yours did too? Seems too convenient."


    Lucian crossed his arms, nodding slightly. "Yeah, it does make sense... but it''s the truth, impossible as it seems."


    Parry, with a look of disgust, pressed on. "You staged this just to improve your image. You''ll reject her too, and tomorrow, it''ll all go back to normal same you, same proposal, right?"


    Sighing, Lucian responded, "It''s not like that. And I know you won''t believe me. So what do you want from me now?"


    "An apology," Parry said, rubbing his chin.


    "What''s in it for you?" Lucian asked, still curious but not offended, his arms crossed, tapping his finger on his bicep.


    Parry, didn''t said anything


    "What if I don''t apologize?"Lucian said. "And what would you do if I refuse? Do you really think you''d get away with this, even if my family doesn''t care about me?"


    Parry shrugged. "Who said anything about beating you up? If that was the plan, you''d already be down by now. And if we really wanted to fight, you''d be beaten black and blue with all these people here. But we can settle this without hurting you much." Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian chuckled, amused. "So how do you plan to settle it?"


    "Call your people. I''ll call mine. Let''s see who wins," Parry said.


    "Nah, that''s a waste of time. Come one by one or all together I''ll take you all myself," Lucian said, still chuckling.


    Parry raised his hands. "No, I''m not stupid. You''d be dead like that. Call your people; you''re not going anywhere," he said, now sitting on Lucian''s bike.


    Sighing again, Lucian thought, *Such childishness. This is college, not a playground. Why are these kids so full of pride? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He slid his hands into his pockets."


    ---


    sighhh guys what a bad day it was today...i didn''t even wanna write but guess i had too


    thanks for reading guys haha

 Chapter 47 - 47: motherf*

    Lucian slipped his hands into his pockets, casually pulling out his new phone. He had just bought it yesterday, so there were barely any contacts added. Not that I need them, he thought. The important numbers? Those were etched into his memory, impossible to forget, even on his last day on Earth.


    He dialed a number. As the phone rang, he glanced at Parry and the group gathered around him. They said nothing, watching and waiting. Parry''s face was full of quiet confidence, and the surrounding students wore the same expectant expressions.


    "Hey Parry, you think our 50 people are enough?" one of the lackeys muttered, trying to gauge the situation. "I mean, we can call more, right? Friends of friends, you know."


    Parry shrugged, his face showing slight amusement. "Let''s keep them on standby. But I doubt Lucian has any connections like that. Not with the way his relationships are with his family and, well, everyone else." Parry smiled slyly. "I don''t think we''ll need backup for this. It''s just about putting a little fear in him, teaching him his place."


    Lucian wasn''t paying attention to their conversation. He was focused on the call.


    The phone rang twice before it connected. "Hello? Who''s this?" a familiar voice answered on the other side.


    "Jimmy, it''s me, Lucian. Got a new phone and number." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lucian!" Jimmy''s voice softened, and Lucian could picture the familiar smirk on his friend''s face. "You didn''t tell me you changed your number. What''s up?"


    "Add this number to your contacts. And, by the way, are you free?" Lucian asked, his tone nonchalant, as if there weren''t a group of students surrounding him, practically blocking his way. He leaned back slightly, letting his gaze drift over Parry''s crowd.


    "Yeah, I''m free. Why, what''s up?" Jimmy asked, his tone turning curious.


    "Oh, nothing big. Just some kids at college blocking my way, telling me to call my people. You know, the usual childish nonsense. Could''ve dealt with it myself, but I''m not in the mood today," Lucian replied, exhaling slowly, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    On the other end, Jimmy chuckled. "Really? College kids? I''m surprised you''re calling me for something so small. But hey, sounds fun. I''ll be there in five."


    "Thanks, and while you''re at it, let''s grab something to eat later. I''m in the mood tonight."


    "Sure thing. See you in a bit," Jimmy said, cutting the call.


    Lucian pocketed his phone, looking around the parking lot before spotting a small bench to sit on. With a relaxed sigh, he settled himself down as if the group surrounding him wasn''t worth a second thought.


    Parry''s lackey looked confused, almost insulted. "Just one call? That''s it?" he muttered under his breath, glancing nervously at the rest of the group. "Is that all he''s got?"


    Parry smirked, arms crossed as he leaned against a nearby car. "Yeah, I expected this. He doesn''t have many people to back him up, that much is obvious. No need to worry. We''re not here to fight anyone. We''re just here to scare him a little, make sure he knows he can''t pull stunts like today''s again."


    The lackey nodded but still seemed wary. "But, Parry, what if this turns into something bigger?"


    Parry shook his head, unfazed. "We''re not stupid enough to pick a fight with a Kane directly. But we can afford this little conflict. Look at how things are between Lucian and his family no one''s coming to his rescue. It''s not like the Kane family cares about him. Worst case, this won''t even make a dent.


    Best case? We gain a little favor with the Starlight family, or some of the other families who hate Lucian''s guts."


    His eyes gleamed with ambition. I can teach Lucian a lesson, humiliate him, and come out looking like the good guy, he thought. It''s a risky move, but the rewards could be huge. Plus, who wouldn''t want the reputation of putting the Kane kid in his place? One stone, two birds reputation and favor.


    While Parry''s mind calculated the potential gains, Lucian sat, leaning back casually, as though he were lounging on a beach. He knew Jimmy would be here soon, and once Jimmy arrived, this whole situation would shift. He glanced around the parking lot again, noticing the growing crowd of onlookers first years, third years, and a few seniors hanging back, curious about what would unfold.


    Seven or ten minutes had passed since Lucian made the call, and the tension in the parking lot began to grow. A small crowd had gathered, and Parry and his group were still eyeing Lucian, expecting something grand to happen. Lucian sat there, quietly watching the scene unfold, his mind filled with frustration. This is getting tiresome, he thought, his patience wearing thin.


    Suddenly, a car entered the parking lot and rolled to a stop beside Lucian. It was a regular sedan, nothing flashy or attention-grabbing. Lucian glanced at it and sighed heavily. "Of course, that''s what he shows up in," Lucian muttered under his breath, rubbing his forehead in mild disappointment.


    The door of the sedan opened, and a tall, muscular man stepped out. He was dressed casually just a loose T-shirt, old sweatpants, and slippers like he''d just rolled out of bed and made his way over. Lucian groaned, covering his face with his hand. "So much for a cool, intimidating entrance," he thought. "I''m gonna have to teach Jimmy how to make a proper entrance one of these days."


    Jimmy, who had just gotten out of the car, didn''t even seem bothered by his casual appearance. He walked over to the passenger side, opened the door, and pulled out a large, old-looking brown bag. The bag had seen better days worn around the edges, faded in color, and clearly heavy by the way Jimmy carried it.


    He swung the bag effortlessly, despite its weight, and walked over to Lucian, looking completely unbothered by the group of students watching him.


    Parry and his group exchanged confused glances. "What the hell is that?" one of the boys muttered, eyes narrowing at the odd bag Jimmy was carrying.


    Jimmy finally made his way over to Lucian, the two of them standing side by side. "Hey, Lucky, did you miss me?" Jimmy chuckled as he stopped in front of Lucian, grinning like they were in the middle of a casual hangout and not a potential showdown.


    Lucian let out another sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Jimmy, I called you to help scare these kids off, and you show up like this?" Lucian gestured at Jimmy''s outfit with obvious disappointment. "No swag, no cool entry¡­ just you and your old sedan. I was expecting at least 100 or 200 dudes, maybe a helicopter drop-in or something dramatic to really make an impression."


    Jimmy rolled his eyes and grumbled, "Motherf You only gave me five minutes, man! What did you expect, a whole production? Besides, what''s wrong with my car?" He pointed toward the sedan parked a few feet away.


    Lucian followed his finger and glanced at the car. His eyebrows twitched, and he shrugged. "Sure, it''s¡­ fine. But you could''ve at least put in some effort. Now, how are you going to scare them? If you''d come in with a cool entrance, they''d already be running."


    Meanwhile, Parry and his group watched the interaction, their lips twitching in disbelief. These guys can''t be serious, they thought. The talk between Lucian and Jimmy was so casual, as if they didn''t even care about the group standing in front of them.


    "Leave it," Lucian sighed. "So, are we going to beat up these kids now? I already told you, I''m in a bad mood today."


    Jimmy smirked, listening to Lucian''s complaints. "I''ve got a better idea to scare them off," he said, glancing at Lucian with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "Hmm, show me what you''ve got," Lucian replied, still slightly disappointed about the lack of a dramatic entrance. "But I''ll say it again your entry wasn''t satisfying."


    Jimmy chuckled and nodded, knowing Lucian''s mood had lightened, even if just a bit. At least he wasn''t brooding like the day before when everything had gone wrong with Avey. Jimmy had let him cry then, letting him get it all out. Now, seeing Lucian back to his normal, sarcastic self was a relief.


    Jimmy didn''t say it out loud, but he was glad Lucian had finally made the decision to leave those who hurt him behind.


    "Are these the only people?" Jimmy asked, turning to look at Parry''s group.


    "Yeah, childish, right?" Lucian replied, smirking.


    "Indeed," Jimmy said with a chuckle, shaking his head.


    Without another word, Jimmy dropped the large bag he had been carrying. It landed with a heavy "crunch," the metallic sound immediately grabbing everyone''s attention. Parry and his group stopped whispering, their eyes locked on the mysterious bag.


    "What''s in the bag?" Lucian asked, curiosity finally paying attention that jimmy was carrying a bag.


    "Something to scare these kids," Jimmy said, bending down to unzip it.


    Jimmy bent down and unzipped the bag, his hands rummaging inside for a moment. A metallic scraping sound echoed in the tense air, sending shivers through the crowd watching them. Everyone was curious, but no one expected what would come next.


    Finally, Jimmy stood up, pulling out a shiny, black, fully armed, modified HK416 BB air rifle. The thing looked menacing even in the daylight sleek, dangerous, and more real than any of the students would have liked.


    Lucian''s eyes widened, and a groan escaped his lips. "Motherfucker" he muttered under his breath, rubbing his forehead as if he couldn''t believe what was happening.


    "Jimmy, please dont tell me?" Lucian cursed,shaking his head. He could barely process that his friend had brought out something that looked like a weapon of war.


    Jimmy held the air rifle with both hands, admiring it as if it was the coolest thing he''d ever laid eyes on. He turned it up and down, checking every angle with pride. "This is way cooler than any fancy car or a gang of 200 men," Jimmy declared, smirking as he admired the modified air rifle.


    Meanwhile, Parry and his group were frozen in place. They were staring at the rifle, their faces pale as if they had just seen a ghost. It felt like their souls had left their bodies, their hands trembling. Parry, who had been so confident moments ago, now looked like he was about to collapse.


    "Is that¡­ a gun?" one of the boys muttered, his voice barely audible.


    The parry and his group, who were also looking in this direction, felt their souls leave through their nipples as they saw what Jimmy had just pulled out of that old-looking bag.


    "Bro, that''s a fucking rifle," another one whispered, his face drained of color.


    "What the hell, man? We''re just having a normal confrontation, and he pulls out a gun?!" Parry''s voice was cracking with panic, his hand shaking as he tried to reach for his phone.


    "Wait, wait, what the hell just happened?" another boy stammered, his eyes glued to the black rifle gleaming in the light.


    Jimmy, completely oblivious to the panic he''d just caused, laughed and turned to Lucian. "Hey, buddy, look at these kids. They''re scared shitless!" he said, thoroughly amused. "Told you this would be more fun than any stupid helicopter or 200 men!"


    Lucian rubbed his temples, feeling the beginnings of a headache forming. Of course, he thought. This is exactly what I expected from Jimmy.


    "Man, I''ve got more in the bag," Jimmy said, grinning as he gestured to the bag. "Why don''t you take one too, Lucian?"


    Lucian''s face darkened, the black lines on his forehead deepening as he saw Jimmy point the gun casually toward Parry''s group. In an instant, their confidence shattered. The students who had stood tall moments ago were now cowering, some stepping backward.


    but at someplace in his heat


    Lucian felt a strange warmth settle in his chest. For the first time in a long while, he didn''t feel alone. It was a subtle but powerful realization someone had his back. After everything he''d gone through, after years of rejection and disappointment, this small moment of camaraderie hit him harder than expected.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    He glanced at Jimmy, who was standing there, casually holding the ridiculous air rifle, his easygoing grin plastered across his face. It wasn''t about the gun or the theatrics it was about knowing that, no matter how messy life got, someone was still standing by his side, willing to show up even in the middle of the chaos.


    Lucian''s clenched his first as he took a deep breath. The weight that had been sitting on his chest since the whole Avey incident began felt a little lighter. Maybe he didn''t have everything figured out maybe he still felt lost in some ways but at least he wasn''t walking this road alone anymore.


    There was a sense of comfort in knowing that. He wasn''t the guy who got left behind anymore. He wasn''t chasing someone who didn''t care, and he wasn''t fighting battles by himself. For the first time in what felt like forever, he had someone in his corner. That simple, silent support was worth more than a thousand words.


    "W-wait! Hold on!" Parry stuttered, his voice full of terror. "We were just messing around! No need for¡­ that!" He waved his hands frantically, his phone still in his grasp as he desperately tried to find his father''s number. His face was pale as if the blood had drained from it completely.


    but still Lucian had had enough. With a swift motion, he stepped forward and yanked the gun out of Jimmy''s hands. "What the hell are you doing?!" Lucian snapped. "I told you to scare them, not give them lifelong trauma! Look at their faces!" He pointed toward Parry''s group, who were visibly shaking now, fear etched into their expressions.


    Jimmy raised his arms in mock surrender, a mischievous grin plastered on his face. "Oh, come on, Lucian. First, you complain that I''m boring, and now you''re mad because I''m too cool and badass? Make up your mind!" Jimmy teased, clearly enjoying the chaos he''d caused.


    Lucian let out an exasperated sigh, quickly stuffing the air rifle back into the bag. He walked briskly over to the car, opened the door, and tossed the bag inside, slamming the door shut with a heavy thud. He turned back to Jimmy, his face filled with disbelief. "And here I was thinking you were more mature than me," Lucian grumbled, his lips twitching in frustration.


    Jimmy shrugged, still grinning. "You know me, Lucky. Just trying to keep things interesting."


    Lucian crossed his arms, shaking his head. "Yeah, well, interesting almost got us exposed in daylight. These kids are gonna have nightmares for the rest of their lives." He glanced back at Parry''s group, who were still frozen in shock, barely able to move.


    Parry, still clutching his phone, was muttering under his breath, trying to find his father''s contact as his hands shook uncontrollably. His friends were no better, their expressions filled with terror as they backed away slowly, unsure of what to do.


    Jimmy, completely unfazed, chuckled. "Come on, you''ve gotta admit that was cooler than anything else we could''ve done. These kids won''t be messing with anyone ever again. Consider it a Life lesson." He winked at Lucian, clearly pleased with himself.


    ---


    don''t forget to send daily rent

 Chapter 48 - 48: hmmm

    Lucian hurriedly shoved the bag back into the car, sighing in frustration as Jimmy just spread his hands with a nonchalant shrug. He had hoped for something simpler, less dramatic, but this situation had taken a strange turn.


    On the other side, Parry and his group finally breathed a collective sigh of relief as the gun was out of sight. Adrenaline still coursed through their veins, leaving them rattled. The shock had been too much for the young lads, most barely out of high school, who had no idea what they were dealing with.


    Lucian walked back to Jimmy''s side, shaking his head slightly. Parry, noticing Lucian''s approach, quickly raised his hands in surrender from where he stood.


    "That''s it! I surrender. We were just joking, guys. I''m not stupid enough to make an enemy out of Lucian Kane," Parry said with a nervous laugh, though sweat trickled down his forehead. His face betrayed the fear he still felt despite his attempt at humor.


    At this, Lucian and Jimmy exchanged a glance. They both burst out laughing.


    "Pffft see? Told you it''d be easy!" Jimmy chuckled, clearly pleased with himself.


    Lucian couldn''t help but laugh as well. Despite the absurdity of it all, there was something amusing about calling a school friend to resolve a fight of college. It felt surreal but oddly comforting. The moment was almost too ridiculous to take seriously.


    But just as they were starting to relax, the sharp sound of police sirens pierced through the air. Lucian''s laughter died in his throat, replaced with a groan of frustration. He slapped a hand to his face.


    "Of course¡­ Who called the police?" Lucian muttered under his breath, shaking his head. He had a pretty good idea it was someone from the college, panicking and thinking things would get out of hand before Jimmy even showed up. They must''ve called the authorities as a precaution.


    Parry and his group, still on edge, seemed even more relieved at the sight of the police car pulling up. For them, this meant a lifeline they no longer had to worry about Lucian and Jimmy escalating things, or worse, pulling out that gun again. Parry fumbled nervously with his phone, wiping sweat from his forehead as the police car came to a stop near them.


    A middle-aged officer, around 35 or 40, stepped out of the car, clearly already exasperated. He looked fit, and his expression said he''d seen this kind of situation far too many times. As he approached, he scanned the scene forty or fifty young men standing around, most of them looking as if they''d just narrowly escaped death.


    On the other side, there were only two people Lucian and Jimmy laughing like it was a joke.


    The officer raised an eyebrow, recognizing something in the scene that piqued his curiosity. He picked up the pace as he walked toward Jimmy.


    Lucian watched the officer approaching, raising his head slightly. Jimmy, sensing the movement, turned as well, watching as the officer walked straight toward him.


    "Mr. Jameson, I didn''t expect to see you here," the officer said with a grin, extending his hand to Jimmy. His tone was friendly, clearly familiar with him.


    "Hey, Parker! Didn''t expect you either!" Jimmy responded with a hearty laugh, shaking the officer''s hand.


    The officer, now Parker, turned toward Lucian with a curious glance before raising an eyebrow at Jimmy, clearly wondering who Lucian was.


    Jimmy, picking up on the unspoken question, introduced Lucian with a smirk. "This is Lucian Think him as little brother of mine."


    The words hit Lucian like a wave, crashing over him unexpectedly. For a moment, the world seemed to go still. "My little brother." It echoed in his mind, over and over, filling the empty spaces inside him that had been hollow for so long. His heart clenched painfully, and before he could stop it, a lump formed in his throat.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Kane," Parker said, offering his hand. Lucian shook it, but his mind wasn''t fully present. He could barely focus on anything except those words.


    "Little brother."


    Lucian turned his head slightly, hiding the tears welling up in his eyes. He hadn''t felt this kind of belonging in¡­ how long? Too long. Jimmy wasn''t just saying those words. He meant them. In that moment, Lucian realized that Jimmy was more of a family to him than anyone who shared his blood.


    And that realization hit him like a freight train. No one not even his own mother had ever made him feel this way. This was family.


    His heart trembled with the weight of it, his chest tightening with emotions he didn''t even know he could still feel. The tears threatened to spill, but Lucian quickly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, turning further away so no one would see.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy, noticing Lucian''s silence, walked over and casually ruffled Lucian''s hair, his hand resting there for a second longer, as if silently saying, "I''m here."


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He didn''t need to. His back was still turned, but he didn''t pull away from the comforting gesture. Instead, he wiped his eyes again, more discreetly this time, before turning around with a small, grateful smile. His eyes were still a little glassy, but the warmth in them was unmistakable.


    This was his real family. The thought cemented itself in his heart. Not the Kaines who ignored him, not the people who only cared about power and status but Jimmy, and Garry, and those who had stood by him when no one else did.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, Lucian didn''t feel alone. And that simple fact brought him more peace than he could ever put into words. He gave Jimmy a nod, that smile still lingering on his lips.


    "Thanks," he whispered, barely audible, but Jimmy heard it. The two shared a quiet, unspoken understanding as Parker, none the wiser, finished his formalities.


    Lucian''s heart was full. Maybe, just maybe, things would be okay.


    Parker stood there, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed the scene before him. His sharp mind worked through the details, calculating the dynamics at play. The bond between Lucian and Jimmy was evident, something deeper than just friendship. These two are close, Parker mused to himself. He didn''t expect Mr. Jameson to show up here, let alone to be this involved.


    "Lucian Kane," Parker thought, recognizing the name. Son of the Kane family that explained part of it. The rumors about Lucian''s distant personality didn''t match the young man standing in front of him, sharing such a genuine, almost brotherly connection with Jimmy. A Kane with someone like Jameson... It didn''t fit the typical image of the high-and-mighty family.


    Parker''s experience told him there was much more to Lucian''s story than what was commonly known.


    His thoughts lingered on Jimmy.Parker thoughts lingered on Jimmy. Though not a big personality on paper, Mr. Jameson was different. He wasn''t someone with a significant enough profile to usually be in contact with someone from a powerful family like the Kanes.


    but still jimmy was Mature beyond his years, Jimmy had a reputation for handling situations with a cool head something Parker had witnessed more than once in his years on duty. He respected Jimmy for that.


    There weren''t many young people like him, and every time they crossed paths, Parker found himself impressed by Jimmy''s level-headedness, a stark contrast to the chaotic youths that typically filled the police reports.


    Parker snapped back to the present when he heard Jimmy''s voice, the lingering thoughts in his head fading.


    "I just got a phone call reporting that kids were fighting in groups here at the college," Parker said, explaining why he had shown up. His voice carried the tone of someone who had dealt with these sorts of incidents before, and he wasn''t overly concerned, just curious. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it over now?" Parker asked, his eyes flicking back to Jimmy, gauging the situation.


    Jimmy offered a casual nod, his voice light but authoritative. "Yeah, it''s over. Just kids messing around. Everything''s alright now," Jimmy said, casting a glance toward the group that had been surrounding Lucian earlier. The tension in the air had broken, and the once-anxious faces now showed relief.


    Parry and his friends, who had been on the edge of panic just minutes ago, were clearly grateful that the situation was de-escalating.


    Parker nodded slowly, but his gaze remained on Jimmy for a moment longer. It wasn''t just a professional look it was a subtle, silent question. What''s the real story here?


    Jimmy caught the look and smiled, reading the officer''s expression with ease. "We''re heading out now. No need to worry about it," he said with a reassuring glance toward Parker. There was no need to drag this out, no need for more drama. Jimmy had handled it in his own way, and that was that.


    "Hmm," Parker hummed in response, satisfied but still curious. He glanced back at Lucian, his expression softening a bit. For a moment, Parker wondered what the real story was behind Lucian''s life, behind that calm exterior that didn''t quite match the cold, isolated rumors he''d heard. There was a vulnerability there, a sense that Lucian had been through more than most people realized.


    "Alright then," Parker finally said, giving them both a nod. He took a step back, letting the tension fully settle, signaling the end of the situation. "Take care, you two," he added, his tone a bit lighter now.

 Chapter 49 - 49: victor

    Victor was sitting on his bed, freshly woken up, sipping his morning coffee while casually browsing through profiles on his laptop. His mind was focused on his usual scheming, searching for potential targets with strong backgrounds¡ªparticularly influential women he could seduce and manipulate for his own revenge. Life was moving according to his plans.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed through the room, interrupting his quiet morning.


    Victor paused, lowering his coffee cup, and glanced toward the door with a hint of irritation. It was rare for anyone to disturb him this early. His brows furrowed slightly, but he stayed calm.


    "Come in," he called out, voice steady, though curiosity tugged at him.


    The door swung open, and Drake, one of his most trusted subordinates, entered in a rush. He was in his usual work suit, but his face was pale, covered in sweat, and his hurried steps betrayed panic.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Victor''s frown deepened. Drake wasn''t usually this frantic. Something was definitely wrong.


    "What is it?" Victor asked, his voice now laced with suspicion.


    Drake stood before him, clearly distressed. His breath was uneven, and he struggled to speak clearly.


    "Boss, something big happened... It''s bad news. Really bad," Drake said, almost stammering as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Victor set his coffee cup aside, his full attention on Drake now. He leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing.


    "I''ve told you a hundred times, Drake, don''t act like this. Handle these things professionally. We''re not some street gang anymore; we''re businessmen, a full-fledged organization!" Victor''s voice was firm, though his gut told him something serious was about to hit.


    Victor sighed, regaining his composure. "Now, leave the theatrics behind and tell me what''s going on."


    Drake swallowed hard, still visibly shaken. "Boss, someone is hitting us hard. No, not someone¡­ a lot of them. There''s a string of bad news, all at once. It''s too much to handle¡ª"


    Victor interrupted, his tone skeptical but still calm. "Get to the point, Drake. What exactly happened?"


    Drake''s words came faster, his desperation clear. "Boss, our three main company websites were hacked overnight! All of our digital operations are down, and we can''t connect to any of the medium-sized company servers. One of the main sites has been completely altered, and we can''t fix it¡­ it''s a total mess."


    Victor froze for a second, processing this. His grip tightened around the armrest of his chair. "What? How the hell did this happen? Who''s behind it?!" Victor demanded, his voice lower but more dangerous now.


    "That''s not all, sir," Drake continued, his voice trembling with fear. "Our shipping containers in the ocean¡ªthey''ve gone missing. We''ve lost all communication with them. And then¡­ our business shares are plummeting. We''re losing millions by the hour!"


    Victor''s eyes widened. His stomach dropped, and he felt a sharp, stabbing pain in his chest as the gravity of the situation hit him. Years of blood, sweat, and careful planning were unraveling before his eyes. But before he could speak, Drake continued.


    "And it doesn''t stop there, boss¡­ there was a fight last night our organization clashed with unknown snipers. We lost a lot of good men."


    Victor slammed his laptop shut with a loud thud, the sudden noise making Drake flinch. Victor stood up abruptly, his tall frame looming over Drake. His hands balled into fists, shaking with rage. His breath was uneven as his mind raced, trying to process how everything had spiraled out of control so quickly.


    "Who the hell did this?!" Victor roared, grabbing Drake by the collar. "Who has the nerve to come after me like this? I don''t remember leaving any enemies alive. The old ones should''ve been dealt with long ago!"


    Drake struggled to speak as Victor''s grip tightened. "B-Boss¡­ it''s not just one enemy. This feels like a coordinated attack. Multiple fronts¡­ but one thing''s for sure¡­"


    Victor''s heart pounded in his chest. The room seemed to spin as his anger and confusion blurred together. "Spit it out!" he growled, his patience wearing thin.


    Drake swallowed hard, barely able to get the words out. "The Kane family¡­ they''ve cut all ties with us. Publicly. Olivia Kane made a formal announcement. She''s declared that anyone who continues to do business with us will be boycotted by the Kane family. Our partners¡­ they''re all jumping ship without looking back."


    Victor''s face turned pale. His vision blurred with rage. The Kane family, the most powerful families in the city, had just crushed his small empire that just started with a single move. Olivia Kane had burned every bridge, making sure no one would touch him. His business empire, carefully built over years, was crumbling.


    "That bitch!" Victor hissed through gritted teeth, feeling his blood pressure rise. "She''s doing this over a single argument? How dare she?!"


    His hands shook as he released Drake, pushing him back slightly. He paced the room, his mind spiraling into chaos. "There''s no way this is just because of one fight," he muttered to himself, feeling his composure slip. "But what about the others? Are they all following suit?"


    Drake straightened his collar, still shaken by the encounter. "Sir, it''s not just Olivia Kane. Our business partners are pulling out. The threat of being boycotted by the Kanes¡­ it''s scaring everyone away. No one wants to be caught in the crossfire. It''s chaos."


    Victor''s fists clenched, his knuckles turning white. His empire was under siege, and Olivia Kane had struck the first blow.


    "She''ll regret this. I''ll tear her world apart," Victor snarled, his voice trembling with fury. But deep down, a sliver of fear crept in. He had never faced an enemy this powerful, this determined to destroy him.


    With his heart pounding and his rage bubbling, Victor realized he was in the fight of his life.


    Victor paced back and forth, his frustration boiling over as he slammed his hand against the wall with a loud thud. "No, no¡­ it''s not time for a direct conflict with any strong family, not yet. Otherwise, our enemies will catch wind, and it''ll ruin everything. But I promise you, Olivia Kane, you will regret this decision," he muttered through gritted teeth, his voice dripping with venom.


    His hand lingered on the wall, fingers trembling with rage. He had spent years, brick by brick, building his empire, and now, it was as if someone had decided to tear it all down overnight.


    Turning abruptly to Drake, his eyes flashed with frustration. "What about the others? Do we know who''s behind these attacks?" His voice, though low, carried an edge sharp enough to cut through the tension in the room.


    Drake shifted uncomfortably, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he adjusted his collar nervously. "Sir, we haven''t been able to trace much. It''s not some small group, that''s for sure. Whoever did this, they have a background that''s frighteningly deep. Our men couldn''t find any traces¡­ nothing."


    Victor''s jaw clenched. He could hear the blood rushing in his ears as the weight of the situation bore down on him. "Nothing? You''re telling me we have no leads?" His voice grew colder with each word, his hands balling into fists, nails digging into his palms.


    Drake gulped, shaking his head as he continued. "We managed to find that the hacking of our sites was done by one person. The name¡­ Mistress Black. She came out of nowhere, hacked everything, and didn''t even take a profit. It was as if her sole purpose was to mess with us. No one''s heard of her before, and she didn''t even cover her tracks.


    she left her name on everything."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed. "Mistress Black," he hissed under his breath. The name sounded foreign, yet there was something calculated about it. "Just to mess with us? No profit?" he growled, his knuckles whitening as his grip tightened against the wall. "And the shipping containers?


    The ships? What happened to them?"


    Drake shook his head again, this time with even more confusion. "Sir, it''s as if they vanished. There''s no sign of them. The ships were just¡­ gone. No radar, no signals. Completely wiped out."


    Victor let out a low, dangerous laugh, though his eyes darkened further. "Gone? Wiped out? Ships don''t just disappear, Drake. You better figure out who''s behind this because if I lose more, you''ll be joining them."


    Drake swallowed hard, nodding in understanding. "Yes, sir¡­ but there''s more. The last part¡­ is¡­ troubling."


    Victor, already on edge, shot Drake a look that would have killed a weaker man. "Spit it out," he said, his voice a low growl, teeth clenched.


    Drake inhaled deeply. "Last night, we lost twelve of our Shadow Hands members. They were killed. We don''t even know how or why. We sent search teams to track down the enemy, but... we found nothing.


    It''s as if these people vanished too. There''s no trace of their presence, no leads to follow."


    Victor''s heart skipped a beat. The loss of his members wasn''t just about numbers it was an attack on his pride. These were the people he had trained, the ruthless soldiers who had executed countless missions under his command. Now, twelve of them were dead without a single clue left behind.


    Victor''s face twisted into a snarl, his chest heaving with suppressed rage. "Useless! All of you!" he roared, knocking over the coffee cup beside him with a sweep of his hand. It shattered on the floor, splintering into pieces, much like the composure Victor had tried to maintain. His breathing was ragged, his mind racing with thoughts of revenge. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How is this possible, Drake? Do you realize what this means?" Victor''s voice was eerily calm now, but it was the kind of calm that signaled a storm was coming. His hand shot out, grabbing Drake by the collar, pulling him close until their faces were inches apart. "Who dares to mess with me? I don''t recall leaving any enemies alive. Who''s left to do this?


    Tell me!"


    His grip on Drake''s collar tightened as he whispered dangerously close to his ear, "Find out who''s behind the rest of this. Mistress Black, the ships, the deaths¡­ I don''t care what it takes. I want answers. I want names. And when you find them, bring them to me. Because I promise you, Drake¡­ whoever they are, I''ll make them beg for death before I''m through with them."


    Victor shoved Drake back, his hand trembling with rage. His mind spun, trying to piece together how so many attacks had happened at once. Who had orchestrated this? Olivia Kane was clearly involved, but the other incidents were too precise, too coordinated to be her alone.


    Victor''s chest heaved as he punched the wall again, this time harder. "I''ll rip them apart. Every single one of them," he growled, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes wild with fury. "I''ll make them regret ever crossing me."


    Drake nodded quickly, backing toward the door, desperate to escape the boiling rage in the room. "Yes, boss. I''ll get on it right away," he said, his voice shaky but determined.


    Victor didn''t even respond. His thoughts were consumed with the fire of revenge, and the more he thought about it, the deeper his anger festered. No one could attack him like this and get away with it. No one.


    And soon enough, they would all learn that the hard way.


    ---


    hmm guys thanks for here


    sighhh guys i am loosing a little motivation...kinda getting lazy ahhhh

 Chapter 50 - 50: danger

    In a dimly lit room, a beautiful woman sat in a luxurious gaming chair, her fingers gliding rapidly over the keyboard in front of her. The screen''s faint glow illuminated her dangerously beautiful face dark, piercing eyes with a haunted look, framed by the faint shadows of sleepless nights.


    Her dark circles were a testament to how long she had been awake, her energy fuelled by something much deeper than rest. Her long black hair cascaded over her shoulders, messy and unkempt, but it added to the raw intensity of her appearance. She wore a loose black t-shirt and shorts, completely at ease in her private obsession.


    The low hum of her computer filled the room as her fingers continued to dance over the keyboard. Her eyes, almost hypnotized, were fixated on the lines of code running across the screen. Attached to her computer was a mobile phone, its small screen dark, but it was no ordinary phone it belonged to him.


    The same phone Lucian had discarded into a trash bin outside a hotel. A seemingly insignificant act to anyone who might have noticed, but not to her. To her, it was everything. Her heart raced as her eyes scanned the code on her screen. She licked her lips absentmindedly, her fixation on the task at hand making her oblivious to anything else.


    "Just how fascinating are your skills, my darling," she whispered to the empty room, her voice low and filled with an eerie admiration. Her obsession was palpable, almost tangible in the air around her. The way her fingers caressed the keys, the way she gazed at the screen, one would think she was handling something sacred.


    She was trying to crack the password to Lucian''s phone, but it was proving to be far more difficult than she had anticipated. The protection was sophisticated, unlike anything she had seen before, and for someone of her skill level, that was saying something.


    "Wow... such strong protection. How did he do it?" she muttered, biting her lip. Her voice trembled with excitement. "Unbelievable. If I hadn''t spent years studying him in my last life...


    I would never be able to crack this."


    Her obsession with Lucian ran deeper than mere curiosity or admiration. It was an unhealthy, all-consuming fixation. In her last life, she had admired him from afar, not knowing that he was the one she had always been chasing in the shadows. She, Mistress Black, was the second-best hacker in the world. But there had always been someone above her, someone untouchable.


    She had never known his identity, never even seen his shadow, but she had always felt his presence.


    It wasn''t until after Lucian''s death that she finally learned the truth that the mysterious hacker she could never surpass was none other than Lucian Kane. The realization had shattered her, but it had also fueled her obsession. In her previous life, she had been chasing him, unaware that he was always just out of reach.


    And now that she knew, now that she had been given a second chance, she wouldn''t let him slip through her fingers again.


    Her heart pounded as she continued to type, the lines of code streaming across her screen, each one bringing her closer to him. Her lips curved into a smile, a soft, twisted smile filled with a dangerous affection.


    "I could never even imagine breaking through this kind of encryption in my last life. But now¡­ now I know so much more. i have studied so much in my last life.


    Now I know you, Lucian," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    She chuckled to herself, her laughter soft but filled with a dark amusement. "Hacking that creep Victor''s company? That was child''s play compared to this." Her fingers paused for a moment as she leaned back in her chair, her eyes fixated on the screen as if it held the key to her entire world.


    "Hacking Victor''s company? Child''s play," she mused with a dangerous smile, her fingers flying across the keys with practiced ease. "I didn''t even care about that arrogant fool''s businesses until I saw how he disrespected my Lucian at that party." Her voice dropped, her eyes darkening with a cold fury as she recalled the scene.


    "That underserving bitch Avey," she spat the name with venom, her obsession with Lucian tinged with a twisted hate for anyone who dared to hurt him. "Victor had the nerve to speak Lucian''s name so carelessly, spitting out insults like he had any right." A low chuckle escaped her lips, the thrill of destruction still fresh in her veins. "So I destroyed it all his pride.


    All because he dared." Her voice softened, an eerie calm settling over her as she savored the memory of the chaos she had unleashed, her eyes alight with malicious satisfaction. "No one disrespects Lucian. No one."


    And in a way, it did.


    And now, she was back. She had been given a second chance, and she wasn''t going to waste it. She wasn''t going to let Lucian slip away again.


    "You''re mine, Lucian," she murmured, her voice soft and filled with an obsessive love. "You don''t even know it yet, but you''re mine. You''ve always been mine."


    Her fingers moved again, the sound of keystrokes filling the room. The lines of code on the screen twisted and turned as she worked, her mind entirely focused on unlocking the secrets of Lucian''s phone. It wasn''t about the phone itself. No, it was about him about understanding him, knowing him better than anyone else ever could.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    She had spent years studying him, admiring him, yearning for him in her previous life even when she never knew him in reality. She had watched from the shadows, always one step behind, never able to catch up. But now¡­ now she was ahead. Now she had the advantage. And nothing was going to stand in her way.


    "To think, I spent so much time chasing you in my last life¡­ never knowing it was you all along," she said softly, her eyes narrowing in concentration. "You were always right there, just out of reach."


    "Finding him was no challenge," she whispered, her lips curving into a dark smile. "The moment I regressed, I knew where I had to start. Lucian. Always Lucian." Her fingers moved with a fluid grace over the keyboard, accessing the digital trails left behind by him. "His phone number, his location, all too easy. Hacking the city''s surveillance systems?


    Child''s play." There was a disturbing edge to her voice, her eyes gleaming in the dim light as if fueled by a maddening devotion.


    "When I saw him toss away his phone as if it was nothing... a piece of him discarded so carelessly," she licked her lips, her pulse racing, "I knew I had to have it. It''s not just a phone. It might be so much. His thoughts, his secrets... everything." She giggled softly, almost lost in the thrill of it.


    It didn''t matter. I had to get it. I had to know everything about him."


    Her fingers paused momentarily on the keyboard, eyes flickering with dangerous intent. "What''s privacy between us, my darling Lucian? You don''t need to hide from me. I''ll know every single part of you, your every thought, every detail you thought you could keep to yourself." Her grip on the keyboard tightened as her breathing grew shallow, the obsession coursing through her veins like fire.


    "No one will ever know you like I do... Not that worthless Avey, not anyone. Only me." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she typed, the excitement building inside her. She could feel it the moment of revelation, the moment when everything would fall into place. She was so close. So close to unlocking his secrets, so close to understanding him in a way no one else ever could.


    The mobile''s protection was intricate, layered, and brilliant. Every time she thought she was close, a new level of encryption would reveal itself, and she would have to start again. But instead of frustrating her, it only made her more determined. It was like a game a game between her and Lucian, a game she was determined to win.


    "You''re so brilliant, Lucian," she whispered, her voice filled with admiration. "No one else could have done this. No one else could have created something so perfect."


    Her obsession was clear in her voice, in the way she spoke about him. To her, Lucian wasn''t just a man he was a genius, someone worthy of her obsession. She had never been able to find anyone who could match her intellect, her skills. But Lucian¡­ he was different. He was the only one who had ever been able to challenge her, even without knowing it.


    "I''ll protect you," she said softly, her fingers still moving over the keys. "I''ll keep you safe, even if you don''t know it yet."


    Her dark eyes glistened with a twisted affection as she continued to hack, her mind racing with thoughts of him. She imagined what it would be like when they finally met, when he finally realized that she was the only one who truly understood him. The only one who could match him, who could challenge him. The only one who loved him enough to do anything for him.


    "You won''t have to worry about anyone else. I''ll take care of them all," she murmured, her lips curving into a smile. "I''ll make sure no one else gets close to you. No one deserves you like I do."


    Her fingers moved faster, the excitement building inside her as she got closer and closer to breaking through. The lines of code on the screen blurred together as she worked, her entire body tense with anticipation.


    "I''m coming for you, Lucian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Just wait for me."


    Her eyes glistened with a sick, twisted adoration as the final layer of encryption began to crack. Her heart raced, her breath quickening as she realized she was almost there. She was about to unlock his secrets, to step into his world.


    And once she was in, once she had access to everything, there would be no turning back.


    "Just wait, my love," she whispered, her voice filled with an eerie calm. "I''ll be with you soon."


    As the final barrier fell, and the phone''s secrets were laid bare before her, Mistress Black leaned back in her chair, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. The game had just begun, and she was ready to play.


    ----

 Chapter 51 - 51: kill her

    The dim room buzzed with the soft glow of the computer screen, casting an eerie light on the young woman seated in her gaming chair. Her fingers danced with feverish precision across the keyboard, tapping away at an impossible puzzle Lucian''s mobile phone, the device he carelessly discarded, unaware it would fall into her hands.


    Her dark eyes shimmered with an unholy light, the shadows under them betraying the sleepless night she''d spent hacking it.


    For hours, she had been focused solely on this task, and now, the final barrier was about to fall. She smirked, her lips curling into a twisted smile as the lock screen clicked open. The phone''s light flared up, illuminating her crazed, pale face.


    "Finally..." she whispered, a breathy laugh escaping her lips. Her laughter grew louder, more manic, the sound of a woman who had just unlocked a treasure she had been hunting for her entire life. "Finally, I beat you, my darling!" She threw her head back, laughing with unbridled joy, her obsidian eyes shining with victory. "Can you believe it?


    I cracked your code!" Her fingers trembled slightly as they hovered over the screen, as though even touching his world felt too intimate. "Will you be impressed, my love? Will you think I''m worthy of you now, now that I''ve done this?"


    Her eyes were filled with a wild, obsessive gleam as her mind raced with delusions of admiration from him. She believed he would see her as an equal now, someone who could stand by his side. "Don''t worry, my love," she cooed, gently caressing the phone screen with her fingertips. "You will know me in this life.


    You will see me." Her voice was low and dangerous, but dripping with an affection that was terrifying in its intensity. "I''m coming for you, Lucian."


    With trembling fingers, she picked up the phone from her desk, the weight of it in her hand thrilling her. It felt like she was holding a piece of him, something intimate, something that no one else would ever understand. "Let me see what you''ve been hiding, darling," she murmured, eyes wide with anticipation.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she imagined all the secrets, all the pieces of him she would uncover.


    But the instant the home screen lit up, her joy evaporated. The obsession, the love that had consumed her eyes, was replaced by something far darker, hatred. Jealousy. Murderous intent.


    The background wallpaper. It was her. Avey.


    The beautiful, smiling face of Avey, captured in some fleeting moment of Lucian''s affection, stared back at her from the screen. Her blood boiled. A murderous rage overtook her as she clutched the phone tighter, her nails digging into the glass.


    "That bitch..." she hissed, her voice shaking with fury. "That bitch... That bitch! That BITCH!"That BITCH!"That BITCH!"That BITCH!".


    Her breath came in ragged gasps, her chest heaving as her grip tightened. Her eyes narrowed into slits, glaring at the smiling image of Avey as if it mocked her. She stood up abruptly, the chair spinning as she nearly knocked it over. Her hands flew to her mouth, and she began to chew furiously on her nails, her teeth tearing at them as her mind spiraled.


    "How dare she?!" she spat, pacing in her room like a caged animal. "How dare she still be here? She never deserved him! She she she doesn''t love him! She never did! How could he still have her on his phone?


    After everything she''s done?" Her voice cracked with emotion, and she started laughing, a deranged, bitter sound. "Even after his death in the last life, she never shed a tear for him. That stupid, useless whore..."


    Her teeth ground together as the memories flooded back. In her previous life, she had learned how he throw away his life for Avey, sh learned that his love for that ungrateful woman consumed him until it destroyed him. She never understood why Lucian had wasted his life on someone so undeserving. Avey had never loved him the way he deserved. Avey didn''t even know what love was!


    Her hands shook violently as she continued pacing, her mind torn between a desire for revenge and the twisted love she harbored for Lucian. "Should I kill her?" she mumbled under her breath, gnawing at her fingernails. "Yes, yes, I should kill her. It would be so easy..." Her voice trailed off as she imagined the satisfaction of watching Avey''s lifeless body fall to the ground. It would be just.


    It would be right.


    But then, she hesitated. She knew how much Lucian had loved Avey in the past. Would he hate her if she took that woman''s life? Would Lucian despise her for taking away the object of his affection, no matter how unworthy Avey was? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her heart raced, torn between two conflicting desires. "I could kill her," she whispered, her voice shaky. "But... but would my darling Lucian hate me for it? He loves her so much..." Her hands shook even more, the phone trembling in her grip as she struggled to reconcile her feelings. "But she''ll hurt him again.


    I know she will. I can''t let her hurt him again, can I?"


    Her voice grew desperate, frantic. "I need to save him from her! I need to! She''ll only break his heart again. She''ll ruin him, just like before!" Her voice cracked, her eyes wide with madness as she chewed on her lips, drawing blood. "But...


    what if he hates me? What if... what if he never loves me?"


    She froze, standing still in the middle of her dark, dimly lit room. Her mind raced, replaying all the moments of her previous life, all the times Lucian had suffered because of that woman. Avey. The name felt like poison on her tongue.


    Then, her lips curled into a sick smile. A twisted plan began to form in her mind. "Yes... yes, there''s a way," she whispered to herself, her voice a mixture of madness and excitement. "I''ll make Lucian forget about her. I''ll change him.


    I''ll be the one to save him. I''ll make him mine." Her eyes glinted with a dangerous glimmer of hope. "Once he realizes how much I love him, how much I''ll do for him, he''ll see that I''m the one he should be with."


    She gripped the phone tighter, staring at Avey''s face on the screen. "And then, when he''s mine... I can kill her. Yes. Yes! I''ll make him fall for me first.


    Then, she won''t matter anymore. She''ll just be another obstacle I''ll crush beneath my feet."


    She laughed softly to herself, her voice growing softer, sweeter, as she thought of her beloved Lucian. "Don''t worry, darling," she whispered, bringing the phone to her lips as if kissing him through the device. "I''ll make everything right. I''ll take care of everything. You don''t need to worry anymore. I''ll protect you from that bitch, from anyone who ever dares to hurt you."


    Her eyes sparkled with devotion, a fanatical light burning in them. "You''ll love me, Lucian. You''ll forget about her. You''ll see that no one else can love you like I do."


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    She sat back down in her chair, cradling the phone like it was the most precious thing in the world. She was already lost in the twisted fantasy she had built around Lucian, her beloved. "I''ll make sure we''re together this time," she murmured, her voice full of dark promise. "I won''t let anyone get in our way. Not even her."


    ----


    don''t worry guys i will post one more chapter today


    hmm but please send some stones or stuff...or ill get bored ahhhhh


    thanks for still be hear to read...it really meant so much to me

 Chapter 52 - 52: The reason

    In the dimly lit room, a lone figure sat in front of a glowing screen, her fingers dancing gracefully over the keys of a mechanical keyboard. Each tap reverberated with purpose, her eyes reflecting the chaotic dance of numbers and symbols scrolling across her screen. Her mind was sharp, relentless, obsessed.


    She was known in the digital underground as Mistress Black the second-best hacker in the world.


    But she had never wanted second place.


    Her mind drifted back to when it all begin.Ten years ago, she had been a prodigy, a self-proclaimed queen in the hacker world at just 14 years old. No one could touch her; she was untouchable. Or so she thought. She still remembered the day it happened her world came crashing down in less than three minutes.


    She still remembered it with crystal clarity. The moment her world came crashing down. Her screens flickered and died, her systems overloaded with a force that felt like it came from another world. All her firewalls, all her layers of security obliterated in a matter of minutes. Panic set in as she scrambled to stop the attack, to regain control, but it was hopeless.


    She was fighting a battle she had already lost.


    Her heart raced, her palms sweating as she watched in horror as her most protected systems crumbled before her eyes. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, it was over. Her screens came back to life, and there it was, a message burned into her mind forever.


    "I''ll be taking the position of greatest from now on."


    That was it. No gloating, no insults. Just pure, unshakable confidence from a man who knew he was superior to her. In that single sentence, her pride was obliterated.


    From that day on, she became obsessed with finding the person behind the screen. The one who had taken everything from her. Black. That was the only name she knew. That was the ghost she chased for the next ten years. She followed every lead, hacked every system that might hold a clue to his identity.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she could never get close. It was like chasing a shadow.


    In the beginning, it had been about reclaiming her throne. She wanted to defeat him, to prove to herself and the world that she was the best. But as the years went by, something inside her shifted. It was no longer just about being the greatest. It became about him.


    The more she pursued him, the more she fell in love with the idea of him. His skill, his mastery, his power. She didn''t know who he was, or what he looked like, but none of that mattered. He had become her obsession, the person she admired and yearned for more than anything.


    She fantasized about him, dreamt of the day they would meet, of the day she would finally be able to stand by his side as an equal.


    She tried everything every trick, every method but he was always ten steps ahead. It was as if he was playing a game with her, toying with her, leading her on only to pull away just when she thought she was close. It was maddening. And yet, she couldn''t stop. She was addicted to the chase, to the mystery of him. She wanted to see his face, hear his voice, know the person behind the code.


    She didn''t know who he was. Not his face, not his voice. She didn''t even know if he was male or female. But she didn''t care. In her mind, he was everything. The way he had torn apart her systems, the way he had never even bothered to acknowledge her existence again after that single sentence his arrogance, his skill it had all become the foundation of her twisted adoration.


    But she never did. Not until it was too late.


    One day, out of nowhere, her computer flickered to life. A message appeared on her screen, and her heart raced with anticipation. She recognized the signature immediately it was him. Black. The man she had chased for a decade. The euphoria of seeing his code, of knowing he was reaching out to her, was overwhelming.


    But then she read the message, and her world shattered once again.


    "If you are seeing this, I am dead."


    The words hit her like a freight train. Her breath caught in her throat, her hands trembling as she stared at the screen in disbelief. No. It couldn''t be. He couldn''t be dead. Not now.


    Not when she was so close. Not when she had spent years chasing him.


    But the message continued.


    "You worked so hard, didn''t you? Chasing me. Trying to catch up to me. I admired that about you. Really, I did. It''s rare to find someone as relentless as you.


    Someone who never gives up, no matter how hopeless the fight."


    Her heart squeezed in her chest, the familiar warmth of admiration quickly turning cold.


    "But I knew. I always knew you wouldn''t be able to beat me. Not because you weren''t good enough but because I didn''t want you to."


    Her hands shook, fingers hovering over the keys as her brain tried to make sense of the words. What was he saying? That he held back.


    "I kept you chasing after me. For fun, maybe. Or because I was lonely. Or maybe I just liked knowing that someone out there still cared about the game. I liked knowing you were there, pushing me to be better. But now I''m gone, and the game''s over."


    Gone. Dead. The words echoed in her mind.


    "You were the best opponent I ever had. You might''ve even beaten me one day, given enough time. Ten more years, and maybe you would''ve taken my title for real. But life doesn''t always give us time, does it? Now you''re number one. Congratulations."


    Her eyes welled up with tears as the message continued. His words cut through her like a knife sharp, final, and filled with a kind of sorrow she hadn''t expected.


    "I''m sorry, truly. I know this isn''t the ending you wanted. But maybe it''s better this way. You don''t have to chase anymore. You''ve won. You''re the best.


    But if you''re reading this, then maybe you know by now, the title means nothing without someone to compete against."


    She couldn''t breathe. Her chest tightened with every sentence. She had spent so many years chasing him, and now he was gone, leaving her with a hollow victory.


    Her fingers had trembled over the keyboard, tears welling in her eyes for the first time in years. The person she had spent a decade chasing was just¡­ gone. Just like that. She didn''t even know his name.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, her chest tightening as the realization sank in. She had won. She was number one. But the victory was hollow. There was no joy, no satisfaction. Without him, without her rival, the title meant nothing.


    "As an apology, I''m leaving you everything. All my codes,my information,all my knowledge. Everything that made me ''Black.'' But here''s the thing you''re going to be disappointed when you learn who I really am."


    Her hands flew to her mouth, stifling the sob that threatened to escape. He had seen through her, known how desperately she had wanted to know him, the real him. And now he was going to tell her.


    "I didn''t tell you my real name because I didn''t want you to be disappointed. And you will be. Because I''m nothing like the person you imagined."


    She had waited, breathless, her heart pounding as the file downloaded. When it opened, she had learned the truth. The man she had loved, the man she had obsessed over for so long, was Lucian Kane. The son of the Kane family, a man born into wealth, but unloved. A man who had given everything for a girl who didn''t even shed a tear for him when he died.


    Her obsession had turned to heartbreak in that moment. The man she had worshipped from the shadows, the man she had fantasized about, was nothing more than a broken soul. A genius, yes, but a genius who had been crushed by his own feelings for a girl who never cared for him. He had wasted his brilliance, his life, on someone who wasn''t worthy of him.


    She had cried that day, for the first time in her life. Cried for him, for the man she never knew she loved until it was too late.


    As her eyes reached the final words of Lucian''s message, her breath caught in her throat. She felt as though the ground had crumbled beneath her feet, leaving her suspended in a moment that seemed to stretch into eternity.


    "Goodbye. You were the strongest, best rival of mine. I would have loved to have friendship with you, but I was afraid that you would be disappointed when you saw in reality who I was..."


    Her heart twisted painfully. Disappointed? How could he even think that? She idolized him, worshipped him. The very thought of him doubting his worth in her eyes felt like a dagger to her soul. Tears welled up once more, but this time they were not born from frustration they came from an overwhelming grief and tenderness.


    She could feel his vulnerability in those words, his fear of being unworthy of her respect, and it shattered her.


    Her chest tightened, breath ragged as she read the final line. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I would love to be friends with someone as intelligent and genius as you. I really admire you... you might not realize it, but I do."


    Her heart stopped.


    "Princess Celestia."


    He knew.


    "Princess Celestia."


    Those two words hit her with the weight of everything she had ever longed for: recognition from the one person she admired most. Lucian hadn''t just been her distant idol he had seen her, known her, perhaps even watched her from afar, just as she had watched him. That realization sent her heart spiraling, not in shock, but in the profound intimacy of the connection she had always craved.


    "You might not realize it, but I do admire you."


    She closed her eyes, biting her lip to keep herself from breaking down. Lucian the Black admired her. It wasn''t a casual compliment; it was from someone who had always been a step above her, untouchable. He hadn''t seen her as just another rival. He had valued her, respected her, even if she hadn''t known it until now.


    Her fingers trembled as they hovered over the keyboard, unable to continue typing. Her eyes glazed over the final line again, heart aching.


    "If in the next life, you ever had a chance, please... give me one or two slaps for disappointing you like this."


    A soft, bittersweet smile tugged at her lips through the tears. He didn''t understand that there was nothing to forgive. No disappointment. He had been perfect in every way more than she could ever have imagined. But that was just like him, wasn''t it? Even in his final message, he underestimated his worth to her.


    The idea of slapping him was absurd. If anything, she would embrace him, show him that he had been everything she ever needed.


    She sat back in her chair, letting out a long, shaky breath. The emotions simmered in her chest, a mixture of sadness, relief, and something deeply obsessive. Lucian was gone in her last life, but now she had the chance to find him again. This time, she would make sure he knew just how much he meant to her.


    It wasn''t shocking that he had known her real name. But it was deeply, profoundly emotional. He had given her the acknowledgment she had craved for so long.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    It broke her heart.


    For the first time in her life, she cried for someone other than herself. She cried for the boy who had given everything to a world that didn''t deserve him. She cried for the man who had wasted his brilliance on a love that wasn''t real. She cried because, in the end, he had been just as lonely as she was.


    The days that followed were a blur. She studied everything he had left behind the codes, the data, the skills he had mastered. She poured over it all, trying to understand how she had been so outmatched, so far behind him. And the more she learned, the more she fell in love with him. His genius, his creativity, his vision. It was all there, in the lines of code he had written.


    It was the last piece of him she had, and she cherished it like a sacred relic.


    But it wasn''t enough. She wanted more. She wanted him.


    And then, one day, something miraculous happened.


    She woke up, and she was back in time.


    It was impossible. Unbelievable. But it was real. She had been given a second chance. A chance to fix everything. To save him.


    To make him hers.


    Lucian Kane was still alive, and this time, she wouldn''t waste the opportunity. This time, she wouldn''t let him slip away. She would protect him, love him, and make him see that they were meant to be together. He didn''t know it yet, but he belonged to her. He always had.


    As she cracked the final layer of protection on his phone, her fingers trembling with excitement, she whispered to herself, "This time, Lucian... this time, I won''t lose you."


    hey guys please send some... motivation comments i dont mind if you guys curse...but well ... please not let me become this lazy


    thanks fir reading

 Chapter 53 - 53: jimmy and lucian

    Lucian sat in the passenger seat of the sedan Jimmy had bought, gazing out the window at the city passing by. His bike was back at college he''d asked Parry to drop it off at his house. After all, Jimmy had shown up, and two vehicles just didn''t make sense.


    The car moved slowly, the engine''s soft hum filling the silence. Jimmy drove with one hand on the steering wheel, his other arm resting out the open window, catching the occasional breeze. For a long time, neither of them spoke, as if both were waiting for the other to break the stillness.


    Finally, Jimmy, eyes fixed on the road ahead, broke the silence. "So¡­ what happened?" he asked, his voice careful, trying not to pry too hard.


    Lucian didn''t look over; his gaze stayed locked on some indeterminate point in the distance. He chuckled softly, but it sounded hollow. "Nothing. Just¡­ kids playing around." He tried to brush it off with a laugh, but his voice betrayed him.


    Jimmy shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Come on, Lucky. I know you better than that. You don''t act like this over ''nothing.'' If it were something small, you would''ve handled it yourself. But you called me. I know you need someone right now.


    And I''m glad you think of me as the first person to call." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s shoulders slumped slightly as he sighed. For a moment, he struggled with his words, as if debating whether to let Jimmy in. Finally, he spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "Avey¡­ she¡­ she proposed to me today."


    The car jerked suddenly as Jimmy nearly lost control, his grip tightening around the wheel. He brought the sedan to an abrupt stop right in the middle of the road, eyes wide. The two sat in silence, neither reacting to the fact that they were stopped. Jimmy turned to look at Lucian, shock evident on his face.


    "She did¡­ what?" Jimmy''s voice was laced with disbelief.


    Lucian finally turned to face him, his expression as neutral as he could manage, though his eyes gave him away, a storm of conflicting emotions flashing within them. "She proposed¡­ and asked for forgiveness."


    They sat there, locked in a moment of shared understanding, before Jimmy broke the eye contact, starting the car again, focusing on the road as he processed what Lucian had just revealed.


    "So¡­ did you accept?" Jimmy asked through gritted teeth, already expecting Lucian''s answer but dreading it all the same. His hands gripped the steering wheel even tighter, his knuckles white.


    "No," Lucian replied, his voice barely above a whisper, his gaze dropping to his hands, which were clenched tightly in his lap. "I¡­ rejected her."


    Jimmy felt a wave of relief wash over him, but it was mingled with disbelief. He glanced over at Lucian, who was staring out the window, his expression unreadable but with a trace of sorrow shadowing his face.


    "Lucky¡­" Jimmy murmured, trying to find the right words.


    Jimmy pulled the car to the side of the road, bringing it to a halt. He turned in his seat to face Lucian. "Look at me."


    Slowly, Lucian turned to meet Jimmy''s gaze, his eyes hollow and tired, but beneath the surface, they trembled with uncertainty.


    "Did I¡­ do the right thing, Jimmy?" Lucian''s voice was barely audible, like he was scared to hear the answer. "I feel¡­ complicated. Weird. Like part of me just tore away." He paused, his voice catching. "When she asked, I didn''t know what to do. All my life, I''d dreamed of this moment, that she would finally notice me¡­ but it happened after I''d already given up.


    After I promised myself that I''d never let her hurt me again. Why now? Why¡­ when I don''t have anything left to give?"


    Jimmy''s face softened, and he reached over, pulling Lucian into a tight hug, resting Lucian''s head on his shoulder as he gently patted his friend''s back. "You did great, Lucian. You''re stronger than you think. I''m proud of you."


    Lucian didn''t resist; he let himself sink into the embrace, his shoulders shaking slightly as he fought back tears. "Why is the world so cruel, Jimmy? I''ve done everything right¡­ I never hurt anyone¡­ but it''s like life itself keeps trying to break me."


    Jimmy''s hand moved soothingly over Lucian''s back, grounding him. "You did great, Lucky. I know it hurts, but you were brave. You didn''t let your heart lead you down a road you''d regret. It takes strength to do that."


    Lucian''s voice cracked as he whispered, "When she asked, I felt my world shake. For a split second, I almost wanted to say yes¡­ to throw myself back into that pain. But¡­ I''m scared now, Jimmy. I''m tired of being hurt."


    "It''s alright, Lucian," Jimmy''s voice was soft and comforting. "You''ve got me here. You''re not alone. You don''t need anyone else."


    Lucian managed a small nod, his voice trembling as he whispered, "Please¡­ don''t ever leave me. If you do¡­ I don''t know what I''d do." His hands tightened around Jimmy, holding on as if he were the only thing keeping him grounded.


    Jimmy''s own voice hitched as he whispered back, "I''m not going anywhere, don''t worry...well die together That''s a promise."


    They stayed that way, wrapped in silence, until Jimmy finally pulled back, patting Lucian''s shoulder. "Alright, alright. Enough with the waterworks. You''re gonna make me cry, and we don''t need two sobbing idiots in one car." He wiped his own eyes with his sleeve, laughing weakly to break the tension.


    Lucian laughed softly, wiping his tears. "Yeah¡­ we''ll definitely go out together someday." He forced a small, trembling smile onto his face.


    "You''d better stick to that," Jimmy chuckled, starting the car again. "Or you''ll regret it when I haunt you for dying before me."


    Lucian let out a small hum of agreement, a hint of a smile finally gracing his face as the car rolled forward again, the silence between them now feeling lighter, filled with unspoken promises and the comfort of unwavering friendship.


    ---- Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    hey thanks guys for so much of your support honestly I can''t ask more ... almost like a dream that someone cares so much for this work of mine ...imm almost filled to brim with chinese chicken blood


    i really appreciate the support...i mean it


    special thanks for karmvir, Richard...imm Still surprised that someone thinks my work is worthy enough to spend money on...haha


    thanks you everyone for all your suppor...ill work hard..and try not to be lazy


    sorry the chapter is coming late..the thing is i went to somewhere with friends after college and it took some time

 Chapter 54 - 54: garry

    As the warmth of their recent conversation settled, a faint ring echoed in the quiet car. Jimmy glanced toward Lucian, raising an eyebrow as Lucian reached into his pocket to retrieve the phone. Lucian assumed it would be Garry, since he''d just received this new phone and had only shared his number with Garry and Jimmy.


    Looking at the caller ID, his suspicion was confirmed it was Garry''s number.


    Lucian answered, a relaxed smile playing on his face. "Hey, Garry, where are you?" he asked, his tone light. But on the other end, there was silence.


    "Garry?" Lucian repeated, feeling a slight twinge of unease as he strained to hear.


    Finally, a muffled, almost strangled, "sobb¡­" escaped through the receiver. The faint sound was uncharacteristic of Garry, usually so lively and full of humor. The unexpected silence and the stifled sound of a sob made Lucian''s heart lurch.


    "Garry? Are you alright? What''s going on,are you crying?"Lucian''s tone sharpened, each question spilling out faster as a mounting worry overtook him.


    Jimmy, unable to hear Garry''s voice, immediately registered Lucian''s shifting mood. He adjusted his grip on the wheel, pulling the car over to the side of the road. His face was expressionless, but his knuckles were white as his fingers tightened around the wheel. "Crying?" Jimmy muttered, turning to look at Lucian''s increasingly intense expression.


    He knew Lucian''s reaction all too well this was no ordinary concern.


    Meanwhile, Lucian''s gaze darkened, the worry quickly morphing into a steely resolve. His voice dropped low, a barely restrained fire in each word as he spoke again into the phone. "Garry," he said, his voice deadly calm, "tell me what happened. Tell me, and I swear, I''ll burn wolly City down. Just tell me who hurt you."


    For the first time since the call began, a faint, trembling sound came from Garry. A breathy, broken attempt at a response.


    hey...


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    ---


    Garry''s POV


    Garry lay on his bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, trying to hold back a fresh wave of tears. He could feel his heart pounding heavily, each beat amplifying the ache of helplessness and shame that had settled into him. His fists clenched around the bedsheet, and he could feel the all-too-familiar sensation of bitterness clawing its way up.


    He had experienced this before, in his last life. The memory felt fresh, as if no time had passed. Lying in this same room, in the same helpless state, trying and failing to cope with an incident that had left him feeling exposed and worthless. In his last life, he''d been utterly alone, the rawness of that pain eating away at him with no one to turn to.


    Back then, he and Lucian had only known each other for a couple of days hardly close enough for Garry to reach out for help.


    But this time, he felt a stirring of something he hadn''t before: hope. He knew that in another life, Lucian had become his closest friend, someone he could trust without reservation.


    After living an entire past life with Lucian, Garry knew deep in his heart that he should have asked for Lucian''s help back then instead of letting fear and embarrassment hold him back. He realized now that Lucian would never have judged him, that he would''ve stood by his side no matter what.


    In this life, even with only two days of friendship, Garry was certain that Lucian would come through for him, just as he would have in the past. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tear traced its way down his cheek as he picked up his phone, dialing Lucian''s new number with a trembling hand.


    The moment Lucian picked up, Garry felt the tightness in his chest ease, if only for a moment. He wanted to speak, to brush it off as nothing, but all that came out was a choked sob. His defenses crumbled, and the pain he''d kept bottled up found its way out.


    "Hey, Garry, where are you?" Lucian''s voice on the other end sounded so normal, so steady, and Garry felt a wave of gratitude mixed with sadness. He wanted to laugh at how absurd it was, how much Lucian didn''t know yet, but instead, another sob escaped.


    Lucian''s tone shifted instantly, a protective edge taking over. "Garry? What happened? Are you okay?"


    Each word felt like a lifeline, reminding Garry he wasn''t as alone as he felt. Lucian''s voice, layered with genuine concern, soothed some of the chaos in Garry''s mind. Still, he struggled to form words. It was as though his throat had closed up with all the words he wanted to say.


    "Just tell me what happened, Garry," Lucian pressed, his voice growing firmer. "Whatever it is, just say it. I''ll burn this whole wolly city down just say a word ."


    For a second, Garry almost smiled through his tears. He could practically feel the intense protectiveness in Lucian''s voice, like a fire that was burning solely for him. Even though they''d only been friends for two days in this life, Garry knew Lucian meant every word...he knows him better then anyone.


    "Hey, Lucian... I need a little help here," Garry began, his voice wavering slightly despite his attempt to sound casual. "It''s... well, it''s not a big problem. Don''t worry about it," he said, forcing a chuckle, trying to lighten the tension as he recalled Lucian''s fierce comment about burning down the city. But his laugh came out strained, hollow.


    "Just tell me what it is, Garry," Lucian replied, his tone a mixture of determination and worry. "At least tell me where you are, so I can come. We''ll talk, okay?"


    Garry paused, hesitating. He knew how this might sound to Lucian, and he couldn''t help feeling a pang of embarrassment. "It''s... really not that big of a deal," he mumbled, lowering his voice, feeling an awkward flush rise in his cheeks. "I just, uh¡­ I just need one of your cars for a bit."


    There was silence on the line before Lucian responded, sounding bewildered. "Wait, what? That''s it? You''re¡­ you''re crying over this?" Lucian''s voice softened, now edged with concern. "Garry, what''s really going on?"


    Garry let out a shaky chuckle, the sound brittle and hollow. He took a breath, trying to steady his voice, but the words came tumbling out, a dam of pain and frustration breaking open.


    "Let me explain... maybe you''ll understand." He swallowed, feeling the burn of unshed tears. "See, there''s this guy in our neighborhood, a kid who recently got really successful, you know? And he bought this beautiful, expensive car. His mom¡­ well, she was so proud. She brought the car out for everyone to see." Garry''s voice cracked, the image of his mother''s face flashing in his mind.


    "All the neighbors gathered around to admire it, and his mom was beaming with pride, like any mother would," he continued, the bitterness starting to seep into his tone. "And they... they decided to take a group photo with the car." He stopped, feeling his throat tighten as he fought to get the words out. "My mom was there too.


    She didn''t want to intrude, just wanted to share a happy moment with the others. But... but they told her not to get in the picture. They told her to¡­ stand aside."


    He paused, his grip on the phone tightening, knuckles white with frustration. He could hear his mother''s broken voice echo in his mind, her attempt to explain it away as if it hadn''t bothered her.


    Lucian listened silently, feeling the weight of Garry''s pain as if it were his own.


    "They made her feel so small, Lucian," Garry''s voice dropped to a whisper, the pain raw and unmistakable. "She¡­ she was embarrassed in front of everyone. And today... today, I saw her crying, sitting there all alone. She tried to hide it from me, but when I asked... she just broke down.


    She couldn''t even look me in the eyes. She just kept saying sorry¡­ sorry that she wasn''t enough."


    Lucian''s heart ached with each word, his fists clenching as he held back his own anger and frustration. Hearing Garry''s pain so openly laid bare stirred something fierce within him.


    Garry''s voice trembled, the pain in his words twisting like a knife. "I can''t take it, Lucian. It''s like my chest is going to split open. My mother¡ª" he stopped, choking back a sob. "My mother is the one person in this world who doesn''t deserve that kind of pain. She''s given up everything for me, worked herself to the bone just to make sure I had a decent life.


    And this... this is what she gets?"


    He took a shuddering breath, struggling to hold back his emotions. "I want... I just want her to know that she''s worth something, that she deserves the world. I just want to park one car in front of our gate, let her have her moment, and take her picture in front of it. Just her. Just for her."


    Lucian stayed silent on the other end, his face dark with anger not at Garry, but at the injustice of it all. Garry wasn''t just asking for a car. He was asking to reclaim a part of his mother''s dignity, to shield her from the bitterness of a world that had tried to make her feel small.


    Hearing Garry''s voice breaking, Lucian felt the weight of Garry''s self-blame, the guilt gnawing away at him, and his helpless rage at not being able to protect his mother from this hurt. Lucian knew Garry''s pain wasn''t just about a single, humiliating incident it was about a lifetime of struggling to make up for what he thought he lacked, for what he felt he could never give her.


    For Garry, this was something that had haunted him, even in his past life. No amount of wealth or success had erased the memory of that moment. It had branded itself deep within him, a constant reminder of a time when he''d felt powerless, too weak to stand up for the woman who had sacrificed so much for him. And now, in this life, he would do anything to make it right, to change the story.


    "Why borrow it?" Lucian''s voice was warm, a gentle smile playing on his face as he spoke. "We''re friends, Garry. What''s mine is yours. You don''t even need to ask."


    Garry could feel Lucian''s sincerity through the phone, and it filled him with a quiet, grateful warmth.


    "No," Lucian continued, his voice turning playful yet firm. "You''re not borrowing it. I''m giving it to you. Better yet, you''re going to gift it to your mother. Let''s make her smile, alright?"


    There was a pause on Garry''s end, and he let out a soft, contented hum, a small smile tugging at his lips. The overwhelming weight he''d felt just minutes ago was easing, replaced by a sense of comfort he hadn''t felt in a long time. It was as though a piece of Lucian from their past life had found its way back, standing with him once more.


    "Lucian¡­" he murmured, unable to hide the note of happiness in his voice. The Lucian he remembered kind, unwavering, always willing to go above and beyond was here, just as he''d always been. And even though they''d only known each other for two days in this life, Lucian was already proving he would go the distance for him, as if they''d shared a lifetime of friendship.


    With a light chuckle, Garry spoke, feeling a surge of newfound confidence. "Alright, then. I''ll be shameless and take it."


    Lucian laughed, a sound that was both warm and reassuring, and Garry felt an odd but comforting certainty. In this life or the last, Lucian was someone he could always rely on.


    ----


    well heres your second chapter guys... somehow i am not satisfied with this one


    sighh just take it as my mistake...i fked up i think


    but well my apologies...i think that chinese chicken blood overflowed and ...


    well ill get to point from tommorow on....ahhhhh

 Chapter 55 - 55: gods mission

    "Garry, send me your bank details. I''ll transfer enough to cover a car or whatever else you need for this." Lucian''s tone on the other end of the line was steady, reassuring. "Don''t worry, I lack everything¡­ except money."


    Garry listened quietly, a slight smile tugging at his lips as he heard Lucian''s familiar, slightly over-the-top offer. He could picture his friend''s expression, earnest yet calm, that usual calmness hiding a deep loyalty he rarely voiced. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah¡­" Garry replied, voice softening, his emotions catching up to him as he glanced out the window. No one else would know how rich Lucian truly was, how much he''d built up on his own. It wasn''t inherited wealth either it was Lucian''s own.


    Garry knew Lucian''s money wasn''t just a product of his family; Lucian had started earning as young as thirteen, but he had kept his earnings hidden, quiet, never showing off.


    "Trust me, I''ll take advantage of you as much as I can," Garry chuckled, keeping the mood light even though he didn''t care about money. He hadn''t, not for a long time now. After everything he''d been through in his past life, reaching levels of success that most could only dream of, he realized money was the least of his concerns.


    But the idea of his mother not having to endure another embarrassing, painful moment that was priceless.


    "Send me your bank details," Lucian''s voice crackled through the line, bringing him back to the present.


    "Alright, I will." Garry typed his information quickly, pressing send. He set the phone down, staring up at the ceiling. He couldn''t remember the last time he felt this at ease, as though the world was finally beginning to make sense. After everything, being thrown back in time wasn''t just a second chance; it was a miracle.


    Now, he could rewrite his story every regret, every missed opportunity, all of it could be made right.


    He closed his eyes, feeling a wave of gratitude for this strange, unexpected gift. He could finally protect his mother from the humiliation she''d faced, the pain that still echoed in his memory, and offer her a moment of joy she deserved.


    His phone buzzed again. He glanced at it, a small grin spreading across his face as he saw the incoming message notification. His grin turned to a startled laugh when he saw the bank transfer confirmation: $50 million had landed in his account.


    "That maniac," Garry muttered, shaking his head. He''d only told Lucian he needed enough to buy a single car. But even as he thought it, he knew this gesture was pure Lucian generous to a fault, treating loyalty and friendship as priceless. They had only really known each other a short time now, but Lucian hadn''t changed at all.


    Garry''s heart ached with gratitude, knowing that his friend still had his back, no questions asked.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    A second notification popped up a message from Lucian himself.


    He opened it.


    From Lucian: "Some people are so poor... so poor, that all they have is money. I''m one of those. And money is all I can really offer, so take it, and make the day memorable for your mom. She deserves that and more. I never had a chance to do this for anyone close to me, and I envy you, Garry."


    Garry''s grin faded as he read, his heart sinking with understanding.


    "My family is cursed with money. It''s what they worship, but it''s hollow without meaning. Having everything isn''t the blessing most people think. Not when you lack the things that matter."


    If he hadn''t already known Lucian so well, he might have thought this was arrogance. But he did know, all too well. Lucian''s message wasn''t about showing off; it was a deep-seated sadness, a reminder of the emptiness wealth had brought him.


    Despite all his family''s fortune, Lucian was an outsider within his own world, and the depth of that loneliness seemed to stretch far beyond anything Garry could easily grasp.


    Garry found himself moved, realizing that Lucian had sent him far more than money. He had sent him the ability to offer his mother something that couldn''t be bought dignity, pride, and joy. His mother would finally have her moment, standing confidently in front of the car without feeling inferior, no longer in the shadow of anyone else''s success.


    Garry''s gaze fell back to the ceiling, his thoughts swirling. He knew, without a doubt, that Lucian''s words were a painful truth. The irony of life was clear to him now, sharper than ever how some people had so little, but cherished it so deeply, while others had too much, yet none of what they truly needed.


    Garry sighed, the weight of his thoughts heavy on his heart. "Sigh¡­ I''ll have to return something far more priceless than money to Lucian," he murmured to himself, a trace of sadness mingling with resolve in his voice.


    Regressing back in time felt like a miracle, a second chance to rewrite his past mistakes and regrets. But this new life came with its own price a haunting reminder of all he had lost and the painful memories that now accompanied him.


    He wished, deep down, that Lucian and his other friends could have been regressed as well, so they could share in this second chance, relive those bonds, and rebuild their friendship as it once was.


    Garry''s gaze drifted, unfocused, as he imagined a life where they all had come back together, aware of their past and the scars it had left. The image was almost too much to bear, and he felt a pang in his chest. "Maybe," he thought, "this is a mission that only I can do¡­ a gift and burden, both from the hands of fate."


    He clenched his fists, the memory of his biggest regret from his previous life crashing into him like a wave. A vivid, heartbreaking image of Lucian''s anguished face flashed before him, a memory so raw and painful it made his fists tighten.


    The broken look in Lucian''s eyes, the one that had never healed, the decision that had led him to the edge¡­ all for a woman who had torn his heart apart and left him in pieces.


    "Not this time," Garry vowed, his voice barely a whisper, but filled with unshakeable determination. "I''ll save you, Lucian. I won''t let you hurt yourself again, no matter what it takes. This time, you won''t suffer in silence. I''ll stop you from repeating the same path. I won''t let you fall apart like that."


    Garry''s jaw clenched, his knuckles white from the intensity of his grip. The regret, the helplessness he''d felt in his last life¡­ he had sworn never to feel that way again. Lucian''s pain had been his own, a scar that Garry carried with him, fueling his resolve. He would do anything to keep Lucian from reliving that nightmare, even if it meant facing that dark path head-on.


    After a moment, his fists slowly relaxed as a different thought drifted into his mind a warm, bittersweet memory of his mother. She, too, had been one of his regrets. In his last life, he had failed to give her the happiness she deserved, always arriving just a little too late, too caught up in his ambitions to realize that time was slipping away.


    Now, with this second chance, he had all the time he needed.


    Garry''s lips curled into a grin, a spark of joy and anticipation lighting up his face. "But before anything else¡­ I''ll make my mother happy," he said softly, feeling a rare warmth spread through his chest. He could almost hear her laughter, see her smile, in a life where she hadn''t yet known all the hardships they''d faced.


    "Haha," he chuckled, his eyes bright with a mix of determination and relief. This time, he wouldn''t let anything get in the way.


    As he thought of the endless regrets that had piled up in his previous life, his expression grew more serious. There were so many things left undone, so many words unspoken, people he had let slip away. Yet here he was, handed a second chance to mend those broken pieces, to create a world where the people he loved wouldn''t have to bear the same scars.


    "What a gift this is," he thought, staring at his clenched hands. "A gift from fate¡­ from God¡­ I won''t waste a single moment."


    Garry''s face hardened, a fierce resolve etching itself into his expression. This was his mission to rewrite the future, to protect the people he cared for, and to make sure they all lived without regrets. Knowing the future was a responsibility, a burden, and a blessing all at once, and he was prepared to carry it.


    This time, he would live deliberately. He would make choices to protect those he cared about, to nurture their happiness, and to face whatever challenges fate threw at him. With a deep breath, he steeled himself, ready to face the road ahead.


    "Let''s begin," he whispered, his gaze sharp and filled with purpose. The future, his future, was now his to shape, and he intended to leave no stone unturned.


    -----


    thanks for all your support guys


    i can''t believe even now for real...i am receiving


    Jonathan_Cole_3049,turKILLINme_SMALLShanks for the gifts haha


    well guys i kno you all might be wanted to kill me for adding chapters like this...but honestly i think these types are important as others...as for why you all might be mad because chapters are too less


    you just cant wait for next updates... don''t know if i should be happy or sad .. honestly i am very happy

 Chapter 56 - 56: mama

    Garry took a deep breath as he stood up from his bed, feeling his determination sink deeper into him. Moving to his wardrobe, he rummaged through it, looking for something decent to wear. Pulling out a dark jacket and a clean white shirt, he put them on, adjusting the collar as he glanced at himself in the mirror.


    He looked younger than he felt at only eighteen, his reflection didn''t yet carry the strength and chiseled features he''d earned in his last life. He muttered to himself, "I look¡­ so young¡­ and poor," with a wry smile, thinking of how much he''d once changed over the years. But today, this would be enough.


    Leaving his room, he walked down the hallway to his mother''s room. She was sitting on the edge of her bed, staring at her phone, scrolling absentmindedly. Garry paused in the doorway, a soft pang hitting his chest. His mother was a beautiful woman, her face etched with lines of worry and fatigue that only added to the strength in her gaze.


    Life had aged her in ways he''d never fully understood in his youth; she had raised him alone since his father''s passing when he was only eleven. She had held down part-time jobs, many of them grueling, even working as a cleaner in cold buildings and barely getting by.


    He had seen her fight against everything life threw at her, yet here she was, looking as if some unseen burden weighed her down even now.


    The memory of her silent strength came rushing back, and his heart clenched with love and gratitude. Garry cleared his throat gently, his voice soft as he spoke. "Mama?"


    His mother''s head lifted, her tired eyes meeting his with a look of surprise. She raised an eyebrow, an unspoken question in her gaze. He gave her a warm smile and stepped further into the room.


    "Let''s go somewhere," Garry said, a spark of excitement in his eyes.


    "Where?" she asked, her brows knitting with curiosity as she set her phone aside. "What''s all this about, Garry?"


    "Just¡­ trust me. I called a cab already," he said, trying to keep his voice steady, though he could feel the eagerness seeping through. He wanted this moment to be a surprise, to be as special as possible.


    His mother''s puzzled expression softened as she noticed something deeper in his eyes, something that gave her pause. She studied him, a touch of concern flitting across her face. "But where are we going?" she asked, her voice laced with genuine curiosity and a hint of worry.


    "Please¡­ just come with me, Mom. No questions. Just this once," Garry said, his voice so gentle it took her aback. He looked at her with that same earnestness he''d had as a little boy, and her irritation melted away, replaced by a quiet understanding.


    "Alright," she agreed, though the confusion didn''t leave her face entirely. She tilted her head, scrutinizing him more closely. "But Garry¡­ are you okay? Your eyes¡­ they look a bit¡­ like you''ve been crying. Is something wrong?"


    A light laugh slipped from Garry''s lips. It was almost laughable how well she knew him, even without saying a word. He felt a surge of warmth and sadness rise, mingling in a bittersweet knot in his throat. "You always know, don''t you, Mom?"


    A faint shimmer of wetness blurred his vision, but he quickly looked away, trying to keep his emotions in check. "No, nothing''s wrong," he managed to say, his voice cracking just a little, but he quickly forced a smile. "It''s just¡­ today, I want to show you something really special. So please, no more questions."


    She gave him a soft smile, catching a glimpse of something in his eyes that told her this mattered deeply to him. "Alright. Let me freshen up," she said, her voice lighter now, carrying a hint of amusement at her son''s insistence. Garry turned, trying to disguise the dampness in his eyes by turning away, grateful she hadn''t pressed him further.


    Moments later, she returned, her hair neatly brushed and a faint touch of lipstick brightening her face. Garry''s heart swelled with a quiet pride as he looked at her she looked beautiful, and he was determined to make sure she felt that way today. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Five minutes later, the sound of a car horn broke the silence. Garry called out, "Mom, it''s here!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She picked up her purse, and they walked out together, his mother still glancing at him with a puzzled look in her eyes. "Are you ever going to tell me where we''re going?" she asked with a soft laugh.


    Garry shook his head, his face now showing an air of playful mystery. "Nope, just trust me," he replied, as they stepped into the cab.


    Once settled, he instructed the driver, who gave a nod and drove off. His mother stole occasional glances at him, her expression a mix of curiosity and something else, a hint of quiet joy.


    After a brief ten-minute ride, the cab slowed to a halt in front of a line of towering, glass-walled buildings. Garry opened the door and stepped out, taking in the polished structures around him. Turning, he gestured for his mother to follow, offering her a hand as she stepped out, her gaze darting around in mild confusion.


    "Garry," she began, squinting as she looked at the high-rise buildings. "Where exactly are we? This doesn''t look like¡­ anything we''d usually visit," she said, glancing up and down the street, seeing no cozy restaurant or family-friendly spot.


    "Just wait, Mom," Garry replied with a soft grin. Pulling a few bills from his pocket, he handed them to the cab driver with a polite nod.


    "Thanks for the ride," he said. The cab driver accepted the cash but hesitated for a moment, looking between Garry and the imposing buildings.


    "Hey, I can wait if you like. Or come back later if you need another ride," the driver offered, giving Garry a look of concern, as if sensing they might be out of place here.


    "That won''t be necessary. But thanks for the offer," Garry said, offering a friendly smile as the driver drove off, casting one last curious glance at them in the rearview mirror.


    Garry turned to his mother, her gaze now fully fixed on him, a mix of curiosity and a touch of suspicion in her eyes. She looked at him with a hint of motherly reprimand, as if trying to make sense of his plan.


    "You know," she muttered, raising an eyebrow, "you should''ve kept him waiting. We''ll have to call for another cab just to get back."


    Garry chuckled, shaking his head, "Trust me, Mom. We won''t need it."


    She shot him a skeptical look, crossing her arms. "Won''t need it? Garry, I don''t know what''s going on in that head of yours, but this is getting ridiculous." She huffed, but she let it go with a sigh, her annoyance softened by the glimmer of excitement she saw in her son''s eyes. "Alright, fine," she said, throwing her hands up in playful exasperation. "Let''s see what you''re up to."


    Garry took her hand gently and led her toward the entrance of the luxurious car showroom in front of them, its sleek design and shimmering glass walls projecting an aura of wealth and exclusivity. A subtle hint of elegance hung in the air, from the gleaming polished floors to the exquisite cars displayed with spotlights beaming down on them.


    As they approached, two guards at the entrance gave Garry and his mother a quick, dismissive look, their eyes narrowing slightly. They didn''t say a word, but their expressions spoke volumes: they were already sizing them up, noting the simpler attire and unassuming demeanor that set them apart from the usual clientele.


    Still, they stepped aside, letting them in with a curt nod, though Garry could feel the judgment in their gaze.


    "Garry," his mother murmured as they walked into the glossy showroom, "we''re really not in the right place, are we?" Her voice was soft, hesitant, but there was a sparkle in her eyes as she took in the scene, her curiosity overtaking her uncertainty. She looked at the customers around them men and women dressed in designer clothes, with dazzling jewelry and accessories that exuded wealth.


    Garry offered a reassuring smile. "Just follow my lead, Mom. Don''t worry."


    The showroom staff, dressed impeccably in their tailored black suits, moved gracefully from one guest to another, their professionalism evident in every gesture. The air was filled with murmurs and low laughter as wealthy clients admired the cars, discussing specs, features, and add-ons as if choosing a car was as casual as picking out a coffee order.


    A salesperson noticed Garry and his mother, giving them a fleeting, almost dismissive glance. But Garry was undeterred. Taking his mother''s hand once again, he gently guided her deeper into the showroom, her expression shifting from bewilderment to tentative excitement as she saw the high-end luxury vehicles lined up under the spotlights.


    -----


    haha sorry guys got late actually problems came a little and i wasn''t in my best mood then


    haha today i got to know i have a fan too


    hey guys check this book if anyone of you like r18 ones...Conquest of Taboo and Debauchery


    its one of my closest friends...due to his support i started writing...teached me many things too haha

 Chapter 57 - 57: the real happiness

    As they stepped into the showroom, a middle-aged woman in a sleek, black uniform approached them. Her smile was gentle yet professional, one that carried the warmth of a person who knew how to make anyone feel welcomed, no matter who they were.


    "Hello, ma''am, sir. I''m Milly. How can I help you today?" she said, nodding politely, her gaze particularly gentle as it landed on Garry''s mother.


    Garry nodded back with respectful politeness, noting the woman''s age. She seemed like someone who could easily have been one of his mother''s friends. He wasn''t here to act arrogant or show off. His mother''s values echoed in his mind: respect everyone''s work. So, he answered, "Thank you, Milly. We''ll take a look around and see what feels right."


    His mother, who had been quietly glancing around the luxurious space, suddenly tugged at his sleeve, her voice low and unsure. "Garry, are you sure about this? This place¡­ these cars¡­" Her gaze drifted to the line-up of gleaming sedans and high-end sports cars with disbelief. She''d never imagined standing in such a place, let alone with the intention to buy.


    Garry placed his hand on hers, gently reassuring her. "Mom, it''s a car showroom. That''s all it is," he said with a soft smile, his tone as if they were just window-shopping at the local market.


    But she couldn''t shake the feeling of disbelief, eyeing the lineup. Rolls-Royces, Bentleys, Lamborghinis she recognized them only from magazines or a fleeting glance on TV. The prices were far beyond anything she''d thought possible, like stepping into a dream she hadn''t dared dream. "Garry, listen¡­ you know we don''t have money for this.


    Even if we managed somehow, these cars¡­ they cost a fortune." She looked at him, her brows drawn together, searching his face for any sign of hesitation.


    He understood her worry, the anxiety etched in her expression. She probably thought he''d dragged her here out of some teenage rebellion or resentment, some kind of comparison to friends who might have nicer things. She looked so concerned that Garry''s heart felt a tug, realizing how deeply she worried for him, even now.


    "Garry," she whispered, pulling him aside and speaking even softer, "I''m sorry if you feel embarrassed because of¡­ everything we don''t have. I know some of your friends might be able to afford these things, and it''s hard¡­ but let''s be practical, sweetheart. Let''s go to a different place, maybe somewhere where we could find a car within our reach. I''ll find a way.


    I''ll manage a cheap one on EMI if it really matters to you¡­"


    Garry''s throat tightened as he listened, seeing the quiet resolve on her face, the love hidden under her worry. She was willing to shoulder a debt she couldn''t afford just so he wouldn''t feel less than anyone else, even if it meant years of financial strain. In her mind, this wasn''t about material wealth; it was about trying to make him happy, even in small, manageable ways.


    He felt a rush of emotions, a mix of gratitude and sadness. His mother''s words only strengthened his resolve. He looked down at her hand in his, feeling the callouses, a silent testimony of years of sacrifices, of her holding everything together after his father''s passing. He closed his other hand over hers, encasing it gently.


    When he finally looked up, his eyes were bright with unshed tears of happiness. He wanted this moment to be everything he had once wished he could give her but hadn''t been able to.


    "Mom," he whispered, his voice choked but steady. "Look at me." She lifted her eyes to meet his, startled at the depth of emotion she saw there. "Today, you can have anything here. Any car you lay your hand on¡­ we''ll drive it home."


    Her mouth parted slightly in shock, her eyes widening as his words sank in. She searched his gaze, trying to grasp if he was serious. But there was no jest in his expression, only the pure joy of a son finally fulfilling a wish he had been harboring for far too long.


    "Garry¡­ this isn''t¡­ we don''t¡­ how can we¡­" she stammered, her disbelief evident as she glanced again at the luxurious cars that filled the showroom.


    But Garry simply held her hands tighter. "Mom," he said, his voice soft and filled with warmth, "I''m not that little boy anymore. I have what we need now. I''ve made sure of it. This isn''t about me or my friends, or any of that. This is about you.


    You deserve something for yourself¡­ for everything you''ve done. I want you to have this."


    Tears welled in her eyes, the strength of his words pulling at emotions she had kept locked away. She remembered all the years of struggle, of doing without, of pushing her own needs aside just so Garry could have something more. And here he was, offering her something she''d never dreamed of, in a moment she hadn''t thought would ever come.


    Milly, the showroom assistant, had been watching silently from a respectful distance, her own smile softening as she saw the quiet exchange between mother and son. She could sense the weight of this moment, the way Garry''s mother looked at him in shock, and perhaps a little disbelief, as if she''d stumbled into a fairy tale she didn''t belong in.


    "Take your time," Milly said gently, with the kindness of someone who understood that, sometimes, dreams took a moment to sink in.


    Garry''s mother looked at him again, her expression half in disbelief, half in awe. She asked in a voice that trembled just slightly, "Garry, do you¡­ really have this kind of money?" Her eyes searched his face, as if trying to discern if this was all real or if her son was somehow joking. "And where did you get it?"


    Garry smiled, seeing the flicker of doubt but also the pride she tried to hide. He took a breath and answered, his voice steady, "Don''t worry, Mom. I really do have the money, and it''s all legitimate. I didn''t cut any corners or do anything illegal. It''s just¡­ an online business I''ve been doing with some friends for a while. It''s working out better than I thought it would."


    Seeing the way her shoulders relaxed slightly, he felt relieved. But he could still sense her hesitation, the uncertainty in her eyes. She wasn''t used to things coming this easy; neither of them were.


    He leaned in closer, his voice tender but determined. "Please, Mom. Just pick a car you like. You don''t need to worry about anything else. Just lay a finger on one, and I''ll make sure we drive it home today." There was a warmth in his gaze, a kind of pure love that only a son who''s seen his mother struggle could possess.


    Her lips trembled into a smile, and she shook her head a little, trying to rein in her emotions. She laughed, her voice filled with a soft disbelief as she patted his back, almost as if comforting herself with the familiarity of the gesture. "Look at you, acting all grown up, like you can take care of me now," she teased, her tone light but her face glowing with pride.


    Milly, who had been observing them from the side, felt an unexpected warmth fill her heart. She''d met plenty of customers in her time people with more money than they knew what to do with, eager to flaunt their wealth but this was different. This boy wasn''t here to show off. His whole purpose was to make his mother feel seen, valued, loved.


    Milly felt a pang of envy, but it was quickly overshadowed by genuine happiness for this woman standing in front of her. She couldn''t help but smile.


    "You have a very good son," Milly said kindly, her voice genuine as she looked at Garry''s mother.


    She turned to Milly, a little flustered, as if the praise was something unfamiliar to her. "Yes," she nodded, her voice catching slightly, "he is such a good boy. I''m so proud of him." She looked back at Garry, her eyes soft with pride and happiness, but also the unspoken worry of a mother who still couldn''t quite believe that they were in this moment.


    Garry''s eyes shone with excitement, and he turned to her, "So, Mom, go on pick one. Which car do you like?"


    "Oh, no, Garry," she said, shaking her head and smiling in a way that was both motherly and deeply affectionate, "You''re the one who''s going to drive it around. You should pick whatever you like.


    After all, it''ll be your car, not mine." She laughed softly, hiding her own thrill behind a practical tone, even as her eyes darted over the luxurious vehicles, clearly drawn to the idea that her son could have something so nice.


    But Garry was unwavering. He took her hands in his again, and his voice was warm and insistent. "Mom, this isn''t about me. It''s about you. I want something that you like. This is for you.


    Please¡­ I want you to choose it. Whichever one catches your eye, that''s the one we''ll take."


    For a moment, she was silent, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions that words couldn''t capture pride, disbelief, the quiet joy of being thought of so deeply. It was as if a thousand dreams and sacrifices she''d made all condensed into this one moment, this one choice.


    Seeing the resolution in his gaze, she let out a soft sigh of surrender and nodded, an emotional smile breaking onto her face. "Alright," she whispered, her voice a bit choked. She took a steadying breath, looking at him as if he were some kind of miracle she''d never expected. "If you''re so determined¡­ I''ll choose one. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    But don''t complain later if it''s not exactly your style," she teased, a playful pout on her face that only added to the warmth of the moment.


    -----


    thanks for reading guys S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    send some powerstones and likes ..well you can share it to some of your friends too if you think they have that taste haha

 Chapter 58 - 58: happiness

    Garry watched as his mother''s eyes moved around the showroom, wide and almost overwhelmed by the gleaming luxury. Every car here was polished to perfection, exuding an air of exclusivity. She walked cautiously, almost afraid to get too close, as if these cars were fragile works of art rather than vehicles. Garry could sense her unease.


    Finally, his mother turned to the woman in the showroom with a nervous smile, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "Miss Milly, how much are these cars? They don''t look too expensive, right?" She looked hopeful, as if trying to convince herself that this might somehow be within reach.


    Milly hesitated for a moment, quickly understanding the situation. She met Garry''s mother''s gaze with a kind smile and leaned in to speak softly, "Well, ma''am, this side of the showroom displays some of our most exclusive models. But how about we take a look over there?" She gestured toward a section with moderately priced cars.


    "There are some wonderful cars over there that may be more within range."


    Garry could see his mother''s shoulders relax slightly, clearly feeling a little more comfortable with the suggestion. She nodded and began to step in the direction Milly had indicated, but before she could go further, Garry gently placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her.


    "Mom," he said softly, a smile spreading across his face. "You don''t need to go anywhere else. Just choose any car here that you like. Point at it, and it''s yours. I don''t care if it''s the whole showroom just say the word, and I''ll get it for you."


    His mother looked at him with wide eyes, her confusion intensifying. "Garry¡­" she murmured, her voice filled with disbelief. "I¡­ I know you''re just trying to be sweet, but let''s be realistic, son. These cars¡­ they must cost a fortune."


    Garry gave her a reassuring smile before turning to Milly. "Thank you, Miss Milly, for being so thoughtful and considerate," he said, his tone respectful and warm. "But don''t worry; we''re not here for window-shopping." He winked, fully understanding Milly''s intentions to spare his mother any embarrassment.


    He respected her for it, but he also wanted her to know that this was not a moment for restraint.


    Milly looked surprised, glancing between Garry and his mother with curiosity. His confidence and genuine kindness caught her off-guard. "Your son is quite mature for his age," she said, chuckling as she looked back at Garry''s mother. "You must be very proud of him."


    Garry''s mother chuckled softly, her cheeks turning pink with pride. "Yes, he''s¡­ full of surprises," she said, casting a loving glance at him. She couldn''t quite believe what was happening. In her mind, this was the happiest and most surreal day she''d experienced in years.


    Garry couldn''t help but smile as he watched her face soften, pride shining in her eyes. He knew he had the means now, but it was more than just money it was the joy of giving back to the woman who had given him everything, even when they had next to nothing. His mother had worked long hours, making sacrifices daily, and he wanted her to feel like royalty, if only for a moment.


    "So," Garry said, giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze, "Which one, Mom? Just point to the one you like, and that''s the one we''ll take home."


    She blinked, her gaze drifting back to the cars, her heart torn between excitement and disbelief. After a brief pause, her eyes landed on a sleek, silver Rolls-Royce Sweptail. "That one¡­ it''s beautiful," she whispered, a mix of awe and reluctance in her voice.


    Milly, sensing her hesitation, interjected softly, "Oh, that one is¡­ quite special. The Rolls-Royce Sweptail. It''s rare only two exist in the world. It''s priced at around $13 million."


    Garry''s mother gasped, her eyes widening as she turned to her son, visibly taken aback. "Thirteen million dollars¡­ for a car?" she whispered, almost in disbelief. The sheer scale of it made her knees feel weak. This was more than just luxury; this was a world she''d never even dreamed of stepping into. Her whole house everything she''d worked her entire life for was worth a fraction of that.


    Clearing her throat, she tried to brush it off, her tone becoming almost pleading. "Garry, let''s be sensible, please. I¡­ I love simpler things. We don''t need a car like that," she said with a small, embarrassed chuckle. "Our whole house is worth barely a fraction of that¡­ It would be silly, right?"


    Garry''s mother glanced at the car, a sleek matte black beauty that seemed to absorb light like a dark star. She bit her lip, feeling drawn to it but at the same time flustered. "It''s¡­ it''s beautiful, Garry," she admitted, her voice tinged with both awe and concern. "But son, we can''t just burn money like this. It doesn''t seem right."


    Garry looked at her, warmth flooding his chest. "So you do like it," he murmured, with a small smile tugging at his lips. He knew his mother too well; her words may have been hesitant, but her eyes sparkled whenever they lingered on the car.


    His mother sighed, still gently shaking her head. "Yes, but it''s not something someone like us should think about. Money like that¡­ it''s not meant for things like this," she tried to reason with him, her voice soft yet firm, wanting to instill in him a sense of value.


    Garry took her hands gently, grounding her with his touch. "Mom, this isn''t just about money," he said, locking his gaze with hers. "It''s about you, about giving you a moment where you feel valued, celebrated." He turned towards Milly, a gentle but resolute look in his eyes. "Miss Milly, we''re buying it."


    Milly''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, clearly not expecting such decisiveness from someone so young. She paused for a second, trying to process it. "Are¡­ are you sure, sir?" she asked, her tone cautious but polite. The words hung in the air as if she needed just one more confirmation to really believe this was happening.


    "Yes," Garry nodded, unphased. "And I''ll be paying in full today. Please just get the documents ready."


    Milly''s eyes widened. She had assumed it would be nearly impossible to purchase such a car without installments or financing options. "This car is one of the rarest models we have, sir. And as I mentioned, we don''t offer financing options for it due to its exclusivity." Her voice was steady, but there was an unmistakable hint of skepticism, as if she still expected him to reconsider.


    Garry''s smile didn''t waver. "Don''t worry, I''m ready to pay upfront," he assured her with quiet confidence.


    His mother, sitting next to him on the sofa, looked from Garry to Milly, utterly bewildered. Her gaze lingered on her son as if trying to decipher whether he was being serious or somehow playing an elaborate prank. "Garry," she whispered, her tone wavering. "Is this real? Do you really have that much money? If this is some kind of joke¡­"


    Garry turned to her, his smile softening. "Mom, trust me," he said simply. "This isn''t a joke."


    They waited in silence for a few moments, with his mother nervously twisting her fingers, stealing glances at him, unsure if this surreal moment was really happening. After a few minutes, the door opened, and a sharply dressed woman entered. Her heels clicked against the polished showroom floor with a confident, assertive rhythm that spoke of someone used to handling high-stakes clients.


    "Good afternoon. I''m Nancy, the sales manager here," she introduced herself, giving Garry''s mother a respectful nod and an understanding smile. She took in their not-so-expensive attire but refrained from any visible judgment. Her focus remained purely professional. "Miss Milly here has informed me of your interest in our Sweptail model."


    Garry''s mother returned the handshake, still looking a bit overwhelmed. "Hello, Nancy," she replied softly, trying to mask her nervousness.


    Nancy shook hands with Garry next, but her eyes lingered on him, curiosity evident. He was composed, meeting her gaze without even a hint of discomfort or insecurity. She noted his steady presence, which was unusual for someone his age and hinted at a maturity and confidence beyond his years.


    "It''s not often that I meet someone so certain about such a unique purchase," she remarked, smiling as she sat down.


    Garry nodded. "Thank you. My mother deserves the best, and this is what she deserves." His words carried a weight that went beyond the usual buyer''s banter, and Nancy sensed it immediately.


    Nancy gave him a small nod, impressed by the determination in his tone. "Well, this is certainly a beautiful choice. Our Rolls-Royce Sweptail is one of only two in the world, a truly rare masterpiece," she explained, adding just a touch of pride to her words as she described the car''s pedigree.


    Garry glanced at his mother, noticing the mix of emotions playing across her face pride, amazement, and still a lingering trace of doubt. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his sleek black card, the kind that only the ultra-wealthy carried. "I''ll be paying in full today, so just go ahead and swipe it," he said, extending the card to Nancy.


    Nancy blinked, slightly taken aback. "Are you sure, sir?" she asked, a slight pause in her voice as she glanced at his mother, half-expecting a reaction.


    "Yes, I''m sure. Please, let''s finalize everything," he replied, his voice calm and unwavering.


    As Nancy took the card and walked away, Garry''s mother turned to him, her eyes wide with a mixture of disbelief and awe. "Garry... how did you... when did this happen?" she whispered, almost as if afraid that speaking too loudly would break the spell.


    Her gaze lingered on him, trying to process the fact that her son, her Garry, was suddenly in a position to buy a car that was worth more than she could have ever dreamed of. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Minutes later, Nancy returned, her expression carrying a subtle, respectful change. The usual practiced politeness was replaced with genuine surprise, her posture more formal as she handed Garry the card with both hands. "The payment has gone through, sir. It''s all set," she said, unable to hide her amazement.


    Even Milly, who''d seen countless customers over the years, was left wide-eyed, staring at Garry with a newfound respect.


    Garry''s mother''s mouth opened, but no words came. The weight of "13 million dollars" was ringing through her mind like an echo. She glanced down at her own hands, almost as if grounding herself, as her fingers trembled. She wasn''t sure if this was real, or if she was trapped in an unbelievably vivid dream.


    She pinched her thigh, just enough to feel the sting, and then looked back at Garry, who was smiling, his gaze tender and filled with pride.


    Nancy placed a small stack of documents on the table, along with a sleek pen. "All that''s left is for you to sign these papers, sir. Once that''s done, the car will be officially yours." She extended the pen toward Garry, clearly expecting him to take it.


    Garry took the pen from her, but instead of signing, he turned to his mother, holding the pen out to her. "Here you go, Mom," he said, his voice filled with emotion, "You''re the one who should sign. This car is yours."


    Both Nancy and Milly seemed taken aback, their eyes widening. Milly''s smile grew, her heart swelling as she took in the scene, deeply touched by the gesture.


    Garry''s mother looked at the pen he was offering her, her eyes moving slowly between the pen and his face. Her lips parted, but no words came. She was trying to grasp the reality that her son, who she had once struggled to keep fed and clothed, was now gifting her a car worth millions, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    She looked into Garry''s eyes, and saw that same determination she had always admired but now, it was softened with warmth, love, and a gratitude that went unspoken.


    Suddenly, she put a trembling hand to her mouth, her shoulders beginning to shake. Tears filled her eyes, spilling down her cheeks as she broke into quiet sobs, the weight of years of hardship, sacrifice, and love all coming to the surface in a rush of emotion. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around Garry, pulling him close and hugging him tightly.


    Her tears soaked into his shoulder as she clung to him, her sobs echoing softly in the quiet showroom. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A-ah¡­ Garry¡­ ha¡­ oh, my sweet boy," she choked, barely able to form words through her tears. "I... I can''t believe... all this, for me?" The question was barely audible, broken by her tears, as she buried her face in his shoulder, letting the weight of years of sacrifice fall away in her son''s embrace.


    Garry''s arms encircled her, his hand gently patting her back as he held her. His own eyes began to water, unable to remain dry in the face of his mother''s emotions. For once, he was okay with her tears. They were not tears of struggle or despair but tears of relief, of joy of finally being recognized for everything she had sacrificed for him.


    He let her cry, a faint smile on his face as he whispered, "It''s okay, Mom. Let it all out."


    Watching the scene, Milly''s own eyes grew misty, her heart warming as she observed the raw love between mother and son. "They''re so blessed," she whispered softly to Nancy, who simply nodded, taken aback by the scene unfolding before her.


    After a few long moments, Milly came over and gently patted Garry''s mother''s back. "You''re so lucky," she said with genuine warmth, her own voice filled with emotion. "I''ve seen a lot of people come and go from here, but I''ve never seen a gift quite like this. You have a wonderful son."


    His mother finally pulled back slightly, brushing away her tears with the back of her hand, still unable to fully absorb the reality of the situation. She looked up at Garry with reddened eyes, her expression softening with a profound gratitude and pride. "Garry¡­ thank you. I never thought... I just never thought this was possible," she whispered.


    Garry gave her a gentle, reassuring smile, his own voice thick with emotion. "Mom, thank you. Thank you for everything you''ve done, for every sacrifice, every sleepless night. This is just a small part of what you deserve. From now on, let me take care of you."


    She let out a shaky breath, her lips forming a soft smile as she whispered, "Thank you, Garry¡­ thank you for doing so much for me." Her voice caught again as fresh tears welled in her eyes, but this time they were laced with pure joy.


    "You don''t have to thank me, Mom. Just let me give you everything you deserve. You''re the best mother anyone could ask for," he replied, brushing away his own tears with the sleeve of his shirt.


    Still emotional, his mother tried to regain her composure, her hand covering her mouth as she glanced to the side, not wanting to let everyone in the room see her cry. But Garry only chuckled softly, understanding her shyness.


    Milly handed her a handkerchief with a warm smile, watching the reunion with the kind of admiration that only came from witnessing a truly rare, genuine bond. Garry''s mother took the handkerchief, dabbing at her face, but unable to stop a small, joyful smile from spreading across her lips. This, she thought to herself, was the happiest day she had ever known.


    -----


    ahh well quite a dream of my life car might not be this big and expencive...but definitely gonna gift one the same exact fking way


    haha for now haven''t gifter ger anything was thinking that on first payment from this book...which i don''t know how much time would take


    but all the money is going to buy her a decent gift might not be a big thing but imm sure but it''ll definitely be great haha

 Chapter 59 - 59: wait...whattttt

    As Lucian and Jimmy continued their drive, Lucian leaned back in his seat, lost in thought until an unexpected notification echoed in his mind.


    Ding!


    [Congratulations, host! You''ve gifted an expensive car to your friend. This act of generosity has been counted as "giving love to a friend." As a reward, you have received a Leopard 2A7 fully equipped modified tank. It is now stored in your system inventory and can be accessed at any time.]


    Lucian''s eyes widened for a split second, and then an amused grin stretched across his face.


    "Who knew? Guess you don''t just get good karma for being generous," he mused, his thoughts already drifting to the idea of the tank waiting in his storage. Lucian chuckled, shaking his head. "Some return on investment."


    Jimmy, noticing the grin spreading across Lucian''s face, shot him a curious glance while keeping his focus on the road. "What''s got you looking like that? Did something happen?"


    "Oh, nothing much," Lucian replied, his tone light with humor. "Just remembered a little ''toy'' I had lying around. Maybe Garry''s mom could park this in front of their house. It''d be way cooler than a car."


    Jimmy''s eyes darted over again, now genuinely intrigued. "A new toy? What kind of toy, Lucian?"


    Without answering, Lucian pulled out his phone, scrolling through his contacts and tapping on Garry''s number. A few rings later, Garry picked up, his voice immediately lifting with warmth and energy.


    "Hey, Lucian! You''re calling already? Still out with my mom, so how about I get back to you later?" Garry''s voice was full of joy, but Lucian could sense that deeper satisfaction that only came from doing something meaningful.


    "Nah, it''s cool," Lucian replied with a chuckle. "Just wanted to check in and see if you''d picked out a car. Did you find something?"


    "Oh, yeah," Garry said, his tone filled with humor and pride. "We went with a little something... Rolls-Royce, I think? You know, something small and casual, just $13 million. Nothing crazy," he said with a playful laugh, the happiness in his voice echoing through the call.


    Lucian grinned, genuinely pleased to hear Garry sounding so relaxed and light-hearted. "Damn, Garry! And here I thought you''d go for something modest. How''s your mom feeling about it?"


    "Lucian, she''s driving it right now." Garry chuckled softly, glancing over at his mother. Her hands were carefully gripping the wheel, her face a picture of both awe and concentration as she guided the luxury car down the street.


    Lucian laughed on the other end. "You actually convinced her to take the wheel?"


    "Oh, you have no idea how much pleading it took," Garry replied, a laugh in his voice. "She was so nervous, saying she''d crash it and that it was too expensive. But eventually, she agreed. And now¡­" Garry''s voice softened as he continued, his eyes lingering on his mother''s expression as she drove, "Now, it''s like she''s living a dream.


    She''s still tearing up a little, and there''s this smile God, I haven''t seen her smile like this in years."


    Jimmy and Lucian, listening, both fell quiet for a moment. They could almost picture the scene: Garry, sitting back, watching his mother live out a moment of pure joy, one that she might never have imagined. It was powerful to hear and brought a warmth even to Lucian''s eyes, making him grip the phone a little tighter.


    "She''s¡­ she''s happy, right?" Lucian asked, his voice a little softer now.


    "Oh, more than happy. She keeps looking at everything the wood trim, the leather, the screens and just sighing, you know? It''s like she''s exploring a new world," Garry said, his voice full of emotion, his mother''s joy almost more overwhelming than his own.


    In the background, he could hear his mother murmur something about "feeling like a queen," and he smiled, feeling a surge of gratitude for this moment he could share with her. He knew it was the kind of memory that would last them both a lifetime.


    "Glad to hear it, Garry," Lucian said, the pride and warmth in his voice coming through. "You earned this moment. Enjoy every bit of it."


    "Thanks, Lucian," Garry replied, his tone earnest and appreciative. "And, hey about the car. My mom''s still trying to wrap her head around all of this. She probably thinks I''m out of my mind."


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian chuckled. "She might just be right. But don''t worry she''ll come around once she realizes it''s all real."


    "So what''s up?" Garry asked, his voice crackling through the phone.


    "Umm, nothing much. Just sitting in the car with Jimmy," Lucian replied, glancing at his friend, who was pretending to concentrate on the road but was clearly eavesdropping.


    "Ohhh, yeah! I was just wondering¡­" Garry''s tone shifted, his curiosity piqued. "You gonna park that car in front of your house, right? That was the whole reason you bought it because some dude in your neighborhood was flexing his shiny new ride?"


    Lucian chuckled, his mind racing. "Here''s the thing I just thought of something even better! Imagine this: what if you parked a tank in front of your house instead?"


    "Wait, what?" Garry''s eyebrows shot up, a mix of confusion and intrigue. He lowered his voice, shooting a cautious glance at his mother, who was happily humming along to the radio, blissfully unaware of the wild conversation.


    Jimmy, still gripping the steering wheel, turned his head toward Lucian, eyes wide. His expression was a perfect blend of disbelief and amusement. "Bruh, are you serious?" he mouthed silently, his face a canvas of black lines from stress and laughter.


    "Yeah! Just think about it!" Lucian said, his excitement bubbling over. "A freaking Leopard 2A7 tank parked right on your doorstep! How could that not be the ultimate flex? Neighbors would be terrified!"


    "Say that again, I think I heard you wrong," Garry coughed, trying to process what he was hearing.


    Lucian pressed on, his voice animated. "I mean, imagine the looks on their faces! People would start avoiding your street like it was a haunted house. ''Oh, you live on that block? The one with the tank? Yeah, I''m good!''"


    "Are you drunk by any chance?" Garry asked, lowering his voice even more, glancing nervously at his mother. Her carefree demeanor made the absurdity of the conversation feel even more ridiculous.


    "Oh, no, no!" Lucian laughed, the enthusiasm in his voice palpable. "I mean, sure, it''s hard to bring a tank home, but I think I could manage it somehow!"


    Garry''s lips twitched, struggling to keep a straight face. He checked the phone screen to confirm he was still talking to Lucian. "I think that''s a terrible idea, bro. How about you put that in your own yard? That''d be wild!"


    "C''mon, think about it! Just imagine the surprise for your mom!" Lucian teased, unable to contain his laughter.


    "I believe she would be more traumatized than surprised," Garry shot back, shaking his head, his laughter escaping despite his best efforts to stifle it.


    Jimmy, meanwhile, was internally screaming. "This is the same guy who freaked out about bringing a gun to college just to scare some kids, and now he wants a tank?" He could feel the urge to scream rising but held back, still focused on the road.


    "Okay, okay, I''m just messing with you," Lucian finally said, his laughter echoing through the phone. "Enjoy your moments with your mom. Let''s meet up tonight?"


    "Yeah, sure¡­ but still, what a pity it could''ve been! Just imagine your mom''s face¡ªlike, ''Oh, look, sweetie, a new garden decoration!''" Lucian continued, barely able to contain his laughter.


    Garry couldn''t help but crack up at the thought. "More like she''d call the cops and have a meltdown. ''Who brought a tank to my neighborhood?!''"


    "Exactly! She''d probably have a heart attack!" Lucian laughed. "Anyway, bye! Enjoy your day, and let''s plan something later."


    As he hung up, he couldn''t shake the image of Garry''s mom walking out to find a tank, her expression a mixture of shock and disbelief. It was a ridiculous thought, but that''s what made it so hilarious. Lucian leaned back in the seat, grinning at Jimmy. "Man, wouldn''t that be the best?"


    Jimmy finally let out a laugh. "You''re insane, but I love it. Just don''t get any crazy ideas about actually doing it!"


    "Promise!" Lucian said, still chuckling as they drove off, the night ahead filled with possibilities and laughter.


    ---


    hey guys lovely sweet handsome and invincible author this side... days are going great


    sometimes i wonder if my lucky days are going on


    just wanting to thank all you guys for supporting and loving this narcissistic author of yours


    well Diwali festival is coming and i am busy Quite a bit so...one chapter a day


    i mean guys you should know right....its really hard to write and ..well i had to think about future story sice nothing i have planned ahead...i will open draft to write and look at what i wrote yesterday...and sometimes i didn''t know what i am going to write...other wise i could have written like 4-5 chapters a day


    so well my apologies in advance for..less chapter today Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 60 - 60: whose here

    Lucian groaned as he stretched, slowly shaking off the lingering drowsiness of a deep sleep. The previous night had been filled with laughter and energy, an unguarded celebration between him, Garry, and Jimmy. It felt surreal, almost like those fleeting moments in a past life where he wasn''t weighed down by burdens. He yawned again, savoring the rare sense of peace that wrapped around him.


    "Finally," he murmured, still lying on the bed. "Feels like I actually got some rest. Maybe... maybe things are really looking up," he muttered, a quiet hope threading through his voice. The shadows of yesterday, all those wounds and mistakes, felt like they were finally easing. Maybe this was what moving on felt like.


    Still in his half-asleep daze, Lucian slowly sat up, feeling an odd prickle on the back of his neck. The feeling was subtle but unmistakable the sensation of someone watching him. Turning his head, his eyes landed on an unexpected sight: his older sister, Rose.


    Seated in a chair by the side of his bed, Rose Kane appeared perfectly composed, her figure encased in a sleek, dark trouser suit. Her posture was effortless, as if she''d been there for some time. One hand held a steaming cup of coffee, and her gaze was fixed on him with an intensity he wasn''t used to seeing. There was something in her eyes, something quietly unguarded and thoughtful.


    For a moment, Lucian wondered if he was still dreaming.


    "Good morning, Lucy," she greeted him softly. Her voice was low and warm, carrying a weight of emotions hidden just beneath the surface, ones he couldn''t easily decipher.


    He blinked, letting his vision clear as he took her in, struggling to understand this strange moment. Rose never spent much time around him. Their relationship had always been... complicated. She''d kept her distance for years, going as far as studying abroad to avoid staying under the same roof. He''d accepted that distance, convinced himself he didn''t need her approval or her company.


    So what was she doing here, sitting at his bedside, watching him as he slept?


    Still puzzled, Lucian glanced around his room, making sure he wasn''t confused. The familiar sight of his belongings reassured him he was definitely in his own room. And yet, it felt strangely different with her here, like her presence had shifted something subtle in the air.


    "Oh... uh, good morning," he replied, finally breaking the silence. His words were hesitant, his confusion obvious. It had been a long time since he''d felt this unsure around someone in his own home.


    "Mom mentioned you were coming back," he added, piecing things together as his brain caught up. "But¡­ I didn''t expect you here. In my room," he finished, his tone guarded but without hostility, more an honest curiosity.


    Rose gave a faint smile, her expression both distant and oddly soft. Her fingers tightened around the coffee cup, a slight tremor in her otherwise controlled movements. She seemed to study him for a moment longer, her gaze dipping, lingering as if weighing some invisible choice.


    "How have you been?" she finally asked, her voice almost too gentle, like she was afraid of his answer. It was such a simple question, but coming from her, it hit him harder than he''d expected. A question he''d once longed to hear from her, back when he was just a kid craving his older sister''s approval.


    Lucian paused, feeling his sister''s question cut through the silence like a whisper he''d been waiting to hear all his life. He opened his mouth, only to close it again, words escaping him. For a moment, he felt the weight of unspoken years pressing down on him the long silences, the memories of glances she had once turned away, the invisible walls they had carefully built between them.


    He hadn''t realized how high those walls had grown until now, but somehow, in this quiet, he could feel them wavering.


    He offered a soft smile, faint and broken at the edges. "Well," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, "I made a lot of mistakes¡­ had a lot of wrong expectations from¡­ the wrong people." His eyes seemed empty, his expression calm, but the sadness in his smile told another story a story of trust given and betrayed, of a heart wounded and too tired to hope for healing.


    His gaze lingered on the floor as if he could find some comfort there.


    A look of understanding flashed across Rose''s face as she took in his words. She watched the way he spoke, the way his shoulders seemed to carry a silent weight, the way his smile hinted at battles fought and lost. He looked like a warrior who hadn''t been defeated by any enemy, but by the invisible scars of his own heart.


    She understood exactly what he meant when he said "wrong people" and the thought stung. She knew, deep down, she was among them. His words felt like a silent reproach, a painful reminder of her own failure, and it was as if she could feel every bit of his quiet disappointment settling over her like an ache she''d been ignoring for far too long.


    Rose swallowed and closed her eyes, the sting of guilt rising. She was strong, proud, always distant but Lucian''s pain seemed to chip away at that unyielding exterior. The word "wrong" lingered in her mind like an accusation. She had spent years looking at him through a distorted lens, assuming he was fine, convincing herself she didn''t need to be close.


    But now, his words weighed on her heart as heavily as her regrets. She felt her chest tighten, a pang she couldn''t ignore, like a slap that left her reeling.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Opening her eyes, Rose looked at her brother again. This time, her gaze softened, and though her face remained mostly unreadable, there was a glimmer in her eyes, a quiet ache that she couldn''t hide. She cleared her throat gently, regaining her composure, and then spoke, her tone low and filled with a tenderness she had never dared show before.


    "You''ve grown up a lot, Lucy," she said, her voice both proud and sorrowful. "You''ve changed¡­ in ways I didn''t see coming You''ve become quite mature." Her fingers tightened around the cup she was holding as she lifted it, trying to maintain her calm exterior. But her words betrayed her, exposing a crack in her usual control.


    Lucian glanced over at her, a flicker of sadness passing through his eyes. "some people made me grow up," he replied simply, his voice gentle, almost resigned. He turned his head to look out the window, a shadowed smile playing at his lips. His words were unassuming, yet they carried a depth and weight that lingered, revealing a well of emotions that most would never understand.


    Rose''s hand froze midair, her coffee cup trembling slightly. Her heart thudded painfully, the sadness in his words cutting through her like a blade. She lowered the cup, placing it in her lap, her fingers clasping around it as if for support. She felt as if her usually calm, strong demeanor was nothing but a mask, one she could barely keep up in the face of her own guilt.


    It was as though, in this one sentence, he had peeled back a layer of her soul, revealing all the things she had worked so hard to bury.


    She lowered her gaze, studying her own reflection in the cup, unable to meet his eyes. For so long, she had been the composed, untouchable one, the one who never allowed her emotions to show. She had worn her strength like armor, keeping her vulnerability well-hidden.


    But now, as she sat across from him, the unspoken tension between them began to unravel, and she could feel her walls crumbling in a way that was both terrifying and liberating.


    They sat in silence, yet the air was thick with words that could not be spoken, regrets that could never be fully expressed. She looked at Lucian, seeing him for the first time not as the boy she had distanced herself from, but as a person someone who had been bruised and broken by the very people who should have loved him the most.


    She saw the strength in his sadness, the resilience that had come at a terrible cost. And it tore her apart to realize she had been part of the pain that had shaped him.


    Guilt gnawed at her, and the calm facade she had so carefully cultivated felt like a mockery of her true feelings. In that moment, she felt as if she had failed not only him but herself as well. She wanted to reach out, to tell him that she understood, that she was sorry for all the years she had spent looking past him. But the words caught in her throat, trapped by the weight of her own remorse.


    Rose glanced down, trying to compose herself, but her thoughts betrayed her, bringing memories she had long buried. She remembered how she had always stayed away, how she had looked at him with indifference, how she had convinced herself that he didn''t matter. She had been wrong so terribly wrong and it hurt more than she could bear.


    ----


    ohk guys... you guys are getting quite stringy with Powerstones and stuff...


    ohh yeah thanks for so many gold nefi_perez


    actually i really dont care about ranking and stuff honestly...its just i will recieve a message notification to check that I have gotten somthing whatever it is..a powerstone or comments anything


    its just when I open my app...if i saw like 30-50 blue comment on side...ill definitely gonna get motivated right...and suddenly if its nothing...u understand guys right


    don''t think i am becoming greedy it just....man


    i just want to show me you guys see it


    i really feel so happy and excited when ever i get comments or waiting for next chapter thing haha i really feel happy about that


    thanks for reading and you all support guys..means so much to me


    Diwali is on otherwise i could have updated more...nahh my mother woulve kicked me out if i didn''t help her with house Cleaning

 Chapter 61 - 61: Rose pov

    Rose Kane POV Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Four days ago¡­


    Rose''s eyes snapped open, and she found herself sitting alone in a room that looked oddly familiar. She blinked, trying to place her surroundings. "This¡­ this doesn''t look like my home," she whispered, glancing around. It felt unsettlingly like the room she had stayed in during college, that old hotel suite she''d rented when she was studying abroad. But that couldn''t be right.


    That was years ago, nearly a lifetime away.


    She rubbed her temples, trying to make sense of it. Maybe this was some strange, vivid dream. But as she looked around, every detail every piece of furniture, the exact shade of paint on the walls, the faint scent of lavender that lingered from her old candle habit felt real. Too real to be a dream. She exhaled sharply, feeling an odd sensation creeping up her spine.


    Standing, she walked towards the mirror on the far side of the room. She was about to turn away, thinking it was all just some trick of her mind, when she saw it her reflection. The face looking back at her was¡­ her own, but not quite. Her skin was smoother, almost luminous. There was a softness in her features that she''d lost with age and stress.


    She raised a hand to her cheek, pressing down, her fingers trembling. She looked younger. This was the face she''d had in college, the face she hadn''t seen in years.


    "Is this¡­ a dream?" she murmured to herself, a pang of confusion and disbelief mingling in her chest. She felt a spark of hope, but suppressed it almost instantly, not daring to believe it. To ground herself, she pinched her cheek hard enough to sting. "Ow!" The sharp pain confirmed what she feared and hoped for all at once.


    Desperately, she fumbled in her jeans pocket, finding her phone. Her heart sank even further. The phone model was old, a model she remembered owning in her early twenties. She opened the screen with shaking fingers, but her pulse raced as she registered the date displayed on the screen. She was back. Six years back.


    Rose''s hands trembled, clutching the phone as if it were her lifeline. She closed her eyes, taking several deep breaths, feeling her heartbeat pounding loudly in her ears. "It''s¡­ it''s real. I''m here," she whispered, but the words felt hollow. Opening her eyes, she stared down at her phone, her mind whirling in disbelief.


    And then a thought hit her. A memory, sharp and unbearable, clawed its way to the surface. Without a second thought, she typed his name, letter by trembling letter: Lucian Kane suicide.


    She hit enter and held her breath, waiting for that dreadful article to appear, the one that had haunted her for years, that had cemented her regrets and her shame. But the screen loaded and¡­ nothing. No articles, no news pieces, no records of his death. Lucian''s name was nowhere to be found in relation to a suicide or death.


    Her knees buckled, and she sank onto the edge of the bed, pressing a hand to her mouth as tears flooded her eyes. She tried to hold them back, but the dam broke. Hot, silent tears poured down her cheeks, each one a release of the years of guilt, regret, and buried sorrow she had held in since he died.


    In her previous life, Lucian''s death had hit her with a force she hadn''t expected, shattering every carefully constructed wall she''d built around herself. She had brushed him aside, ignored him as if he were invisible, all while thinking it didn''t matter. But his death had torn through her like a storm, ripping away the fog that had clouded her feelings.


    A faint, almost disbelieving smile formed on her lips. "I''m¡­ I''m back," she whispered, her voice thick with gratitude. "Lucian¡­ thank god." It felt surreal, like a gift she didn''t deserve but desperately needed. She could hardly believe that she was getting a second chance a chance to undo everything, to erase the cold indifference she had shown him, to actually be there for him.


    Images from her past life flashed through her mind, each memory sharper, more painful than the last. Lucian had always been there, in his quiet way, looking to her with that hope in his eyes, a quiet yearning she had brushed aside.


    In those moments, she had only seen him as a younger brother who didn''t need her attention, someone she''d felt oddly uncomfortable around, though she could never fully explain why.


    But now, she could see it all for what it was Lucian wasn''t some distant shadow she could easily ignore. He had been reaching out, time and time again, asking for something she was too blind to give.


    She struggled to understand why she had always felt so cold toward him. Whenever Lucian had been nearby, there was always a strange, unexplainable discomfort that made her turn away, an invisible barrier that seemed to mute any feelings of warmth or connection. It wasn''t until after his death that she''d felt it lift, that the fog clouding her feelings toward him had finally dissipated.


    But by then, it was too late.


    The night she had learned about his passing had been a harsh awakening, like a brutal strike to her heart. She remembered sitting in silence, feeling as if a veil had been torn from her mind, revealing the depths of what she''d refused to feel for so long. Emotions she hadn''t allowed herself to process came rushing forward regret, sorrow, even love.


    Every memory of him was sharper, every smile he had given her that she''d ignored felt like an accusation.


    She''d always believed that Lucian was someone she could afford to push aside, someone who didn''t need her. She hadn''t noticed the quiet pain behind his smiles or the way his eyes would dim slightly whenever she turned away. It wasn''t until he was gone, until the finality of his absence hit her, that she truly saw him.


    It was then, sitting alone and filled with a hollow grief, that the fog finally cleared, and she realized just how much she''d lost.


    The strangest part was that she couldn''t even pinpoint why she had acted that way in the first place. It felt like something beyond her control, as if her heart had been hardened without her knowledge. And after his death, when she could finally feel the full weight of her emotions for him, the grief felt all the more unbearable.


    It was as if the universe had played a cruel joke on her, allowing her to see the truth only when it was too late to change anything.


    "Why?" she whispered, her voice choked, each word thick with regret as if the weight of years had pressed it into her. She didn''t understand why she had acted the way she did, why there was always that unexplainable impulse to turn away, to dismiss him whenever he tried to reach out. All she knew now was that she had failed him her brother who, even in his silence, had reached for her so many times.


    And whatever shadow had clouded her heart, whatever force had obscured her love for him, had left her with a wound that she feared would never heal, no matter how many lives she lived.


    She reached out, only to realize her phone had slipped from her grasp and tumbled onto the floor. Her hands trembled as she picked it up, the cold glass suddenly feeling too heavy, as if it carried the weight of her hopes. With trembling fingers, she punched in Lucian''s number, heart pounding with a mix of fear and anticipation. He must be alive, she thought desperately.


    At this point in time, he has to be.


    The dial tone rang, slow and methodical, filling the room with its empty, hollow sound. But no one picked up. She held her breath, waiting, the seconds stretching painfully, each beat of silence amplifying her heart''s racing fear.


    Why isn''t he answering? Panic flared within her, a wild thrum that took hold as she tried to rationalize the silence. Maybe he misplaced his phone, or he''s just in the shower¡­ he could be anywhere right now, she told herself, clinging to that faint hope. But he wouldn''t ignore me not Lucian. If he knew I was calling, he''d be thrilled... wouldn''t he?


    He''d be ecstatic, right?


    Memories began to swirl, her mind flooded with images of missed calls, moments where Lucian had tried reaching out to her over the years, and she had simply been "too busy," too indifferent to care. Her hands tightened around the phone as the shame hit her like a wave, each unanswered call a wound she hadn''t even realized she''d inflicted.


    "Pick up... please," she whispered, voice breaking as she held the phone to her ear, each ring piercing through her like a cruel reminder. Her mind raced with reasons, excuses, searching desperately for something to justify her own regret. Maybe he''s really just out of reach, somewhere with no reception. Maybe he lost his phone. Maybe...


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    As her heart pleaded with each ring, a sudden, unbearable pain erupted in her head. She gasped, clutching her skull, the phone slipping from her hands as an excruciating wave tore through her mind. It felt as if her very memories were being split open, a dam bursting within her as long-forgotten images poured into her consciousness.


    Her eyes squeezed shut, her whole body trembling, as though some unseen force was prying her heart open, exposing every forgotten truth, every suppressed memory.


    With a wrenching scream, she dropped to her knees, clutching her head as the memories crashed down like a tidal wave. Fractured, half-formed images flashed before her, each one painful and vivid, like fragments of a past she had once chosen to ignore but could no longer deny.


    ahhhhhhh


    -----


    hey guys your lovely dovely handsome author this side


    hey guys did you see it we on front page of webnovel...on readers pick haha subarashi right imm so excited guys


    thanks for all you guys support and love honestly couldn''t have imagined this day haha


    and yeah one more cool this today i searched my name lazydiablo on Google....and i showed my novel


    can yous bleive it bruhhhh i become so cool


    thanks for everything haha

 Chapter 62 - 62: memory?

    "Ahhh! What are these memories?" Rose gasped, spasming on the floor as pain lanced through her head. Her hands clutched her temples, desperately trying to contain the agony that surged through her skull like a pulsing storm. It felt as though her mind was shattering and piecing itself back together, fragment by fragment, each one releasing a memory she had never known before.


    But then, amid the chaos, a single memory came into focus, sharp and vivid. She saw herself, younger, only fifteen, sitting beside Lucian, who was barely thirteen at the time. They were in the back seat of their family''s car, and she remembered the familiar feel of her schoolbag resting on her lap, her fingers tapping idly on it as they were driven to school.


    Yet, something was off.


    The memory became clearer, a slow horror settling in her stomach as she recalled that day with an intensity that felt like it was happening in real time. They had a driver new and unfamiliar, but they had barely paid attention to him. Their usual driver had called in sick, so this was supposed to be just a substitute.


    They didn''t think twice about it, assuming it was an adult''s decision and nothing for them to worry about.


    But as they drove, Rose''s younger self grew uneasy. She remembered watching the scenery change, the tall buildings thinning out as they drove into quieter streets she didn''t recognize. The twisting feeling in her stomach deepened.


    Lucian noticed it too; he had been quieter than usual, his bright eyes narrowing as he looked out the window. "Is this a new route?" he had asked the driver, his voice casual, though Rose sensed a tension hidden beneath his words.


    The driver didn''t look back, his voice calm and practiced. "Yes, the usual route''s closed for construction. This way''s quicker today."


    The explanation seemed reasonable, and though her nerves didn''t fully settle, Rose had pushed the doubt aside. It''s just a detour, she had told herself. She was older, after all, and had to set an example for Lucian. So, she forced a reassuring smile and acted calm, telling herself not to overthink it.


    But then, half an hour later, the cityscape had faded entirely, replaced by sparse, run-down buildings and stretches of abandoned lots. Her heart began to race. She exchanged a glance with Lucian, his face mirroring her growing concern. The realization dawned on them both: they were far, far from school, in a place neither of them had ever seen.


    She remembered Lucian reaching for her hand then, gripping it tightly. "Rose, something''s wrong," he had whispered, his voice steady but lined with a fearful edge. His small hand in hers was trembling, and for the first time, she realized he was scared not just for himself, but for her too. It was a pure, genuine fear that tugged at something deep within her.


    The car finally slowed, pulling into the overgrown lot of an abandoned building. Her heart pounded in her chest, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as the driver killed the engine, an eerie silence settling over the scene.


    As soon as the car stopped, figures emerged from the shadows, dressed in head-to-toe black, their faces hidden beneath masks. Their movements were efficient, calm trained. Guns glinted ominously in their hands as they surrounded the car, blocking every possible exit. Rose''s heart seized with fear, her mind racing as she realized how utterly trapped they were.


    Her first instinct was to call for help. She tried to reach into her pocket, her fingers fumbling for her phone. But before she could even press a button, the car door swung open violently. A masked figure reached in, yanking the phone from her grip with cold, unfeeling precision. Rose''s heart dropped as she felt her last bit of control slipping away.


    For a second, she sat there, frozen. Her throat felt tight, panic threatening to spill out as her body began to tremble. But then she felt a firm squeeze on her hand. She looked over to see Lucian, his face filled with worry but not the raw terror she felt. He gave her hand another gentle squeeze, his small fingers wrapping around hers as though to remind her that she wasn''t alone in this.


    In a desperate attempt to keep control of the situation, Rose took a shaky breath and tried to summon her courage. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice wavering but defiant. "What do you think you''re doing? My mother will know about this, and you''ll all end up in jail. Do you understand that?"


    Her words were brave, but she could feel her voice betraying her, the tremble seeping into every syllable. Fear tightened its grip around her heart, pressing down until her breaths felt shallow and weak. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the masked men stepped closer, towering over her as he leaned into the open car door. His eyes, cold and unfeeling, glinted through the slit in his mask. He glanced at the driver, who gave him a quick, cowardly nod and a thin smile. It was clear now this wasn''t just a random act. This was planned, orchestrated down to the last detail.


    The man looked at Rose, his gaze scrutinizing her from behind the mask as if she were nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "Come on, kids," he said, his voice steady, void of any warmth or pity. He gestured with his gun toward the open door, his intentions unmistakable. "Out of the car. Nice and easy."


    Rose''s grip on Lucian''s hand tightened as she glanced around at the other men, all standing like statues with guns in hand. There were five of them in total, along with the driver, making six a group large enough to make any attempt to escape feel hopeless. The reality of their situation was sinking in fast, and it was terrifying.


    Her gaze fell back on Lucian, his face pale but determined. She could tell he was afraid too, but somehow, he was holding it together for both of them. She wished she could summon that same strength, but her mind was clouded with fear.


    The men led them to a dilapidated building, their footsteps echoing through the eerie silence as the siblings were forced forward at gunpoint. The cold barrels pressed against their backs, a harsh reminder of how little control they had. With each step, Rose''s mind raced, fear clawing at her insides as she tried to understand how things had gone so wrong.


    They were dragged into a small room on the second floor, much cleaner than the building''s rundown exterior suggested. The room felt out of place tidy, with a table and a few chairs as if it were meant to host some kind of transaction rather than a hostage situation. Rose swallowed hard, her throat dry as she took in their surroundings, knowing this space had been prepared for them.


    Despite the fear in her eyes, she tried to stay composed for Lucian''s sake. She felt her heart pounding, fear pushing her close to the edge of panic, but the warmth of Lucian''s hand in hers kept her grounded. Even here, in the face of danger, he hadn''t let go. His grip was firm, as if he were silently telling her, We''ll get through this. I''m here.


    As they were pushed forward, Lucian took a steadying breath and spoke up, his voice surprisingly calm. "Hey, can you at least tell us why you''re doing this?" he asked, keeping his tone steady, though his eyes betrayed a mix of worry and frustration. "We can work something out if it''s just about money. We''ll call our mother she''ll pay whatever you want. You don''t have to do this."


    Rose was both surprised and relieved by his composed response, but before he could continue, the man in the lead spun around, his eyes narrowing with annoyance. He raised his gun slightly, causing both siblings to flinch.


    "Shut up, you little piece of shit," the man sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. He looked them over, his face hidden, but the hatred in his tone was unmistakable. Rose''s courage wavered, her body trembling from the fear she had tried so hard to contain. But just as she was about to falter, Lucian squeezed her hand tighter, a silent reminder that she wasn''t alone.


    She looked down at their intertwined hands, drawing strength from his presence, despite the dire situation they were in.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Trying to calm her nerves, Rose looked back at the man and spoke up, her voice shaky but filled with defiance. "Please, just... tell us why you''re doing this. If it''s a ransom you''re after, I promise our mother can arrange something. You''ll get what you want."


    The man looked at her with barely concealed disdain, as though the mere sight of them was repulsive. "Get inside, and keep your mouths shut," he barked, gesturing toward the room with his gun. "We''ll tell you what you need to know when it''s time. Spoiled little brats like you don''t deserve an explanation."


    They were shoved into the room, the door slamming shut behind them with a final, deafening clang. Rose''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind reeling as she tried to process the situation. The man''s harsh words stung more than she cared to admit, but her own fear for Lucian overpowered any anger she might have felt.


    She looked at Lucian, his face a mix of worry and determination, and she realized just how brave he was trying to be.


    Lucian scanned the room, his eyes darting over every corner, trying to find anything that might help them escape. For a moment, Rose caught his gaze, and he gave her a small nod, his way of reassuring her that they would get out of this somehow. The quiet strength in his expression surprised her.


    -----


    sighh guys bad news..ill wont get paid this time either sighh i was thinking of buying some gift on diwali


    ohh yeahh happy diwali guys...have a wonderful dewali

 Chapter 63 - 63: forgotten memory

    Inside the room, Rose and Lucian clung to each other, both trembling in the quiet desperation that only those who have stared down a nightmare understand. Lucian, though younger, held onto her with surprising strength, his small arms wrapped tightly around her waist, his face buried against her. She felt his heartbeat hammering wildly, mirroring her own fear.


    They were just kids a boy of 13 and a girl of 15 thrown into a world where adults with cold hearts and colder guns decided their fates.


    Rose tried to muster every ounce of bravery she could, whispering to Lucian, "It''s going to be okay, Lucy. They probably just want money from Mother. We''ll be out of here soon." Her voice wavered, and despite her efforts to sound confident, her own fear laced every word. She tried to act as the older sibling, the one in control, the one who could make things better, but the terror was relentless.


    Lucian nodded, lifting his gaze to meet hers, his eyes filled with worry but also an attempt at courage that broke her heart. "Yeah, we''ll be okay. I''m here," he said, his voice small yet filled with a fierce protectiveness, one that wasn''t typical for someone so young.


    He hugged her tighter, pressing his cheek against her, almost as if he were trying to shield her from the terrifying reality around them.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and the warmth of their embrace was shattered by a wave of icy dread. Two men entered, one of them tall and shadowed, carrying a gun that glinted ominously in the dim room. The sight of it sent a shiver down Rose''s spine. Her heart pounded louder, and she felt Lucian''s grip tighten around her, his own body shaking slightly. He was brave, but he was still a kid.


    And no amount of courage could drown out the fear that surged within both of them.


    The man with the gun smirked, looking at them with a disdain that cut through the silence like a blade. He lifted his gun, pointing it with unsettling casualness at Rose, and spoke, "Alright, you two. Enough goodbyes. Let''s get this over with."


    Rose''s breath hitched, her eyes wide as she took in his words, terror pooling in her chest. She tried to stay composed, but the grip of fear was unrelenting. She opened her mouth to say something, anything, but no words came.


    Then, the second man stepped forward, a hand raised to stop him. "Hold on," he said, his voice cold and unfeeling. "We only need one of them gone. Leave the other alive."


    The man with the gun shrugged, an indifferent sneer twisting his mouth. "Which one, then? The boy or the girl?"


    The second man didn''t hesitate, barely sparing Rose a glance as he replied, "The girl. Boys are more valuable in families like theirs. Killing him would bring too many consequences. Just get rid of her."


    Rose''s heart plummeted, her entire being trembling. She felt her mind reel, barely comprehending what she was hearing. Her life, her worth, reduced to a casual calculation in their twisted logic. She wasn''t as important, wasn''t "needed." She was just¡­ disposable. The words hit her harder than the gun ever could, a pain that lanced through her more deeply than fear.


    She felt anger too, a spark of defiance flickering somewhere within the terror.


    Was that all she was to them? Just a girl, a daughter with no worth compared to her brother? The men''s cold, dismissive words twisted like knives in her heart. Her body shook, her mind a whirlwind of fear and anger, and yet she held onto Lucian, who still clung to her, his small hands digging into her back as if he could somehow hold her to this world.


    "No¡­ this can''t be happening¡­" she thought, her mind racing as tears blurred her vision. Her lip trembled, and despite her efforts, a small, choked sob escaped her lips. She tried to quiet herself, but the tears wouldn''t stop, each one a release of the fear she could no longer contain. She looked at the man pointing the gun, seeing only cold eyes and an emotionless expression.


    The reality of what was about to happen settled into her heart, chilling her to her core.


    Lucian''s hold on her tightened even further. "No!" he shouted, his voice small but filled with raw emotion, as if somehow, with just his voice, he could change the course of their fate. His voice broke, the desperation pouring out of him. "You can''t! Don''t touch her! Take me instead!" Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    The man with the gun laughed bitterly, amused by Lucian''s attempts. He waved the gun in front of Lucian as if taunting him, ignoring the boy''s pleas. "Oh, you kids think you''re so special. In this world, nobody cares how brave you are or how much you mean to each other."


    Rose, seeing her little brother''s attempts to protect her, felt a surge of love and sorrow so intense it almost took her breath away. She had to stay strong for him, if not for herself. Holding her brother, feeling the tremor in his hands, she whispered, her voice breaking, "It''s okay, Lucy¡­ it''s okay. Just close your eyes. It''ll be over soon."


    She couldn''t bring herself to look at the gunman, couldn''t bear to face the person who would take her away from her brother.


    "You two really think you care about each other, don''t you?" he asked, tilting his head with a mocking grin. He pointed the gun straight at Rose''s chest, his finger hovering over the trigger. "Let''s see how deep that loyalty really goes."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he pulled the trigger.


    The deafening sound of the gunshot shattered the silence, sending a shockwave through Rose''s entire body. Her instincts took over, and before she knew it, her grip on Lucian''s hand had loosened. She took an instinctive step back, her hand flying to her mouth in horror as her entire body trembled. It was a reaction born of fear-fear that overtook everything else in that split second.


    Her heart pounded as she tried to register what had happened. She hadn''t felt any pain. She glanced around and realized, with immense relief, that the bullet hadn''t hit her. Instead, it had buried itself in the wall behind her, leaving a dark, ominous mark. She released a shaky breath, feeling the warmth of her brother''s hand slipping away as she processed the terrifying near-miss.


    Lucian, too, was frozen. He looked down at his empty hand, the space where Rose''s fingers had been a second before. He looked up at her, his eyes wide with a mixture of disbelief and a hurt that went beyond words. The unspoken question in his eyes-Why did you let go?-cut deeper than any words could have.


    The gunman laughed, his gaze dancing between the siblings. "See? You kids talk big about love and loyalty, but when it comes down to it... you''re just like everyone else. Self-preservation wins every time."


    Rose''s heart twisted painfully at his words. She wanted to protest, to tell Lucian that it wasn''t what he thought, that her reaction had been involuntary. But the shame was there, raw and undeniable. She had let go. When faced with the threat, her first instinct had been to step back, to protect herself rather than her brother.


    She glanced at Lucian, the pain a eyes like a punch appointment in his chest.


    The gunman continued, his voice dripping with contempt. "And you, boy," he sneered, gesturing at Lucian. "If you really cared, you would have thrown yourself in front of her. Or does she mean so little to you?"


    Lucian''s face drained of color. He looked at Rose, and the guilt washed over him like a tidal wave. He had wanted to be brave, to protect her, but in that crucial moment, he hadn''t moved. His own fear had paralyzed him, and now, he was left with the bitter taste of regret. He''d disappointed her, and more painfully, he''d disappointed himself.


    Rose looked down, unable to meet Lucian''s eyes, shame clawing at her insides. The gunman''s words replayed in her mind, cruel and cutting. She had failed her little brother, failed in the one promise she had made-to protect him. Tears pricked her eyes as she tried to suppress them, but they fell anyway, silent reminders of her own weakness.


    "See, kids," the man sneered, his voice a mockery of sympathy. "In this world, everyone is selfish. That love, that bond you think you have? It''s meaningless. When faced with danger, you''re all just looking out for yourselves."


    Rose''s body trembled with the weight of his words. She wanted to deny them, to tell him he was wrong, but the truth stared her in the face, undeniable and brutal. She''d let go. She''d let her fear take over, and she had let him down.


    Lucian''s hand twitched, still hovering as though expecting hers to return to it. The distance between them felt like a chasm, one that she feared she could never bridge again. The silent hurt in his eyes was more painful than any bullet, a wound that she didn''t know how to heal.


    The man in black behind them stepped forward, growing impatient. "Enough with the games," he said, his voice laced with annoyance. "Let''s finish this. Say your goodbyes if you want, but we''re done here."


    The words hung in the air like a death sentence. Rose felt the cold reality of it settle over her, and the weight of her choices pressed down on her like a physical force. She turned to Lucian, her lips trembling as she tried to find the words. She wanted to apologize, to tell him she was sorry, but the words wouldn''t come.


    Lucian, his voice barely above a whisper, finally spoke, his tone laced with quiet resignation. "It''s... okay, Rose. I understand." His words were meant to be comforting, but they only deepened the wound in her heart. He was trying to forgive her, but the pain was still there, raw and unhealed.


    As the men in black closed in around them, Rose felt a surge of desperation. She knew, deep down, that she had failed him, and there was nothing she could do to change it. All she could do was hold onto the memory of his hand in hers, a fragile connection that had been broken, and hope that somehow, someday, she could make it right.


    -----


    sighhh finally completed it was so fking hard for me...i was so busy ahhhhhh


    but can''t put leave or ill won''t get anything ahhhh sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    happy diwali guys

 Chapter 64 - 64: memories

    Younger version of Rose stood frozen in the cold, dimly lit room, her whole body trembling as her wide eyes locked onto the figure in front of her. A man clad in black, his face hidden behind a mask, held a gun pointed directly at her. Another man stood behind him, similarly dressed, his stance equally menacing.


    It all felt like a nightmare that she couldn''t wake up from a terrible, surreal dream that clung to her, trapping her in its grip.


    The man with the gun shifted slightly, adjusting his aim at Rose, treating her as if she were nothing more than a target. "Sorry, kiddo. It''s just business, no hard feelings," he said with a mockery that cut deep, his voice carrying a chilling indifference. Each word made her blood run colder, and she felt her heart hammering faster, the sound filling her ears.


    Every beat seemed to echo through her body, amplifying her terror as her gaze remained fixed on the barrel pointed at her chest.


    Her body wouldn''t stop trembling. She wanted to look away from the gun, from the man''s cold gaze, but her fear held her in place, rooted to the floor. She could feel Lucian close beside her, his small frame standing a step ahead, as if his slight presence could protect her.


    She stole a glance at him, her younger brother, who wore a serious expression on his face, his eyes clouded with fear yet marked by a resolve that was almost surreal for his age. In that single, heart-stopping moment, she became certain that this was the last time she would see him, the last time she would have a chance to look out for him even though she had failed at that so often before.


    The instinct to protect him, the fierce urge to be brave for him, surfaced as she tried to steady herself. With her voice trembling, she whispered, "Close your eyes, Lucy¡­ I think¡­ I think this is it for me." She forced herself to stay calm for his sake, but she couldn''t stop the tears spilling from her eyes, her words strangled by the suffocating fear.


    "Tell Mother that I love her¡­ and I love you too," she managed, her voice breaking with each word. "Don''t forget about me, okay? Please¡­ always remember me."


    Lucian''s face twisted, his young mind struggling to process what she was saying. His small hands gripped tighter as he shook his head in denial, his voice desperate. "No, Rose!" he cried out, his own eyes glistening with tears he tried to hold back. "You can''t leave me, Rose. I won''t let you!" The determination in his voice was strong, yet behind it, she could hear the terror that matched her own.


    To him, she wasn''t just his sister she was his world, the one person he looked up to, despite all her flaws and shortcomings. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man with the gun sighed, his finger twitching slightly on the trigger, and then he rolled his eyes, his impatience evident. "All right, kid. Since you''re so eager, I''ll at least make it quick for you. Consider it my last act of kindness."


    Without a second''s hesitation, he pulled the trigger not once but many times as to be sure of ending her without pain.


    The deafening sound of the gunshots shattered the silence, the echo lingering long after. Rose''s heart seemed to stop. Her body froze, and her eyes shut tightly as she braced herself, expecting the bullets to tear through her, the pain, the end but none of it came. Instead, she felt a surge of air, a rush as something collided with her, knocking her off balance.


    She stumbled, falling back, her body hitting the cold, hard floor as another weight pressed down on her.


    She lay there, stunned, her mind reeling as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. She felt warmth on her face, warm and sticky, and as she blinked her eyes open, she was met with the most heartbreaking sight she''d ever seen.


    Lucian was sprawled over her, his body shielding hers. He clung to her, his small frame trembling, his face only inches from hers. Blood dripped from his mouth, staining his pale lips, falling onto her cheeks. His once-bright eyes were dim, the sparkle she''d always seen in them dulled by pain. His breaths were shallow, each one coming out as a weak, pained gasp.


    Even through the haze of agony, he managed to tighten his grip on her shoulders, as if holding on to her was the only thing grounding him.


    A faint, broken smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I¡­ I covered you, Rose¡­ See?" His voice was barely a whisper, but he sounded proud, like he had accomplished something important. "I¡­ I protected you¡­"


    The realization hit her with the force of a tidal wave, leaving her mind blank. Her thoughts dissolved, everything around her fading into the background as one terrible, gut-wrenching truth became clear. He had taken the bullet meant for her. Lucian, her little brother, had thrown himself in front of her, absorbing the impact with his own fragile body.


    "Lucy¡­" she whispered, her voice strangled, barely audible. She cradled his face with shaking hands, feeling the warmth of his blood on her skin, trying to wipe away the crimson that stained his cheeks. "Lucy, no¡­ Why? Why did you do this?" Her voice broke as her emotions overwhelmed her, her heart shattering with each word.


    She didn''t know how to express the agony coursing through her she only knew she wanted him to stay, to be safe. "You didn''t have to¡­" The words stuck in her throat, her own sobs choking her as she held him, trying to hold on to him as tightly as she could.


    Lucian''s smile faltered, his lips trembling as he struggled to form words, each one weaker than the last. "You''re¡­ you''re my big sister, right?" he managed, each word barely more than a whisper, his small body shivering from the pain that wracked it. "I¡­ I had to¡­ I had to protect you." His voice was so soft, so full of pain, yet somehow brimming with bravery.


    His small, trembling hand reached out, finding hers, and she clutched it, as if her hold could somehow keep him anchored to life.


    Rose felt her heart break all over again at his words. Tears flowed down her face in an endless stream, each one a testament to the regret and guilt that tore her apart from within. "No¡­ Lucy, please¡­ don''t¡­ don''t go." Her words were a plea, desperate and filled with a hopelessness that shook her to the core.


    "Please stay with me, Lucy¡­ don''t leave me¡­ don''t¡­" Her voice dissolved into broken sobs, her chest heaving as she held him close, feeling him slipping further away with each second. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Rose whose face grew paler with each passing second. His breaths were labored, his eyelids heavy, but he forced them open, his gaze searching for hers, clinging to her face as if it was the last thing he wanted to see. "Rose¡­" he murmured, his voice almost inaudible.


    "It''s¡­ it''s okay¡­ It doesn''t¡­ hurt as much as I thought." He tried to smile, his fingers tightening around hers in a last, desperate attempt to reassure her. "I¡­ I kept you safe¡­ that''s¡­ that''s all that matters."


    She could only watch helplessly as he grew weaker, his life slipping away before her eyes. Rose felt a darkness settle over her heart, a grief so profound that it left her numb, yet searing. She clung to him, her tears falling onto his face, mingling with his blood as she rocked back and forth, as if the movement could somehow lull him back to life.


    She could do nothing but cradle him as he grew weaker. The reality of his sacrifice hit her with a force beyond anything she''d ever felt, a deep, piercing grief that left her shaking. Her tears mixed with the blood on his face, and she rocked him gently in her arms, as if the rhythm could somehow draw him back.


    A harsh voice broke through the silence, cruel and sharp. "What the hell did you just do?" The man standing behind the shooter stormed forward, delivering a hard slap across the back of the gunman''s head.


    The shooter winced, his face twisting in confusion and resentment. "It wasn''t my fault! The brat jumped in the way how was I supposed to stop him?" His tone carried both frustration and a trace of fear.


    The other man''s glare was icy. "I told you to kill the girl, not the boy. Do you understand the consequences of this? Boys are¡­ important." His voice was low, venomous, as he sneered at the shooter.


    The shooter raised his hands defensively, stammering, "Look, he jumped in! How could I have known?"


    The second man''s expression darkened, his anger controlled but potent. "You''ve complicated everything. This was supposed to be quiet, precise. Now you''ve started something we might not be able to clean up." He spat out a curse, casting a contemptuous look at Lucian and Rose.


    Rose''s eyes, bloodshot and blazing, turned up to them. She''d heard every word, the cold, indifferent way they spoke about Lucian''s life as if it were expendable, a nuisance. Fury surged through her, raw and searing, and she looked at them with a silent, burning promise. She couldn''t move, she couldn''t fight, but in her heart, something shifted, a resolve so fierce it felt like fire in her veins.


    -----

 Chapter 65 - 65: whatt

    Rose knelt beside Lucian, cradling his still, blood-soaked body, her face streaked with tears. Her arms tightened around him as she heard footsteps approaching, and the cruel voice of the gunman echoed in her ears, mocking her grief.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Damn it," the man''s partner hissed, glaring at the first gunman. "I told you to shoot the girl, not the boy. Now look at the mess you''ve made." He shook his head, a frustrated sigh escaping his lips. "If he''s dead, we''re in for it. This could bring a hell of a lot of trouble."


    The gunman shrugged, dismissive, rubbing his shoulder where the slap had landed. "What was I supposed to do? Kid just threw himself in the line of fire. Not my fault he''s got a hero complex." He stepped closer to Lucian and Rose, his eyes cold and calculating as he took in the motionless body of the boy. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, go check on him then," the second man snapped, crossing his arms impatiently. "If he''s still alive, maybe we can salvage this mess."


    The gunman grumbled but did as he was told. He moved toward Lucian and Rose, clearly irritated as he stepped forward, his hand resting casually on his gun, which he''d shoved into the waistband of his pants. He stopped a foot away from Rose, who sat hunched over Lucian, her body blocking any attempt he made to get a closer look.


    "Hey, kid," he sneered, "step aside. Gotta see if your little hero here still has a pulse." His tone dripped with mockery, as if the entire scene before him was no more than a slight inconvenience. He reached out to nudge her away.


    But Rose didn''t budge. Instead, she looked up, her eyes fierce and bloodshot, a raw fury blazing behind her tears. "Don''t even think about touching him," she hissed, her voice low but filled with such venom that even the gunman hesitated. She gripped Lucian''s body tighter, as if her hold alone could shield him from further harm.


    The gunman smirked, unimpressed. "Look, kid, your brother here? He''s likely dead. Just move aside and let me check." He reached forward, ignoring her defiance, ready to shove her out of the way.


    "Help me out here," he called back to his partner, who rolled his eyes but finally moved to assist, clearly exasperated by the delay. He set his gun aside, confident that the boy posed no threat, and stepped forward, gripping Rose''s arms firmly to pry her away.


    "Let me go!" Rose screamed, kicking and struggling, her voice hoarse with desperation. "Don''t touch him! Don''t you dare!" But the man''s grip was unyielding, and he wrenched her back, pulling her away from Lucian''s body. She thrashed against him, her strength no match for his, but her heart burned with a helpless rage.


    As Rose was dragged away, the first man crouched beside Lucian, his expression dismissive. "Let''s see if there''s any life left in you," he muttered, reaching two fingers down to Lucian''s neck to feel for a pulse. Rose watched in horror, her heart pounding, her breaths coming in ragged gasps as she fought against the man''s hold.


    The gunman pressed his fingers to Lucian''s neck, half-expecting nothing. But as he felt for a pulse, something strange happened a subtle shift in the boy''s body. Lucian''s eyelids fluttered, his gaze snapping open, and a glint of something fierce and sharp flickered in his eyes.


    Before the gunman could react, a glint of steel appeared in Lucian''s hand, seemingly out of thin air. A sleek, black katana had materialized in his grip, its blade as sharp and deadly as vengeance itself. Lucian''s expression was one of quiet fury, his eyes never leaving the man''s face.


    The gunman''s mouth opened, his eyes widening in shock. "Y-you¡­" But he never finished his sentence.


    With a swift, precise motion, Lucian swung the katana, the blade slicing cleanly through the man''s neck. The man''s eyes bulged, his expression frozen in a mixture of shock and horror as his head separated from his body, tumbling to the floor with a sickening thud.


    Blood sprayed from his severed neck, painting the walls and drenching Lucian in a torrent of crimson, the once-spotless white of his shirt now soaked in blood.


    For a split second, time seemed to stand still. Rose and the other man could only stare, stunned into silence as the lifeless body of the gunman collapsed to the floor beside his severed head. The remaining man loosened his grip on Rose, momentarily paralyzed by the sight before him, disbelief etched into every line of his face.


    In that split second of shock, Rose felt the grip around her loosen as the man who had been holding her seemed frozen, his entire body stiff with disbelief. His eyes were wide, staring at Lucian with something between horror and confusion, as if he couldn''t process what he''d just witnessed. How was this possible? How could a boy, barely thirteen, still be standing after taking multiple bullets?


    And that katana where had it come from? It gleamed darkly in Lucian''s hand, sharp and menacing, an impossible weapon in an impossible moment.


    Rose felt her own terror rising, gripping her tighter than the man''s hands ever had. She staggered back, breaking free from his loose grasp as her mind struggled to catch up. Blood spattered across the walls, staining everything in a macabre red. The gunman''s severed head lay just feet from her, his vacant eyes still staring at the ceiling, mouth slightly open as if in a final gasp.


    The gruesome sight assaulted her senses. It was more than she could bear. Her legs trembled, feeling as weak as they did in her worst nightmares, but this was no nightmare she could wake up from.


    A dizzying wave of nausea hit her, bile rising in her throat as she stumbled back, her feet tangling as she tried to put as much distance between herself and the blood-drenched scene as possible. Her pulse pounded loudly, every thump echoing her panic. She didn''t make it far before her knees gave out, her legs collapsing under her.


    Rose sank to the ground, too stunned to even cry out, her body trembling as her back pressed against the cold wall behind her. She felt small and fragile, like a child cowering in a thunderstorm, seeking any corner of safety in the room that felt like it was closing in on her.


    Her mind swirled, struggling to grasp what was happening. She couldn''t shake the image of Lucian, standing amidst the blood, his face splattered with red, his hands clutching that strange katana that seemed to gleam with a deadly light. How could her little brother her annoying, innocent, brave little brother have done something so brutal, so incomprehensible? And how was he even alive?


    He''d been motionless just moments ago, limp in her arms, and she''d thought she''d lost him. The tears she had shed over him were barely dry on her cheeks. Yet here he was, alive no, more than alive. He was¡­ different.


    Rose''s heart raced as the reality of the scene sank deeper into her mind. Her thoughts fractured, scattering like shards of glass, each one reflecting another piece of horror.


    The sight of the head rolling away, the lifeless expression forever fixed in a moment of shock, the blood pouring from the man''s neck like a dark, sickening fountain all of it kept replaying in her mind, each replay magnifying her fear. She hugged her knees tightly, pressing herself into the corner, desperate to make herself small, invisible.


    Her body shook uncontrollably, her breaths coming out in short, ragged gasps as if the air itself was thick with fear.


    The remaining man in black was just as shocked, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to make sense of the gruesome turn of events. He took a stumbling step backward, his gaze darting between Lucian, standing there with cold determination in his bloodied eyes, and Rose, cowering in the corner. It was clear he had never anticipated this. None of them had.


    Lucian, meanwhile, stood still, his chest rising and falling with labored breaths. His gaze was fixed on the other man, his posture unwavering, even though his body bore the brutal evidence of the gunshots. The katana in his grip was steady, as if it had always belonged there. The look in his eyes held an intensity Rose had never seen before something fierce, protective, and utterly terrifying.


    Her mind drifted back to her last memory of him just moments ago, his small body lying in her arms, his words soft and full of warmth despite his pain: "I¡­ I kept you safe¡­ that''s all that matters." The shift from that vulnerable, selfless boy to the blood-streaked figure holding a deadly weapon was too much for her to process.


    It was as if she were looking at two different people, one familiar and the other a stranger, standing side by side within the same body.


    Unable to bear it any longer, she shut her eyes tightly, hoping, praying that when she opened them again, this nightmare would disappear. But even in the darkness behind her eyelids, the images remained vivid the head, the blood, her brother''s calm, almost otherworldly gaze.


    Rose''s mind spun, and her body went limp against the wall as her heart waged a desperate fight between horror and relief. Her little brother had saved her, yet in a way she could never have imagined or wanted.


    She couldn''t shake the image of his blood-splattered face, nor the sickening realization that a piece of their childhood innocence had been torn away, leaving behind a void filled with fear and sorrow.


    The sound of the second man''s horrified gasp pulled her back to the present. Rose opened her eyes, her gaze blurry and unfocused, watching as the man stumbled further back, his expression a mix of terror and disbelief as he kept his eyes locked on Lucian.


    "I¡­ I...what you are," he muttered, his voice trembling as he edged toward the door, panic evident in every step. "You¡­ you''re just a kid. How¡­ how is this possible?"


    ---


    sorry guys days are going and me only posting one chapter...i really wanna give more just busy at assignments... apologies


    well thanks for support and everything...and please guys support this little author by collection, powerstones, golden ticket , comments...it means very much too me


    thanks for to still be hea

 Chapter 66 - 66: would shed do the same for you?

    Lucian stood up slowly, gripping his black katana tightly, blood dripping off the blade and pooling at his feet with a soft, rhythmic tip, tip, tip. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat a reminder of his own shock, the tension making his legs waver slightly.


    It was the first time he had ever seen so much blood, and even though every instinct told him to back away, he forced himself to steady his breathing and stay calm.


    "Thanks, Max," he murmured, as if to an invisible presence, his voice barely a whisper. Nobody else in the room could understand what he meant, and in that moment, he didn''t care. His mind was elsewhere, focused on the scene in front of him and the fractured feelings of survival, duty, and fear.


    He shifted his gaze towards Rose, who sat trembling in the corner, her entire body locked in fear. Her eyes were wide, staring at him as though he were a stranger. Lucian''s expression softened, his gaze filled with concern and worry. His heart ached seeing her like this, terrified and vulnerable.


    But he knew he couldn''t stop now; he had to protect her, to finish what he''d started, even if it meant doing things he never thought he was capable of.


    Turning his attention to the last man standing the man in black who had orchestrated this nightmare Lucian''s expression grew cold. The man stared back, a look of fear masked under his steely gaze, but Lucian could sense the tension in his stance, the nervous twitch in his fingers as he reached behind his back, likely going for his gun.


    Before he could make his move, Lucian''s body shifted with an unnatural speed, moving so swiftly that he was a mere blur. In an instant, he was at the man''s side, his katana slicing through the air with terrifying precision. Slash!


    The man let out a strangled scream as the blade cut through his arm, severing it cleanly from his body. His weapon fell to the floor with a heavy clatter, followed by the soft, wet thud of his arm hitting the ground. Blood spurted from the stump, staining the floor around him as he crumpled in agony, his scream filling the room with a sickening intensity.


    "Aghhh! How... how can a kid¡­ be this fast?" he gasped, his face contorted in pain and shock as he tried to comprehend what had just happened. His voice wavered as he clutched at his bleeding stump, struggling to focus through the haze of pain.


    Despite the agony, he gritted his teeth, his survival instincts kicking in as he attempted to stagger back, desperate to put any distance between himself and Lucian.


    Lucian stepped forward with deliberate slowness, his expression unyielding. In a single, swift motion, he plunged his katana deep into the man''s thigh, twisting the blade until the man''s screams grew louder, echoing in the small room. The man was immobilized, his face pale as he realized he couldn''t escape, no matter how much he struggled.


    "Nobody can hear you outside this room," Lucian said, his voice eerily calm, the faintest hint of bitterness underlining his words. "No matter how loud you scream, no one''s coming."


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief. His mind raced, trying to piece together how this boy this kid could possess such terrifying skill and composure. He looked towards the open doorway, as if hoping his team might rush in any second. But the hallway remained silent, empty. He remembered giving strict orders for his men to guard the building''s perimeter, ensuring no one would interfere.


    They should have heard the commotion, should have been here by now. And yet, the silence persisted.


    "How¡­ how did you¡­?" the man stammered, confusion laced with dread, but Lucian silenced him with a cold stare.


    "Stop talking and listen," Lucian ordered, his voice cold, leaving no room for defiance. His eyes flickered over to Rose, who was pressed against the wall, her face pale and streaked with tears, horror etched into her features as she looked at him.


    Lucian''s chest tightened, a pang of guilt hitting him as he realized the terror she must be feeling seeing him like this blood-soaked, holding a katana as though he were born to wield it. But he couldn''t afford to hesitate. Not now.


    The man whimpered, his hand trembling as he clutched the bleeding stump of his arm, his entire body shaking. He wasn''t just in physical agony Lucian''s calm, icy demeanor, his unwavering gaze, filled him with a fear he hadn''t felt in years. This boy, barely more than a child, had transformed from a vulnerable victim into something¡­ else.


    "Take off your mask," Lucian commanded, his voice like steel. in His left hand suddenly out of thin air apeared a pistol,now held a pistol, which he''d drawn effortlessly, pointing it directly at the man''s face. It was a clear message: defy, and you die.


    The man starteled not knowing how it happened but he can''t say or ask anything hesitated, his gaze flicking to the gun, then to the unwavering look in Lucian''s eyes. He was trapped, and he knew it.


    "Now," Lucian added, his voice low, the threat hanging heavily in the air.


    The man shakily reached up with his remaining hand, his fingers clumsy as he peeled the mask from his face, revealing a hardened, middle-aged man with a scar running down his cheek. His face was twisted in pain, eyes darting around the room as if searching for an escape, but he found none.


    With a calm that belied his age, Lucian glanced down at the blood pooling around his own feet, staining his white school uniform in deep red patches. He took a steadying breath, trying to ignore the unsettling weight of the scene the blood, the lifeless body in the corner, the man now exposed before him, stripped of his power and pride.


    For a moment, silence filled the room, broken only by the man''s labored breathing and the soft, uneven sobs coming from Rose''s corner. Lucian could feel her gaze on him, felt her shock and fear radiating across the room. It was a look he had never wanted to see directed at him, especially not from her. But he pushed the feeling aside, forcing himself to focus on the task at hand.


    In the dim light of the cold, empty room, Lucian pressed the barrel of the gun harder against the man''s head, his gaze unyielding, his face void of any softness. "Who sent you?" Lucian''s voice was dangerously soft, yet the chilling certainty in his tone was enough to make anyone tremble.


    The man lying on the floor, bleeding from his thigh and with one arm barely hanging onto consciousness, struggled to hold Lucian''s gaze. His defiance flickered for a moment, then he let out a rough chuckle, bitter and mocking. "Kid¡­ we''re mercenaries, not mind readers. They tell us what to do, not who they are. All we know is an organization paid for this mission. No names, no faces.


    Just a job." He spat blood, his smirk twisted in pain. "And we don''t leave names behind."


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t respond immediately. He took in the man''s words with a detached stillness, calculating, his gaze turning colder by the second. "So you don''t know. Fine," Lucian replied, voice barely a whisper. "I''ll find out on my own. Just know this your organization ends today.


    You''ve touched something you shouldn''t have. Your days of hiding are over."


    The man burst into laughter, the sound coarse and cutting in the quiet room. He shook his head as if Lucian''s threat was nothing more than a childish fantasy. "Hahaha¡­ you''re kidding yourself, kid! I don''t deny, you''ve got grit, maybe even a spark.


    You killed Sam caught him off guard, well injured me off guard too but trust me, you don''t have what it takes to bring down a whole network of mercenaries." He grimaced, his pride wounded but still shining through his pain. "No matter how hard you try, there''s no way you''ll end us. Even the Kane family doesn''t have that power and background in this they are buisneses group not in these fields."


    "Oh, who said anything about my family handling it?" Lucian''s voice was steady, calm, yet every word felt like a promise carved in stone. "This isn''t the Kane family''s concern. I''ll take care of it I myself. By tomorrow, there won''t be a trace left of your organization and ill promise you that you will meet your whole organisation in hell in 24 hours of time."


    The man''s eyes widened at Lucian''s response. He studied the boy in front of him as if seeing him for the first time. Then, a twisted grin broke across his face. "I like you, kid. You have no idea what you''re dealing with, but you talk big. Guess I was wrong about you.


    If I have to die, might as well go out knowing the fire still burns in the next generation." The man let out a painful laugh, his voice strained but with an odd admiration mixed with disbelief. He gritted his teeth as Lucian''s katana dug deeper into his thigh, drawing more blood. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian watched the man''s reaction impassively, the glimmer of blood painting his white uniform a darker shade of red. Then, the man''s eyes darted to Rose, who was still trembling in the corner, her tear-streaked face pale and eyes wide with confusion and terror.


    The man turned back to Lucian, his face grim but almost curious. "Let me ask you something, kid," he said, a faint smirk twitching on his lips despite the pain contorting his features. "I know I won''t make it out alive, but humor me, yeah? You''re¡­ fascinating. Even with all this blood and death, you act so calm, so in control. Makes me wonder¡­ what made you this way?"


    Lucian held his gaze, saying nothing, but the man didn''t wait for a response. "Look at her," he continued, gesturing weakly towards Rose with a nod. "See how she reacts to all this?" The man''s gaze lingered on Rose, almost pitying. "That''s how normal people react. They''re terrified of blood, of killing¡­ But not you. You''re not normal, kid.


    You''re like me a killing machine, something twisted and forged from pain."


    Lucian didn''t flinch; he simply kept his steady gaze fixed on the man. His silence was a testament to the truth he already understood, but he didn''t acknowledge it.


    "Here''s the thing," the man continued, his voice dripping with a strange satisfaction. "I''ve been trained to feel nothing. And yet, even in my world, there''s one rule I''ve never broken." He looked at Lucian, a manic gleam in his eyes. "I would never, not even for a heartbeat, throw myself in front of a bullet for someone else. That''s just¡­ weakness. But you¡­ you took four bullets, kid.


    No armor, no plan. You threw yourself right in the line of fire for her. Why?"and yesh i am sure those bullets hit you in back i saw blood marks when they hit you whole four bullets...its unbleivbele you are still alive i can only take it as you don''t feel or your will power is just of another level


    Lucian''s expression remained unreadable, but a flicker of irritation crossed his features. "Because I wanted to," he replied, his voice cutting through the tension. "And because I love her."


    The man let out a loud, painful laugh, even as Lucian twisted the katana slightly, forcing a pained gasp from his lips. "Love? You''ve got to be kidding me." The man''s laughter echoed in the cold room, a cruel mockery of Lucian''s words. "Love¡­ that''s what''ll get you killed one day, kid. This world doesn''t run on love. It runs on survival, on being the strongest, the most ruthless."


    Lucian''s gaze didn''t waver, his calm stare meeting the man''s derisive grin head-on. "You wouldn''t understand," he said quietly. "Let''s end this."


    Lucian held his gaze, unwavering, his face unreadable. "Maybe you wouldn''t understand," he replied softly. "But it doesn''t matter. This ends now."


    Just as Lucian was about to raise his katana for the final blow, the mercenary interrupted with a desperate plea, his eyes gleaming with a strange mixture of curiosity and defiance. "Wait, kid. One last question. I''m about to die anyway, so just answer me." Lucian paused, his gaze cold and questioning, as he signaled for the man to speak.


    "Do you honestly think," the mercenary''s lips twisted into a cruel smile as he gestured weakly towards Rose, "that she''d do the same for you? Would she risk everything? Would she have taken those bullets for you?"


    Lucian''s response was instant, unwavering. "Yes. She would." His eyes held a steely determination, an unshakeable belief that resonated in his words.


    Rose, trembling in the corner, felt her breath catch as Lucian''s words echoed through the room. Despite everything, despite the terror that gripped her heart, she could see the unwavering certainty in his eyes. She looked down at her own trembling hands, the weight of his words settling over her like a heavy burden. Would I have done the same? she asked herself, the question lingering in her mind.


    The mercenary let out a laugh, hollow and bitter, as if mocking Lucian''s words. "You''re a fool, kid. That love-sick mind of yours is gonna get you killed one day." He sneered, his gaze cold and triumphant. "You''ll die a painful death, one worse than mine, and for what? Some fantasy of loyalty?" His laughter was grating, echoing through the room like nails on a chalkboard.


    He shook his head, the pain twisting his features as he reveled in his mockery of Lucian''s devotion.


    Lucian''s face remained impassive, but a flicker of resolve passed through his eyes as he lifted his katana. "Rose, close your eyes," he said softly, his voice gentle yet firm, giving her no room for argument.


    Rose looked towards him, her expression one of confusion, a lingering doubt clouding her gaze, but she nodded, closing her eyes as he instructed. Her thoughts raced, echoing with the questions he had left in her mind, questions about her own strength, her own loyalty.


    "No," Lucian whispered to himself as he readied his blade, looking down at the man with a piercing stare. "I won''t die like that." With one swift, decisive motion, he swung his katana down, severing the man''s neck with a precision that left no room for hesitation.


    The man''s mocking laughter was cut short, silenced in a heartbeat as his head fell to the ground, his body collapsing lifelessly beside him.


    The laughter ceased, replaced by a heavy silence that settled over the room. Blood pooled around the man''s lifeless form, soaking into the cold floor.


    ----- Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    hey guys you should understand those little things like since these are the rose memory'' i can''t directly say and show something...like how those sword and gun apeared outa thin air... inventory


    and lucoam waking up take that as a magic too...i can''t explain everything myself right use your mind


    and yeah... author hungry for rewards

 Chapter 67 - 67: scared

    Lucian stood amidst the aftermath, his breaths shallow and ragged, the weight of what had just happened pressing heavily on his chest. His hands, stained with blood, trembled slightly as he took in the scene the lifeless bodie in front him, the silence broken only by his own heartbeat thundering in his ears. He looked toward Rose, who sat huddled in the corner, eyes squeezed shut, body trembling.


    She looked small and vulnerable, a stark contrast to the chaotic scene around them.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Lucian softened his voice as much as he could. "Rose," he said gently, trying to mask the tension in his voice, "please stay here, don''t move. I''ll be back in a few moments. I promise, nothing will happen to you. Just¡­ trust me, okay?"


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Rose''s eyes fluttered, her eyelashes wet with tears. Her entire frame was shivering, her breaths shallow as if she were fighting to contain the fear that threatened to overwhelm her. She didn''t dare open her eyes at first, not wanting to see the horror that had unfolded in front of her. Her mind couldn''t comprehend the sudden violence, the smell of blood thick in the air.


    She hadn''t known fear like this before a fear so raw and so suffocating that it felt as though she couldn''t breathe.


    Lucian took one last look at her, feeling a pang of guilt settle deep in his chest. He wished he hadn''t had to expose her to this, to something so horrifying. But there was no other way. The danger wasn''t over, and he knew he couldn''t leave any threats behind. So he turned, giving her one last look of reassurance before facing the doorway, bracing himself for what he had to do next.


    Rose slowly, reluctantly opened her eyes, her vision blurring as she took in the scene before her. The man on the floor lay twisted, his face forever frozen in an expression of shock, his eyes staring unblinkingly at the ceiling. Blood seeped from the deep gash at his neck, pooling around him in a dark crimson circle.


    Her stomach churned as she looked at the severed arm and the stains on the walls, the remnants of a violent confrontation that felt surreal, like a nightmarish hallucination. She held her arms tightly around herself, hoping that if she just squeezed hard enough, the fear would stop. But it didn''t.


    She forced her gaze upward, away from the bodie, and found herself staring at Lucian''s back. His white school shirt was now soaked with blood, the fabric torn and marked by four dark, bloody bullet holes. More blood matted his hair and stained his shoulders a grim testament to what he had endured.


    A sense of heartbreak and horror flooded her, realizing that he had borne this pain in her place, taking every wound meant for her without hesitation.


    Her hand flew to her mouth, stifling a sob that rose unbidden, the tears she had held back now streaming freely. She couldn''t stop staring at him at the boy younger then her,her little little brother who had protected her, who had shielded her even at the risk of his own life.


    The image of his blood-soaked back was etched deeply in her mind, filling her with a kind of pain she had never known before, one that was both sorrowful and shameful.


    Lucian walked forward, his steps slow and steady, his figure resolute as he approached the doorway. As he moved, the katana he''d been wielding suddenly vanished from his hand, dissolving into thin air as if it had never been there. In its place, a sleek, black rifle appeared, materializing out of nowhere, resting confidently in his grasp.


    Rose watched the transition with wide eyes, unable to comprehend the magic or technology behind it, but she didn''t dwell on it for long. Her gaze was locked on Lucian''s small back which looks so big and heavy as he was carrying so much weight, on the blood that seeped through his shirt a haunting reminder of his sacrifice.


    He didn''t turn back to look at her, his focus solely on what lay beyond the door. But Rose, feeling a surge of panic, extended a trembling hand toward him, her fingers reaching out as if to call him back, to stop him from going any further. She opened her mouth to stop him say no please don''t go, but no words came. Her voice was locked in her throat, caught between fear and desperation.


    She wanted to tell him not to go, not to face the remaining danger alone. But her voice failed her, leaving her in helpless silence as he walked away.


    Her outstretched hand slowly fell back to her side, her body slumping against the wall as she watched him disappear through the doorway. Her mind was a whirlwind of emotions shock, terror, guilt, and an overwhelming sense of helplessness. She couldn''t believe the events of the past hour; it all felt so far removed from reality, like a nightmare she couldn''t wake up from.


    Her gaze drifted to her own hand, still shaking uncontrollably. Her fingers were cold, numb from the adrenaline and the horror of everything she had witnessed. How did it come to this? she thought, her mind struggling to make sense of it all.


    Her heart ached, guilt weighing heavily on her as she realized how powerless she had been, how she had frozen in fear while Lucian had risked everything to protect her.


    With a shuddering breath, she looked at the empty doorway once more, feeling a hollow ache in her chest, the uncertainty gnawing at her


    Rose sat pressed against the cold wall, her mind a storm of conflicting emotions. She couldn''t remember how much time had passed five minutes? Ten? Maybe even more? The silence weighed heavily, broken only by her own shallow breaths and the relentless pounding of her heartbeat. Her gaze was locked on the door, both terrified of what might come through and desperate for it to be Lucian.


    She hugged her knees tightly, feeling utterly lost. Her tears had finally stopped, but her expression remained blank, eyes vacant, staring as if she could somehow will her brother back into the room.


    Dark thoughts crept into her mind like unwelcome shadows. What if he didn''t come back? What if something had happened to him out there? What if¡­ he had fallen victim to those men? The horrifying possibilities gnawed at her, amplifying her anxiety until it felt unbearable.


    Just then, she heard footsteps in the hall, the sound soft but distinct against the quiet. Rose tensed immediately, clutching her knees even tighter. Her heart pounded faster, caught between relief and fear. The steps grew louder, closer, and she squeezed her eyes shut, as if bracing herself for the worst.


    Please let it be Lucian, she silently begged, though her hands trembled at the thought of facing him covered in blood once more.


    Then he appeared, stepping cautiously into the room. It was Lucian. He looked exhausted, his school uniform shirt stained with even more blood than before. But his expression had softened his eyes no longer held the steely determination she''d seen earlier. He was looking at her, concern etched into his face, and the slightest hint of relief.


    Lucian took a deep breath, taking in her appearance her wide, terrified eyes, her trembling frame huddled in the corner, the haunted look in her gaze. The sight hit him harder than any blow. The horrors she''d just witnessed had taken a toll, leaving her scared and fragile. "Rose¡­" he began softly, keeping his voice as calm and gentle as he could manage. "It''s okay now. It''s all over.


    There''s no one left. You''re safe,we are safe."


    His words were meant to reassure, but Rose couldn''t move. She sat frozen, hugging herself tightly. A fresh wave of dread rose within her. He had killed them all of them. The realization brought an intense mixture of relief and horror. The very brother who had protected her now stood before her covered in blood, having taken the lives of those men.


    She wanted to look away but couldn''t. A deep-rooted fear kept her rooted, unable to meet his eyes yet unable to pull her gaze from him.


    Lucian saw her flinch when he took a tentative step toward her, the fear flashing across her face as if he, too, was something to be afraid of. He halted, the hurt evident in his eyes. His heart sank, guilt and regret twisting his expression. He didn''t want her to feel like this, to look at him like this. He knew she was scared, overwhelmed, traumatized.


    And it was because of what she had seen, what he had done. He wished desperately that he could take it back, that she could have been spared from witnessing such violence.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry, Rose," he said, his voice tight with remorse. "I never wanted you to see any of this¡­ I didn''t want you to go through something so horrible." He paused, unsure if his words even reached her, and tried again, softer this time. "It was my first time¡­ too. I didn''t want it to be like this. I''m¡­ I''m sorry."


    He took a slow step forward, then stopped when he noticed her body tense further, shrinking back against the wall. Lucian''s hands dropped to his sides, a resigned sadness settling over him. I''ll fix this, somehow, he thought, though he felt helpless standing there, watching his sister recoil from him.


    The pain in her eyes was more than he could bear, and the anger within him flared anew not directed at her, but at the men who had brought them to this point. They had taken away her sense of safety, left her scarred, and forced him to become someone he hardly recognized.


    Trying to compose himself, Lucian held his hand out, and as if summoned from thin air, a sleek, black phone materialized in his grasp. Rose''s eyes widened slightly, though she was too drained to react with much more than a faint look of confusion. She had seen this odd ability before but had been too overwhelmed to process it.


    Now, as he dialed a number, her gaze fell upon him again, unable to look away. He exuded an odd sense of power, something she had never noticed before, as he stood there covered in blood, a sense of purpose in his eyes.


    The phone rang, and after a moment, a voice picked up on the other end. "Hello?"


    ----


    Hey everyone, your favorite author here! I wanted to reach out because I''m at a bit of a crossroads with Lucian''s story, and I''d love your input.


    When I first started writing, I planned for Lucian to have just one heroine by his side. But since it''s you all who are going to read and enjoy the story, I want to know what you think.


    Would you prefer:


    - A harem for Lucian?


    - A single female lead to be his one true partner?


    You can also suggest who you think should be the main heroine (though, of course, the final decision will be mine).


    Let me know your thoughts below ¨C your votes and suggestions really matter! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 68 - 68: call

    Standing in the silence of the room, Lucian dialed the number, the blood from his face dripping steadily onto the floor, creating a rhythm of soft taps. Rose couldn''t look away. She sat trembling in the corner, arms wrapped tightly around herself as her wide, frightened eyes fixed on him. Her brother covered in blood, his eyes unreadable had suddenly become an enigma, someone almost unrecognizable to her.


    Finally, the other end picked up, and a strong, authoritative voice answered, cautious. "Hello?"


    Lucian took a steady breath, his tone calm, yet carrying an unmistakable authority. "General, it''s me Noir calling from another number."


    For a few seconds, there was silence on the other end, and then the general''s voice returned, his tone wary. "Prove it. If this is truly you, give me verification." There was a slight hint of doubt in his voice, as though he could scarcely believe that someone so young could sound so commanding. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s response was cold, unyielding. "General, it''s not my job to prove myself right now. Whether you believe me is secondary to what I''m about to tell you. Someone dared to harm my family tonight. I need immediate action, not an interrogation." His words were sharp, each one dripping with frustration and suppressed fury, anger unmistakable.


    "What?" The general''s voice tightened with alarm. "What do you mean? How could anyone breach"


    "Listen carefully, General," Lucian interrupted, his tone growing colder. "I asked you to secure the people closest to me, to protect them as if your life depended on it. I gave my trust, and today, my sister was kidnapped. If I hadn''t been there¡­" he took a short, steadying breath, fighting back the storm within him, "if I hadn''t been there, she''d be gone."


    The man on the other end went quiet, the weight of Lucian''s words settling heavily. Then, after a pause, he responded, his voice rough with restrained anger and remorse, "I swear to you, Noir, I''ve taken every possible precaution to ensure your family''s safety. Your trust in us hasn''t been taken lightly. This incident it must be rectified immediately."


    Lucian''s grip on the phone tightened, his gaze hard as he glanced down at his bloodied hand. "Rectified? Is that your response, General?" he asked, his voice low and icy. "This isn''t about damage control. It''s about sending a message. Whoever orchestrated this will understand what happens when they cross my family. You have twenty-four hours, General. Either you find everyone connected to this, or I''ll handle it personally. And I assure you," his voice dropped to a deadly whisper, "they won''t enjoy the outcome."


    The general''s voice became formal, almost hesitant, a rare tone from a seasoned leader. "Noir¡­ I give you my word. I''ll do everything in my power to ensure this situation is resolved. The people responsible will regret ever laying a hand on your family. We''ll bring the full force of the division if necessary."


    A dark glint crossed Lucian''s eyes. "No half-measures, General. This mercenary organization they used they''re done, too. If I don''t see the last of them gone, then don''t be surprised if you find unauthorized¡­ actions taken. You don''t want to wake up to reports of sudden ''nuclear incidents'' across certain parts of the planet." His voice was calm, eerily so, as though he were discussing logistics rather than life-or-death stakes.


    On the other end, there was a longer silence than before. When the general finally spoke, his voice was composed but taut. "Understood, Mr. black. I assure you, this situation will be handled with the utmost seriousness. You have my word that there will be no loose ends left, and any organization involved will be eradicated." The general paused, his words carrying a weight that was rarely given to anyone. "And for what it''s worth¡­ I apologize. I won''t allow this oversight to happen again."


    Lucian''s expression remained impassive, though the controlled fury in his eyes never wavered. "Do as you like," Lucian said, his voice eerily steady. "But I want this resolved in the next twenty-four hours. If not¡­ well, let''s just say you''ll have a choice to make." He let the words hang in the air, each syllable sharpened with a cold intensity. "You can send every resource you have, every soldier and weapon, toward my location if you start seeing me as a threat. If tomorrow you decide I''ve gone too far and feel that I''m a danger, feel free to react."


    He paused, a bitter, knowing smile pulling at his mouth. "But believe me," he continued, his voice dropping to a dark whisper, "by then, it''ll be too late. No one will walk dry out of it . And don''t think, for one second, that my age has anything to do with this."


    "I understand," the general replied solemnly. "And thank you for trusting me enough to make this call. I''ll be in contact with immediate updates."


    As Lucian held the phone to his ear, his voice softened slightly, yet remained chillingly precise. "Also, I''ll be sending you my location in a moment," he said, his gaze flickering over the blood-soaked room, his sister still trembling in the corner. He paused, his eyes distant as he gathered himself, before continuing, "I need a team here discreet, thorough, and quick. This mess needs to disappear."


    He let out a breath, almost inaudible, but carrying a weight of exhaustion and worry. "And¡­ I don''t want Mother to know any of this. I mean it. Not a whisper, not a clue. She can''t ever find out that this happened." His voice dropped even lower, heavy with an uncharacteristic vulnerability. "Promise me that. I don''t want her to carry this burden, to ever think she put us in harm''s way. If she knew¡­" He trailed off, the implications clear but unspoken.


    The general on the other end hesitated, perhaps caught off guard by the weight of the request. "Understood, sir. I''ll ensure absolute discretion. She''ll never know," he said, his tone as steady as steel, respectful yet resolute.


    Lucian nodded, though the general couldn''t see it. His gaze fell back to Rose, who was watching him with a mix of fear, awe, and something else confusion, perhaps, as she tried to process the events and her brother''s transformation. The blood from his own wounds trickled slowly down, staining his school shirt, yet he barely seemed to notice.


    "Good," he replied, his voice now a mere whisper, almost to himself. "I''ll hold you to it."


    Without another word, Lucian ended the call, his expression unreadable as he slipped the phone back into his pocket. He let out a slow, calming breath, his eyes momentarily distant as he took in the blood staining his clothes, his hands, his very skin.


    Rose sat in stunned silence, clutching herself tighter. She''d overheard snippets of the conversation, enough to piece together the reality of what she''d just witnessed. Her mind spun with unanswered questions ''Noir? General? Nukes?'' The words seemed surreal, out of place in the context of the younger brother she thought she knew. It was like she was seeing a stranger in his place, someone fierce, cold, and dangerous.


    Lucian lowered his phone, the weight of everything settling over him. He took a deep, steadying breath, trying to ease the tension that had gripped his body. His eyes, which had been cold and sharp, softened as they fell on Rose. The fierce determination that had burned within him moments ago shifted to something gentler, almost tender. In the space of a few heartbeats, his expression transformed.


    Rose, still huddled in the corner, watched him with wide, wary eyes, her arms wrapped tightly around herself as though trying to create a shield against the fear and confusion swirling inside her. Her gaze was locked on his, hesitant yet searching, as if she didn''t fully recognize the boy standing before her.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian took a cautious step toward her, his movements slow and deliberate, as though he was approaching a frightened animal. His shoulders relaxed, and his posture softened, conveying that he meant no harm. He could see the fear in her eyes the haunted look that hadn''t been there before today and it cut him more deeply than he cared to admit. But he couldn''t turn away now; he needed to be here for her, to offer what reassurance he could.


    Rose flinched slightly as he moved closer, her body instinctively drawing back against the wall, but Lucian didn''t stop. His expression remained gentle, each step measured and calm, showing her with his presence that she was safe. He knelt down in front of her, lowering himself to her level, his eyes filled with a quiet strength and warmth.


    "Rose¡­" he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with a compassion that seemed to envelop the small space between them. He paused, waiting for her to meet his gaze fully, his eyes filled with concern and unspoken apologies. "I''m here. You''re safe now as I promised."


    He held out his hand, not pushing, just offering. There was a slight tremor in her hand as she looked at it, but she slowly reached out, hesitating for a moment before finally placing her small, trembling fingers in his. Her grip was fragile, yet it felt as though she was clinging to him for some kind of strength, some sense of security amid the chaos.


    -----


    Hey guys, your lovely author here!


    Alright, hear me out ¨C I''m going to act a little shameless today, okay?


    So, here''s the situation: exams are coming up, and I need to stockpile chapters. But¡­ I''ve been feeling pretty lazy. I asked some of my fellow authors for advice, and they suggested a little motivation boost.


    Here''s the deal: for every castle you guys send my way, I''ll be motivated to write and release five extra chapters. This is purely to help keep me going, alright?


    And please ¨C this is just for those of you who are able to support without any worries. If you''re like me and don''t have much to spare, no need to try. Only do it if you have some extra income, and it''s not a big deal for you.


    Lastly, I want to thank you all so much for the golden tickets and power stones ¨C they mean the world to me!

 Chapter 69 - 69: lets forget it

    Lucian lowered himself gently, kneeling down so he could look Rose directly in the eyes. His small frame, no more than a 13-year-old, was smeared with blood, the crisp white of his school uniform stained deep red. He let out a quiet sigh as he watched her trembling, huddled against the wall, trying to make herself as small as possible. Inside, he felt a pang of regret for letting her see such horrors; he hadn''t wanted her to witness any of this, let alone feel the fear and trauma that had now taken root in her.


    He softened his gaze, letting a gentle smile play on his lips. "It''s over now, Rose," he murmured, his voice gentle yet strong. "You''re safe. I''m here, and no one is going to hurt you. I promise." He extended his hand toward her, palm up and open, an invitation for her to take it and feel secure.


    Rose''s eyes, wide and filled with terror, darted down to his outstretched hand, hesitating. She was caught between the storm of emotions surging within her. The fear of what she had just seen, the unsettling sight of blood smeared on his small hands, and, woven deeply into the core of it all, guilt guilt that twisted and weighed heavy in her chest. Here she was, cowering and trembling, unable to control the shivers that wracked her body, while Lucian had been the one to take those bullets, the one who had protected her without a second thought.


    She felt weak and helpless, disgusted with herself for acting this way. She was supposed to be the older sibling, yet she was the one shaking in terror, needing comfort from the very brother who had sacrificed his own safety for her. How could she feel so afraid? How could she even let herself look at him with such fear in her eyes?


    Rose swallowed hard, forcing herself to find her voice, though it trembled with every word. "Lucy¡­ are¡­ are you really okay?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. She swallowed again, willing herself to speak louder. "Those¡­ those bullets they hurt you, didn''t they? You''re¡­ you''re hurt, and¡­ maybe we should¡­ go to a doctor?"


    Her voice faltered, each word soaked with the guilt that burned inside her. She knew Lucian had been in pain when he took those bullets; she could still see the flash of agony that had crossed his face. And now, staring at him covered in blood, her heart twisted, feeling guilty that he had borne it all for her.


    Lucian''s expression softened even further at her words. He felt the weight of her concern in her shaky voice, and despite everything, he managed a small smile, trying to ease her worry. "I''m alright, Rose," he said gently, his tone calm and reassuring. "It stings a bit, but nothing more than that. I promise. It''ll heal up." He tried to keep his tone light, despite the faint twitch in his lips truthfully, the pain was sharp and relentless, but he wouldn''t let her know that. Not now.


    His hand remained extended, patient and steady. "Come on," he coaxed softly, his gaze never leaving her. "Hold my hand, Rose. I''m here."


    Rose''s eyes drifted down again to his outstretched hand, stained with blood. Her heart pounded, her stomach twisting at the sight. Blood smeared his small fingers, and though she knew he had gotten hurt because of her, the sight triggered a flood of fear and unease. Her hands, which she had tightly clasped around her knees, trembled as she slowly began to lift one. Each movement felt heavier than the last, the psychological weight nearly unbearable as she reached toward him.


    Finally, her fingers brushed his palm, hesitating for just a moment before she let herself press her hand into his. A strange, cold wetness met her skin, sending a shiver up her spine. The realization that it was blood it hit her hard, leaving her heart pounding with a new wave of fear.


    Her hand trembled as it rested in his, but Lucian, sensing her hesitation, gently brought his other hand to cover hers. He sandwiched her hand between his, offering a small but steady warmth, grounding her. He held her hand firmly, letting her feel his presence, his quiet strength radiating through the gentleness of his touch.


    "It''s alright, Rose," he said in a low voice, soothing and calm. His eyes held hers, unwavering. "I''m here, and you''re going to be alright. I''ll take care of everything."


    Lucian gently clasped Rose''s trembling hands, rubbing his thumb over her knuckles in slow, reassuring circles. He looked directly into her eyes, his expression so calm and steady that it seemed almost surreal in contrast to the chaos they had just survived. He could feel her hesitation, her lingering fear, and her guilt woven into every shaky breath she took.


    "Rose," he began, his voice soft but firm, "holding your hand like this¡­ it means something, you know?" His gaze didn''t waver, and for a moment, the world around them melted away. "I know it''s hard. I know that feeling scared is¡­ something none of us can fully control. But, please, Rose¡­" He paused, gripping her hands a little tighter. "No matter what happens, don''t let go. I''ll be here, always, no matter what. I just want you to trust that."


    Rose''s eyes began to mist over as he spoke, and she suddenly felt that pang of guilt hitting even harder. She couldn''t stop replaying the moment when she''d let go of his hand the instant she heard that gunshot her reaction had been out of pure instinct, but it felt like a betrayal. Her lips quivered as she tried to find words, her voice so low it was barely a whisper. "Lucy¡­ I¡­ I never wanted to let go," she managed, the words trembling from her mouth. "It just¡­ it happened so fast, I was scared."


    Lucian shook his head gently, his smile still soft. "It''s alright, Rose. Really," he assured her. "I don''t blame you. I just¡­ I just want to know that, from now on, we''re in this together. I''ll be there, and nothing no fear, no pain, no one will get between us. Can you trust me on that?"


    He held her gaze, waiting. It wasn''t just a request; it was a plea, one that held the depth of his heart. And despite the blood that stained his hands, his face, even the air around them, he was asking her for something pure. Rose''s eyes filled with tears again, this time not just from fear or guilt, but from an unexpected gratitude that made her chest feel heavy and warm all at once.


    She nodded, a small but genuine smile breaking through her trembling lips as she tightened her grip on his hands, feeling a surge of strength she hadn''t known she had. "Yes, Lucy," she whispered, her voice cracking as fresh tears fell. "I¡­ I trust you. I promise, I won''t let go again. Ever."


    Lucian''s serious expression softened, his eyes filling with a rare warmth that seemed almost out of place on his young face. "Thank you, Rose," he said quietly, the weight of her words settling over him like a shield, strengthening him in a way he hadn''t expected. He took a deep breath, knowing that he, too, had made a promise. "I''ll never let anything happen to you," he whispered. "I''ll always be there. That''s my promise to you." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a silence between them, one that wasn''t empty but filled with a quiet understanding. Finally, Lucian reached out his pinky, that small gesture somehow managing to carry the weight of his words. "So¡­ we''re partners now," he said with a soft laugh, a touch of childhood innocence returning to his voice, "we''ll have each other''s backs, no matter what. Okay?"


    Rose blinked, taken by surprise, but slowly, a smile found its way to her lips. The tears still shimmered in her eyes, but this time they weren''t from fear. She raised her own pinky, looping it around his, sealing their promise. "Deal," she whispered, her voice soft but steady. "You''re my little brother, Lucy¡­ and maybe sometimes I''m not the best at being the big sister, but I''ll be there for you too. I promise."


    They held their pinky promise a moment longer, each drawing a sense of calm and assurance from the other. Lucian gave her hand a light squeeze, watching the tension in her shoulders begin to ease, the lines of terror on her face slowly softening.


    For Rose, this moment became something to cling to. In all the terror, confusion, and shock that the day had brought, this was her one bright spot. And though she knew that some memories from today would likely haunt her, this was one that she wanted to hold onto forever.


    Lucian looked at Rose, his expression softening as he gently held her trembling hands. He could feel her fear, her shock, and how deeply today''s traumatic events had affected her. Despite his calm exterior, he felt a heavy sadness settling in his heart; this wasn''t something he wanted to do, but he knew it was the only way to spare her from the agony that would otherwise haunt her.


    "Rose," he began, his voice soft and warm, "I''m about to do something¡­ something I believe is best for you." He paused, choosing his words carefully as he continued to gently rub her hand, as if hoping the warmth could somehow ease the coldness of what was to come. "There''s a chance that you might¡­ forget this promise we just made," he said, looking deeply into her eyes, his gaze filled with a mixture of regret and tenderness. "But please¡­ hold onto it here," he said, placing his other hand gently on her chest. "Even if your mind forgets, let your heart remember. Sometimes¡­ the heart holds onto things that the brain can''t."


    She blinked up at him, a small frown creasing her brow, confusion flickering in her gaze. "What do you mean, Lucian?" Her voice was hesitant, a little tremor weaving through her words. He could see the weight of the day bearing down on her, the exhaustion in her eyes, yet there was also a glimmer of trust.


    He hesitated, struggling to find the words that would make her understand without deepening her worry. "Rose, I know today was¡­ overwhelming," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t want you to carry these memories the blood, the violence, the fear. I don''t want these images to haunt you. You''re strong, Rose, but some memories... they aren''t worth keeping."


    The confusion in her gaze grew, her eyes searching his as she tried to process what he was saying. "Lucian¡­ are you saying I should forget all of this?" Her voice held a note of desperation, a quiet pleading.


    Lucian met her gaze, his heart aching at the uncertainty and fear in her eyes. "Yes," he said, voice steady but sorrowful. "I don''t want these memories to become scars. You deserve peace, Rose. I don''t want you to relive today in your mind over and over again. If you let me, I can¡­ I can help make sure you don''t have to."


    The words sank in slowly, and Rose''s eyes widened slightly as she tried to grasp his meaning. "But¡­ I don''t understand. How can I just forget something like this?" Her voice was barely a whisper, a mixture of disbelief and confusion.


    Lucian''s gaze softened further as he reached up, gently placing his hand on her head. "Sometimes," he said quietly, "letting go is the kindest thing we can do for ourselves."


    She opened her mouth to say something, but the words caught in her throat. Lucian''s hand was warm, reassuring, and it was as if his very presence was calming the storm of emotions inside her.


    Then, in a voice so low it seemed like he was speaking to the air itself, Lucian murmured, "Max¡­ use that one-time reward, and remove her today''s memories." His voice was quiet, but resolute.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    A strange shiver ran through Rose, her eyes widening in both confusion and fear. "Lucian¡­ what are you¡­?" she managed, her voice trembling. A part of her wanted to ask what he was talking about, to understand, but another part was paralyzed by an indescribable feeling of loss, as if something precious were slipping away.


    Lucian glanced down, his eyes filling with a sad determination as he seemed to speak to himself again. "Wait¡­ you can only seal those memories for this life?" he muttered, frowning slightly as if listening to an invisible reply. "That''s fine," he finally said with a sigh, looking relieved but a little resigned. "Just make sure¡­ make sure she never remembers, not like she is going to have another life lucian chuckled."


    His words hung in the air, laced with a quiet finality. Rose looked up at him, her mind trying to piece together his words, but her thoughts were already beginning to blur, her vision softening around the edges. "Lucian, I¡­ I don''t want to forget¡­" she whispered, though her voice grew weaker.


    "It''s okay, Rose," he whispered back, his voice filled with warmth and reassurance. "Just trust me. You''ll be free of this¡­ and I''ll carry these memories for both of us."


    Her eyes struggled to stay open, but his hand was warm on her forehead, soothing and comforting. She blinked, trying to keep him in focus, but her vision was fading, her mind slipping into a strange, gentle darkness. She could just barely make out his face, his gentle smile the last thing she saw before everything went black.

 Chapter 70 - 70: out of memories

    Rose pov


    Rose lay sprawled on the cold ground, her body trembling, clutching her head as memories crashed through her mind, flooding her with a relentless torrent of images and feelings she hadn''t known, and yet somehow had always been a part of her. The memories the ones she had been shielded from came like waves of razor-sharp glass, slicing through her heart and mind.


    For several agonizing minutes, she lay there, her breaths shallow and gasping. Each heartbeat brought fresh, searing pain as if her mind and body were at war, trying to reconcile her present self with the realization of her past. She gasped, clutching her chest as though she could hold her heart together. Then finally, the physical pain eased, leaving only the deep, raw ache of regret and a sense of loss that felt bottomless.


    "Haaah¡­ haaah¡­" Rose whispered hoarsely, her breath ragged and uneven. She lay back, her arms limp, staring blankly at the ceiling as tears continued to slip down her cheeks, leaving tracks across her skin that burned like fresh wounds. Each tear felt heavy, weighed down by the memories of Lucian the memories of her little brother throwing himself in front of her to take bullets meant for her, sacrificing himself without a second thought. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And she hadn''t remembered. Not until now.


    She raised a shaky hand to her face, her fingertips brushing against her tear-soaked skin as if she couldn''t believe it was real, that it wasn''t just some horrific dream. But it was real. Lucian''s sacrifice, his blood, his battered body covering hers to shield her, the haunting image of his weak, but unwavering smile as he looked up at her, telling her he had protected her it was all real. And she had forgotten.


    "Lucian¡­ oh, Lucian¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking. Fresh tears welled up and slipped from her eyes, streaming down her face and pooling on the ground below her. She felt hollow, her heart constricting painfully, writhing under the weight of guilt that now sat like a boulder on her chest.


    "I am so sorry, Lucy," she choked, her voice a mere whisper, raw with emotion. "I¡­ I''m such a disgusting person. How could I¡­ how could I ever have forgotten?" Her voice wavered, her whole body wracked with sobs as she lay there, consumed by the weight of her regret. "I don''t¡­ I don''t deserve your sacrifice. I don''t deserve¡­ I don''t deserve you," she whispered, her words punctuated by broken sobs. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her mind replayed the scene in sickening clarity, each moment bringing a fresh wave of anguish: Lucian''s blood, his innocent face pale as he took those bullets for her, the softness in his voice even as he struggled to breathe. And that smile the gentle, broken smile that said he had done it gladly for her. The memory of him, barely holding on, his lips trembling but still trying to reassure her it was more than she could bear.


    "No¡­ no, no, no," she whispered, clutching her chest, her fingers digging into her skin as if she could somehow rid herself of the ache by tearing herself apart. "Why didn''t I remember? Why did I¡­ why did I forget him?" She lay on the floor, her body curling in on itself, her breaths coming in short, pained gasps as the full weight of her failure bore down on her.


    "He took everything on himself¡­ he cared so much, and I¡­ I forgot him," she whispered, voice thick with self-loathing. "I was so unworthy¡­ all those years... all those times I ignored him¡­" The shame was suffocating, pressing down on her until she felt like she was drowning.


    She closed her eyes, but it only made the memories sharper, more vivid. She saw him again, his blood-smeared face, his eyes filled with that unshakable determination and warmth, even as his life slipped away. His voice echoed in her mind, a fragile whisper: "I kept you safe¡­ that''s all that matters."


    The words hit her like a physical blow, and her whole body trembled, her hands clutching her head as she sobbed. "Why? Why did I ever let myself believe he didn''t matter? Why did I act like he was a burden¡­ like he was nothing?" Her voice was filled with anguish, each word like a confession of the worst sins she had ever committed.


    And now, to know that Lucian had gone through such pain, that he had taken those bullets without hesitation, and that she had somehow erased it from her mind, forgetting the very brother who had given everything for her she couldn''t bear it. She felt a wave of nausea, her mind recoiling at the realization of how cruel she had been in her ignorance. She felt as though she were unraveling, her very soul splitting apart under the weight of her shame.


    Her sobs grew quieter, fading into a hollow, haunted silence as she lay there, her arm covering her face as she lay motionless. Her tears dripped down, pooling around her, and she stared blankly at the ceiling above her, lost in the abyss of her guilt.


    In her heart, she heard Lucian''s voice, calm and steady, and felt his hand once more. "Just believe in me, Rose¡­ Trust me, no matter what. I''ll keep you safe."


    As the weight of her guilt bore down on her, Rose brought her arm up to cover her face, as if hiding herself from the shame that washed over her. Tears streamed down her cheeks, spilling freely, but she made no attempt to wipe them away. She lay there on the cold floor, face hidden, her heart splitting open under the unbearable ache of remorse. There was no one there to witness her pain, yet she felt exposed, as if even the walls themselves condemned her.


    A torrent of memories rushed forward, dark and cruel moments she had long since buried. She saw herself speaking with cold detachment, a bitter sneer on her face as she criticized her own brother Lucian to others. Her own words echoed back to her with a venom she barely recognized, and each syllable stung like a thousand needles piercing her soul.


    "I know him best. I''m his sister, after all. Lucian? He''s just a disappointment, an embarrassment. A person like him doesn''t deserve anything," she remembered saying, her tone full of disdain, as she spoke to his business competitors. She had even shared strategies on how to undermine him, casting him aside as though he meant nothing. She had plotted to strip him of what little he had worked for, to see him brought low.


    Her mind spiraled, bringing forth more memories, each more painful than the last. She remembered a particular conversation with Avey the girl Lucian had loved so dearly. "It''s a good thing you keep rejecting him. Let me apologize on behalf of my brother''s¡­ pathetic behavior," she had told Avery, feigning kindness while lacing her words with malice. "We weren''t able to raise him right. He''s always been so¡­ needy, so weak. He''s a product of privilege, born with a silver spoon, without the drive or discipline."


    The memory felt like poison now, tainting her thoughts, making her stomach twist in horror. She had spoken so freely, so callously about him. She had convinced herself that he was unworthy, beneath her an unwanted presence in her life. In that moment, she saw her past self as if she were a stranger, someone heartless, someone she could hardly recognize.


    Her voice trembled, barely more than a broken whisper as she lay there, repeating the words over and over, "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, Lucian. I am so, so sorry." Her voice cracked with each apology, the weight of those two simple words feeling both empty and utterly inadequate for the pain she had inflicted.


    Why? The question haunted her, echoing in her mind. Why had she done it? Why had she hated him so much? She searched for a reason, but all she found was bitterness and shame. She didn''t understand how she could have been so blind, so cruel, to someone who had never been anything but patient and kind, someone who had only ever wanted her approval.


    The memory of Lucian''s soft, innocent face flashed before her. She remembered the look in his eyes the day he had taken those bullets for her pure, selfless love, unwavering loyalty, and trust, even after everything. She remembered his voice, faint but steady, whispering, "I kept you safe¡­ that''s all that matters."


    And then there was the promise the one they had made as children, one that he had never broken, even if she had failed at every turn. "Let''s protect each other''s backs," he had told her, his small hand in hers, his voice filled with a trust she didn''t deserve. That simple pledge, spoken in innocence, had been sacred to him.


    But she had failed. She hadn''t just failed to protect him; she had betrayed him. She had betrayed him in the worst ways possible. She had turned her back, even pushed him down further, choosing to see him as worthless, a hindrance, someone better off without her love.


    A sob rose in her throat, a wrenching, desperate sound that shattered the silence around her. She clutched her chest, feeling as though her heart might rip apart, her whole body trembling with grief. The words of the kidnapper, sharp and taunting, echoed back to her. "Would she have taken the bullets for you?"


    She knew the answer. Her own weakness, her fear had been her truth, and she had proven it. She had let him stand alone, bearing the weight, protecting her while she turned away. And yet, even as he lay dying, he had looked at her with nothing but love, with absolute certainty that she would have done the same for him.


    "Yes, she would," she remembered him saying, without hesitation, his voice filled with an unwavering confidence in her. But he had been wrong. He had given her a love that was far greater than she ever deserved, and she had failed him.


    A fresh wave of tears poured from her eyes, her voice hoarse as she sobbed, "I''m not that person, Lucian¡­ I''m not worthy of the love you had for me. I don''t deserve it¡­ I don''t deserve you." She could barely get the words out, her breath hitching as she struggled against the sorrow that threatened to consume her.


    "I''m a coward," she whispered, each word laced with self-loathing. "I''m selfish, and cruel, and I don''t deserve your forgiveness¡­ I don''t deserve the loyalty you showed me." Her hands clenched into fists, pressing against her face as if she could block out the pain. "I failed you, Lucian. I let you down. And I¡­ I can''t take it back. I can never make this right."


    She lay there, curled up, broken and bleeding on the inside. The weight of her mistakes, her cruelty, her betrayal bore down on her, a crushing, inescapable reality. She wanted to scream, to tear at herself, to punish herself for every careless, hurtful word she had ever spoken to him. And yet, all she could do was lie there, letting the silent anguish tear her apart.


    Her brother''s words echoed in her heart, steady and gentle, full of the faith he had always placed in her: "Just trust me, Rose¡­ I''ll keep you safe."


    But now she knew she was the one who had needed to keep him safe. She had promised. And she had broken that promise in every possible way.


    Her whole body shuddered as she whispered through her tears, her voice small and shattered, "I don''t deserve you, Lucian¡­ I never did."


    ----


    Hey everyone, thank you all so much for your support!


    A special shoutout to **Karanvir_Chauhan** for the castle gift it really made my day! As I mentioned, my fellow authors had been recommending I go for it... and I managed to get a castle on the very first day!


    When I told them, their reactions were priceless! You all should''ve seen how they responded bruhhh! It was hilarious. I may have flexed... bit too much yesterday, haha!


    Thanks, everyone, for helping keep your author''s pride and happiness high!

 Chapter 71 - 71: adopted?

    As Rose lay sprawled on the cold floor, staring blankly at the ceiling, time seemed to slip away. She didn''t know how long she had been lying there minutes, hours, it was all a blur. The well of tears she''d tapped into had dried up; her eyes felt raw and swollen, but now even they were devoid of expression. She blinked occasionally, but her body felt as lifeless as her spirit, emptied of the fierce storm of emotions that had raged within her.


    The regret, the guilt, the longing to rewrite the pastit was all too much. No matter how composed and strong she had once believed herself to be, this was too heavy a burden to carry. She thought she knew herself. Thought she was resilient, stoic even. But this¡­ this was breaking her from within, shaking her down to the very foundation of her being.


    The memories of her past life clawed at her, each one a reminder of the cruelty she had shown Lucian, the indifference she had worn like armor. She felt those moments as sharp as any knife, cutting deeper than she thought possible. She had treated Lucian like he didn''t matter, like he was nothing, and now each remembered glance, each cold word was a fresh wound, pouring regret straight into her soul. The weight of her actions pressed down on her, suffocating and relentless.


    Images of him flashed through her mind Lucian''s small, hopeful smile, his eyes lighting up when he was with her, trusting her in a way she''d never deserved. He had been so gentle, so filled with kindness, and she had tossed it all aside, too blinded by her own insecurities to see what she truly had. All that Lucian had wanted was a place in her life, and she had shut the door on him at every turn.


    At times, her body trembled involuntarily as waves of pain swept over her, her chest tightening until it felt like she might shatter from within. She thought of all the things she had said, the cold-hearted words she had carelessly thrown his way. All the while, Lucian had kept reaching out to her, always forgiving, always willing to give her another chance to show her love. And she had thrown it all away.


    If only¡­ she thought, the words looping in her mind like a mantra, the desperate plea of a soul drowning in regret. If only I could go back and undo it all. If only I had another chance¡­ But now, even with the gift of time, she couldn''t undo the damage she had caused. She''d come back to the past with a chance to make things right, and yet¡­ the memories, those horrifying memories of her past actions, seemed to mock her.


    It was more than just guilt that haunted her. There was a darker, quieter pain, one she had buried deep within her soul long ago. A secret that had lurked in the background of her life, a shadow that had shaped her even when she didn''t fully realize it. A truth that only she knew a truth she''d carried silently, and one she could never escape.


    She was adopted.


    Her mind drifted back to the day she''d learned this. She had been young, barely old enough to understand the gravity of such a revelation, yet the words had shattered her. Her mother, Olivia, had told her bluntly, without sugarcoating, because that was the kind of woman she was. Olivia didn''t believe in secrets, especially not between family. She had looked Rose in the eyes and told her that, biologically, they were not connected¡ªthat Rose wasn''t her blood daughter.


    "You''re mine," Olivia had said, her voice steady, her gaze unwavering. "Blood doesn''t define family, Rose. You''re my daughter. I never want you to think otherwise, not for a second."


    Olivia''s words had been firm, filled with love and certainty, but Rose had struggled. The knowledge gnawed at her, despite Olivia''s reassurances. For weeks, she had wandered through the house feeling untethered, like she didn''t belong, like she was somehow¡­ less. The love Olivia showed her was always genuine, and deep down, Rose knew that her mother loved her equally, perhaps even more fiercely than she loved Lucian. But there was still a part of her that was haunted by insecurity.


    She began to measure herself against Lucian, her mind drawing invisible lines that divided her from him. He was the real child, the blood of Olivia''s blood, while she¡­ she felt like an outsider, an intruder, pretending to belong. She buried that feeling deep, so deep that even she could hardly recognize it for what it was. But over time, it grew, festering into resentment, a twisted need to prove herself better than Lucian. She had to be stronger, smarter, more capable. She couldn''t just be a sister; she had to be the better one.


    Without realizing it, she had begun to harbor a silent rivalry with him, a battle that only she fought, blind to the fact that he had never seen her as anything but his beloved sister. She had turned her love for him into something cold, something competitive and distant. And in the process, she had poisoned what could have been a beautiful relationship.


    The depth of her betrayal cut deeper now, knowing that Lucian had never asked for any of this. He had only ever wanted her love, had looked up to her, believed in her unconditionally. He hadn''t known of the walls she''d built in her heart, the walls that had pushed him out.


    Rose bit her lip, the sharp pain grounding her even as her thoughts spiraled. Blood pooled on her lip, the metallic taste mingling with her shame as her eyes stared unseeing at the ceiling above. Her mind was a whirlwind of regret, each painful memory dragging her further into the darkness. Every hateful word, every cold glance, every moment of dismissiveness replayed in her mind, relentless and unforgiving.


    She remembered the way she had spoken to him with disdain, the careless way she had dismissed him to others, her words dripping with contempt. "He''s just a disappointment, a burden," she had said more than once, not caring who heard. And now, those words felt like daggers in her heart.


    The shame was suffocating, and yet, she knew she deserved every bit of it. Lucian had given her everything, and she had returned his love with nothing but scorn. She thought of him now, of the warmth in his eyes, the gentle way he had always looked at her, as if she was the most precious person in his world. She had betrayed that love, that unwavering trust, and she could never undo the damage she had done.


    With a hollow, aching realization, she understood the truth that had been buried within her heart for so long: she had never deserved his love. She hadn''t deserved his sacrifice, his loyalty, his devotion. And now, lying there alone, she felt the weight of that truth pressing down on her, a cold and unyielding reality that she could never escape.


    She brought her arm up, covering her face, hiding from the world, from herself, from the memories that refused to let her go. She didn''t want to be seen, didn''t want anyone to witness the depths of her failure, her betrayal. She didn''t even deserve to look at the ceiling, to exist in this world where Lucian had once breathed and lived, loving her despite everything.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so, so sorry, Lucian," she whispered, her voice breaking as she spoke. Her words were barely audible, choked by the sobs that wracked her body. "I''m a coward¡­ I''m selfish¡­ I''m not worthy of you. I never was."


    The ceiling above blurred as fresh tears filled her eyes, blinding her, and yet she welcomed the pain, welcomed the sting of guilt that filled her heart. She lay there, broken and hollow, her voice nothing more than a whisper in the darkness, a confession to a brother who would never hear it.


    Her thoughts turned to their shared past, the memories that had once seemed so insignificant, but now cut her to the core. Every smile he had given her, every time he had reached out to her, every moment he had tried to be close to her¡­ she had pushed him away each time, her own insecurities blinding her to the love he had freely offered. She had taken him for granted, assumed he would always be there, never realizing the price of her indifference until it was too late.


    In that moment, Rose knew she would carry this pain with her for the rest of her life. She could never undo what she had done, never take back the hurt she had caused. She could only lie there, staring blankly at the ceiling, her body a vessel of grief, her heart forever marked by the love she had squandered.


    And as the silence pressed in around her, she knew one thing for certain: no amount of time, no second chance, could ever make up for what she had lost. The love she had once dismissed so easily was now the very thing she could never reclaim, and the weight of that loss was a burden she would carry until the end of her days. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -----


    second chapter of the day...still three remaining to go


    haha thank for support guys your author is doing great this is the last chapter for rose past i can do more but enough for now


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    lets get to real thing in next chapters

 Chapter 72 - 72: finally to present

    Present Pov


    Rose sat silently across from Lucian in his room, a steaming cup of coffee resting in her hands, its warmth seeping into her palms, grounding her in the present. Yet her mind was racing, her thoughts tangled with past regrets, present emotions, and a sense of purpose she hadn''t felt in ages. She kept her gaze steady on Lucian, who had just stirred awake, blinking and looking slightly disoriented by her presence.


    Lucian glanced at her, his confusion evident. She wasn''t supposed to be here, not at this time. Why now? he thought, unease creeping in. Rose was supposed to be abroad, fully immersed in her studies, far away from home. Her sudden appearance was a disruption in the timeline he had carefully tracked, a break in the logic he had come to rely on. He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling oddly unsettled.


    "Um¡­ so, why are you here?" he finally asked, breaking the silence. He couldn''t contain the curiosity any longer. It was so unlike her to just appear out of nowhere, especially in his room.


    Rose''s lips curved into a small smile, her expression calm but her eyes carrying a depth of emotions she kept tightly controlled. "Can''t I check in on my little brother?" she replied, her tone light, but there was a weight behind her words that he couldn''t quite grasp.


    Lucian looked down, scratching his hand as he tried to make sense of the situation. "Well, usually¡­ you don''t," he admitted, his words faltering. "You''re¡­ busy." His voice carried a hint of confusion, almost as if he didn''t recognize the sister sitting before him.


    Rose''s heart sank at his words. She could feel the distance between them, one she had created herself through years of indifference and neglect. His guarded response hit her harder than she had expected. It was as if he didn''t fully trust her, as if there was a part of him that had learned to be wary, even around his own sister. She took a deep breath, her fingers tightening around the coffee cup as she steadied herself. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have I become that much of a stranger to you, Lucy?" she asked, her voice soft yet carrying a tremor she couldn''t quite hide. Her words were filled with a vulnerability she rarely allowed herself to feel, let alone show. For a fleeting moment, her carefully maintained composure wavered, revealing a glimpse of the pain she held within.


    Lucian looked away, clearly uncomfortable. Rose could sense his restraint, a hesitation in his demeanor that reminded her of the innocent little brother she once knew, yet had pushed away countless times. Her chest tightened, a mix of guilt and determination swelling within her. She knew she had to make things right, no matter how difficult it was.


    She took a deep breath, and then, with a resolve she hadn''t felt before, she began to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "Lucy, I¡­ I remember everything," she confessed, her voice shaky but determined. "I came back in time too¡­ just like you." She watched his reaction closely, her heart pounding with anticipation, hoping he would believe her. "I remember¡­ all of it. Every mistake, every hurtful word. I know about the bullets you took for me¡­ the way you protected me. I¡­ I know how horrible I was, how much I failed you."


    She took another breath, her words coming faster now, as though speaking them would somehow erase the pain she had caused. "I was blind, and selfish, and I don''t deserve your forgiveness, but I''m here¡­ because I need to ask for it." She closed her eyes, feeling the weight of her confession settle over her like a shroud, afraid to see the disappointment or confusion in his gaze. Would he believe her? Would he think she had lost her mind? Would he walk away?


    When she opened her eyes, everything around her was¡­ gray. The coffee in her hands was still warm, but the world itself seemed to have stopped. The clock on the wall was frozen, mid-tick. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked around, realizing that even Lucian was motionless, suspended in time.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What¡­ what''s happening?" she murmured, panic creeping into her voice. She rubbed her eyes, thinking it was a trick of the light or her imagination, but everything remained still. She glanced back at Lucian, his expression caught in mid-reaction, as if he hadn''t even heard her confession.


    Is this because I told him? she wondered, dread settling in her stomach. Am I not allowed to tell anyone that I''ve come back in time? The thought twisted in her mind, but it was the only explanation that made sense. She had crossed a boundary, broken an unspoken rule in this strange second chance at life. The world itself seemed to reject her revelation, trapping her in this eerie silence.


    The weight of it sank in. She was meant to keep the truth a secret, perhaps a punishment of sorts, a limitation on her ability to fix her mistakes. I''ve been given a chance, but there are rules, she realized, her mind racing to grasp the implications. She clenched her fists, frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior. So even now, I''m not allowed to fully make amends? The cruelty of it stung, but a part of her understood. This was her trial a test of whether she could make things right without relying on explanations or shortcuts.


    Rose sat across from Lucian, her mind swirling as she processed the bizarre experience of time stopping, the gray stillness, the quiet that had blanketed the room. She let out a breath, barely realizing she''d been holding it. Her hand gripped the coffee cup tightly as she pieced together the strange rules she now seemed bound by unable to speak of her past life or confess the depth of her remorse. So, one minute, she thought, one minute of frozen silence to stop me.


    Lucian, meanwhile, seemed utterly unaware, blinking as though nothing had happened. His gaze had drifted away, unfocused, as though he were physically present but emotionally somewhere far away. He looked distant, worn, and seeing him like this only deepened Rose''s guilt.


    She took a breath, forcing herself to speak with whatever honesty she could. "Lucy¡­" she began, carefully considering each word, fearful that another misstep could plunge her back into that terrifying suspension. "I¡­ I wanted to talk to you about everything. About us."


    But Lucian''s gaze didn''t soften. His eyes remained guarded, as though he were bracing himself for more disappointment, for another meaningless gesture from her. There was a flicker of something in his eyes perhaps resentment, perhaps exhaustion. He didn''t move to make things easier for her; instead, he looked at her briefly before turning his face away.


    "Yes?" he said flatly, his tone clipped and distant, as though each word were an effort. "What is it, Rose?" He crossed his arms, keeping his tone polite yet utterly indifferent.


    His coldness pierced her. In a quiet voice, barely audible, Rose replied, "Lucy, please, I wanna talk about something.


    just as rose was about to say more Lucian cut her words in middle and started talking himself


    rose stopped in middle of her words


    Lucian sighed, his patience clearly wearing thin. He looked away from her, letting the silence grow tense and uncomfortable. It was as though he were giving her one last chance, a silent ultimatum. "Just tell me what you want, Rose," he said, his voice soft yet sharp. "Please, don''t play games with me. I don''t have it in me to pretend anymore."


    The rawness in his tone caught her off guard, and she felt a pang of remorse. Here was Lucian, the brother she''d once ignored, now too hurt to even tolerate her presence. Rose''s heart sank. He''s given up on me, she thought, and maybe I deserve that.


    Lucian continued, his voice quiet and firm, every word carrying the weight of past pain. "I''m going to be straight with you," he said, his tone resigned, as though he had rehearsed this moment a thousand times in his mind. "I''m done. I''ve spent years waiting, hoping¡­ thinking you''d care. And I''ve finally stopped expecting anything." He swallowed, as if gathering his composure. "So if you''re here to play another game, please¡­ don''t. I can''t do this anymore."


    ---

 Chapter 73 - 73: talk with rose

    Lucian took a slow, measured breath, feeling the familiar ache of frustration and wariness building within him. He didn''t want to get drawn into complicated emotions with Rose. This unexpected visit of hers felt too sudden, too strange, as if it were pulling him back into a tangled mess of feelings he''d spent so long trying to untangle. He didn''t want to be pulled back in didn''t want to reopen wounds he had barely managed to close.


    He looked at her with a gentleness that almost concealed the guarded pain he held inside. "Rose," he said, his voice soft yet steady, "why are you really here? What is it that you want?" There was no accusation in his tone, no anger just an exhaustion edged with kindness. It was as if he was too tired to be anything other than direct, but not too hardened to hold onto bitterness. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    He felt his resolve weaken as he looked at her, and memories from his past life flickered through his mind. He remembered how hard she had worked, how she had sometimes looked at him with that same guarded expression she had now, as if she couldn''t quite trust him. She had seemed so afraid that he might one day try to take her place in the family business, the shadow of competition always looming between them. He had only ever wanted her acceptance, but she had been so closed off, so fiercely determined to keep her guard up against him.


    Rose began to speak, but he stopped her, gently raising a hand. "Please, just be honest," he said softly. "You don''t need to pretend. If there''s something you need to tell me, just say it. You don''t have to act¡­ friendly with me if it doesn''t feel real for you." He met her gaze, his expression gentle but resigned, as if he were saying these words as much to himself as he was to her.


    Rose''s mouth opened to respond, but the words fell away, and she simply looked at him, her eyes uncertain. She could feel his kindness wrapping around her, and it made her heart ache even more, because it reminded her of everything she had lost in her last life the closeness they might have had, the bond she had so carelessly dismissed.


    "L-Lucian¡­" she began, the nickname slipping from her before she could stop herself, an echo from their childhood. She tried to recover, to hold onto some semblance of composure. "I know I haven''t always been there for you. But we''re family. We''re siblings, aren''t we?"


    Lucian''s eyes softened, his gaze gentle as he looked at her, and a faint, sad smile played on his lips. He wanted to believe her, wanted to let that word, "family," mean something between them. But he knew from experience how painful it could be to hold onto expectations that only led to heartbreak. "I know we''re family, Rose," he said quietly. "But that doesn''t mean¡­ we''re close."


    Rose''s hand trembled as she took in his words, her heart tightening painfully in her chest. She could see the caution in his eyes, the gentle wariness of someone who had been hurt before, someone who wanted to believe in her but was afraid of the cost.


    "I''m¡­ I''m not here to hurt you, Lucian," she whispered, feeling as though she were confessing a deep regret she couldn''t quite articulate. "I''m not the same person I was back then."


    Lucian gave her a small, understanding nod, his kindness unwavering despite the guarded distance he kept between them. "I''m not here to hold things against you, Rose. Really, I''m not." His voice was steady and gentle, as though he were trying to reassure her even as he held himself back. "But I think¡­ it''s best if we don''t pretend to be something we''re not. I don''t want either of us to get hurt."


    Rose''s breath caught, and she felt a pang of regret so strong it nearly overwhelmed her. She remembered all the times he had reached out to her, the times he had wanted to be close, and she had turned him away. And now, here he was, offering her kindness without expecting anything in return, even after everything she had done.


    Lucian''s voice softened even further, and he reached out, almost as if he were about to take her hand but stopped himself. "I just want us both to be okay, Rose," he said quietly. "That''s all I''ve ever wanted." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her heart torn between wanting to reach out and hold onto him and feeling like she didn''t deserve even this gentle, cautious connection he was offering. She had pushed him away in her past life, had spent so long thinking of him as someone she had to compete with, someone who stood in her way. And now, faced with the kindness in his eyes, she realized just how much she had lost because of it.


    "Lucian, I¡­" she hesitated, her voice trembling. "I''m so sorry. For everything. I don''t deserve your kindness."


    Lucian gave her a soft, forgiving smile, his gaze warm but still distant. "I''m not holding anything against you, Rose," he said gently. "We don''t have to dwell on the past. Let''s just¡­ focus on being okay now."


    As he spoke, Rose felt a bittersweet ache in her heart. She could see the kindness in his eyes, the gentle compassion he extended to her even after all the pain she had caused him. And for the first time, she felt the full weight of the love she had taken for granted. She nodded slowly, her heart swelling with gratitude and regret, knowing she would spend the rest of her life trying to be worthy of the quiet forgiveness he offered her in that moment.


    -----


    Hey everyone! I wanted to let you know that I''ll be keeping my chapters a bit shorter from now on. A few fellow authors have pointed out that readers look at the price...


    webnovel tend to judge the price of a chapter based on its length, so I''ll be adjusting accordingly.


    Usually, one of my chapters can be split into two, so from now on, I''ll be doing that. Don''t worry, I''ll still increase the frequency of updates, but I won''t be cutting anything out!

 Chapter 74 - 74: sighhh

    Lucian sat on the edge of his bed, his face softened, yet weary, as he looked at Rose. He wanted nothing more than to believe she had come here with pure intentions, that maybe she had something genuine to say. But the wounds of his past ran deep, and no matter how hard he tried to ignore them, they bled through, coloring every interaction with her.


    "Rose," he began, his tone gentle but cautious. "Please, just tell me why you''re here. Whatever it is, you don''t need to sugarcoat it. Just¡­ be honest with me. Whatever you need, I''ll do my best to help you. I always have. But please, let''s not pretend you want me here in some special way. I know how you feel."


    He gave her a small, tired smile, one that almost hid the pain flickering in his eyes. Deep down, Lucian wasn''t prepared for another cycle of hopeful moments followed by letdowns. He had been there before expecting warmth and receiving only coldness in return. He didn''t want to put himself through it again.


    Rose''s eyes widened, and she tightened her grip around the coffee cup, her knuckles whitening. For a moment, she could hardly breathe. She hadn''t expected him to look at her this way so guarded and uncertain, as though even the simplest show of kindness could be a double-edged sword.


    Lucian glanced down, his mind racing, still trying to piece together why she might be here. Could it be Mother told her something? Or¡­ could it be that she''s worried about the family business? Maybe she thinks I want a part in it¡­. He sighed, disappointment filling him. He knew, logically, that it wasn''t entirely her fault. Yet the repeated patterns of his past life had made him wary, and he couldn''t help but brace himself against the possibility that she might be here out of obligation or suspicion.


    His gaze softened as he continued, "Rose, I know you''ve always had this¡­ attachment to the family''s legacy. Maybe that''s even part of the reason we never got close. You always seemed so focused on preserving things as they were, and I¡­ I just don''t need any of that." He paused, as if gathering his thoughts before adding, "In fact, if it helps, I''ll make it official I''ll take my name off the family tree if that''s what you want. I''m not here for the family property or the company, and I never have been. You know that, don''t you?"


    Rose flinched, her composure slipping as his words hit her like a blow to the chest. Her mind whirled, trying to process what he was saying. She had come here simply to bridge the chasm between them, to make things right for all the ways she had failed him in the past. And here he was, offering to sever his ties with the family entirely. Her heart pounded painfully as she took in the gravity of his words. What happened? she thought helplessly. How did things get this far?


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian sighed, glancing at her with a look that was both gentle and resigned. "Rose, you''ve always wanted to protect this family, to carry it forward. And if my being part of it makes that difficult for you, I''ll leave. I''ll give up my name, my place in this family. I''ll be just another stranger, if that''s what makes you feel at ease."


    Rose''s chest tightened, her heart breaking at the raw vulnerability in his voice. She had expected him to be distant, yes, but not this distant not so willing to sever himself from the family he had so desperately tried to belong to in another life. She opened her mouth to speak, but the words caught in her throat, her mind blanking as she tried to process the depth of what he was saying.


    In that moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of guilt, a weight so heavy it threatened to pull her under. She had come here to try and make amends, to somehow give him the love he had been denied in their past life. Yet all her years of coldness, her guarded words, her guarded actions¡­ all of it had left him so scarred that he was now offering to erase himself from her world entirely, just to bring her a semblance of peace. Is this really what I''ve done to him? she wondered, horror and self-loathing twisting in her chest.


    "Lucian¡­" she began, her voice barely a whisper, but he continued before she could gather herself enough to explain.


    "Look," he said, trying to keep his tone calm and steady, "I know that there have been¡­ misunderstandings between us. Maybe you thought I was after something, or maybe I never made my intentions clear enough. But Rose, you have to know¡­ I was never trying to take anything from you." He looked away, as if struggling to keep his composure. "I didn''t want the company. I didn''t want the family wealth. I just¡­" He trailed off, swallowing hard, before whispering, "I just wanted to belong."


    The vulnerability in his voice shattered her. Rose felt tears prick at her eyes as the weight of his words settled over her, a weight made heavier by the knowledge that it was her actions, her words, that had pushed him to this point. How did I let it get so far? she wondered. Here he was, the brother she had neglected and distanced herself from, and he was still here, offering to make sacrifices for her. Even now, after everything, he was extending her a kindness she knew she didn''t deserve.


    "Lucian, no¡­ no, please don''t say that," she managed, her voice breaking. Her hands trembled her coffee cup too. "I didn''t come here because of anything like that. I didn''t come here to talk about the family business or¡­ or inheritance. I came here because¡­ because I wanted to see you. I wanted to make things right."


    Rose struggled. In truth, she didn''t know why she had been so guarded for so long. Perhaps it was her fear of vulnerability, her fear of being hurt, that had made it easier to push him away. But now, looking at him, she realized just how much she had lost because of her own choices.

 Chapter 75 - 75: words of past

    Rose''s hands trembled, the memory flooding back with startling clarity as she heard Lucian''s words about cutting ties with the Kane family. Her heart clenched at the thought, her mind spiraling back to her past life. She vividly remembered the shock she felt when the family lawyer, Lethan Trunks, had handed her those documents, cold and final. Lucian had signed away his name, his right to be recognized as a Kane, his inheritance, everything. He had severed himself from the family in both name and spirit.


    At the time, she hadn''t known what to feel. She''d sat there, her hands holding that stack of paperwork, almost numb. There was an odd emptiness, a confusion within her. Part of her had whispered that she''d finally "won," that the competition between them had ended with her on top, as the sole Kane heir. But a deeper part of her a quiet, neglected part felt strangely hollow. Something within her had died with that document, though she didn''t know what.


    And then, almost like fate mocking her, the very next day, the news hit: Lucian was gone. He''d ended his own life, left the world without a whisper, as though he''d never really existed in it. She remembered the utter shock that washed over her when she learned of his death. Her brother her once-annoying, often overlooked, shadowy brother was truly gone.


    For hours, she''d sat there, staring blankly at the wall, her mind barely comprehending the reality. She hadn''t wept, hadn''t screamed or cried out in grief. It was as if her heart had gone cold, locked behind an impenetrable wall of detachment. She was numb. One single tear had slipped down her cheek that day, and she hadn''t known if it was grief or something else entirely. She hadn''t known why she felt so detached, so¡­ removed from everything that had happened. It was as if there was a fog, something murky and dark, obscuring her heart, clouding her feelings for Lucian. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even after hearing the details, even when the family lawyer, Lethan Trunks, had sat across from her, sharing Lucian''s final wishes, she had barely reacted. She''d nodded along, hardly processing the words. But one sentence had stayed with her, one phrase Lethan had shared the last words Lucian had left specifically for her.


    "Tell my sister that I was never after the property or the company. Tell her I''m tired. I can''t do it anymore. But tell her¡­ that I hope my absence can give her the peace that my love never could."


    The words echoed in her mind like a haunting melody, but at the time, they had barely touched her. She hadn''t cried; she hadn''t even felt anything. Her own brother was dead, and she couldn''t shed a tear for him. In that strange, numbed state, she almost felt as if Lucian had left to find peace for himself, leaving her to her so-called "victory." But that feeling whatever it was had only lasted a single day.


    The very next morning, like a dam breaking, everything shattered within her. She didn''t know how, but it was as if something had been unlocked inside her heart, releasing a torrent of emotions that overwhelmed her. It was as if that strange, cold fog had lifted, leaving her to feel the full weight of her loss. And then, for the first time, she felt everything.


    The good memories they''d shared as children, the times he''d tried to reach out to her, the moments she had brushed him off, ridiculed him, and pushed him away all came flooding back with an intensity that nearly drove her mad. She remembered the smile he used to give her, that shy, hopeful look in his eyes whenever he tried to speak with her. She remembered his quiet voice saying, "I only want you to be happy," the small gestures he made to show he cared, even if she''d dismissed them as meaningless.


    For the first time, she felt the searing regret, the agony of knowing she had lost him forever and that she had played a part in pushing him to that dark, irreversible choice. And when the tears came, they were unstoppable. She cried until her body was numb, curled up alone, trembling as she grieved for the brother she had never truly known. Every kind gesture he''d made, every caring look he''d given her, every sacrifice he''d silently made all of it returned to her, each memory sharper and more painful than the last.


    His last words haunted her, echoing through her mind in the dead of night when sleep refused to come: "I hope my absence gives you the peace my love couldn''t." She remembered those words, her heart twisting at the thought that he had carried such sorrow, such loneliness, and she hadn''t been able to see it. She hadn''t even tried.


    And now, sitting here, staring at Lucian as he gently but resolutely offered to sever himself from the family once again, she could hardly breathe. The pain of that memory mingled with the guilt of knowing she had failed him so completely. Here he was, still offering to give her the space and freedom she''d once craved, even if it meant erasing himself from her life again. He was ready to walk away, ready to sacrifice his family name, all because he thought it would bring her peace.


    Rose looked down, her heart breaking at the weight of what he was saying. She had seen him give up his last hope in that previous life, seen him walk away from everything with nothing but exhaustion and heartbreak. And now, hearing him offer the same sacrifice again, she felt as if she were reliving that same nightmare all over again.


    How could he still be so willing to give everything for me? she thought, her hands trembling as she tightened her grip on the coffee cup, her vision blurring with tears. How can he still care so much, after all I''ve done?


    She realized, with painful clarity, that Lucian''s love had been unconditional all along. He hadn''t cared about the family wealth, or power, or recognition. He had only ever wanted her acceptance, her love. And in return, she had given him nothing but suspicion and distrust.

 Chapter 76 - 76: gentle and kind person

    Lucian''s gentle voice softened further as he looked into Rose''s eyes, a sad smile playing at his lips. "Look, Rose, I''ll do whatever makes you and the family feel at peace," he said quietly, each word carefully chosen, as though speaking any louder would cause the fragile moment to shatter. He took a shaky breath before continuing, his gaze flickering, his vulnerability evident as he tried to hold himself together. "But before I go¡­ could you do me just one favor?"


    Rose felt her heart stutter, her throat tightening as she fought back a flood of emotions. His request caught her off guard, and though she tried to keep her composure, she could feel her control slipping. She hadn''t heard Lucian ask anything of her in what felt like an eternity, and now, faced with the weight of his gentle plea, she was left speechless. His sad, almost resigned tone made it all the harder to bear.


    A thousand thoughts raced through her mind¡ªshe still needed to tell him that she couldn''t let him go, that she wouldn''t let him walk away from the family. But she found herself hanging on his words, waiting to hear whatever it was he needed from her, this one last request that carried a weight she could hardly fathom. It was as though he was laying his heart bare, giving her the last piece of himself, hoping she wouldn''t turn away.


    "What¡­ what is it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, her throat tightening with unspoken apologies, regret, and hope. She would give him anything, absolutely anything, just to make up for the lost time, for all the pain she''d caused. Even if it meant undoing years of distrust, of resentment, she would find a way to do it.


    Lucian hesitated for a moment, his eyes searching hers as though he was looking for an answer he already feared. He drew in a breath, trying to steady himself. "Rose¡­ if my presence is really making things uncomfortable for the family," he began, his voice wavering but still managing to hold that gentleness, that kindness he couldn''t seem to let go of, "if it''s truly best that I stay away¡­ I''m willing to leave."


    Rose''s heart plummeted at his words, the air seeming to vanish from the room as she processed what he was saying. The thought of him leaving, truly disappearing from her life, shattered her heart. She wanted to scream, to reach out and hold onto him, to tell him she didn''t want him to leave, that she had been wrong, terribly wrong. But her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat, her thoughts tumbling over each other, overwhelmed by the fear of losing him again. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know things haven''t¡­ worked out between us," he continued, his voice breaking slightly as he tried to maintain his calm. "And maybe we''ll never be comfortable around each other, maybe things are too broken to be fixed¡­ but if I could just ask one thing" he swallowed, a flash of raw pain crossing his face as he struggled to get the words out, "could you, please, not hate me?"


    Rose''s breath caught in her chest. His request was so simple, yet the vulnerability behind it struck her like a physical blow. He wasn''t asking for love, or even for her understanding just for her not to hate him. She could see how much he had struggled to say those words, how much of himself he had put on the line to ask for something that shouldn''t even have needed asking.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    He turned his head slightly, looking away as though he couldn''t bear to meet her gaze any longer, as if afraid he might see rejection in her eyes. "It''s okay if you don''t feel close to me," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t expect anything. But I just¡­ I don''t want to be hated. atleast Not by you." He let out a soft, self-deprecating chuckle, as if laughing at his own foolishness. "That''s it. That''s all I wanted."


    Rose felt her throat tighten painfully, her mind replaying every bitter word she had ever said to him, every moment she had pushed him away, ignored him, acted as though he was nothing. The guilt pressed down on her, almost suffocating. She had been blind to his pain, too wrapped up in her own insecurities and resentment to see the gentleness he had hidden beneath his quiet demeanor. And now, hearing him ask for something as small as this, she realized just how deep his hurt must have run, how he had been carrying it all alone.


    "Lucian¡­" she choked out, her voice trembling. Her hands shook as she reached out, her heart breaking at the thought of him feeling like he didn''t deserve even the smallest kindness, the faintest glimmer of affection. He looked back at her then, his eyes filled with a quiet sadness, a sadness so profound it nearly brought her to tears. She could see the resignation there, the acceptance of what he thought he deserved, and it tore her apart.


    "I''m serious, Rose," he continued softly, his tone gentle but firm. "If it''s better for you¡­ if it''s better for everyone, I''ll step away. I''m willing to go, to be out of your life for good if that''s what you need." He gave her a small, sad smile, a shadow of the warmth he had always tried to show her, even when she had pushed him away. "But just¡­ don''t hate me."


    He turned his gaze downward, a flicker of pain crossing his face. "If you want," he added quietly, "I can call the lawyer right now. We can make it official. I''ll give you everything, Rose. The name, the inheritance, the freedom you want¡­ I don''t need any of it."


    Rose couldn''t take it anymore. Seeing him ready to erase himself from her life, to sever the last ties they had simply to give her what he thought she wanted, shattered her resolve. "Lucian¡­ please, don''t," she whispered, her voice breaking as she struggled to hold back her tears. Her hands clutched at the coffee cup so tightly her knuckles turned white. She felt her carefully constructed composure slipping away, her heart unraveling with each word he spoke.

 Chapter 77 - 77: chuckle

    Rose''s voice quivered, barely holding together the weight of all her regret, as she forced the words out, each one laced with raw emotion. "Please don''t say that, Lucian. I never hated you. I¡­ I really never did." Her voice cracked, betraying her resolve, and she pressed her fingers to her trembling lips, trying to steady herself. "I don''t know why I treated you the way I did. But please, believe me, I didn''t come here with any hidden agenda. I''m just here to see you."


    Lucian''s gaze softened, his expression flickering between confusion and disbelief. Rose met his eyes, her heart pounding as she struggled to make him understand. She took a deep, shaky breath, desperate to reach him. "Please don''t act like we''re strangers," she whispered, her voice thick with unshed tears. "I know we''ve drifted apart, and I''m so sorry for that. But we''re not strangers, Lucian. We''re family. I don''t want you to leave, not now, not ever. I want¡­ I want us to go back to how things were. I don''t know how we got here, how everything went so wrong, but I want to try, Lucian. Please, let''s try."


    Her voice broke, and the tears she''d been holding back finally slipped down her cheeks. Lucian looked taken aback, as if he had never expected her to be the one in tears. He stared at her, caught off guard, watching as her defenses crumbled. For a moment, he couldn''t move, couldn''t even process the sight of her crying.


    "Rose," he stammered, the surprise clear in his voice. He had never seen her this vulnerable, this open. The Rose he knew was always so composed, so cold and distant. And here she was, crying because of him, because of the things he had said. His own heart twisted painfully at the sight. He had never meant to hurt her, never wanted to be the cause of her tears.


    In a rush, Lucian jumped up from the bed and hurried to her side. "Hey, hey, don''t cry," he whispered, his tone frantic as he reached out a hesitant hand to comfort her, then pulled it back, unsure if he should. "It''s alright, Rose. Please, don''t cry." His voice softened, taking on a gentle tone he barely recognized in himself. "You¡­ you don''t have to cry. It''s okay, really. I''ll be fine, I promise."


    He tried to muster a smile, but it came out weak and uncertain. Seeing her so broken, so overcome with emotion, tugged at his heart in ways he hadn''t expected. The calm, composed Rose he knew was crumbling before him, and he didn''t know how to handle it. For a second, he felt entirely out of his depth, like a child caught in a storm he didn''t know how to navigate.


    "Rose¡­ please, you''ll make Mother worry if you keep crying like this," he added, trying to lighten the mood with a gentle tease, hoping to distract her. "She''ll think I did something awful to you. She''ll never let me live it down." His voice held a warmth, a kindness that he couldn''t help but feel when he looked at her. No matter how much he had tried to distance himself, he could never bring himself to truly turn away from her, and seeing her cry now only made him want to protect her more.


    Rose let out a shaky laugh through her tears, and for a moment, Lucian saw a glimpse of the sister he had once known. "You''re really something, Lucian," she managed, a tearful smile breaking through her sadness. She looked at him, her gaze softer now, as though she was finally allowing herself to see the goodness in him that she had been blind to for so long. The kindness, the gentle warmth he showed even now, after everything that had passed between them.


    A bittersweet warmth bloomed in her chest as she watched him try to comfort her, awkward and uncertain but trying nonetheless. She saw the care in his eyes, the concern he couldn''t hide, and it filled her with a sense of longing, a desperate wish to make things right. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She felt a rush of gratitude mixed with regret grateful that he could still show her kindness, regretful that she had given him so many reasons to turn away. Even now, with all her mistakes laid bare before her, he was here, trying to bring her comfort.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian tried to look away, to hide his worry and protect himself, but seeing her so fragile was breaking his heart. "Come on, Rose," he murmured, turning slightly to the side, his voice barely above a whisper. "Don''t cry. It¡­ it really doesn''t suit you. Besides, if you keep this up, you''ll get my mattress all dirty with tears. And, let''s be real," he added, a playful glint in his eyes, "you look¡­ well, not your best when you''re crying." He forced a playful tone, hoping to make her smile, though his words were laced with tenderness.


    Rose blinked in surprise, a small, unexpected laugh slipping out between her sniffles. She could see through his attempt to tease, could sense the warmth behind his words, and it was enough to lift her spirits, if only a little. "Oh, really?" she shot back, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips. "Well, you''re no masterpiece yourself right now, you know. Covered in bedhead and all¡­"


    She trailed off, her voice breaking slightly as she tried to keep her tone light. But the relief that came with his gentle teasing was overwhelming. She was grateful beyond words, even if she couldn''t express it fully.


    Lucian gave up, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly, his face reddening slightly. "Alright, alright. I get it," he said, looking down and trying to hide his own embarrassment. But he was relieved. Seeing her laugh, even through her tears, was a comfort to him, a reminder that perhaps there was still a chance to bridge the chasm that had grown between them.


    Rose, however, felt her heart swell with a mix of emotions guilt, gratitude, and an odd sense of hope. She realized that, despite everything, Lucian was still willing to be there for her, still able to care about her even after all the hurt she had caused him. It was a part of him she had once taken for granted, but now, seeing him so openly kind, so willing to ease her pain, she knew she couldn''t let this chance slip away.

 Chapter 78 - 78: he noticed

    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    As Lucian watched Rose, her face still streaked with the remnants of her tears, he sighed and looked down, gathering his emotions. "Alright, Rose," he said gently, trying to soften his words. "Please¡­ just wipe your face, okay? I''m running late, and I really need to get to college." He tried to add a bit of firmness to his tone, but it came out more like a plea. He couldn''t deny the slight tug at his heart, seeing his sister like this, but he wasn''t ready to let it show. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose nodded, her cheeks flushed from both the embarrassment of crying and the shame of breaking down in front of Lucian. She managed a small, shaky laugh. "I''m fine," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur as she tried to steady her emotions. But as she looked at Lucian, she could see a guarded look in his eyes a look that had once been open and trusting.


    "And¡­ please," Lucian added with a sigh, "wipe those tears before Mother sees you. She''ll think I¡­ I did something to make you cry." His words came out lightly, almost teasing, but there was an edge to them, a shadow that betrayed a deeper pain.


    Rose felt her lips twitch upward in a faint smile as she dabbed her eyes, a mixture of relief and sadness in her gaze. "Oh?" she replied, raising an eyebrow and trying to return some levity. "And what exactly would she think you did to make me cry?"


    Lucian gave a slight grin, glancing away as he spoke. "umm mm i..i I don''t know." He stumbled, trying to downplay his own feelings, but the humor couldn''t mask his distance. "Just¡­ wash your face before you go downstairs, alright?" His voice softened, and he turned away quickly, as if afraid to let his own emotions spill over.


    Rose''s heart felt warmer hearing him, even if his tone was distant. She couldn''t help but want to push just a little, to tease out a bit more warmth from him. "Are you serious? Lucian, what would she really think?"


    "Enough, Rose," he replied trying to act indeferrnt , clearly wanting to end the conversation as he walked toward the door. "I need to get ready for college. I''m already behind."


    Rose only nodded, sitting quietly as she watched him move to leave. She hadn''t moved from her seat, her fingers wrapped around the cooling coffee cup in her lap. Her smile faded to something softer, more reflective, as she kept her gaze on him, wondering if he would ever see her sincerity.


    Lucian stopped at the doorway, pausing for just a moment. "Oh¡­ and, Rose?" he said, without looking back. "Just¡­ if you ever want to come to my room again, could you knock first next time?" His voice was steady but held a strange vulnerability, a quiet request that felt almost too personal for him to voice.


    Rose looked down, her gaze falling to the cup in her hands as she bit her lip, feeling a sense of quiet happiness and relief despite his guarded tone. Her fingers traced the edge of her cup absently, unable to look up.


    "And¡­" Lucian hesitated, then spoke almost in a whisper, "put something on your lips. They look¡­ bitten." He closed the door softly behind him, not waiting for her response.


    Rose''s fingers drifted to her lips, her eyes widening as his words sank in. She touched her mouth gently, remembering how she had bitten her lips raw just days ago, unable to contain her guilt and anger at herself when she first regained those memories of him. For a moment, her mind raced with the realization: he had noticed. He had seen, even with her efforts to conceal her distress, even as she hid her pain behind the coldness she''d always shown him.


    "He noticed," she whispered to herself, a soft sob breaking through as she spoke. It felt like a crack in the armor she had worn for so long, like she could finally see through the years of anger and pain she had caused. A teardrop fell, unnoticed, into her coffee, rippling across the surface as if marking the silent chaos in her heart.


    She let herself sob softly, hugging herself in the quiet of the room. Her body shook with grief, but her face held a gentle smile, the kind of bittersweet expression that lingered after a long, exhausting sorrow. For the first time in years, she felt a warmth she couldn''t name a small flame that somehow survived despite all she had done to extinguish it.


    Somewhere in the stillness, she found herself thinking, Lucian still cares about me. After everything¡­ he still notices.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Lucian walked into the bathroom, closing the door and leaning against it, trying to process what had just happened. He rubbed his temples, his thoughts swirling with a mix of confusion and frustration. He couldn''t ignore the turmoil that had been brewing within him since Rose''s unexpected arrival, the emotions he''d tried so hard to bury rising to the surface once more.


    Why is she here? he thought, running a hand through his hair. Is this some kind of plan? Did Mother put her up to this? Or does she actually think she can just¡­ walk back in like nothing ever happened?


    He shook his head, shutting his eyes tightly. Memories from his past life crept in the countless times he had reached out to Rose, only to be met with a cold, indifferent stare, her constant suspicion of his motives, her relentless attempts to keep him at arm''s length. He had learned, painfully, that her trust was something he could never truly earn.


    But those tears, he thought, his mind flashing back to her broken expression. He felt a pang of sadness, a twinge of something he couldn''t easily ignore. It stirred something deep within him, a gentle ache that he had spent lifetimes trying to suppress.


    But I can''t¡­ I can''t let myself believe it, he reminded himself, gripping the sink''s edge and forcing himself to look in the mirror. Not after everything that''s happened. Not after I wasted so many years trying to make her see me, only to be cast aside again and again.


    A bitter smile crossed his face as he stared at his own reflection, his eyes tired and weighed down with the burden of memories he wished he could forget. Trust doesn''t come easily when it''s been shattered time and time again. And after all these years, even if I wanted to trust her, I just¡­ can''t.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock at the door. He stiffened, not expecting anyone, and opened it to find himself face-to-face with his own conflicted reflection in the mirror. For a moment, he felt as if he were looking at a stranger, someone who had been both hurt and healed too many times to recognize himself.


    No, I can''t trust her, he decided, steeling himself against the uncertainty that had been eating away at him. I''ve learned that trusting tears and empty apologies is a fool''s game. I can''t let myself fall into that trap again.


    But even as he resolved to protect himself, a quiet voice echoed in his mind, whispering the words he had always longed to hear from her. She still cares¡­ she still notices.


    A part of him wished he could believe it, wished that her tears were a genuine sign of regret, that her presence today was more than just a fleeting moment. But he knew better than to let himself hope.


    ---


    hey guys... waiting for hours and got no notification of powerstones or collection... please do something

 Chapter 79 - 79: handsome dude

    After a much-needed shower, Lucian stepped out of the bathroom and into his bedroom, feeling the steamy warmth quickly cool against the air in the room. To his relief, he found the room empty Rose was gone. He let out a deep sigh, one hand on his chest. Good. I''m not sure I could survive any more of this early-morning interrogation, he thought wryly. That was one emotionally charged start to the day.


    Shaking off the tension that still clung to him, Lucian walked over to his wardrobe and pulled open a drawer, rummaging for a shirt. He found a pair of his favorite pants and a classic button-up shirt in a deep, rich blue. Holding them up, he smirked slightly, admiring the sharp contrast of the colors. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and couldn''t resist. A low, self-deprecating whistle escaped his lips as he shook his head with mock sadness.


    "No one deserves to see this level of perfection, huh?" he muttered, throwing a theatrical wink at his reflection. He couldn''t help but chuckle, feeling an odd mix of amusement and irony. "Too bad the ladies seem to disagree¡­ or maybe they''re just intimidated," he mused, buttoning up his shirt, admiring the way the fabric fit across his shoulders.


    Fuck i almost become gay looking at myself lucian thought to himself.


    Slipping his arms through the sleeves, he paused and ran his fingers over his forearms. Faint scars laced his skin, reminders of a time he preferred not to dwell on. Each scar was like a ghostly imprint of the dark nights he''d once endured, struggles he''d managed to overcome or at least hide. Guess that''s why I stick to long sleeves, he thought, trying to shake off the lingering memories. For as long as he could remember, he had kept those sleeves rolled down, hiding the evidence of his past in plain sight.


    He flexed his arms briefly, glancing at his reflection in the mirror, assessing the scars beneath the layers of fabric. The faint lines, while healed, still held a raw reminder of the battles he had fought within himself, battles he had kept hidden from the world. But it was his past, and that past, while scarred, had shaped him. He took a steadying breath, closing his eyes for a brief moment, letting the memories settle like dust. "Well, if Aphrodite herself saw this," he murmured with a smirk, "she''d probably drop Adonis in a heartbeat. Too bad I don''t see any Greek goddesses in the neighborhood."


    With one last look at his reflection, he buttoned up the shirt, making sure everything was in place. He gave a small nod to himself, appreciating the polished look. "Okay, Lucian," he said quietly, "the world may not deserve you today, but you''re going to go out there and face it anyway." He chuckled, trying to hype himself up. Today felt like one of those days where he needed to remind himself of his own worth, even if only for his own sanity.


    A familiar voice echoed in his mind, snapping him out of his thoughts. "Host, your day should go quite smoothly, even if the morning did start a bit unexpectedly," Max, his ever-watchful AI assistant, chimed in with a reassuring tone.


    Lucian snorted, raising an eyebrow. "Smoothly? Are you sure, Max? I mean, it''s me we''re talking about here. I haven''t had a ''smooth'' day in¡­ well, ever. Besides, if today''s anything like my luck usually runs, I''m sure some kind of chaos is waiting around the corner. Maybe an army invasion?" he joked, patting his chest.


    "Even if an army showed up, Host, I have plenty of measures to help you control the situation," Max responded with a level of confidence that left Lucian both amused and faintly reassured.


    "Oh good, that''s comforting. If only you''d been around to handle Rose''s surprise visit this morning." He sighed, picturing the awkward encounter. Talk about needing emotional armor. His lips curled into a wry smile. "Alright, Max, so no armies today, right? Just a regular, peaceful day?"


    "I foresee favorable circumstances today, Host, though I can''t speak for the more ''demonic'' encounters," Max quipped, hinting at the unpredictable female encounters Lucian often found himself in.


    Lucian laughed, shaking his head. "Ah, so you''re saying I''ll need Lady Luck''s help keeping any demonesses away? I appreciate the heads-up," he said, playfully crossing his fingers as he gathered the rest of his things. With a final chuckle, he adjusted his shirt collar and prepared himself for the day ahead. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    As he reached for the door, Lucian paused, glancing back at his reflection one last time. He felt a strange sense of resolve.


    walking out of room to his staircase S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian paused mid-step on the staircase, eyes narrowing as he caught sight of his mother, Olivia, sitting alone on the couch in the lobby. It wasn''t just her presence there he was used to seeing her in her office or on business calls early in the morning it was the stillness in her posture and the quiet tension in her eyes, both gentle and full of emotion, that struck him.


    What''s going on here? Lucian thought, slowing his descent as if approaching a delicate situation. His mother, the unstoppable CEO who rarely took a break from work, had been home for three days in a row. Three days with no meetings, no hurried footsteps down the hall, no conference calls echoing in the background.


    He blinked, his brows knitting in confusion. This wasn''t like her, at least not the version of her he''d grown up with, the mother who was as relentless in her career as she was stoic at home. And yet, there she was, waiting no, watching as if she''d been waiting just for him.


    The air felt thick, almost charged, with an unfamiliar energy that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He took another cautious step, his hand gripping the banister a little tighter, each creak of the wooden stairs somehow amplifying the tension between them. He could feel her gaze on him, and it wasn''t the usual hurried glance or distracted acknowledgment he was used to. She looked at him directly, eyes intent and almost¡­ searching.


    Her gaze held a warmth he didn''t recognize, layered with an emotion he couldn''t quite name. He found himself instinctively pulling back, a nervous chuckle slipping out as he tried to shake the unsettling feeling. What''s with that look? he wondered, shivering as he felt the weight of her stare settle over him like a blanket, heavy and almost¡­ comforting?


    A moment later, Olivia''s face softened even more, and the slight furrow in her brow smoothed as her lips parted, as if she were about to speak. For reasons he couldn''t fully explain, Lucian felt his pulse quicken. He stumbled on the last step, his breath catching as he barely managed to keep his balance. Come on, pull it together, he scolded himself, trying to regain his composure as he finally reached the bottom step.


    ----


    yoo guys thanks for all your support golden tickets and all


    came here to say from tomorrow... ranking are going to start again


    and if you guys have come this far...i want every fucking powerstones, golden tocket even collection so do it


    i mean thatll be cool asfk man me on ranking right

 Chapter 80 - 80: olivia rejection

    Lucian took a deep breath as he descended the last few steps, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling that had been shadowing him all morning. Guess today isn''t going to be a coffee day either, he thought wryly, his mind already set on moving through the day as quickly as possible.


    As he entered the lobby, he spotted his mother, Olivia, sitting quietly on the couch. Two steaming cups of coffee sat on the table in front of her, untouched, as if waiting. The sight made him falter slightly. Coffee? With her? he thought, feeling his stomach knot. This her being here, waiting for him, was unusual. The Olivia he knew was up and out, unstoppable and consumed with work by now. Her world revolved around the family business, and morning conversations were rare, if they happened at all.


    A smile tugged faintly at her lips as she met his eyes, a smile that softened her usually strict features. Her face held an expression he couldn''t read, a softness that felt foreign. She looked¡­ hopeful, almost tentative. Lucian felt his pulse quicken, an odd and unexpected ache pinching his chest. Her expression held something close to vulnerability a look he had never seen from her.


    "Good morning, Lucy," Olivia greeted, her voice gentle, almost cautious, as she gestured to the empty seat next to her. "Your sister arrived just a three hours ago¡­ did she say anything to you?" Her tone held an anxious undertone, as though she were prying for answers he didn''t have.


    "No, she didn''t mention anything, Mother," Lucian replied, his tone guarded, already stepping lightly around her words. "She just¡­ she was sitting in my room."


    Olivia''s brow furrowed with a flicker of worry. "I know you and Rose haven''t always seen eye to eye, but¡­" Her voice trailed off as she looked at him, her expression pleading, though she barely had to finish. Her worry was clear: she didn''t want history to repeat itself between them, and it was evident she hoped that things might finally be different.


    Lucian managed a stiff nod, but he could already feel himself wanting to leave. His skin prickled at the idea that Rose had been watching him for three hours he slept just sitting in his room, quietly waiting for him to wake up. The realization made him shiver, and he quickened his pace, eager to put space between himself and the strange morning.


    But as he tried to walk past her, Olivia''s voice broke into his thoughts, tender and trembling, stopping him in his tracks. "Lucy¡­ can you sit for a moment?" The gentleness in her voice, the subtle desperation it was almost more than he could bear. She hadn''t looked at him like that in years. Perhaps not since he was a child, tugging on her sleeve for attention, hoping for a scrap of her time. Now she was asking him to stay, the way he had once done.


    For a fleeting moment, his resolve wavered. He felt a pull to turn around, to meet the vulnerable expression she wore. But what was the point? He had spent a lifetime searching her face for that same expression, only to find disappointment. He swallowed hard, steeling himself against the fragile hope that glimmered in her eyes.


    "Sorry, Mother," he replied softly, though he kept his eyes fixed straight ahead, not daring to look back. "I''m already late for college, and I don''t have time for coffee right now."


    He kept his pace brisk as he walked past her, forcing himself not to turn around despite the pleading look he could almost feel burning into his back. Every step felt like he was pulling something heavy behind him. Each step carried with it the weight of memories the childhood moments where he had wished for a warm coffee break with her, just the two of them. The mornings he''d wanted her to sit with him, to talk with him about nothing and everything, like mothers do with their children. But she had always been so distant, her focus elsewhere, leaving him to figure things out on his own.


    Just as he reached the front door, Olivia''s voice, fragile and breaking, echoed after him, "Lucy, please¡­" Her voice was small, barely above a whisper, but it sliced through the air with a force that made him falter for just a heartbeat. His hand hovered on the doorknob, every instinct screaming at him to turn back. He felt his heart pull, as though it wanted to snap back to her, to comfort her the way he had always wished she would do for him.


    But he couldn''t do it. He was too afraid of getting pulled back into a cycle that had already broken him once. The uncertainty, the doubt, the pain that came with always wanting her approval and never quite feeling it he couldn''t walk down that path again.


    Without a word, he pushed open the door, stepping out into the morning, letting it close softly behind him. He didn''t look back.


    Inside, Olivia sat frozen, her eyes locked on the door that had closed so quietly, almost as if he hadn''t walked out at all. Her hand trembled as she raised it to her mouth, fighting to hold back the emotions that threatened to break her calm. She hadn''t meant to push him away for so many years, hadn''t meant for it to come to this silent, painful distance that seemed insurmountable.


    She covered her mouth as her gaze dropped to the untouched coffee cups on the table. She had hoped that maybe, just maybe, today would be different that he would accept her invitation, even if only for a few moments. She had thought, perhaps naively, that he might still want to sit with her, share a morning coffee, laugh over trivial things. But he was gone before she could bridge the gap.


    A tear slipped down her cheek, and she quickly brushed it away, her hand trembling as it fell back to her lap. Was it too late? she wondered. Had she pushed him too far? The memory of his distant gaze, his flat tone, haunted her as she sat there, alone in the silence of the lobby.


    --- sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    thanks for reading guys


    i just wanna ask for a favour if anyone of you guys know good ai image generater or something please tell me


    or you can also send me images too... thing is that cover of my novel isn''t original i might get copy rights...so if anyone of you good at it please... just take pitty on this poor author of yours


    and ofcourse i also accept pics for illustration... just send me good ones ill put in front and ..see which character is more popular.. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 81 - 81: college

    Lucian rode up to the college on his bike, parking swiftly as his thoughts remained elsewhere. The scene he''d just escaped from at home, the raw vulnerability of his mother''s plea, still lingered in his mind, but he pushed it aside, determined to keep his focus forward.


    As he walked through the parking lot toward the college gates, he noticed the subtle change in atmosphere around him. Students were scattered in groups, catching up with each other, laughing, and moving through the flow of their regular morning routines, yet something felt different today. Conversations dropped into hushed tones as he passed, heads subtly turning his way, though he tried to ignore it.


    "Hey, look it''s him," one student whispered to his friend beside him.


    "Lucian? I heard he rejected Avey''s proposal yesterday," the other replied, his tone tinged with surprise. He hadn''t been there but was eager for the details.


    "Yeah, yeah, he did," the first student nodded, leaning in as he recalled the scene, voice lowering further. "Can you believe it? He turned her down in front of everyone. I mean, we all thought he was head-over-heels for her, right? It''s not like he hid it! For five years¡­ and just like that?" He shook his head in disbelief.


    Another student joined in, voice tinged with confusion. "You''re kidding. He just gave up on her? I mean, come on he proposed just last week, didn''t he? Then two days later, he ends it?" Her brows furrowed, struggling to understand how someone could change their feelings so quickly. "Did something happen?"


    One of her friends, a girl who''d been there to witness the moment, interjected, her voice softened by empathy. "Honestly¡­ I think something big must have happened. Avey was crying like I''ve never seen before, even begging him not to leave her," she said, her tone hushed as if the memory weighed heavily on her. "It was¡­ painful to watch." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another girl, hand on her chest, sighed deeply. "But did you see the way he rejected her? There was something almost¡­ beautiful in the way he did it. I''ve never seen someone handle rejection like that. He was so gentle, so calm, and respectful toward her. He wasn''t angry or cruel not even a hint of it. He treated her like she mattered, even as he walked away."


    The first girl nodded, her face softening with admiration. "And what did he say? I''ll never forget it. He told her, ''I''m rejecting you not because I hate you, Avey. I could never hate you. It''s just¡­ my heart can''t love anyone right now. I''m broken, and I feel afraid of letting someone in.''" She trailed off, pressing a hand to her heart as she thought back to the expression on his face. "He looked so¡­ broken. But at the same time, he was so warm, so gentle. I honestly think I fell a little bit in love with him right then."


    Several other girls in the group nodded, faces alight with a mixture of admiration and curiosity. "I know exactly what you mean," one of them murmured, her cheeks flushing slightly. "He''s so handsome, but there''s something deeper about him now something I never really noticed before."


    Another girl with glossy black hair spoke up, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "Yeah, right? I mean, he was always good-looking and rich. But before, he just¡­ felt different. Kind of like there was this dark cloud always following him around, or this invisible wall he kept between himself and everyone else."


    The first girl nodded in agreement, eyes distant. "Exactly. Even a week ago, I''d have said he was cold, or distant¡­ but now, I don''t know. I feel like there''s so much more to him than I ever realized. It''s like I can see past that wall for the first time, and it''s changing everything I thought I knew about him." She frowned thoughtfully. "I can''t really explain it. It just feels like he''s¡­ human. And I can''t believe I used to hate him, for no reason at all."


    A friend nudged her, grinning. "You''re not the only one. People used to spread rumors about him, talking about how he was ''heartless'' or ''weird,'' just because he was quiet. But honestly? Now, it''s like I understand why he kept to himself. It''s like he''s been hurt, and people just didn''t see it before."


    Lucian continued through the gates, his face expressionless but his mind whirling. He''d overheard every word, but he kept his pace steady, unwilling to show any sign that he had noticed them. To others, he may have seemed like a lone figure aloof, distant, with an air of quiet intensity that some found intriguing, and others found unsettling. But inside, he felt the weight of his solitude pressing heavily on him.


    Lucian let out a quiet sigh as he listened to the passing comments and murmurs around him. This time, he noticed with an odd sense of detachment that the rumors actually seemed to carry a tone of respect, almost admiration a stark contrast to the venomous gossip that once clung to his name. He remembered well how people used to talk about him, and the sting of those words still echoed faintly in his memory.


    Just a few months ago, he''d overhear whispers full of disdain, voices calling him "pathetic," a "hopeless dog chasing Avey," or worse a "shameless gold-digger" after her family''s wealth. There were times when the remarks became sharper, more cutting. "What a disgrace. Can''t he respect her clear rejections?" they''d say. The assumption was always that he was persistent to a fault, blind and deaf to her refusals. No one even bothered to think there might be depth to his feelings, that it wasn''t a chase, but a painful yearning.


    In those days, his persistence in pursuing Avey seemed to annoy people more than anything, but it was more than just some silly infatuation. He genuinely thought he loved her, that she was worth every bruise his pride endured, every rejection she dealt him. She was his constant, the one person he thought could truly understand him, could bridge that aching loneliness he couldn''t shake. But in the end, he''d come to realize his devotion only left him vulnerable, open to pain he never could have imagined.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The memories were still fresh, and they brought a familiar ache to his chest. He''d pushed past the hurt then, his skin thickening with every cutting remark, building an armor stronger than any wall. But now, after everything, he felt that armor crack under the weight of his past, under the fresh rejection he''d given her this time, he was the one who walked away, but he wasn''t left with any satisfaction.


    Maybe it was because he understood a hard truth now love wasn''t worth the risk. He''d learned that through scars that ran deep, through long, sleepless nights and empty mornings. Love was a risk he simply couldn''t afford to take again. It took everything from him last time.his pride, his heart, his sense of self-worth, and nearly his life. If there was one thing he had to remember from his last life, it was that love, no matter how profound, held a hidden cruelty. And he was done falling for it.


    His hands tightened into fists, though he kept his face as neutral as ever. To anyone looking, Lucian Kane was still that impenetrable figure, unbothered and unaffected by anyone or anything around him. Inside, though, he could feel the weight of his own defenses pressing down on him. He wasn''t sure he''d ever be able to let anyone in again, even if part of him still craved it. The love he''d once sought, that he''d thrown himself into wholeheartedly, now felt like a trap he couldn''t escape from fast enough.


    A wry smile touched his lips for just a moment, one that held no warmth but a trace of bitterness. "Love?" he thought to himself. "No, thanks. Been there, survived that."

 Chapter 82 - 82: sigh again

    A few girls clustered by the college entrance whispered to each other, eyes fixed on Avey. She stood near the gates, wearing a fitted, stylish outfit that should have made her look confident, but instead, she looked out of place, almost small under the weight of so many stares.


    "Is she waiting for Lucian? Again?" one of the girls muttered to her friend, glancing from Avey back to the entrance, where Lucian would soon appear.


    Next to Avey, her best friend Cassandra stood silently, eyes flickering with a mix of worry and skepticism. She had watched Avey struggle all morning, her discomfort painfully clear. Avey was used to attention, but this was different. Today, she could hear the whispers, and she couldn''t escape the subtle, judgmental glances people shot her way.


    The memory of Lucian''s gentle rejection from the day before was still fresh in Avey''s mind. His words, his soft tone, even the kindness in his eyes it had been so different from how she''d treated him all those times he approached her. The way she had brushed him off, sometimes with barely concealed irritation or even mocking laughter, now echoed in her head, each memory more painful than the last. She felt a surge of guilt, an emotion so unfamiliar that it left her unsteady, like she was on the verge of tears. Just one rejection, and her heart ached. And yet, Lucian had taken hers so many times, only ever meeting her cruelty with an almost saintly patience.


    For the first time, she felt shame in a way that went beyond her embarrassment over the public rejection. She felt humiliated for how she had treated him so harshly, without a thought to the effect it might have had on him. And now, she was here, standing by the college entrance, waiting for him, while strangers whispered and wondered why.


    When she saw him finally approaching, her heart skipped a beat. Lucian looked effortlessly handsome as he walked, dressed in his classic jeans and a blue shirt that brought out his striking features even more than usual. She felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. It was almost ridiculous he looked even more handsome than she remembered, and she felt a pang of regret, sharper than she had expected.


    Beside her, Cassandra noticed her friend''s reaction. Her own expression remained unreadable, though a flicker of doubt crossed her face. The Lucian she had known through Avey''s stories had been little more than a pest, someone Cassandra had silently disapproved of. But seeing him now, she found herself questioning things she''d always assumed about him. This was a different Lucian one who held himself with a calm, grounded presence that she hadn''t anticipated.


    Lucian, meanwhile, kept his gaze steady, his expression unreadable as he spotted Avey at the entrance. His stomach tightened. The memories of his own endless proposals, his countless rejections, each one more humiliating than the last, were woven into the fabric of this place. He knew well how cruel the spotlight could be when it was on you for the wrong reasons, how heavy the shame could feel under the judgmental gazes of others. And despite it all, he had always put on a mask, smiling through the pain, determined not to show the hurt. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair as he made his way forward. He couldn''t help but wonder what Avey was doing here. She was trembling slightly, her gaze flitting anxiously through the crowd as if searching for reassurance. Her vulnerability, so stark and so raw, stirred something in him that he wished he could ignore.


    "Not again," he muttered to himself. The last thing he wanted was another public spectacle, especially not with Avey at the center of it. He could feel the weight of the crowd''s attention pressing down on them both, people slowing to watch, to whisper. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Despite himself, Lucian felt that familiar tug of compassion. He knew he could walk away, knew that most people would say he had every right to ignore her. But something deeper than pride held him back. He was a man who had loved deeply and unconditionally, who had weathered years of rejection, yet still found himself unable to despise the person who had turned him away. He knew Avey was uncomfortable, standing here under the scrutiny of so many eyes, and he knew, too, that her reputation would suffer for it. He sighed again, feeling the full weight of his own nature no matter how many times he''d been hurt, no matter how many times he had sworn to put himself first, he couldn''t turn off the part of him that wanted to protect her.


    Why was she doing this? He couldn''t understand it. After all, she had rejected him for years, pushed him away each time he tried to get close. The idea that she could have had a change of heart felt impossible. For five years, she had treated him as nothing more than an annoyance, someone beneath her notice. It was hard to believe that feelings could just change.


    "Hey, what do you think? Is Avey really planning to propose to Lucian again?" one girl whispered to her friend, glancing cautiously at Avey standing at the gates.


    "I''m not sure," her friend replied, her eyes widening. "But she''s been standing there for nearly two hours now. She must be planning something."


    "Yeah, but she just proposed yesterday and got turned down¡­ It''s hard to imagine she''d try again so soon," the first girl murmured, her brow creased in thought.


    Her friend sighed, shaking her head. "Avey''s one of the smartest people here. She must know what she''s doing, but look at her she''s trembling. This must be so hard for her, with everyone watching and whispering. She''s not the type to handle this much attention, let alone the judgment that comes with it."


    "It really is cruel," the other girl agreed softly, her gaze lingering on Avey. "To have everyone staring, after what happened yesterday¡­ it must feel unbearable."

 Chapter 83 - 83: did that really happened? unbelievable

    Lucian sighed deeply, catching sight of Avey standing in his path, her eyes focused solely on him. He looked down, avoiding her gaze altogether, his chest tightening as he approached. If I stop, it''s going to create another scene, just like yesterday. The thought weighed heavily on him.


    Please, Avey¡­ he thought, just don''t do it again. But even as he hoped, he knew her too well¡ªher persistence, her vulnerability, the way she wore her emotions openly, even at her own expense. He wasn''t naive enough to think she''d walk away easily, and he knew the heartbreak she might face if the crowd got the show they wanted. He could already sense the whispers around them, like a low hum waiting to turn into a roar if anything happened. He knew that, unlike him, Avey wasn''t used to carrying that weight.


    And so, he braced himself, knowing he couldn''t go through that again¡ªnot for her sake or his own. There''s only one way, he thought grimly, and it might hurt her, but it''ll hurt less than if I stop and listen. Taking a breath, he steeled himself, gripping his bag strap as he moved closer to the building entrance.


    Lady luck, huh? he thought sarcastically. "Hey, Max, what happened to all that good fortune you promised?" he muttered to himself, cursing the mechanical voice that had assured him he was in his "golden period."


    "Host," Max responded calmly, almost mockingly, "until now, it was your golden period. Your fate is about to shift. You''ll see what I mean."


    Lucian''s face fell, a heavy sigh escaping him. Golden period? Don''t mess with me, Max, he fumed internally, his annoyance rising. If this is the best you''ve got, I think I''ll pass.


    As he got closer to the entrance, each step seemed to echo louder in his mind, like the ticking of a countdown. Eyes were already on him¡ªstudents glancing over, some whispering, others nudging friends. He could feel their anticipation, the ripple of curiosity in the air, as if the entire school had been waiting for a second act. He knew he was about to give it to them, but not the way they expected. With his head down, he walked past Avey, not slowing, not even looking her way. He barely even registered the hand that reached out to him, touching lightly against his back as he passed.


    "L-Lucy," Avey''s voice called out, soft, hopeful, and trembling as she tried to reach him. Her hand rested on his back for a brief second, the touch filled with a longing he couldn''t bear to face. He didn''t respond, his feet continuing forward without pause, as if her voice and touch didn''t even exist. He moved with a single-minded determination, each step taking him further from her, further from everything he once thought he wanted.


    The entrance doors opened, a gust of wind sweeping over Avey as Lucian slipped through the threshold and into the building, disappearing from her sight. She stood frozen, the cold air and his silence leaving her hollow and numb. Her hand slowly lowered from where it had touched him, fingers trembling as realization dawned. He¡­he ignored me.


    She stared at the doors as they swung shut behind him, her heart dropping, disbelief flashing across her face. Her mind spun, replaying the moment over and over, as if struggling to believe he''d truly walked past her without so much as a glance. No¡­ no, this isn''t happening, she thought, tears blurring her vision. She barely felt the first tear fall, or the second, but soon her cheeks were wet, and she was struggling to breathe, each tear a sharp reminder of the rejection she couldn''t deny.


    Her friend Cassandra stepped forward, gently placing a hand on her shoulder. "It''s alright, Avey¡­ it''s going to be okay," she whispered, trying to bring comfort to her friend, though her own heart ached seeing Avey like this.


    Avey shook her head slightly, her eyes fixed on the entrance, where Lucian had vanished moments before. She whispered brokenly, "He¡­ my Lucy ignored me¡­" The words were barely audible, her voice cracking under the weight of disbelief and hurt. Her body shook, and her hand moved instinctively to cover her mouth as a sob escaped, her heart twisting painfully at the memory of Lucian''s cold silence. The reality was too stark, too harsh, and it felt like her world was tilting, like everything she had known and held onto was slipping away from her.


    Cassandra''s heart sank. She''d known Avey for years, had seen her through highs and lows, but she had never seen her friend look so¡­ lost. There was no anger in her, no bitterness¡ªonly a raw sadness and confusion that seemed to drain the color from her face. Cassandra kept her hand steady on Avey''s shoulder, gently guiding her away from the entrance, shielding her from the eyes of those who watched, whispering and speculating.


    "Come on, Avey," she murmured, trying to steer her friend toward a quieter space, away from the prying eyes and judging stares. But Avey barely moved, her feet glued to the spot, her gaze still fixed on the closed doors.


    Students exchanged shocked glances, their expressions mirroring one another''s disbelief as they watched Lucian stride past Avey without so much as a nod. Murmurs rippled through the crowd, each voice hushed but carrying a note of astonishment, as though they were witnessing the impossible.


    "Did¡­ did Lucian really just ignore her?" one girl whispered, her eyes wide with shock.


    "No way! The guy who used to watch her every step, as if she were made of glass, just brushed her off like she was nothing," her friend replied, her voice filled with disbelief. "It''s like he didn''t even see her standing there."


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "This¡­ this doesn''t make sense. He''s always been so gentle with her. He practically worshiped her," another chimed in, eyebrows knit together in confusion. Heads turned to Avey, who stood frozen, her hand lingering mid-air where she''d reached out to stop him, only for her fingertips to graze nothing as Lucian kept walking.


    She looked as though the life had drained from her face, her eyes hollow and her lips parted in silent disbelief. Slowly, her hand lowered, fingers trembling as the realization settled in. Her once bright eyes shimmered with tears she could no longer hold back, glistening like glass before they slipped down her cheeks, leaving her looking fragile and broken.


    "Look at her¡­ she''s like a ghost. It''s like he just took everything out of her in one moment," a girl nearby murmured, sympathy softening her voice.


    Avey''s shoulders began to shake as her best friend, Cassandra, moved closer, resting a gentle hand on her back. "It''s alright, Avey," she whispered, her words quiet but filled with concern. "It''s okay, just breathe. Let''s get out of here."


    But Avey shook her head, her lips quivering as she continued to stare at the door Lucian had disappeared through, unable to tear her gaze away. Her voice barely a whisper, she murmured, "He¡­ he didn''t even look back. It was like I wasn''t even there¡­ like I didn''t exist."


    Cassandra gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze, her heart breaking for her friend, but there was little she could say to ease the sting of Lucian''s cold indifference. Avey''s entire world felt as if it were collapsing, and the crowd around them, once captivated by Lucian''s relentless devotion, now looked on with a mixture of pity and disbelief at the sight of Avey, hollowed and crumbling. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I never thought I''d see this," someone said softly, looking down, unsure whether to feel relief or sadness for the girl who''d once held Lucian''s heart so completely.


    ---


    i dont know why i have this feeling that you guys will love its...


    powerstones and tickets for this chapter...if you guys liked it

 Chapter 84 - 84: in bathroom

    Standing at the sink in the empty boys'' bathroom, Lucian splashed cold water onto his face, letting the coolness of it bite his skin. He needed something to shake him from the ache gnawing at him, something that might somehow freeze the emotions he knew were slipping through the cracks. As he took a deep breath and gripped the edge of the sink, his hands shook; he couldn''t deny the tremor running through his entire body.


    He''d ignored Avey. Walked right past her without so much as a glance. His body shuddered as he thought of her voice calling out to him, soft and vulnerable, the faint hope he''d seen flicker in her eyes. That single moment was branded into his mind.


    "What have I done?" he whispered to himself, his voice hoarse as he buried his face in his hands. Every instinct in him had wanted to turn around, to give her at least some reassurance, to tell her he was sorry but he couldn''t.


    No, he couldn''t. He knew exactly how this story ended. He knew what it meant to hope and to try and fail endlessly. The ache of rejection, of always being the one who tried harder, had been his only reality before. He''d spent a lifetime yearning for her approval, trying to become the kind of man she might want, only to have his heart shattered time and time again.


    Lucian''s hand fell heavily onto the cold tiles of the wall, his knuckles pressing hard against it, and he muttered, "Why¡­ Why do I still care so much?" His voice trembled, barely holding onto composure. He looked up at his reflection, meeting his own haunted eyes. "She never cared about me the same way, did she? She rejected me... hurt me, over and over, and I kept going back. And now? Now I''m the one walking away. I''m the one putting distance between us."


    A quiet sigh left his lips, but he couldn''t hide the pain behind his eyes. I still care¡­ but I can''t keep doing this. His heart, bruised and battered, wasn''t something he could keep offering. I just can''t.


    Leaning his back against the cool wall, he closed his eyes, feeling the weight of his unspoken apology to Avey settle over him like a heavy fog. "Forgive me, Avey," he murmured softly, his voice cracking. "But I don''t think I can love like that anymore¡­ it hurts too much."


    The hollow pain he tried to keep hidden forced its way to the surface, and he felt a warm tear escape, tracing a line down his cheek. A single tear, but it carried the weight of so many unsaid words, of so much heartbreak. He''d loved her deeply, a love so ingrained it felt more like devotion, and yet here he was left with the bitter remnants of a heart he''d tried to rebuild.


    "I''m scared¡­" he whispered to no one, his voice shaking with a vulnerability he usually buried deep. "I don''t want to feel that again. That pain it''s like it''s still there, like I''m still right back in that moment¡­ It took everything in me to try again, and now¡­" he trailed off, pressing a fist to his chest as if trying to hold himself together.


    Maybe I''m just¡­ not made for love, he thought bitterly, his eyes focusing on the faint scars on his wrists, reminders of the dark places he''d been. He couldn''t do that again. He couldn''t go back. For all his strength, for all the walls he''d built around his heart, it took just one memory of her smile, her laughter, to make him question everything. And yet¡­ it had to be this way.


    He drew in a shaky breath, closing his eyes to gather whatever fragments of his resolve he could find. Lucian swallowed hard, trying to push down the raw ache clawing at him. Maybe this time, I can finally put her behind me, he thought, but his heart, ever faithful to its wounds, knew better.


    Another tear slipped free. "Forgive me, Avey," he repeated, this time barely a whisper, but it lingered in the air like a confession, a wish, and a farewell all at once.


    Lucian could hear Max''s voice, steady and mechanical, cutting through the whirlwind of his thoughts.


    "Host, you''re becoming such a disappointment," Max''s voice rang, with an almost compassionate undercurrent. "It''s alright. Ignore things like these. I''ve given you a second chance to enjoy your life, to grow, not to repeat the same painful mistakes. Love those who give back, who care for you. Love is about trust and care, not a one-sided sacrifice. They didn''t deserve your hurt the first time don''t hand it over so freely again."


    Max''s words stung because of how true they were. They resonated in Lucian''s mind, like a bell tolling over and over, each word embedding itself deeply. He knew Max was right, and yet...


    "But Max¡­" Lucian''s voice broke, barely a whisper, as the familiar ache began to gnaw at him. "I just don''t know how not to feel it. I try to tell myself it''s over. But when I think of her standing there, all alone, that broken look in her eyes¡­" He paused, his hands clenching tightly, his knuckles turning white. "My chest feels hot, Max, it''s like there''s this tightness that won''t go away. I know she''s probably suffering right now, even though I know I shouldn''t care anymore."


    Max''s voice softened, mechanical but filled with unexpected wisdom. "You can''t expect yourself to stop feeling overnight, Lucian. Love and loyalty aren''t bad things, but they become toxic if poured endlessly into a bottomless well." Max paused, as if contemplating its own words. "Sometimes, the ones we cared for most deeply are those we have to leave behind. That doesn''t mean you''ll never feel that connection again but to heal, you need to let them go." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian looked down, fighting the storm raging inside of him. He wanted to be free of this the memories, the guilt, the endless ache that gripped him every time he looked at Avey. But it was so deeply woven into him that he didn''t know where it ended, and he began. "I thought I was strong enough. I thought I''d be fine. But¡­ I don''t know how to move on. The pain, Max¡­ It just keeps building. Sometimes, I wonder if it''s better to keep hurting than to face the emptiness left behind."


    "Pain is comfortable because it''s familiar, Lucian," Max replied gently. "But comfort doesn''t mean growth. Living a new life means embracing the uncertainty of it and with that, the chance to find happiness you can''t yet imagine. You don''t have to abandon the part of you that cares. But you owe it to yourself to find a future where caring isn''t a punishment."


    Lucian swallowed, feeling a lump in his throat that he didn''t know how to release. "But what if I can''t¡­? What if I''m never able to stop caring? It''s been the only way I''ve ever known how to be, Max."


    Max''s words were patient, almost soothing. "Then learn. The hardest lesson is to let go of what doesn''t serve you anymore, Lucian. Let the memories remind you, not define you. And let love be a gift, not a weight. You don''t have to be perfect to be deserving of joy."


    Lucian took a shaky breath, letting the words settle. "Alright, Max," he finally whispered. "I''ll try¡­ I''ll try to let it go."


    For the first time, Lucian felt a small, tentative sense of relief, as if he was taking a step forward, however difficult. The weight he carried might not disappear in a day, but maybe, just maybe, he could start moving toward the life Max envisioned for him a life where he could be free.


    -----


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85 - 85: classroom

    Lucian, after splashing some cold water on his face in the bathroom and taking a few deep breaths to steady himself, finally exited the stall. He straightened his collar, attempting to brush off the tension he felt settling heavy on his shoulders.


    As he walked through the halls toward his classroom, he noticed the familiar buzz around him. Groups of students were mingling, laughing, some with their noses buried in their laptops or phones, others clustered in small circles, excitedly discussing the latest campus drama. It was like stepping back in time, the scenes unfolding as they had once before. Lucian felt a surge of nostalgia a strange feeling considering he was technically reliving it all.


    The moment he entered the classroom, however, he could feel the shift. Faces turned his way, eyes narrowed slightly, and the whispers began. It was the same routine: a mixture of curiosity, judgment, and subtle disdain flickered in their glances. Lucian kept his expression neutral, sighing inwardly as he made his way to the seats at the back. He was already familiar with this part of college life the unspoken rules that made it easy for some students to drift to the outskirts, to stay unseen.


    He climbed up to the highest row of seats, far back in the corner where he had always sat, even in his past life. The last row, the place where no one could look at him directly and where he could observe the classroom without attracting much attention. It was his safe spot, hidden away, a place where he could escape the unrelenting stares and simply blend into the background. As he lowered himself into the seat, he let his fingers trail over the polished wooden surface of the desk, feeling a strange sense of comfort.


    Looking down from his vantage point, Lucian could see everyone engrossed in their own lives. The same small cliques, the shared secrets, and the half-concealed laughs that filled the room it was all so familiar, so painfully ordinary, yet now tinted with an overwhelming sense of distance. He felt like an outsider peering into a world he no longer truly belonged to.


    Sliding his hand beneath the desk, he felt the familiar texture of his old bag. His worn, black bag was still tucked away under the desk, just as he had left it in his past life. A tiny smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. It was a strange feeling, the simplicity of seeing an object that belonged to his past, yet feeling as though it was a lifetime ago.


    He pulled the bag onto his lap and unzipped it, half-expecting to find it empty. The contents were just as he remembered light, almost weightless. Lucian chuckled softly to himself, recalling that he hadn''t bothered to carry any real books. Who was he kidding? He never came here for the academics. Every single day he had stepped foot in this place, it had been because of Avey. Every glance in her direction, every shared class those moments had been the only lessons he cared about.


    He shook his head, the memories settling into the corners of his mind like dust. "Who even brings books to a class they never planned to learn from?" he muttered to himself with a faint smile.


    Lucian sat quietly at his desk in the last row, trying to lose himself in thought when he noticed Avey and Cassandra entering the classroom. As they stepped in, the entire room seemed to hold its breath, whispers falling silent. Some students looked over their shoulders, glancing from Avey to him with curiosity. Lucian could feel the heat of their stares, but his own gaze remained on Avey. Despite the distance, he could see the redness around her eyes the unmistakable signs of someone who had cried.


    The sight tugged at something deep inside him, but he forced his face into an expressionless mask. His heart felt like it was being pulled in opposite directions, and a painful knot settled in his chest. Avey''s tear-streaked face was both familiar and new to him. She looked lost, vulnerable. He remembered her sharp words from his past life, the cruel dismissals and humiliating rejections, but the memories only seemed to amplify the ache he felt for her now.


    Lucian leaned back, closing his eyes briefly, attempting to center himself. Why did he still feel this way? She had hurt him deeply enough to drive him to dark places in his last life, enough to shatter him beyond recognition. And yet, here he was, feeling the urge to protect her, even from the pain she brought upon herself. Maybe it was the very depth of his love that made it impossible to hate her. When you love someone more than you love yourself, when that love knows no boundaries or limits, even the worst betrayals can''t shake its foundation.


    It felt like a curse, one that no amount of time or betrayal could cure. Even after all the heartbreak she had put him through, even after his own death, Lucian couldn''t bring himself to erase his feelings for her. They clung to him, like shadows that followed him no matter how far he ran. Was it a weakness? Maybe. But it was also proof of the strength of his love, as twisted and painful as it felt now. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    A silent mantra echoed in his mind: Stay away, protect yourself. He had learned it the hard way in his past life. Loving her openly had only brought humiliation, heartbreak, and eventually, his downfall even killed him. But he couldn''t shake the memory of her face. imagining how Her tear-stained cheeks and trembling lips her face might be, when his love was raw and unguarded, and her rejections were like sharp daggers.


    Lucian shifted in his seat, trying to focus on the present. His commitment to keep his distance was not a declaration that his feelings had vanished far from it. He wished he could stop caring, but it felt impossible. The wounds from his past life hadn''t healed; they had simply become scars he carried forward. Now, each look from her, each tear he witnessed, only seemed to peel them open once more.


    Yet, he couldn''t give in. He was no longer the same Lucian, chasing a love that would only lead him to ruin. Love, he realized now, wasn''t enough if it only brought pain. He wanted to spare himself that heartbreak, and perhaps spare her, too. But even as he repeated this to himself, he knew it was a lie he could barely believe. People say nothing goes with you when you die, he thought bitterly, but my love for her followed me back, like an unbroken promise from another life.


    Lucian chuckled to himself, the sound bitter and low. The irony wasn''t lost on him. Here he was, alive again with a chance to change everything, yet unable to escape the shackles of his own heart. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    guy''s send some powerstones send me on ranking he he he he


    well thanks for ya all support till now can''t say how happy i am..tday was a very happy day for me haha came to tell ya all

 Chapter 86 - 86: wtf they doing

    Lucian exhaled slowly, his fingers running along the edge of his desk as he tried to gather himself. He kept his head down, barely daring to glance towards the classroom door. He could sense her presence like an unspoken weight, lingering on him Avey stood there, watching him. Lucian dared a quick side glance, eyes darting toward the door where she stood.


    Their eyes met, just for a fleeting second, before he looked away, pretending to be absorbed in his notebook he took inside of his bag, as if the pages held secrets far more interesting than the emotions flaring up within him. He could feel his chest tightening; even the slight wetness around her eyes made him feel... torn, as if her sadness was a reflection of all the pain he''d tried so hard to forget.


    Sighing again, he flipped open the notebook, hoping it would give him something, anything, to focus on. But he barely glanced at the page before his heart skipped. Oh, no. The notebook was filled, page after page, with sketches of Avey. Each drawing captured her expressions, her smile, the way her hair caught the light in the classroom. Some were sketched in pencil, others inked with careful detail, with dates scrawled in the corners marking each moment he''d tried to capture. He could barely believe it every page held a piece of her, a part of his past feelings he couldn''t deny, feelings that made his hand tremble as he turned the pages.


    What was I even doing back then? Lucian cursed his past self, that younger, na?ve version who had once believed that loving her was his entire purpose. He hastily closed the notebook, his hands suddenly clammy. Shutting it felt like an attempt to shut out that chapter of his life, a part of himself that had lived and breathed only to admire her. But it wasn''t that simple; memories of late nights, lost in thought as he sketched her, resurfaced. Every line and shadow brought back the foolish hope he''d clung to, that maybe someday she''d turn his way.


    Trying to suppress the redness creeping up his neck, Lucian stole another quick glance at Avey. She was looking directly at him, her gaze unbroken, and when he met her eyes this time, she smiled. It wasn''t a smirk or a casual grin; it was a gentle smile, almost... grateful. The intensity of it startled him, and he broke eye contact again, staring hard at his desk, his mind racing.


    Why did she have to smile like that? He couldn''t help but wonder if she''d noticed his reaction, if she''d somehow guessed what was in that notebook, if she could sense the echoes of his past feelings. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Desperate to break away from her gaze, he fumbled with his pocket, pulling out his phone. He unlocked it, fingers tapping aimlessly on the screen until he landed on the calculator app. Staring at the numbers, he feigned interest, as though he suddenly needed to calculate...


    lets do some calculations


    something, anything. Anything to avoid looking back up at her, to avoid facing the surge of emotions he thought he''d buried long ago.


    sigh why is she fking doing all this doesn''t she use to hate me back then ...how this much change.


    lucian just started tapping numbers on his mobile 10+10=20 wow...i didn''t know that


    so intresting very interesting


    Lucian''s head instinctively tilted up, his gaze flicking toward the entrance. He couldn''t help it something inside him was pulled, compelled to look. There was Avey, standing beside Cassandra, talking softly with an expression that seemed conflicted and hesitant. For a split second, Lucian felt a flicker of relief seeing her preoccupied and not looking in his direction. But then, just as he was about to settle into that relief, her gaze shifted, her eyes meeting his across the room, and she offered a small, almost shy smile.


    Lucian''s stomach twisted. He dropped his gaze, but the nervous feeling in his chest only intensified as he tried to focus on anything else. He could feel his heartbeat quicken, his resolve tested as a wave of conflicted emotions washed over him. Why was she smiling at him now? And why was he even reacting this way? He grit his teeth, trying to dismiss the irrational pang of hope stirring within him. The logical side of his mind was telling him to let it go, to stay detached, but that deep-rooted, painful connection he had to Avey was hard to sever.


    Steeling himself, Lucian made himself focus on the screen of his phone, absently tapping at the calculator app. His mind drifted to meaningless calculations, anything to distract him from the knot forming in his chest. But then he noticed something out of the corner of his eye Avey and Cassandra were no longer in their usual front-row seats. They were moving, taking steps up the aisle, row by row.


    A feeling of unease settled over him as he watched them ascend, each step they took heightening his anxiety. They were deliberately walking past their usual seats, moving toward the back where he sat, and Lucian''s pulse quickened with every step. This wasn''t like Avey or Cassandra. They always sat up front, where they could be engaged and noticed, not back here in the shadows, where he preferred to be left alone.


    "What are they doing?" he muttered to himself, his fingers now clenching the edge of his desk. He lowered his head, hoping they''d stop somewhere along the way and not continue up to where he sat. His jaw tensed, and he took a slow breath, trying to calm the mounting dread that was coiling in his chest.


    But their footsteps grew louder, coming closer with each passing second.


    Please, no, he thought, his mind racing with reasons to ignore them. The logical side of him begged him to stay grounded, to avoid letting his emotions get the best of him. He kept his face carefully blank, masking any reaction that might betray the war going on inside. Still, he couldn''t shake the sensation that he was about to be pulled into something he wasn''t ready for. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took another deep breath, resisting the urge to glance up again, but it felt futile. The weight of their approach seemed to press down on him, and all he could do was brace himself, praying that he could maintain his calm composure as they neared.

 Chapter 87 - 87: did you really just?

    Lucian sat on the far corner of the back bench, his head bent low as he pretended to scroll aimlessly through his phone, using it as a shield from the world. His jaw clenched and his fingers tightened around the phone, the faint tremor in his hands betraying his otherwise stoic facade. He had carefully chosen this corner, away from anyone who might disturb his fragile calm. But his heart sank when he heard a familiar voice.


    "Lucy... mind if we sit here?" Avey''s voice was soft, barely more than a whisper, as if she feared even approaching him.


    Without lifting his gaze, Lucian replied coldly, "No. I''d rather you didn''t." His words were firm, but his tone cracked just slightly enough that only he noticed. He was trying, desperately, to protect himself from falling back into the same emotional trap.


    Ignoring his answer, Avey sat down beside him. "Thank you," she murmured, more to herself than to him, and gently tugged Cassandra down beside her, forcing the trio into a quiet, uncomfortable closeness.


    Lucian''s eyes darted sideways, catching a glimpse of Avey as she settled in. He could feel her gaze burning into him, a mixture of hope and hurt that she wasn''t bothering to conceal. He swallowed, his fingers scrolling his phone faster, though he couldn''t focus on a single word. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey reached out, her voice shaky but full of resolve. "Lucy¡­ why are you acting like this? Do you hate me now?"


    He exhaled sharply, finally breaking the silence but still refusing to meet her gaze. "I just don''t want to sit here with you," he said bluntly, hoping the words would hit her like they had once hit him, so that maybe she''d understand.


    Avey''s shoulders sagged, but she pressed on, her voice wavering. "You always used to tell me¡­ that you loved me. And, yes, I was wrong back then. I was so blind, I couldn''t see it. But I''m different now." Her voice broke, and she took a deep breath. "Yesterday, I told you I was ready to accept it, and you... you rejected me. Today, you won''t even look at me. Lucy, please... I know I hurt you, but don''t punish me like this. We both know you loved me deeply once, so why won''t you give me a chance now?"


    Lucian stayed silent, staring at his screen, his face void of expression but his mind flooded with memories he''d tried so hard to bury. He could hear Avey''s pain, but he couldn''t let himself feel for her not now, not after everything.


    "Don''t you still want what you used to? For us to be together?" Her hand trembled as she placed it close to his, waiting, hoping he''d reach out just once more. "Yesterday¡­ I thought you still loved me. The way you looked at me it was the same as before. Please, Lucy, say something. Tell me you haven''t changed."


    Lucian inhaled deeply, finally speaking in a low, almost detached tone. "Isn''t it my right to say no? To want something different, just as you did back then and is it my obligations or task to love you?" He said it with a practiced calm, but inside, his chest burned with a familiar ache.


    Avey froze, her eyes widening in stunned silence. Those were the same words she''d used years ago, each time she had turned him down, convinced that he would just keep coming back for more. She had never imagined they''d come back to haunt her, spoken by his voice with the same distant coldness she''d once used.


    "L-Lucy, please," she stammered, reaching out instinctively. "I... I didn''t mean it that way back then. I was¡­ I was so foolish. I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry. Please don''t let this end like this."


    Lucian sighed, rubbing his temples as if the conversation was physically exhausting him. "This, right here, is why I didn''t want to sit near you, Avey. This isn''t helping either of us." He turned his body away from her.


    "Just give me one chance, Lucy... just one chance," avey voice cracked, her words barely escaping in the heavy silence that hung between them. hers eyes, filled with desperation.


    Avey watched him in silence for a moment, her heart aching at the sight of his pain. Her brow furrowed with concern as she slid closer, her fingers trembling slightly. "Lucian..." she whispered, her voice soft but full of urgency.


    Lucian''s sigh was long and painful, like the weight of the world was on his shoulders. He stayed still, his eyes fixed downward, refusing to meet her gaze. His lips were pressed tightly together, and Avey could see the muscles in his jaw twitching as if he was struggling to keep everything inside.


    "Lucy... look at me," Avey pleaded, her voice breaking as she reached up to gently touch his face. Her fingertips brushed against his skin, and she turned his head slowly, guiding his face towards her. Their faces were close now, too close, but neither of them moved away. The air between them felt thick with tension. They could feel each other''s breath, but it wasn''t a tender moment it was raw, filled with pain and unanswered questions.


    When their eyes finally met, the intensity in Lucian''s gaze struck her like a punch to the gut. His eyes, usually so strong and composed, were void of emotion yet Avey could see it, the sadness buried deep within them. It was as if the weight of all his unspoken words and repressed feelings had shattered the calm fa?ade he wore.


    Avey felt her throat tighten, and her voice trembled as she spoke. "You... you know, Lucian, no matter how good you are at hiding it..." She took a shaky breath, her eyes searching his face desperately. "No one can hide the truth from their eyes. And your eyes... they''re screaming, Lucian. They''re telling me you''re hurt. You''re feeling something, but you''re too afraid to show it."


    Her hands, still lightly resting on his face, began to tremble more as she continued, her voice becoming softer, filled with confusion and pain. "Why are you doing this? Why are you pushing me away? Please, tell me... let me help you." Her voice cracked, and the tears that had been welling up in her eyes finally started to fall. She wiped them away quickly, but they just kept coming, a steady stream she couldn''t control.


    Lucian''s gaze softened just for a moment, but then his jaw tightened again, and he pulled away slightly, stepping back as if her touch was too much to bear. "Enough, Avey," he said, his voice cold and firm, a sharp contrast to the vulnerability that had been there just seconds before. His expression had become unreadable again, his eyes distant. "Enough."


    Avey''s heart clenched painfully at the finality in his tone. Her hand, still hovering in the air where his face had been moments ago, trembled even more violently now. She took a step toward him, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are you really giving up, Lucian?" Her voice was raw with emotion, almost pleading. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian sit still for a long moment, his eyes not meeting hers. The silence between them was suffocating, and Avey could feel the weight of it pressing down on her chest. When he finally spoke, his words were laced with a quiet bitterness. "I gave up, Avey," he said, his voice steady but full of a sadness that seemed to emanate from his very soul. "And I mean it."


    Avey felt a sting in her heart at his words, and her breath hitched in her throat. She shook her head slowly, her lips trembling as she spoke in disbelief. "But... why? Why did you confess so many times? Why did you try so hard to win me over if you were just going to give up like this?" Her voice cracked with emotion, and her eyes searched his desperately for some sign that he hadn''t truly let go. "What was the point of everything? All the effort, all the confessions... was it all meaningless?"


    lucian couldn''t beleive did avey just really say that his heart feeling little tighter


    Lucian''s face was impassive, but his eyes narrowed slightly, the faintest hint of hurt beneath the calm surface. "Did you really just say that?" he murmured, his voice like ice, cutting through the tension. "Did you just ask me what the point was?"


    Avey hesitated, blinking back tears. "I¡­I just don''t understand, Lucy. You loved me so much. You fought for me all those years, and now that I''m finally ready, you''re¡­you''re walking away? It doesn''t make sense, it¡­it feels pointless."


    Lucian''s expression hardened, a muscle in his jaw twitching as he held back the torrent of emotions that threatened to escape. "So, you think all those years of confessions, of waiting, meant nothing?" His words were a whisper, barely audible, but there was a deep, controlled anger simmering beneath them.


    Avey''s tears spilled over. She reached out to him again, her hand trembling. "Lucy¡­you finally have me. Why won''t you just"


    Lucian backed a little on his seat, his face clouded with a mixture of disbelief and sadness. He looked at her, and for the first time, she felt the weight of all the years he''d spent waiting, the patience he''d shown, the countless times he''d swallowed his pride and risked his heart for her only to be turned away.

 Chapter 88 - 88: ok let me tell then

    "If you just give up like that, it''s pointless."


    "Is that so? You think so?" Lucian''s voice softened, but there was a hint of amusement as he observed Avey''s confused expression.


    He suddenly chuckled, his gaze shifting to her as he leaned slightly forward, eyes fixed on her face. He turned his body fully toward her now, sitting at the desk, and for the first time, there was something raw and vulnerable in his posture, his face softening but little disaapointement in his eyes.


    "You know, Avey... let me tell you something," Lucian began, his voice quieter, more contemplative. "I never loved or liked anyone in my life... romantically. You were the first person to make me feel that way."


    Avey''s eyes her confusion deepening as she looked at him. Lucian''s gaze never wavered, his expression unreadable yet intense.


    He took a deep breath before continuing, his tone almost fragile. "The reason I confessed to you... is because I like you. No," he corrected himself, a hint of sadness creeping into his voice, "I loved you."


    He paused, as if weighing his words carefully. "The feelings I had for you, Avey... they were sacred to me. I cherished them, every single moment. You have no idea how much those feelings meant. They were the kind of feelings you don''t just throw away."


    Lucian''s face shifted, as if lost in a memory, his voice becoming nostalgic. "Do you remember the first time I proposed to you?" He let out a small, almost sad chuckle. "Even though we were so close, I thought no, I believed that you''d say yes. We had such a good relationship. I thought for sure you would understand. So, I did it. Right in front of our entire class."


    Avey was still staring at him, her expression a mix of confusion and guilt, but Lucian''s eyes were distant, lost in the memory of it all.


    "Then what happened, Avey?" His voice cracked slightly, betraying the hurt he tried to hide. "You... rejected me. Just like that. Without even blinking. Cold. Emotionless. It felt like you were seeing me for the first time like you didn''t know me at all."


    He paused, looking down for a moment as the words rushed back to him. "You don''t know what that felt like, do you? For someone to be your entire world, to love you so deeply, and then be discarded so easily. It felt like the entire world came crashing down around me."


    Lucian''s hands clenched slightly on the desk, but he kept his gaze on Avey. "What hurt the most wasn''t just the rejection it was how you didn''t even look at me as I walked away. It''s like... you couldn''t care less. I thought you might at least say something. Give me a reason. A single word. Even if it was just... a ''sorry.''"


    His voice dropped, thick with emotion, as he almost whispered, "I really needed that, Avey. But you didn''t even look my way." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey''s face turned pale as she recalled that moment, a pang of regret flashing in her eyes. She seemed to shrink under the weight of his words.


    Lucian continued, his eyes locking onto hers. "I was in shock, you know? I cried... for the whole night. I didn''t even go outside home after that. Didn''t leave the house for an entire month." He let out a soft, almost bitter laugh. "I was so depressed. You probably never knew how badly I was hurting, huh?"


    His gaze turned slightly downcast, almost embarrassed by the vulnerability he was exposing. "And the worst part... I kept holding my phone, waiting. Hoping that you would at least send me a message. Anything . A single word, Avey."


    His voice trembled now, but he didn''t look away from her. "I waited, hoping you''d reach out. Maybe ask if I was okay. Maybe a ''Why didn''t you come to see me?'' or ''I''m sorry for rejecting you.'' Even something as simple as a ''Hello.''"


    Lucian''s laugh was hollow now, as he shook his head. "I kept staring at the blank screen, thinking maybe you''d remember. Maybe you''d remember that there was someone out there who cared about you. Someone who used to be there... who wanted to stay around you."


    He fell silent for a long moment, the weight of his words hanging in the air between them. Avey was frozen, her face a mixture of guilt and sorrow. Lucian''s expression softened, but the hurt in his eyes remained, the sting of his past rejection still raw in his heart.


    Lucian''s voice was low, filled with a calm that made his words somehow cut even deeper. "A whole month went by," he said, his gaze fixed on a distant point. "And there was nothing. Not one message, not a call. I thought¡­ maybe you''d changed, that you weren''t the person I once knew." He looked down at his hands, his fingers loosely interlaced, and sighed, almost as if he were recalling a memory he''d tried to bury.


    "There were so many reasons I loved you," he continued, his tone steady but edged with something barely restrained. "So many reasons why I wanted you in my life, why I kept trying, even when every sign told me to let go. I was terrified terrified of becoming someone you''d just forget, a shadow of a memory that meant nothing to you."


    Avey sat in silence, her hands clenching tightly in her lap as she listened, each word feeling like a shard of glass piercing her heart. She wanted to interrupt, to say something, anything, to counter the painful truth in his voice, but the words wouldn''t come. She could only watch his face, seeing expressions flicker across it that she had never seen before. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I fought back my own doubts," Lucian said softly, his voice faltering just a little as he forced himself to continue. "You were slipping away from me, and I could feel it, but I kept fighting because I couldn''t stand the thought of not having you in my life. I was scared, Avey. Really scared. I thought if I just tried harder, came back again¡­ maybe things could be different. But when I finally saw you¡­ you acted like nothing had happened, like none of it mattered."


    The painful calm on his face broke for just a moment, a shadow passing over his features as he looked up at her, his gaze both gentle and heavy with unspoken sorrow. "I forgave you, you know?" he said, as if that simple fact carried the weight of a thousand battles fought alone. "All of it. the way you treated me that day made me feel like i am not important for you.


    Avey felt a lump rise in her throat, her own voice trembling even though she couldn''t bring herself to speak. She tried, her lips parting, wanting to say something that might change the look in his eyes, the deep disappointment that was slowly settling there. But it was as if her voice had deserted her, leaving her defenseless, stripped bare in the face of the quiet intensity of his words.


    "And you know what I felt that day, Avey?" Lucian continued, his voice still painfully calm, "I felt broken. I remember it so clearly. You looked right at me, and it was as if I were invisible, like every ounce of effort I''d put in, every piece of myself I''d handed over, meant nothing. I felt¡­ hollow."


    Avey''s hands clenched even tighter, her nails digging into her palms, but she could do nothing to stop the torrent of regret welling up inside her. The words she wanted to say were trapped, blocked by the sudden realization of just how much pain she had caused. She opened her mouth, desperate to tell him she was sorry, to somehow take it all back, but the weight of his gaze held her still, like a spell she couldn''t break.

 Chapter 89 - 89: real feelings

    Lucian''s voice softened as he looked at Avey, his gaze steady yet weighted by years of unreciprocated affection. "You asked me why," he began quietly, "and the answer is simple I liked you."


    He paused, and his voice grew heavier. "I fell in love with you more every single time I saw you, even if it seemed foolish. You probably grew accustomed to the attention, having people admire you, follow you. But for me, this was different it was my first time. The first time I ever truly liked someone." He swallowed, his words now carrying an undercurrent of vulnerability. "I had no idea how to tell you. So, I tried."


    Lucian''s voice trembled as he continued, "I read articles, watched videos, and asked around. They said girls liked chocolates, so I bought them for you, hoping it would help me show how much I cared. I confessed to you then, the second time. I remember every word of it." He looked away, briefly lost in thought. "You turned me down, and honestly, I wasn''t surprised. But I told myself I would keep going." Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    The crowd around them seemed to fall silent, drawn in by Lucian''s words, as he continued. "I heard you had a sensitive stomach, so I brought warm water I prepared myself, hoping to ease your discomfort, and I confessed again. By that point, it was the twelfth time. I hoped no, I believed that maybe you would understand what I was trying to tell you. But each time, you rejected me, and each time, you grew colder. I kept wondering, ''Is this how much I care? Or am I just holding onto a dream?''"


    Avey''s face turned pale, her expression pained, as memories of his gentle attempts flooded back to her. She recalled each rejection, her heart twisting as she saw them through Lucian''s eyes for the first time. Lucian''s voice continued, steady yet somehow resigned. "Someone told me once that roses symbolize love, so I brought you flowers forty-eight times." A sad smile crossed his face, a fleeting glimpse of a young man who had once hoped against hope. "Every time, I hoped you''d take just one, to show that maybe you didn''t feel the same, but you understood. But you didn''t. Not even once."


    The students listening now felt a collective sense of heartbreak, and the laughter of the past became a heavy silence. They remembered, just like Lucian, each time he approached her with hope and walked away rejected. And now, with every word Lucian spoke, his sincerity echoed, revealing a story that had never been understood. Some students looked away, ashamed for the times they''d mocked him, while others watched Avey, who sat motionless, her eyes filled with sorrow.


    Lucian looked over at her, his gaze unwavering but softened by a new distance. "For you, those rejections might have been routine, something you expected to keep happening. But for me¡­ every single confession was real. They were my truth, my heart laid bare. I thought if I was honest enough, that would matter. I thought maybe you''d see¡­ that just maybe, my feelings deserved some kindness, even if they didn''t deserve to be returned."


    Avey opened her mouth to say something, but the words stuck in her throat. She wanted to tell him that she didn''t know then what she knew now. That she, too, had grown to feel something deeper, something real. But under Lucian''s steady gaze, she felt the weight of his disappointment press down on her, and the words felt hollow. Her voice, usually so steady, faltered.


    Lucian continued, his tone gentle but with a touch of finality. "I never blamed you, you know. Love isn''t something you can force. I believed that if I was true, eventually, things would fall into place. But life doesn''t work like that. And now I understand that while those confessions were a part of my journey, this moment, here and now, is my confession to myself."


    The students could feel the emotion in his words, and Avey could feel her heart tightening, almost breaking. She had always thought Lucian would be there, that his devotion would stay unwavering. She''d taken it for granted, never imagining that one day he would simply stop.


    Lucian turned to face her fully, his eyes intense. "This isn''t about anger, Avey. I''m not doing this to hurt you or to teach you some kind of lesson. I''m doing this for myself. Because I deserve to be free of something that only brings me pain now." He sighed, his eyes reflecting the struggle it took to come to this decision. "I''m saying goodbye to the idea of you and me. And I''m letting go."


    Avey''s hands shook as she sat there, the weight of regret pressing down on her. She had lost him, and now she understood perhaps too late what his love had meant. "I''m sorry," she whispered, barely able to meet his gaze. "I''m so sorry, Lucian."


    Lucian gave a small, sad smile. "Just¡­ remember this, Avey. Never take someone''s feelings for granted. If you don''t love them, let them go, but don''t mock their heart. Don''t wait until it''s gone to see the value in it." He turned his face to side again putting hand on his face sighing as exausted.


    For Avey, it was the realization that she had been loved so deeply, and she''d let it slip through her fingers. As he walked away, she realized he was taking the last of his love with him.


    The students listening to Lucian''s conversation, as well as Cassandra, couldn''t help but feel a wave of sadness and guilt sweep over them. Cassandra, in particular, watched Lucian with a blend of surprise and regret, her gaze full of complex emotions. She remembered all too well how many times she had witnessed Lucian confessing his feelings to Avey, and she had often been there in the background, observing with a smirk or placing bets with friends on whether or not he''d be rejected again.


    In their eyes, Lucian''s repeated rejections had been nothing more than a running joke a spectacle to amuse them and break up the monotony of college life. They would exchange grins, mock his persistence, and marvel at his lack of self-respect, finding it unbelievable that he''d keep going back to someone who seemed so disinterested. Yet, in Lucian''s eyes, that persistence had been a testament to something they hadn''t understood: a deep, unwavering love he wasn''t afraid to pursue, no matter how humiliating the outcome.


    Cassandra shifted uncomfortably, the weight of the realization settling over her. For the first time, she truly saw the quiet tragedy in Lucian''s determination, and it hit her how wrong she had been. The moments that had amused her were, in fact, some of the most vulnerable in his life. Each confession he had made, every rejection he had endured those weren''t just scenes in a soap opera, they were pieces of a young man''s genuine love, love that had come from the heart and demanded nothing in return.


    Looking at him now, she felt a pang of guilt. That affection Lucian had shown was raw and real. It deserved respect, if not reciprocation, but they had mocked him instead. What had once seemed laughable now struck her as beautiful, and the thought of how they had treated it left her feeling a deep shame. For years, she had watched him risk his pride for someone he cared for, and all she''d done was laugh at him.


    Her heart tightened, and she wondered how she had never seen it before, how she had let herself get so carried away with the crowd. She wasn''t alone in her guilt. The crowd around her shifted uneasily, exchanging glances, as if silently acknowledging the same realization. The air around them was thick with an unspoken regret. For the first time, they all felt the weight of their actions, and how cruel it was to turn his genuine affection into their amusement.


    The truth was painfully clear now. Lucian''s affection might have been unreciprocated, but it had been real. And it was a sentiment that deserved respect not the ridicule they had heaped upon it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    hey guys well i would like to apologise for past mistakes...i really didn''t realise i was writing so slow and even using some meaningless explanation...well due to some good readers ive understand and come to know these problems


    so i will not repeat them from now on...i tried write chapters by little different way tell me if i should improve it more


    thanks for reading and telling me guys...


    extra chapters for apology

 Chapter 90 - 90: cassy

    As Lucian pushed himself up from the bench, frustration tightened his jaw, the words slipping from him in a low, weary tone. "Sigh... I told you to leave me alone. Now my mind and mood are both ruined." Without even looking back or giving Avey a chance to reply, he swung a leg over the seat, sliding out with a decisive jump, and stalked straight out of the classroom, his frustration leaving an unsettling silence in his wake.


    Avey, frozen by the intensity of his reaction, could only manage a faint whisper, "Lucian, please¡­" But he didn''t turn back, his posture rigid as he left his bag untouched on the desk. Every student in the room watched in silence as Lucian''s figure faded out the door, leaving an odd emptiness in the space he had just occupied. The hushed chatter and murmurs slowly died down, replaced by a heavy silence that blanketed the classroom.


    Avey continued to stare at the spot where Lucian had disappeared, feeling the weight of her own actions settle into her chest. His words and distant expression replayed in her mind. She recalled the countless times he had been there, presenting his heartfelt confessions always with that quiet hope in his eyes. His gestures had been steady, unchanging: the time he brought chocolates, the times he braved rain and cold just to see her smile. Every confession, every effort all of it was sincere. And each time, she had turned him down almost instinctively, more out of habit than thought.


    At the time, it hadn''t felt wrong. Rejecting people''s kindness had always been something she did easily, and with Lucian, it had been no different at least, that''s what she thought. The rejections had come naturally, but with every refusal, there was also a strange comfort, a sense of predictability. Deep down, she''d grown accustomed to his presence, even found herself waiting for him each day without fully realizing it.


    Only now did she understand the depth of what she''d lost. His confessions, the words that had once seemed trivial to her, echoed in her memory like a haunting melody. The routine that she had once dismissed now felt like a thread unraveled too soon. And the reality hit hard, her hand instinctively raised as if to call him back, but her voice failed her, caught somewhere between regret and pride, lodged painfully in her throat.


    All she could do was lower her hand, shoulders trembling slightly. For the first time, she had no words, no defenses, nothing to shield herself from the ache of watching him walk away.


    Cassandra, her close friend who had watched all of this unfold, gently placed a hand on her shoulder. She didn''t say anything, but her comforting presence was enough. Avey''s gaze remained fixed on the door, though Lucian was long gone. She fought the welling of tears, her heart heavy with the memories of him and everything she had never let herself feel.


    A few students whispered among themselves, exchanging glances as they tried to make sense of what had happened. Lucian, who had once followed Avey''s every move like a shadow, had finally, decisively turned his back on her. It felt surreal, like watching a storyline come to an unexpected halt.


    They murmured quietly, sensing that whatever had just unfolded was a turning point.


    The crowd of students murmured, glancing between each other, struggling to piece together what had just happened.


    "Can someone explain this? I don''t get it at all," one student whispered, leaning into the conversation around them.


    "Oh, isn''t it obvious? Avey must have finally been moved by all of Lucian''s confessions. She came to him yesterday, and against all odds proposed. But then, he¡­ turned her down?"


    "That''s the strange part, though, right?" another chimed in. "Lucian''s been after her for years! You''d think he''d have jumped at the chance."


    A more experienced voice joined in, sounding wistful. "You don''t get it, do you? Love can be passionate and sincere, but it can''t be groveling or submissive." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few heads nodded thoughtfully, and another voice spoke up. "Exactly. If it were anyone else, I doubt they would''ve lasted past one rejection, let alone the number Lucian endured."


    "Yeah, I mean, how many of us would stick around after even one rejection?" someone chuckled, though with a hint of sympathy. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    There was a long pause as this sank in.


    "Even though I don''t know all the details," one student murmured, "I feel bad for Lucian. That last thing he said to her¡­ it wasn''t just a rejection, was it? It was like he was finally freeing himself, letting go of all that pain."


    "Yeah, that line he said I want it as my new status update," someone added, half-joking, though several faces wore serious expressions.


    sitting beside avey, Cassandra was catching every word. She frowned, her gaze flicking between the door Lucian had just exited and Avey, who sat beside her, visibly stunned, staring blankly at the floor. Avey''s eyes were red-rimmed, her face lost, as if she''d been hollowed out by the encounter. Cassandra shifted, debating whether to run after Lucian or stay with her friend, her face showing both worry and urgency.


    Cassandra watched her friend crumble, torn between following Lucian and staying with Avey, who looked utterly lost. She sighed, knowing Avey needed her right now more than anything. Lucian would be fine he''d always been resilient, and Cassandra doubted he''d even stop to talk if she followed him. But Avey? Avey''s heart was breaking, and Cassandra could see it written all over her face.


    "It''s okay, Avey," Cassandra whispered, gently rubbing her friend''s back as they sat on the bench. She could feel Avey trembling, her emotions barely contained.


    Avey turned toward her, tears pooling in her eyes. "Cassy... I ruined everything, didn''t I?" Her voice was a trembling whisper. "He hates me now, doesn''t he? He''s never looked at me like that before..."


    Cassandra sighed, hugging Avey closer. "Avey, it''s not about hate," she said softly, doing her best to console her friend. "I know it feels awful right now, but try to breathe and settle down. This is... complicated, and you''ve been through a lot emotionally."


    Avey nodded, wiping at her tears but unable to stop them from spilling down her cheeks. "I can''t sleep, Cassy... Not since I realized how much he means to me. I proposed to him, I bared my heart, and he just... he rejected me. And today, he walked past me like I was nothing. It hurts so much..."


    "Avey..." Cassandra held her friend tightly as she wept. She wanted to be compassionate but couldn''t help voicing the truth. "You know, he''s not wrong to pull away," she said quietly, hoping Avey would understand. "You rejected him over and over, and each time he came back to you. But just because you''re finally opening up now doesn''t mean he''s ready to open his heart again."


    Avey''s head sank onto Cassandra''s shoulder, her tears soaking into Cassandra''s shirt. "But why? I''ve finally realized how much he means to me. Why won''t he just...?"


    Cassandra took a deep breath, her hand moving in comforting circles on Avey''s back. "Avey, maybe you''re asking too much, too soon. After so much pain, he has every right to guard his heart. This is your first time feeling this way, but Lucian''s been hurting for years. He needs time to trust again."


    Avey''s face twisted, as if Cassandra''s words were sinking in.


    "He did," Cassandra whispered, trying to keep her voice steady. "And right now, he''s taking care of himself. He''s just protecting himself, Avey... because he''s been through so much. He''s not rejecting you to hurt you, but because he''s learning to love himself, too. Don''t hate him for it."


    Avey''s breath hitched as her eyes filled with a fresh wave of tears. She finally understood: this wasn''t about winning or losing. It was about trust and healing.


    "Please, Avey, don''t hold any resentment toward him. He doesn''t deserve to be hated, atleast not by you" Cassandra murmured, patting Avey''s back gently.


    Avey leaned into Cassandra, her head resting on her friend''s shoulder as tears streamed down her face, leaving silent trails. She listened, Cassandra''s words sinking deep into her heart, mingling with the ache already throbbing there.


    "And don''t give up so easily, Avey. Have you forgotten how many times Lucian proposed to you? He never gave up, not once," Cassandra continued, her voice steady but firm, like a lifeline. "You''re here, feeling defeated after one try. Do you think that''s fair to him? He never backed down with you; he stood there every single time, even when you rejected him harshly. And now you''re saying he hates you just because he walked away?"


    Cassandra wrapping her arms around Avey, squeezing gently to bring her back from the spiral she seemed to be falling into. "If you really love him, show him. Propose again. Tell him that you mean it. Put yourself out there the way he did, as many times as it takes. And if you can''t if you''re not willing to risk it like he did then don''t just sit here crying. Learn to move on."


    Avey closed her eyes, her breathing coming in slow, ragged pulls as she soaked in Cassandra''s words. Her resolve seemed to strengthen, the trembling in her hands stilled as she wiped her tears with a shaky breath. "You''re right, Cassy," she whispered, looking up at her friend with a faint, grateful smile.


    Cassandra nodded, a hint of pride softening her own features. "I''ve got your back, Avey. Just remember: if he''s worth it, then don''t give up. Not now."


    ---


    here guys i tried to improve little writing style of mine.... should i less some more explanation or its good


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 91 - 91: olivia

    Returning to lucian home


    Olivia sat in the quiet, staring blankly at the two cold cups of coffee on the table in front of her, their surfaces untouched, their warmth long gone. She had made them early that morning one for herself, one for Lucian. She had hoped, as she''d done the past three days, that he might sit with her, just for a few moments. But, like the others, this morning had slipped through her fingers, a morning where Lucian had walked right past her, leaving her staring at the cup he hadn''t touched.


    She had spent the last few days worrying about how everything had gone so wrong, replaying every interaction and regretting the distant relationship she''d allowed to grow between them. Olivia''s hands found her temples, rubbing them slowly. She felt a faint sting behind her eyes, but forced herself to swallow it back down. Crying had never been an answer, not for someone like her. She was a mother she had to be strong. But every time she thought of Lucian walking out without a backward glance, her heart wavered.


    The click of footsteps broke her from her thoughts. Olivia looked up to see Rose descending the staircase, her expression as weary and sorrow-filled as Olivia''s own. She hadn''t expected Rose to look this tired, her eyes slightly red-rimmed as though she''d been crying. The sight filled Olivia with an uneasy suspicion. Did something happen between her and Lucian this morning? Olivia''s heart tensed. She had hoped, perhaps foolishly, that their strained relationship would take a small step toward healing. But seeing the look on Rose''s face, she wondered if she had been wrong to allow them to speak.


    When Rose reached her, she stood still for a moment before her gaze flicked to Olivia''s. "Mother, can we talk?"


    Olivia tried to smile, patting the couch beside her. "Of course, Rose. Come sit with me. What''s on your mind?" Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Rose sat down silently, her hands clasped in her lap, her eyes fixed on the cold coffee cups on the table. Her usual confidence seemed hidden under an uncertain, solemn gaze. Olivia could feel the heaviness hanging between them, and her own heart grew heavier.


    "So," Olivia started softly, "what''s happened?"


    Rose didn''t answer right away. Her gaze stayed on the untouched coffee, her brows knitting slightly. She looked lost, as though she didn''t quite know where to begin.


    After a pause, she gestured faintly toward the cups. "That coffee¡­ it was for Lucian, wasn''t it?"


    The question caught Olivia off guard. She blinked, then gave a small nod. "Yes, it was."


    "And I see¡­ you didn''t drink yours either," Rose said, a hint of sadness in her tone. Her eyes traced the abandoned cups with a focus that seemed to come from a place of pain. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suppose¡­ you''re right," Olivia murmured, feeling a pang of shame that her daughter had noticed so many small things she had tried to keep hidden.


    "Mother, you don''t usually make him coffee," Rose continued, her voice soft but certain. "And you''re not at work today. I know you don''t normally stay home."


    Olivia swallowed, feeling the weight of Rose''s words settle over her. Rose, smart and observant as always, had noticed every detail she thought she''d concealed. She felt the words gather in her throat, but the courage to speak them¡­ that felt too distant.


    Seeing her mother''s quiet struggle, Rose took a shaky breath. "Is¡­ is everything okay with you and Lucian?"


    For a moment, the two women sat in silence, the room filled only by the hum of the house around them. Olivia felt her throat tighten, the unspoken guilt and regret making it hard to find words. She stared at the coffee, feeling the old sting behind her eyes return.


    Finally, Olivia looked up, her voice barely a whisper. "Do you¡­ hate Lucian?"


    The question surprised Rose, her eyes widening at the bluntness of it. She wasn''t expecting such a raw, vulnerable question from her mother.


    "No. Never," Rose stammered, feeling a tight knot form in her chest. She shook her head almost instinctively. "I¡­ I could never feel that way." But as the words left her mouth, she realized her voice trembled, barely holding together under the strain. Anger, shame, and a twinge of anxiety twisted inside her, each emotion layering over the next, fueled by the fear that her own mother Olivia might truly believe she was capable of hating Lucian.


    Olivia paused, a quiet intensity in her gaze as she held Rose''s eyes, searching for the truth beneath the surface. "Really?" Olivia''s voice was calm, but something sharpened in her tone, something that cut through Rose''s defenses.


    Rose swallowed, wanting to look away but knowing she couldn''t. To look away would only deepen Olivia''s suspicions. And no matter how confusing her relationship with Lucian had been, she knew one thing now, without a doubt: she didn''t hate him. Not after the immense ache she''d felt in losing him once before. That loss had unraveled everything inside her, leaving her with regrets she couldn''t bear to repeat.


    "Hating him?" Rose whispered, the words barely audible as they left her lips. "Mother, no¡­ I love him." She blinked back the moisture gathering in her eyes. "But¡­ I don''t know ."


    "Then tell me, Rose," Olivia pressed gently but firmly, her tone a blend of maternal concern and the steeliness that came with years of leadership. "Why did you come back so suddenly, without a word of warning? You didn''t even greet me, not a hello, not a word. You went straight to Lucian''s room¡­ you left your suitcase here, didn''t stop for water or rest from your flight. You spent over three hours with him in that room. And now, you''re here asking to talk with me."


    Rose''s throat tightened. She could feel her mother''s perceptive gaze unraveling her defenses, piece by piece. Olivia wasn''t just her mother; she was the head of one of the most powerful families, a woman capable of reading between the lines, of seeing through any facade. Rose knew she couldn''t hide behind vague words. Her mother would demand the truth, the full truth, and nothing less.


    "Mother¡­" Rose''s voice quivered as she clutched her coffee cup, desperate to ground herself. "I¡­ I didn''t mean to make you worry. I just"


    Olivia leaned forward, her expression softening but with a fierce resolve in her eyes. "Don''t play around the bushes, Rose. Tell me why are you really here and this anxious too?"


    Rose hesitated, feeling the walls around her heart begin to crumble. Before she could formulate a response, Olivia''s gaze softened further, a rare look of vulnerability in her eyes. "And you''ve cried, haven''t you?" she said quietly, cutting through every last defense Rose had tried to hold up.


    The words, so simple yet so piercing, shattered what little composure Rose had left. She could feel the pressure building in her chest, the weight of unshed tears pressing against her eyelids. And then, like a dam breaking, the tears spilled over, unchecked and relentless.


    "Mother i i i¡­" Rose''s voice broke, and she couldn''t stop herself any longer. The mask she''d worn so carefully for so long finally cracked, and she buried her face against her mother''s shoulder, her arms wrapping around Olivia in a desperate embrace. "I¡­ I don''t know what to do¡­ I don''t know how to fix this¡­" Her voice was barely a whisper, her words spilling out between sobs as years of suppressed pain and guilt came rushing to the surface.


    ----

 Chapter 92 - 92: Insecurities

    Olivia didn''t say anything at first. She just held her daughter, her hand gently rubbing soothing circles on Rose''s back. There was no judgment in her eyes, no impatience only the quiet strength of a mother who had always known her daughter''s heart, even when Rose tried to keep it hidden. "There, there," Olivia murmured softly, her own eyes glistening with unshed tears as she held Rose close. "You''ve always been a strong girl, Rose. Whatever it is, you can tell me. Let it all out, my dear."


    "I-I''m so sorry," Rose managed to say between gasps. "I don''t even know why I acted the way I did. It''s like I''ve woken up from a nightmare, and now¡­ now I''m left with nothing but regrets and¡­ and. I''ve hurt Lucian, Mother, I''ve hurt him in ways I can never undo, and I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to make it right."


    Olivia watched Rose, her heart heavy as she saw her eldest daughter so broken and vulnerable, tears streaming down her face in silent agony. She could feel her own heart tremble with every sob that escaped Rose, knowing that each one was filled with regret and self-recrimination. It was a rare thing for Rose to cry, even as a child. And now, seeing her so openly devastated, Olivia could hardly bear it. She reached out, gently rubbing Rose''s back in a steady, comforting rhythm.


    "Rose," Olivia''s voice was soft but firm, trying to cut through the turmoil swirling within her daughter. "Sweetheart, crying doesn''t solve anything on its own. But talking does. So tell me what''s in your heart. I''m here, and I''m listening."


    Rose took a shaky breath, her words coming out broken, choked with emotion. "It''s¡­ it''s about Lucy, mother." She tried to hold her composure, but the memories flooded her thoughts, bringing with them a fresh wave of tears. "I¡­ I did so many terrible things to him. Things I can''t even begin to justify. I was so selfish, mother. And now I''m afraid¡­ I''m afraid he hates me." Her voice cracked, and she looked down, as if ashamed to meet her mother''s gaze. "He wouldn''t even talk to me. He just¡­ shut me out, and I know it''s my fault. All of it is my fault."


    The last words came out as barely a whisper, and Olivia''s heart twisted at the sight of Rose''s suffering. She reached out, brushing a strand of hair from Rose''s face. "Rose, try to calm yourself. I can see you''re carrying so much pain, but you need to let it out, darling. I''m here to listen." Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Rose wiped at her tears, still trembling. "Mother, you know my relationship with Lucy was never¡­ never close." Her voice wavered. "But it was more than just distance. I fought with him over everything, even things that didn''t matter. Company matters, the family name¡­ things I can''t even believe mattered to me now. And I realize that he¡­ he never even fought back, not once."


    Her voice grew softer, her gaze distant as she continued, "He never tried to compete with me, never. And I¡­ I did it out of fear. Like somehow he would have things I could never deserve, simply because he was your real son and I wasn''t." She choked on the words, the weight of her own jealousy finally settling over her like a storm.


    A deep sigh left Olivia, her own guilt welling up. "Rose, I understand. More than you realize. And I won''t pretend you''re entirely in the wrong," Olivia admitted, her voice carrying years of pain she had never spoken aloud. "If there''s anyone who could have prevented this rift, it''s me. I failed to help you both see how much you meant to each other¡­ how much you both mean to me."


    Rose looked up, her eyes red and filled with fresh tears, struck by the sadness she saw in her mother''s gaze.


    Olivia continued, "Rose, a mother knows her children''s hearts. And I know that this pain you feel¡­ it came from somewhere deeper. When I told you that you weren''t my biological daughter, I thought I was giving you honesty, grounding you in trust. But I see now that it made you feel like you had to work twice as hard, like you had to prove something, and that¡­ that was never my intention." Her voice broke as she said the words, her own regrets seeping through every syllable.


    "I thought I loved you enough that it would erase any need for you to doubt your place with me, with this family," Olivia whispered, her own tears spilling as she held Rose close. "But, sweetheart, you saw Lucy as a threat instead of as a brother, and that was my fault too. You always worked harder than anyone, took on responsibilities no one asked you to¡­ and you thought he''d take it all just because he was my blood."


    Rose closed her eyes, the words hitting her hard, as if her mother had shined a light on her deepest insecurities. "Mother, I just¡­ I never wanted to hurt him, truly. I only wanted to feel like I belonged. And I did it all wrong." Her tears spilled faster now, sobs escaping as she finally let go of everything she''d held onto all those years. "I let my jealousy blind me, and I lost the one person who ever¡­ who ever truly looked up to me."


    Olivia tightened her arms around Rose, her voice breaking with emotion. "You don''t have to shoulder this pain alone, Rose. And I know that if you and Lucy had only seen each other''s hearts, none of this would have mattered. I should have shown you both that love doesn''t come with conditions." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She held Rose tighter, feeling the tremors of her daughter''s regret and despair, knowing full well that a mother''s love should have bridged this gap years ago. And yet, even in this moment of anguish, there was hope. There was still time, still love, still family to be mended. And with that thought, Olivia held Rose closer, vowing to herself that she''d do anything to see her family whole again.


    ---

 Chapter 93 - 93: olivia and rose

    As Rose clung to her mother, her voice cracked as memories of her past interactions with Lucian overwhelmed her. "Mother, I tried so hard to reach out to him... I told him I was there just to talk, to see him. But he didn''t believe me. It was like he thought I was... I don''t know, like I was there to hurt him or manipulate him somehow. He even said he thought I had some ulterior motive."


    She swallowed hard, her eyes filling with tears as she replayed Lucian''s guarded expression in her mind. "He wouldn''t believe anything I said, Mother. And... I understand. After everything, I know I don''t deserve his trust. But it still hurts, knowing he''s so guarded against me that he can''t see how much I... how much I owe him. I feel like I''ll never be at peace unless I can somehow repay him, show him how much I regret it all. But now... now I think he just hates me."


    Olivia''s hand rubbed gentle circles on Rose''s back as she listened, her own face drawn with regret. "Rose," Olivia said softly, though her voice shook with her own emotions, "I don''t believe Lucian could ever hate you. He''s... he''s sensitive, and he''s been hurt deeply. He''s trying to protect himself, that''s all. In some ways, I think he''s scared of feeling love again... afraid that he''ll just be disappointed or hurt. But Rose," Olivia paused, her eyes shimmering, "you''re not alone in feeling regret."


    Rose blinked through her tears, looking up at her mother in surprise. Olivia''s face was etched with a vulnerability Rose had rarely seen. "Mother, what... what do you mean?" she asked, wiping her tears with her sleeve.


    Olivia took a shuddering breath, the calm facade she''d always kept slipping away. "I failed you both as a mother, Rose. I should have seen how things were unraveling between you two. I should have helped you both understand each other... made sure neither of you felt alone or unloved. But instead, I... I was part of the problem. I left things to fester, and now, look at where we are," her voice cracked, and she turned away, blinking back tears. "I thought by focusing on work, I was providing for both of you, making a better future. But I... I didn''t realize that what you needed wasn''t my success, but me. And Lucian, well... he deserved a mother who didn''t put him second." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    A long silence hung between them as the weight of her words settled. Finally, Olivia drew a deep, shaky breath, looking at Rose with an expression of deep guilt.


    "Mother, don''t say that," Rose whispered, her voice trembling with emotion, but Olivia held up a hand, shaking her head.


    "No, Rose. I need to tell you this. I need you to understand... I may have made some terrible mistakes." She bit her lip, hesitating for a moment as if deciding whether to continue. Then she reached for Rose''s hand, clutching it tightly. "There''s something I want to show you, but only if you''re ready to see the truth. But... you have to promise me one thing." Her gaze was unwavering, a shadow of fear and hope in her eyes. "Promise me that you won''t hate me for it."


    Rose wiped the last of her tears, nodding slowly as a feeling of foreboding and curiosity washed over her. She hadn''t expected to hear this side of her mother''s story, the regrets and guilt that mirrored her own.


    Olivia took a deep, shaky breath as she reached into the lower drawer of the coffee table in front of her, her hand trembling as it brushed against the cold metal of a black file tucked away. She hesitated, her hand lingering for a moment as she struggled with the gravity of what she was about to reveal. For days, this file had remained hidden, its contents a dark, festering secret she could barely face herself. But today¡­ today, it was time.


    Olivia didn''t even dare to put it in a secret locker or anywhere safe. For the last two days, she has kept it close to herself, unable to rest properly. Wherever she goes, she takes it with her, and she can''t bring herself to destroy or burn the file. She''s just so insecure about it.


    Rose took the file slowly, glancing between it and her mother, uncertain of the emotions flickering across Olivia''s face. Her mother, usually so composed, looked¡­ broken. Shame and guilt pooled in her eyes as she forced herself to sit back, her hands clenching tightly together. Rose hesitated, her fingers running over the cover, sensing the gravity of what lay within.


    Rose and Olivia sat in a tense, charged silence. Olivia''s fingers trembled as they rested over a black folder, hesitating to lift it, as though the weight of the paper inside might consume her entirely. This folder, the darkest relic of her guilt and mistakes, was something she had kept hidden for so long. She had never even dreamed of letting it see the light again, let alone sharing it with Rose. But here they were, and she knew there was no other way now. After taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, she handed the folder to Rose.


    "This is everything, Rose," Olivia whispered, her voice barely audible, as if she feared that speaking louder might shatter the thin veil of composure she held. "It''s my¡­ worst shame." She could hardly bring herself to meet her daughter''s gaze, as a thousand memories flashed in her mind the moments she had ignored, the truths she had evaded, all of which had cost her son everything.


    Rose looked at her mother, confused by Olivia''s raw vulnerability. She had never seen her mother in such a state. Olivia Kane had always been a pillar of unshakeable strength, a woman who ran the family empire with unwavering authority. But here she was, visibly trembling as she offered Rose a file, her haunted eyes pleading for forgiveness.


    ------ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 94 - 94: no definitely not

    rose opened it, her curiosity mingling with a sense of dread. The first few pages felt like a punch to her gut reports and observations, every detail about Lucian meticulously documented, chronicling his early childhood to the present. Why would her mother feel the need to document all this information about her own son? Shouldn''t she have known Lucian without needing to investigate him? As she turned the pages, she felt a growing sickness settle into her bones.


    "Why¡­ why would you have all this?" Rose whispered, her voice quivering as she flipped through page after page. She glanced at her mother with a mixture of shock and accusation. "You''re his mother. Why would you need something like this? Shouldn''t you¡­ shouldn''t you have known him?"


    Olivia''s face contorted in anguish, her gaze locked on her lap as if looking at Rose might break her. She just shook her head, unable to answer. She knew she couldn''t defend herself, nor did she deserve any defense.


    Rose returned her attention to the documents, her heart pounding as she continued reading. With each page, the weight of their failures pressed down on her, revealing the neglected childhood Lucian had endured, his loneliness, the silent screams that had gone unheard, the instances when his love and attempts to reach out had been met with coldness. Details of moments she barely remembered or had dismissed at the time now surfaced with painful clarity. It was a harrowing revelation, each word searing a truth she could no longer deny. She was only a few pages in, but already, she felt a heaviness settling over her chest.


    Tears gathered in her eyes, blurring the words before her, and she raised her arm to wipe them away, determined to continue reading. Olivia remained silent, her shame palpable in the room as her daughter read, each page hitting like a hammer, exposing the unforgivable neglect and indifference that had shaped Lucian''s life. As the minutes turned into an hour, Rose''s quiet tears became silent sobs, each page bringing with it a fresh wave of guilt and sorrow.


    Finally, her hands began to tremble so much that she could no longer hold the folder. It slipped from her grasp, scattering papers onto the floor. With a strangled gasp, she scrambled to gather them, as if trying to piece together something broken that could never be whole again. She clutched the pages to her chest, her sobs growing louder, echoing the depth of her remorse.


    Olivia watched, her own heart splintering at her daughter''s agony, but she knew she had no right to comfort her. She sat frozen, haunted by the knowledge that she had inflicted this suffering on both of her children. Every sob that escaped Rose''s lips felt like a judgment, a testament to her own failings as a mother. She opened her mouth to say something, but the words wouldn''t come. What could she say to undo the years of pain she had caused?


    "Mother¡­" Rose finally managed, her voice hoarse, her face streaked with tears as she looked up at Olivia with a horrified expression. "Is this¡­ is all of this¡­ true?"


    Olivia swallowed hard, her voice breaking as she nodded. "Every word, Rose. Every single word. I failed him. I failed everything." Her hands clenched into fists as she struggled to hold back her own tears. "I became so blinded by¡­ by everything else, I ignored the love he so freely offered¡­ and he paid the price for my blindness."


    Rose''s face crumpled, more tears streaming down as she looked back down at the papers,


    Rose sat on the plush couch, staring at the file in her hands. Her eyes scanned the pages repeatedly as if she could force herself to believe it was all a misunderstanding. Each word seemed heavier than the last. No birthday celebrations. No pocket money for five years. No gifts on Christmas. No medical check-ups.


    It wasn''t just neglect; it was a gaping chasm of indifference that reflected how utterly the family had failed Lucian.


    Her voice trembled with anger as she finally broke the silence. "Mother, how did things get this wrong? How did we let it go so far?" Rose''s lips quivered, and she could barely suppress the tide of emotions threatening to consume her.


    It wasn''t a question anymore. It was an accusation directed at Olivia and at herself.


    Olivia looked down, her hands trembling slightly as she clutched the edge of her skirt. Her usually composed demeanor was shattered, her guilt evident in her sunken shoulders. "I¡­ I don''t know, Rose. I don''t know how it came to this."


    Rose slammed the file shut and dropped it onto the table. "It''s not just about knowing, Mother. Look at this this isn''t how a family treats their own. No, not even strangers deserve this." Her voice cracked. "This isn''t neglect it''s cruelty. I can''t even imagine how lonely Lucian must have been. And we didn''t even realize it."


    Olivia''s face crumpled, tears glistening in her eyes. "You think I don''t know how much I''ve failed him?" Her voice was barely above a whisper. "Do you think I don''t lie awake every night thinking about how I abandoned him emotionally? How I¡­" Her voice faltered as she broke into sobs.


    Rose''s fists clenched tightly at her sides. "We need to fix this, Mother. Crying won''t undo what''s been done. But we can''t wait any longer. Every second we delay is another nail in the coffin of our relationship with him."


    Olivia sniffled, wiping her tears. "I''ve tried, Rose. I''ve tried so many times. I approach him, but he runs away. He won''t even sit with me, let alone talk. I think I broke him too much. I think¡­ he doesn''t trust me anymore."


    Her words pierced Rose like a dagger. The thought of Lucian a kind-hearted boy who once longed for love and affection giving up on the very idea of familial bonds, was unbearable.


    "He needs time," Olivia continued, her voice fragile. "He''s been through so much. He just needs to heal."


    Rose couldn''t take it anymore. Slamming her hands on the table, she stood up abruptly. "Time? How much more time?Mother, and all we''ve done is ruin him further!"


    Olivia didn''t respond immediately, her face crumbling under the weight of her guilt. "I want his forgiveness more than anything, Rose. More than anything," she whispered, her voice trembling. "But I don''t know if I deserve it. And I don''t know if he''ll ever give it to me."


    Rose''s chest tightened. She turned away to hide the tears streaming down her face. "Then we do whatever it takes," she said softly. "Even if it costs everything."


    Olivia''s gaze softened, but then, as if struck by a thought, she hesitated. "You know," she began slowly, "there might be one person who could help us¡­ someone who might be able to mend the wounds we can''t."


    Rose''s heart sank. A sudden, overwhelming sense of dread coursed through her. "No," she said firmly, already guessing who her mother was referring to.


    "Rose," Olivia said, her voice low and measured. "You know what I mean. Avey. She''s the one he" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No!" Rose snapped, spinning around to face her mother. "That bitch doesn''t deserve him! Don''t you remember how she treated him? How she humiliated him again and again?" Her voice grew louder, trembling with rage. "Even a dog, when kept as a pet, becomes affectionate. But Lucian¡­ he''s human. And she treated him like garbage!"


    Olivia flinched at her daughter''s outburst, but she held her ground. "Rose," she said softly, "do you think you have any right to say that? After everything you''ve done to him, do you really think you can cast stones at her?"


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Rose''s words caught in her throat. Her eyes widened, her breath hitching.


    "You treated him just as badly, if not worse," Olivia continued, her voice cutting through Rose''s defenses like a knife. "But you''re here now, asking for redemption. Why shouldn''t she be given the same chance?"


    "I¡­" Rose stammered, her voice trembling. "I''m different. I''ve apologized. I will begg for forgiveness. But she¡­ she hasn''t and wont definitely."


    Olivia sighed heavily, leaning back on the couch. "She has, Rose. She realized her mistakes too."


    Rose froze, her heart pounding. "What¡­ what do you mean?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Last time," Olivia said quietly, "she agreed to get together with him. She apologized to him and confessed her feelings."


    The room spun around Rose. She collapsed onto the couch, her mind reeling. "So¡­ are they¡­ together?"


    Olivia shook her head, her expression somber. "No. Lucian rejected her."


    Rose''s head snapped up, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Wait¡­ what? He rejected her? Lucian? But he¡­" Her voice trailed off, unable to process the information.


    "Yes," Olivia said softly, her voice tinged with sorrow. "He said he''s given up on her. That he''s given up on love."


    Rose''s chest tightened painfully. "Why¡­ why would he do that?"


    Olivia looked away, her eyes glistening with tears. "I don''t know, Rose. But he said he doesn''t have it in him anymore.


    Rose felt her heart shatter. She slumped back into the couch, her mind a whirlwind of confusion, regret, and guilt. The Lucian she knew the Lucian who once loved Avey with every fiber of his being was gone. And the one who remained was a shadow of himself, carrying the weight of scars that no one had the courage to see before.


    She blinked back tears, her throat tightening. "How¡­ how did it come to this?" she whispered, more to herself than to Olivia.


    Olivia didn''t answer. She didn''t have the words. The silence that followed was deafening, a reminder of how much they had failed him.


    ----


    i will fasten the plot from next chapter on...and well no more explainations like these ofc ..


    thanks for reading...and forgive this sinner of a author too

 Chapter 95 - 95: black rose

    Lucian sat in a cozy corner of a bustling restaurant, nursing his coffee as Garry and Jimmy sat across from him. The table was a mess of coffee mugs, napkins, and untouched pastries, but the lively chatter of the surrounding crowd barely registered to him.


    Jimmy stirred his coffee lazily, a smug grin plastered across his face. "So, you skipped college again today, huh?" he asked, his tone dripping with mock curiosity.


    Lucian glanced up, his face impassive. "Why the hell are you grinning like that? It''s unnerving," he muttered, narrowing his eyes at Jimmy.


    Garry chuckled from the other side, leaning back in his chair. "Oh, come on, Lucy. Jimmy''s just trying to figure out how your always go to college then return before even attending any lecture. is it about Avey again... whatever this is."


    Lucian''s eyes flashed, and he leaned forward, jabbing a finger at Garry. "First of all, don''t say her name imm not in the mood. And second, shut up before I"


    "Before you what? Take your frustration out on us instead of her?" Garry shot back with a sly grin, his tone teasing but his eyes sharp.


    Lucian groaned, leaning back in his chair and rubbing his temples. He had barely made it through the gates of college that morning before turning right back around and calling his two so-called friends for coffee. He still hadn''t had any all morning, and his head throbbed like a drum.


    "Alright, alright. So what did happen?" Jimmy pressed, sipping his coffee and raising a brow. "Don''t think we didn''t notice you called us out here to avoid something or someone."


    Lucian shook his head, lips pressed tightly together. "Nothing. Absolutely nothing happened," he lied, staring into his coffee like it held the answers to the universe.


    Jimmy exchanged a knowing look with Garry, who smirked. "Sure, nothing happened. Because you''re clearly sitting here, sulking like your private files got hacked," Garry teased. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Garry¡­" Lucian''s tone dropped dangerously low, warning in his voice. "Don''t push me."


    Jimmy, ignoring the tension, leaned closer, his grin widening. "So, this wouldn''t happen to be about Avey, would it?"


    Before Lucian could snap, Garry chimed in, "Oh yeah, you told me about her. The girl you used to chase after like she was the last slice of pizza on Earth."


    Jimmy snorted, but Lucian didn''t find it funny. His fingers twitched around his coffee mug, his patience wearing thin. "Garry," he said, his voice tight, "if you value your life, you''ll stop talking."


    Jimmy, ever the instigator, smirked. "Avey, huh? What did she do this time? Or, more accurately, what did you do?"


    Lucian slammed his coffee mug down, the noise causing nearby diners to glance their way. "I said leave it," he growled, his jaw clenched. "I''m not in the mood to talk about her."


    But Garry wasn''t one to back down easily. "Alright, fine. If you won''t talk about Avey, let''s talk about something else. Like oh, I don''t know your love life in general."


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, shooting Garry a withering glare. "What love life?"


    Garry shrugged nonchalantly. "Exactly. That''s why I''m offering to set you up. I know plenty of girls who''d be perfect for you."


    Lucian nearly choked on his coffee, coughing violently as Jimmy burst into laughter. "Say that again?" Lucian sputtered, his face a mix of disbelief and irritation.


    "You heard me," Garry said, grinning mischievously. "I can hook you up with someone amazing. Just say the word."


    Lucian facepalmed, groaning. "You two don''t even have girlfriends yourselves, and you''re here acting like matchmaking experts. Hypocrites, both of you."


    Jimmy smirked, leaning forward. "Hey, that''s not the point. We''re trying to help you, buddy. We''re selfless like that."


    Lucian glared at him, shaking his head. "Right. Selfless. Sure." He took another sip of his coffee, trying to ignore their antics.


    Garry puffed out his chest dramatically. "I''m serious, man. I''ve got great instincts when it comes to this stuff."


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, really? Then where''s your girlfriend, genius?"


    Garry froze, his finger mid-air trembeled as if pointing at Lucian. His face turned an awkward shade of red. "I uh well¡­"


    Jimmy, unable to contain himself, clapped a hand on Garry''s shoulder. "There, there, buddy. You tried," he said, his voice mock-sympathetic.


    Garry swatted Jimmy''s hand away, muttering, "Traitor."


    Lucian chuckled despite himself, shaking his head at their antics. For a moment, the weight on his chest seemed a little lighter. "You two are ridiculous," he said, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    Jimmy leaned back, smirking. "And you, my friend, are hopeless."


    "Hopelessly handsome," Garry added, grinning.


    Lucian rolled his eyes, but he couldn''t deny that for the first time that day, he felt a little more like himself.


    The sound of clicking heels reverberated through the hallway, drawing everyone''s attention as a striking woman approached with an air of undeniable authority and allure. Her sleek black hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her piercing black eyes glinted with a dangerously sharp intensity. She wore a form-fitting black top that highlighted her elegance and poise, her alabaster skin glowing faintly under the hallway lights. Her confident demeanor exuded an unmistakable chill, making everyone in her vicinity feel as though they were in the presence of someone both stunning and formidable.


    "Hey, boys," she began, her smooth and commanding voice slicing through the low hum of chatter. "Would you mind giving me some time alone with this guy over here? We''ve got¡­ personal old matters to discuss." She gestured casually in Lucian''s direction, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Garry and Jimmy, who were lounging casually at their table, froze mid-conversation.


    Garry and Jimmy looked up, their eyes drawn to a dangerously beautiful and sexy woman standing nearby, her gaze fixed on Lucian.


    "Uh¡­" Garry stammered, his brows furrowing as he glanced between the woman and Lucian. Meanwhile, Lucian, who had been sipping on his coffee moments ago, now sat paralyzed. His jaw slackened, his eyes locked on the woman''s face as if he had just seen a ghost. His usually composed demeanor crumbled into a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    Jimmy, ever the opportunist, noticed Lucian''s unusual reaction and decided to capitalize on the situation. He leaped to his feet so quickly that his chair screeched and wobbled precariously before tipping over with a clatter. "Yes! Yes, miss! Absolutely! Please, take your time," he blurted out, plastering on a wide grin as though trying to score points with the mysterious woman. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Jimmy, what the hell are you doing?" Garry hissed under his breath, but before he could protest further, Jimmy grabbed his collar and yanked him out of his chair with surprising force.


    "Come on, man, let them talk," Jimmy whispered harshly, ignoring Garry''s attempts to resist. The movement caused Garry''s chair to fall over, hitting the floor with another loud thud.


    "Ow! Be gentle, will you?" Garry groaned, stumbling slightly as Jimmy tugged him toward the exit.


    Jimmy paused only long enough to right Garry''s chair, brushing it off with exaggerated care as though trying to maintain some semblance of decorum. He then turned back to the woman, gave her a mock bow, and said, "All yours, miss. Take good care of him." His grin widened as he gestured dramatically toward Lucian, who remained frozen in place.


    Without waiting for a response, Jimmy clamped a firm grip on Garry''s arm and practically dragged him away, muttering, "Let''s not be idiots about this.


    As the two disappeared around the corner, the hallway fell into an awkward silence. Lucian, still seated, finally snapped out of his daze but avoided meeting the woman''s gaze. He inhaled deeply, trying to steady his nerves, but the weight of her presence bore down on him like a storm cloud.


    ----

 Chapter 96 - 96: danger alert

    These are the infamous gangster brothers? They seem surprisingly relaxed at this point in time.


    The woman observed Garry and Jimmy as they stood, joy and relaxation in their postures betraying their otherwise composed demeanor. She recalled the chaos they had stirred up after Lucian''s passing in her previous life, events that had left an undeniable impression on her. What surprised her most, however, was discovering how early their connection with Lucian had formed long before she had ever suspected.


    Her thoughts raced as she took mental notes, cataloging the scene before her. Garry and Jimmy, pillars of power, once wrapped in notoriety, now appeared almost... ordinary.


    With calculated calm, the woman pulled out the chair across from Lucian, the seat Garry had just vacated. She sat down slowly, deliberately.


    Lucian, still frozen in shock, gawked at her as though he were seeing a ghost. His wide eyes reflected a mix of confusion and disbelief, his body seemingly rooted to the spot. It was clear he hadn''t anticipated this moment.


    For a long second, no one spoke, the silence stretching thick in the air. Finally, the woman leaned forward, her expression unreadable but her gaze sharp.


    Correcting his shocked state, Lucian blinked, his throat dry as he fumbled for words. The room, once tense with the energy of Garry and Jimmy''s presence, seemed to shift entirely under the weight of this unexpected meeting. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian stared in stunned silence at the woman sitting across from him, his mind racing as if trying to solve an impossible puzzle. She had appeared out of nowhere, taken the seat Garry had vacated, and now sat before him with an air of confidence that made his pulse quicken. Her sharp, piercing eyes seemed to look straight through him, reading his every thought and unraveling his carefully guarded secrets. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    She leaned back slightly in the chair, her demeanor relaxed but her gaze calculating. A faint smirk played on her lips, one that spoke of amusement and an unshakable confidence. Lucian, meanwhile, felt like his world was tilting. How the hell is she here? And why is she sitting in front of me?


    His thoughts raced. Does she know? No¡­ it''s impossible. Even with next 20 no 30 years, she couldn''t have pieced everything together. But why does she appeared in front of me? What''s her angle did she got it ...or just a little coincidence? Lucian''s mind buzzed with anxiety, but he tried to keep his face neutral.


    Behind her, Garry and Jimmy stood a good distance away, but their presence was impossible to miss. Their mischievous grins and exaggerated thumbs-up gestures directed toward Lucian made his lips twitch in irritation. The two looked like they were silently cheering him on, as though this were some romantic moment. Lucian wanted to scream. Idiots. This is not what you think it is.


    The woman broke the silence, her voice laced with a playful sharpness.


    "Close your mouth, will you? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    Lucian blinked and quickly shut his gaping mouth, straightening in his chair. His words stumbled out awkwardly, "I¡­ I¡­" He froze, his throat dry as he tried to maintain some semblance of composure.


    Her smirk widened. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?"


    Lucian''s pulse raced as he attempted to regain control of the situation. Act normal. She might not know. This could just be a coincidence.


    "Um¡­ excuse me, miss. Do I know you? If not, can you tell me what you wanted to talk about?" He injected as much confusion into his tone as possible, hoping to feign ignorance.


    The woman tilted her head, studying him like a predator toying with its prey. Her grin widened slightly, the amusement in her dark eyes deepening.


    "You don''t know me?" she asked slowly, her tone mockingly skeptical.


    Lucian swallowed hard. Why is she looking at me like that? "No, I don''t think we''ve ever met before," he replied, forcing a smile and hoping it looked convincing.


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously, the playfulness in her demeanor shifting into something sharper. "Hmm. That''s funny." She tapped a finger against the table as if pondering something. "You''re the infamous ''stupid son'' of the Kane family, right? Everyone says you''re useless and untalented."


    Lucian flinched inwardly at her words but kept his expression blank.


    She leaned forward slightly, her voice dropping into a lower, more dangerous tone. "Yet, somehow, you responded perfectly to the command I gave you in Spanish earlier. And now, when I asked you in german if you knew me, not only you understand if fully you even answered fluently in German. Quite a contradiction for someone who supposedly isn''t good at anything."


    Lucian''s heart sank. Dammit. She noticed. He cursed his reflexive responses. Why didn''t I think before speaking?


    "I think you''re mistaken," Lucian said with a nervous chuckle. "I only know English. That''s it."


    The woman''s grin turned positively wolfish. "Is that so?" she asked, her tone dripping with mockery. Then, with a flick of her tongue, she switched to Russian. "but i just explained that all in Russian."


    Lucian froze. His sweat trickled down his back as he tried to maintain his composure. He hesitated for half a second too long.


    Her smirk widened triumphantly. "You trying to fain ignorance," she said in perfect French. "That''s confirmation enough."


    Lucian clenched his fists under the table, his mind racing for an out. "No, I didn''t. You misunderstood," he tried to argue weakly, but she cut him off.


    "Don''t bother lying. Your reaction said it all," she said with a chuckle. "And this confirmed that you understand French."


    Lucian''s jaw tightened, but before he could stop himself, his expression gave her the answer she wanted. He cursed internally.


    "Impressive," she said, sitting back with a satisfied look. "You speak five languages fluently Spanish, German, Russian, French, and, of course, English. Not bad for someone labeled as ''untalented.''"


    Lucian let out a long sigh, his frustration mingled with a hint of reluctant admiration. This woman, he realized, was undoubtedly the most cunning and intelligent person he had ever encountered. While he had always been aware of her sharp mind and calculating nature, he hadn''t anticipated her brilliance to operate on such an extraordinary level.


    ----


    hehehe

 Chapter 97 - 97: ill be taking it again

    "Would you like to apologize now?" the woman asked, her arms crossed firmly over her chest as she looked at Lucian, who sat across from her.


    Lucian glanced up at her, his eyes meeting hers, but his expression remained blank. The woman in front of him, though, was a picture of confidence and beauty, her gaze never leaving him. To Lucian, it felt like she could see straight through him.


    "Apologize for what?" Lucian asked, feigning ignorance, his voice calm as he shrugged slightly. "As far as I know, we''ve never met before."


    She didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she continued to stare at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. There was an intensity in her gaze, one that seemed to cut right through any pretense. Lucian tried to hold her stare, but after a few seconds, he looked away, unable to maintain the connection.


    The woman clicked her tongue in disappointment. "Tsk, tsk," she muttered under her breath. "So, you won''t admit it, huh?"


    Lucian said nothing, deliberately avoiding her gaze. He couldn''t help but feel a little unsettled.


    Suddenly, she snorted, the sound full of mockery. Without warning, she pulled out her phone from the pocket of her jeans and began scrolling, her fingers moving quickly across the screen. Lucian watched her, his confusion deepening. There was a strange sense of excitement in her movements, a gleam of triumph in her eyes as her grin grew wider with each tap.


    After a few moments, the woman placed the phone on the table in front of Lucian, face up. A red button was clearly visible on the screen. Lucian''s eyes locked onto it, feeling little weird but curious of what she is doing


    "ill be taking the position of greatest again black," she said, her voice brimming with excitement. "black."


    Lucian''s eyes widened in disbelief as the words sank in. His mind raced, and for a split second, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. But beneath the shock, there was something else something that made him feel a strange sense of excitement, even a little happiness. No way, he thought to himself. It can''t be.


    these were the exact same words he has once used after...


    She tapped the screen again, her fingers brushing against the glass with a practiced ease. Lucian watched, mesmerized, as she effortlessly maneuvered through the interface. He barely had time to process it when, suddenly, his own phone vibrated in his pocket. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His hands were shaking as he pulled it out, his pulse quickening. The notification on his screen was unmistakable.


    Top ranking of the world, formerly held by ''Black,'' has been overtaken by ''Mistress Black.''


    For eight long years, the person known only as Black had held the top spot in the world ranking, undefeated and seemingly unbeatable. But now, that title had been claimed by someone else: Mistress Black.


    The notification continued, describing the challenge that awaited anyone who wanted to reclaim the position. To do so, one had to break the intricate codes and defenses that had been put in place, challenging the very core of the system. If one succeeded, they could take the title and set their own rules for the world to follow.


    Lucian''s heart pounded in his chest. This was it the moment he had longed for. The woman in front of him, the one who had always been a shadow in the background of his world, was no longer just an observer. She had become the challenger the one who had finally defeated him.


    Lucian placed his phone on the table, his hands trembling slightly. For a moment, he put his hand on his face, overwhelmed by the enormity of the situation. Then, without thinking,


    HAHAHAHA HAHAHAHA


    he burst into laughter a deep, unrestrained crazy laugh that echoed in the restaurant. He laughed and laughed, the sound almost manic, but there was no mistaking it: he was genuinely happy.


    The people around him, who had been watching him curiously, exchanged glances, unsure of what to make of his reaction. But Lucian didn''t care. He didn''t care about their stares or the questions that would soon follow. He was happy, maybe even proud.


    Across from him, Mistress Black this woman who had once been his rival, the one he had secretly admired watched him with an expression of quiet pride. She had done it. The challenge he had set, the very one he had thought would push her to her limits, had been met and conquered. The tables had turned, and now, she was the one standing at the top. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    She had earned this. She had defeated the man who had once been the greatest, and in doing so, she had proven her own strength, her own brilliance. But more than that, she had claimed something that had once seemed out of reach the title of Mistress Black.


    And as Lucian laughed, despite the sting of defeat, there was a part of him that couldn''t help but admire her, too. Because in the end, it was never about winning it was about who could rise to the challenge. And in this moment, he knew that she had truly earned her place.


    Celestia (Mistress Black) watched Lucian, her gaze locked onto him as he laughed uncontrollably. A smile spread across her face, one that was full of pride, excitement, and something deeper an emotion that had been building for years.


    This was the man she had once worshiped, the one whose achievements had been the pinnacle of her ambition. For so long, he had been the goal the unreachable target that drove her, the standard against which she measured her every success. And now, here he was, laughing with abandon, not in anger, but in sheer, unfiltered joy.


    This was it. This was the moment she had dreamed of, imagined a thousand times in her head. The first time they would meet after she had dethroned him after she had become the new "Mistress Black." She had wondered how he would react. Would he be angry? Would he resent her for taking his position? Or would he congratulate her, even perhaps admire her for her tenacity? A part of her had even daydreamed of a grand gesture maybe he would kiss her, or perhaps... propose marriage?


    Celestia''s thoughts drifted a little too far, and she quickly snapped herself out of it. No, no, that''s going too far, she thought, pushing aside the romantic fantasies that tried to creep in. This moment wasn''t about that.


    Her smile widened as she watched him, her eyes beginning to mist over with tears of joy. She could hardly believe it. She had spent years imagining this day, this victory, the day when she would finally take the place of the man she had once looked up to. To the world, Lucian had been the best unbeatable, unshakable. And now, here she was, taking his throne, having overcome every obstacle in her path.


    I did it, she thought to herself. The words echoed in her mind. She had worked for this for a lifetime well cheated a little but still her hardwork,


    took two lifetimes. The first time around, she had watched from the sidelines, never daring to imagine that she could ever surpass him. But now, in this second life, she had done the impossible.


    Seeing him so happy, so genuinely excited, was everything she had wanted. It was proof that her victory hadn''t come at the expense of his happiness, and that perhaps he understood. Perhaps he didn''t see her as an enemy, but as the worthy challenger she had always hoped to be. In the end, it wasn''t about taking something away from him it was about proving to herself that she could stand where he once stood.


    "I did it..." Celestia repeated under her breath, her voice barely a whisper. The tears in her eyes weren''t born of sadness but of relief and joy. She had reached the summit, and now, the world was hers to shape.


    And as she sat there, watching Lucian, she realized that this moment this feeling of pure, unadulterated triumph was worth all the struggles. This was her victory. This was the beginning of everything she had ever wanted.


    ----


    sighh guys so hard ahhhhh

 Chapter 98 - 98: Talk

    Lucian''s eyes were wide with excitement and fascination, a chuckle escaping him as he asked, "How did you do it?" But her response caught him off guard.


    Lucian was amazed as he thought to himself: Max had rewarded Lucian for his perfect hacker skills. It''s a dream for anyone to bypass him and defeat him, but somehow, she managed to do it.


    "Do I know you?" Celestia asked, a playful smile on her face.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Of course, she wouldn''t tell him that she had regressed back in time, or that it was Lucian''s own notes she had left behind that helped her defeat him. She couldn''t reveal that, not just because of the world''s restrictions time would stop again but even if there were no restrictions, she still wouldn''t have told him. She thought to herself, keeping the secret."


    Lucian nearly fell out of his chair, a sigh escaping him. His mind raced, trying to process what was happening.


    She''s taking revenge, Lucian thought to himself, making a mental note not to get on her bad side.


    "Okay, okay, you win. I''m sorry for acting like that. I was just trying to hide that I didn''t know you, but that''s part of the hacker code, you know? No one should reveal their identity."


    "I was just following the rules to be an ideal hacker," Lucian added, coughing awkwardly, trying to defuse the tension. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Following the rules and you are hacker?" Celestia chuckled, unimpressed. "Tsk, tsk."


    "Okay, okay, enough. I already apologized. But at least tell me how you did it! It''s honestly shocking. You''ve been trying to reclaim your position for the last 7 or 8 years, but you were nowhere close. Then, out of nowhere, you pull this off... It''s almost magical!" Lucian''s eyes sparkled with fascination.


    "Because I''m better than you," Celestia replied, a proud smile spreading across her face.


    Lucian just stared at her, feeling awkward. He had expected her to have a unique personality, but this was a little different than what he had imagined.


    "So, would you like to apologize now?" Celestia asked, her tone playful but insistent. She wasn''t letting this go easily.


    "Huh? Apologize for what?" Lucian scratched his head, genuinely confused.


    "If you''re asking about taking first place and defeating you seven years ago... I''m sorry," Lucian replied, thinking that might be the only reason she might want him to apologize.


    Celestia let out a long sigh. "No, not for that. Why would I? You''re really that dense, huh?"


    Lucian blinked, even more confused. "Then... for what?"


    "For not talking to me!" Celestia''s voice was tinged with frustration. "How many times did I try to at least talk to you? You knew it! You could have said something! I chased you for seven years, and you didn''t even accept my friend request!"


    She clenched her fists. "I wanted to be friends with you, mr smart ass. I took you as my greatest rival. My goal was to connect with you, but you just ignored me. You crushed me in the rankings and didn''t say a word, just one sentence, and that''s it!"


    Lucian opened his mouth, but Celestia cut him off.


    "I want an apology, now." She gritted her teeth, her tone serious. "Someone out there has been trying their hardest to get you to notice them, day and night, and you just keep ignoring them... What kind of person does that?"


    Lucian''s gaze softened as he looked at Celestia, a faint, sad smile playing on his lips. It wasn''t the smile of someone who had everything figured out it was the smile of someone who had resigned himself to the reality he believed was inevitable. He sighed, running a hand through his hair, as if trying to steady his thoughts.


    "I''m really sorry, you know," Lucian began, his voice heavy with guilt and sincerity. "I knew you wanted to talk to me. I knew every time you tried to reach out, every time you made an effort¡­ I noticed it all. I''ve respected you more than you probably realize." He paused, his eyes drifting downwards.


    He hesitated before continuing, his voice quieter now, as if confessing a secret he''d carried for years. "Every night, I''d check to see if I''d been hacked again, and every night, I saw that it was you persistently, determinedly, trying to crack through. For seven years." He laughed bitterly, the sound hollow. "Seven years, Celestia. Honestly, seeing your name pop up every day... it made me happy. I admired you for it."


    Celestia''s fists clenched tightly at her sides. Her emotions were waging a battle inside her anger at his obliviousness, satisfaction at hearing he admired her, and something else, something tender that made her heart ache. Her jaw tightened, and she blinked quickly, trying to suppress the storm of emotions threatening to overtake her.


    Lucian glanced at her but couldn''t hold her gaze for long. He looked away, almost ashamed. "You never gave up. You kept trying, even after failing so many times. I don''t think I could''ve done that. You''re... stronger than me, and I respect you for that. I admire you for that."


    "Then why?" Celestia''s voice was sharp, cutting through the quiet tension like a blade. She took a step closer, her eyes narrowing as she tried to keep her composure. "Why didn''t you let me in, Lucian? Why didn''t you ever respond? You knew. You knew, and you still" She stopped herself, her fists trembling, the weight of seven years of effort pressing down on her.


    Lucian flinched at her words, the guilt etched into every line of his face. He exhaled slowly, closing his eyes as if gathering the courage to finally say the truth. "Because I was afraid." His voice was barely above a whisper, but the raw emotion in it was impossible to miss.


    "Afraid of what?" Celestia demanded, her voice breaking slightly despite her attempts to sound firm.


    "Afraid that you''d see the real me and dissapointed at what you found," Lucian admitted, finally meeting her gaze. His eyes were filled with vulnerability, something she had never seen in him before. "I''m not the person you admired, Celestia. I''m not the ideal you thought I was. I''m just... a disappointing fool who couldn''t even" His voice faltered, the words catching in his throat.


    Celestia''s expression softened for a moment, a flicker of pain and understanding crossing her face. Then, her eyes hardened again, and she crossed her arms, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "You''re stupid, Lucian. I can confirm that." Her voice was sharp, but it wasn''t cruel it was almost exasperated, tinged with a surprising warmth.


    "But disappointed?" she continued, shaking her head. "No. You think so little of me if you believe I''d be disappointed because of something so ridiculous. You think I''d hate you because you fell for someone and got rejected and you trying again and again? Do you even know me at all?"


    Lucian opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. His face twisted in a mix of embarrassment and guilt, and he looked away, unable to meet her piercing gaze.


    Celestia scoffed, rolling her eyes. "You really are stupid," she muttered, but there was no venom in her words. She looked at him for a long moment, studying him, before her voice softened. "You should''ve trusted me, mr smart ass. I would''ve understood."


    "I''m sorry," Lucian said quietly, his voice trembling. "I... I thought"


    "Don''t." Celestia cut him off, stepping closer. Her tone was firm but not unkind. "Don''t make assumptions about me. and i accept your apology


    thanks Lucian said, his shoulders slumping as if a weight had been lifted,a smile relieved appearing on his face.


    "And don''t do it again," Celestia added, her eyes narrowing as she pointed a finger at him. "If you pull that ''crap one more time, I swear you''ll regret it."


    Lucian blinked, startled by her bluntness, and then an awkward, small smile crept onto his face. "I''ll try," he said, his voice carrying the faintest hint of relief.


    "You better," Celestia said, crossing her arms again. But this time, there was a hint of a smile on her lips, and her eyes weren''t as hard as they had been moments ago.


    For the first time in a long while, Lucian felt a tiny spark of relieve this was one of his biggest secrets.


    -----


    sorry for being late guys... author is just too tired and sighh leave it


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 99 - 99: lady luck?max

    Lucian leaned back in his seat, letting out a small sigh as he studied Celestia across the table. The light of the restaurant flickered against her striking features, but it was her demeanor that made him feel out of place. Her air of confidence, bordering on arrogance, made him question what kind of storm she was about to bring into his life.


    "So, uh," he began, keeping his voice low to avoid drawing attention. "Is it even... allowed for you to be wandering around like this? You''re, you know, a princess. Don''t you have security or something?"


    Celestia''s lips curled into a smirk, her golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "I ran away," she answered nonchalantly, as if this were the most ordinary thing in the world.


    Lucian nearly choked on his water. "Ran away?" he repeated, his tone laced with disbelief. His eyebrows knit together, his mind racing to comprehend the gravity of her words.


    "Yes, I ran away," she said with a shrug, leaning casually against her chair. "Did you really think I''d sit around in a gilded cage forever? When I want something, I get it."


    Lucian stared at her, his mouth slightly agape. "You do realize this is going to cause problems for me, right?" he muttered, already imagining the chaos her absence would cause in her kingdom and the inevitable heat he''d feel from her security team.


    "Not my problem," Celestia retorted, her voice dripping with indifference as she waved a hand dismissively.


    Lucian sighed, dragging a hand down his face. "Really? And what happens if your people come here looking for you? Are you telling me no one can stop you?"


    She interrupted him, her tone laced with both pride and defiance. "Do you think those so-called ''security measures'' could stop me if I wanted to leave? I''m not some fragile doll who can''t make decisions for herself." Her voice carried a sharp edge, her confidence palpable. "Unlike a certain someone we both know," she added, her words dripping with disdain as her gaze darkened momentarily.


    Lucian knew exactly who she was referring to Avey. He opened his mouth to respond, to perhaps defend her, but the fiery glint in Celestia''s eyes stopped him. He thought better of it and let the moment pass, sighing inwardly.


    Clearing his throat, Lucian tried to lighten the atmosphere. "Alright, fine. You went through all that trouble just to meet me and for ignoring me for the last... seven years, How about this: as a apology, I''ll grant you one wish. Anything you want. Call it an apology reward." He offered a sheepish grin, scratching the back of his neck.


    Celestia''s expression shifted. She tilted her head, her chin resting on her hands as her elbows propped up on the table. Her sharp gaze bored into Lucian''s, an unsettling mix of intensity and fascination. Her posture was casual, but her eyes betrayed an emotion far deeper something akin to obsession.


    Lucian swallowed, feeling a strange discomfort under her unwavering stare. "Uh, what is it? Just say it already," he said, attempting to mask his unease.


    Her lips parted, and she spoke with the calm certainty of someone delivering a royal decree. "Marry me."


    The words hung in the air like a thunderclap.


    Lucian froze, his mind racing to process what she had just said. Did she seriously just say that?


    "Uhhh... Excuse me?" Lucian finally managed to sputter, leaning back in his chair as if to create some much-needed distance. His heart thudded against his ribs, though whether from surprise or embarrassment, he wasn''t entirely sure.


    "I said, marry me," Celestia repeated, her tone unwavering. Her golden eyes locked onto his, daring him to look away. There was no hesitation, no blush of shyness on her face. Her words carried an air of finality, as if she had already decided the outcome.


    Lucian blinked rapidly, trying to comprehend the situation. "Wow, okay. You didn''t even bother with the usual steps like, ''I like you,'' or, ''Let''s go out.'' Straight to marriage, huh?" He let out a nervous chuckle, attempting to lighten the atmosphere.


    Celestia didn''t laugh. She simply continued to stare at him, her determination unyielding. "Why waste time? I know what I want," she said, her voice calm but resolute.


    Great. Now he was part of someone else''s entertainment.


    "Can we... lower our voices a little?" he whispered, leaning closer to her. "People are staring."


    "I don''t care," she said dismissively, her gaze never leaving his. "Let them watch."


    Lucian let out an exasperated sigh, shaking his head. This woman...


    "Celestia, you''re being ridiculous," Lucian said, trying to sound firm without being harsh. "You can''t just... drop something like this out of nowhere."


    "Why not?" she countered, tilting her head. "You''re single, I''m single. I see no reason why we shouldn''t."


    Around them, the murmurs of other patrons began to rise. People were leaning closer, trying to catch snippets of their conversation. A few girls were whispering, their eyes darting between Celestia and Lucian.


    "She''s so bold!" one girl whispered, her eyes wide with admiration. "I can''t believe she just outright proposed like that!"


    "He looks so flustered," another giggled. "But who wouldn''t be?"


    Lucian ran a hand down his face, feeling the weight of the growing audience. "This woman is going to drive me insane," he muttered under his breath.


    "So?" Celestia prompted, raising an eyebrow.


    Lucian was left speechless, staring at Celestia, who was standing before him with unwavering determination in her eyes. Just as he opened his mouth to say something, to try to explain, she cut him off with a firm tone.


    "I never asked for your approval, do not misunderstand. I''m not asking i am telling you," Celestia said, her voice steady and commanding.


    Lucian blinked at her, his mind blank for a second. Her confidence and boldness threw him off completely. "Hey¡­ this isn''t going how I thought it would," he muttered under his breath, struggling to find the right words.


    Inwardly, Lucian''s thoughts were spiraling. Max! he screamed mentally. Didn''t you say today was supposed to be a good day? Where''s this so-called ''Lady Luck shining on me'' you promised me?


    There was a brief silence in his head before Max''s mechanical voice responded, dry and unbothered.


    [Host, I have no idea what you are talking about. I am currently busy. Please consult me later.]


    Lucian froze in disbelief. Busy? His thoughts practically screamed. You''re a system! You don''t have a life. What could you possibly be busy with?


    Max''s voice returned, as calm and composed as ever. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Not everyone is like you, Host. I have a girlfriend. Respectfully, you cannot question my personal affairs. Please handle your problems on your own.]


    The audacity of Max''s words made Lucian''s left eye twitch. He clenched his fists, his anger bubbling just below the surface. Girlfriend?! he fumed internally. When the hell did you get a girlfriend? And where did you find her, huh?


    But this time, there was no response from Max. Complete silence.


    "Unbelievable," Lucian muttered under his breath, pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to calm down. I''ll deal with you later, you useless tin can, he thought bitterly. First, let me figure out how to handle this situation without ruining my life.


    He turned his attention back to Celestia, who hadn''t moved an inch, her intense gaze still fixed on him. Her unwavering stance made him feel like he was under a spotlight, every fiber of his being exposed.


    Her presence was overwhelming. Lucian felt like a child caught sneaking cookies before dinner, except the stakes were far higher now.


    ---- Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 100 - 100: proposal

    Lucian sighed, feeling a heavy weight on his chest. This was unlike anything he had ever experienced. He had never been proposed to before, let alone by someone as extraordinary as Princess. His mind was a storm of emotions, and his heart felt like it was stuck in an endless loop of confusion.


    No matter how much he had tried to toughen himself after the countless rejections he had suffered in his past, deep down, Lucian remained the same shy, innocent boy who struggled with matters of the heart. And now, faced with Celestia''s bold declaration, he found himself frozen, unsure of what to say.


    He didn''t want to hurt her feelings. Rejection was something he knew all too well, the sting of it still fresh in his memory. He didn''t want to put that same pain into someone else''s heart, even though his own had been shattered so many times. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s gaze softened as he looked at Celestia. "You must know my story," he said quietly, a sad smile on his lips. "You must have heard it by now¡­ the countless times I''ve been rejected, and still, I''ve kept hoping. It probably makes me look pathetic, doesn''t it? Like some foolish, obsessed fool, still clinging to a dream that''ll never come true." His voice trembled a little, though he tried to hold it together.


    Celestia, however, was undeterred. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous intensity as she stared at him, flipping her long black hair back with a swift motion. "I don''t care about your past, Your history doesn''t matter to me. Whether you were rich, poor, broken, or happy, I still want you. And I will have you."


    Her words hit him like a wave, washing over him with a force he wasn''t prepared for. Celestia''s conviction was unshakable, and her obsession, dangerous. Lucian could see the darkness in her eyes, a fiery intensity that was as captivating as it was frightening.


    But still, he couldn''t shake the feelings of uncertainty. He met her gaze, his own eyes filled with sorrow. "I can''t do that anymore," he said softly, almost a whisper. "I don''t have the capacity to love anyone. I don''t even know if I want to. It''s just... I can''t. My heart''s gone, Celestia. I don''t have anything left to give." He swallowed hard, looking away from her, as if the weight of his words might crush him. "Please, forgive me. I don''t deserve your feelings. You shouldn''t want someone like me."


    Celestia said nothing at first. She simply stared at him, her gaze piercing and unwavering. Lucian felt a wave of discomfort rise within him as he avoided her eyes, unable to face the anger and disappointment he might see there. But when she spoke, her voice was cold, sharp.


    "Do you really think its cool to show that you loved one girl and after rejection not even giving yourself a chance trying to act like some Hollywood hero? Do you think you''re the only one who''s suffered because of love?" she asked, her tone icy with contempt. "You let rejections break you? You give up on everyone just because one girl turned you away?"


    Lucian flinched at the force of her words. She wasn''t just angry; she was disgusted, not by the rejection, but by his weakness. He felt it felt her judging him, looking at him like he was pathetic. And perhaps, in some ways, he was.


    "Stop acting like some helpless person," Celestia continued, her eyes narrowing. "It disgusts me. I''ve watched you rise come to top took the position of greatest looking down on everything,you know thousands of people will give anything just too see you...the black some people dreams are to reach your position in all there life time. And now, you act like this? Like you''re some weak, insignificant fool who can''t move on from his past? It''s beneath you."


    Her words struck deeper than she could have imagined. Lucian felt a pang of guilt, a sharp reminder that she was right. He had allowed his past failures to define him. He had let the pain of past rejection cage him, and in doing so, he had become a prisoner of his own sorrow.


    "I... I can''t just forget what happened," he said softly, his voice cracking as the weight of his memories threatened to overwhelm him. "I don''t know how to move on. Every time I try, I just feel this... emptiness. I''m afraid to love again. Afraid of the pain. That''s why I rejected her, even though I still care about her. I couldn''t go through it again. I don''t think I can ever love anyone the way I did before."


    Celestia''s eyes didn''t softened not even for a moment, there was no sympathy in them, only understanding. She didn''t pity him, but she saw the torment in his soul.


    "So, you still want her, don''t you?" Celestia asked, her voice devoid of emotion as she watched him. "Even after everything she''s done to you?"


    Lucian hesitated, the question cutting deeper than he expected. His mind raced, the confusion gnawing at him. He didn''t know. He didn''t even understand his own heart anymore. "I don''t know," he admitted, the words hanging heavy in the air. "I don''t know what I want."


    Celestia''s expression darkened, though there was still a hint of something soft in her gaze. "You rejected her two days ago, but you''re still tangled in your feelings for her? You''re letting your past control you."


    Lucian exhaled a long, shaky breath. "I just didn''t want to feel that pain again," he said, his voice strained. "The pain of loving someone and then losing them. I couldn''t bear it."


    Celestia leaned forward, her gaze intense as she fixed him with a piercing stare. "You''re not the only one who''s been hurt there are many people in this world. But if you let that pain control you, you''ll never find happiness. You''ll never be free."


    ---


    woahhh guys 100th ch of our beautiful boom


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    imm so happy HA HA HA HA... thanks for reading

 Chapter 101 - 101: questioning me?how dare

    Celestia leaned in closer, her gaze unblinking, her eyes locked onto Lucian''s with an intensity that was both unsettling and mesmerizing.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Stop talking about love like you understand it," she said, her voice a blend of urgency and obsession, her words slicing through the conversation with unyielding clarity. "Let me show you what love really is. I''ll teach you, and when I''m done, you''ll forget about her completely. I promise."


    Lucian could feel the weight of her gaze, an overwhelming force that seemed to draw him in despite his resistance. Her words were sharp, like a promise or a command, and her eyes held something darker, deeper than mere affection. It was a kind of possessiveness, an unspoken declaration that he was hers and hers alone.


    "I can free you from the pain of loving her," Celestia continued, her voice thick with obsession. "I can take all that hurt away. All that longing, all that uncertainty... I can replace it. All you have to do is let me."


    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t believe it. This girl was so direct, so bold. She spoke with such confidence, as if the world revolved around her feelings, as if she knew what was best for him, even more than he knew himself.


    But despite the pull in her words, he couldn''t help but question her reasoning.


    "I... I don''t think it''s love," Lucian replied, his voice cautious but firm. "It feels more like... admiration. We''ve just met, Celestia. We don''t even know each other well enough for this to be love. I''m not judging your feelings, but I think you might be confused."


    Celestia''s eyes flared, the softness in her expression hardening into something more dangerous, more intense. "Don''t teach me about love," she hissed, her voice dropping to a low, almost chilling tone. "I know what love is. I''ve loved you for longer than you can imagine. And you? You only loved her because she helped you when you were weak when you had nothing. That wasn''t love, Lucian. That was gratitude."


    Her words hit him like a cold wave, his mind racing as he tried to process them.


    "Gratitude is not love," she continued, her voice rising with every word. "You didn''t love Avey. You relied on her, needed her to survive the worst parts of your life. And that''s fine, but it''s not love. You just mistook it for that because she was the only one who cared. That''s not love. I* love you. And you... you how dare you question it."


    "But that''s different," Lucian finally managed to say, his voice shaky. "We grew up together. I knew her, her flaws, her strengths. We shared a history. But you¡­" He paused, struggling to find the right words. "You don''t know me. You don''t even know the scars I carry inside or out. How can you claim this is love?"


    Celestia''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "Don''t I?" she countered. "You don''t think I know you, but I do. I''ve known you for years. I''ve seen your pain, your struggles, even if you didn''t see me. Do you know what I''ve been through just to meet you, to see your face?"


    Lucian opened his mouth to protest, but Celestia wasn''t finished. She leaned forward, her face mere inches from his, her eyes searing into him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me," she whispered, the weight of her emotions pressing into every syllable. "Tell me¡­"If what I feel is just admiration, then how do you explain this? Every day for the last seven years,yes every single day, i tried to break into the world of someone i didn''t even know someone whose name you didn''t even know no age not even gender? How would you feel if, every single day, you tried to hack 20, 30, even 40 times, just to know who they were? To see the face behind a name, a mere shadow of a person you only knew through distant whispers and fragments?"


    Lucian froze. Her words hit him like a blow to the chest, and the weight of what she was saying began to sink in.


    "Do you know what that''s like?" Celestia''s voice trembled, but it was more with the fervor of longing than with weakness. "For seven years, every single day, I fought. I searched. I did everything I could hacking, begging, hoping that maybe, just maybe, I would catch a glimpse of you. To see your face, to hear your voice to know who he is. To know who you really were, not just some name on a screen."


    Her eyes flashed with something wild, something urgent. "Do you know what it''s like to wake up every morning with one thing on your mind? Not food, not sleep but just one tiny, fragile hope that today will be the day you finally meet the person you''ve spent years yearning to find? To feel like your entire existence hinges on that one possibility just to see you, just to know you. To feel you,To let you know that there''s someone out there someone who has loved you for years, even when you didn''t know their name."


    Her voice became almost sharp now, her cutting wounds through each word. "Isn''t that love? Isn''t that real? I''ve spent seven years fighting for this moment, trying to make this connection, and all you see is admiration?. Tell me, Lucian," she said, her eyes searching his, "are my feelings any less than yours? Are they inferior to what you felt for her? You say you loved her, but you only loved her because she gave you something when you were weak kid. She was your emotional lifeline. But this what I''ve done for you, this is real love. I''ve spent seven years chasing you. Seven years. And you can''t even see it for what it is."


    She leaned in closer, her voice almost breaking, her words coming faster now, desperate for him to understand. "So tell me, Lucian tell me now are my feelings superior to yours or not? Are they more real than the love you had for her? Because I know what I feel. I know it in my bones. It''s love. Pure, unwavering, unrelenting love. For you."


    Lucian''s breath caught in his throat. The weight of her words settled on him, a realization creeping through his mind. For seven years, Celestia had done what he could not she had put her feelings out there, raw and open, hoping to touch the heart of someone she only knew through a screen. She had fought for a connection that he had taken for granted.


    Lucian''s chest tightened. He couldn''t answer her right away. The weight of her words, the intensity of her feelings it was overwhelming. It was hard to breathe, to think, with the rawness of her confession hanging in the air.


    He looked at Celestia, really looked at her for the first time. The obsession in her eyes, the deep yearning that radiated from her every word, every movement it wasn''t just fixation. It was love. It was real, even if it was complicated, even if it was born from desperation.


    He swallowed hard, his heart trembling under the weight of her devotion.


    "Thank you," he whispered, his voice breaking as the words came out. "Thank you for loving me like that... I''m... sorry. I''m sorry for questioning your feelings."


    For the first time, he saw Celestia''s intense expression soften, just a little, but enough for him to notice. A satisfied, almost creepy smile crept onto her lips.


    ---

 Chapter 102 - 102: husband

    Lucian shifted uncomfortably in his chair, unsure of what to say after his apology. The awkward silence between them lingered like a thick fog, and he could feel Celestia''s gaze fixed on him.


    She sat there, her chin resting on her hands, elbows propped on the table, looking at him with an intensity that was both unsettling and strangely endearing. Her bright eyes didn''t blink, and it seemed as though she could sit there staring at him for hours without tiring.


    Lucian cleared his throat nervously, his hands fidgeting on the table. "So¡­ um¡­ I''ve been meaning to ask," he began hesitantly, avoiding her gaze as he rubbed the back of his neck. "How did you know about me and Avey? That¡­ childhood gratitude thing? I mean, not many people know about it. Actually, I wouldn''t be surprised if even Avey herself has forgotten it."


    He looked up, genuinely curious now. For someone like Celestia, with her larger-than-life presence, to bring up something so deeply personal and obscure it baffled him.


    Celestia tilted her head slightly, her expression puzzled, as though his question was completely unnecessary. Her tone was light but resolute as she answered, "Of course, I know everything about my husband. Why is that even surprising?"


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian froze. Husband?


    His eyes widened, and his face flushed a deep shade of red. He blinked rapidly, trying to process her words. "H¡­ H-husband?" he stammered, his voice cracking. His hands trembled slightly, and a bead of sweat slid down his temple. "W-what are you talking about? Cough uh, husband?!"


    Celestia remained unfazed, her expression calm and confident, as though she hadn''t just dropped a bombshell. "What''s there to be confused about?" she asked matter-of-factly, leaning forward slightly. "I''ve already decided you''re my husband. Naturally, I know everything about you."


    Lucian''s blush deepened, his mind racing as he tried to find a way to respond. His thoughts were a chaotic swirl of embarrassment, confusion, and something he refused to acknowledge as intrigue. He shook his head furiously, attempting to clear it.


    But Celestia wasn''t done. "In fact," she continued with a playful smirk, as if teasing him was her new favorite hobby, "I could tell you anything about yourself. Your birthday, your habits, your closest friends¡­" Her smirk widened into a mischievous grin. "Even the color of your underwear right now."


    Lucian nearly choked on air. His jaw dropped, and his hand instinctively shot up to his chest as if that would stop the rapid thudding of his heart. "W-what?! That''s¡­ that''s ridiculous!" he sputtered, his words tangling as he tried to comprehend what he''d just heard. "There''s no way you could know that. That''s impossible!"


    Celestia leaned back in her chair, looking at him with a glint of amusement in her eyes. She crossed her arms, her grin widening as she replied smoothly, "Try me."


    Lucian blinked, his mind blanking for a moment. She can''t possibly know that¡­ right?


    He coughed awkwardly, his face now resembling a ripe tomato. "F-fine," he muttered under his breath, his curiosity getting the better of him despite his embarrassment. "Then¡­ what color am I wearing right now?"


    Celestia didn''t miss a beat. Her grin turned almost predatory as she locked eyes with him


    Lucian suddenly winced, his hand flying to the back of his neck as a sharp, stinging sensation startled him. "Auww! What the...?" he muttered, rubbing the area as his face contorted in confusion and mild pain.


    The abruptness of the feeling left him bewildered. He looked around the restaurant, scanning the tables, the softly murmuring patrons, and the waitstaff bustling about. Everything seemed normal no strange occurrences, no culprits, nothing that could explain the odd sensation.


    "What was that?" Lucian muttered to himself, his fingers gingerly massaging the back of his neck. For a brief moment, he even wondered if his imagination was playing tricks on him.


    "What happened? Is something wrong?" Celestia''s smooth voice broke through his thoughts. She sat there, still composed, her chin resting lightly on her interlocked fingers. Her curious eyes were locked on his every movement, like a predator watching its prey.


    Lucian hesitated, unsure whether to brush it off. "Uh¡­ nothing. Just¡­ maybe a mosquito or something," he said, forcing a casual tone, though his hand didn''t leave his neck.


    Celestia arched an eyebrow, her lips curving into an enigmatic smile. "A mosquito? Hm¡­ interesting." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian let out a slow breath, trying to shake the unease creeping up his spine. He couldn''t tell if it was from the strange sensation or the way Celestia was studying him, her gaze unnervingly intense yet unreadable.


    "Alright then," Celestia said, leaning back in her chair and folding her arms. Her smirk deepened, her eyes gleaming with playful malice. "So, where were we?"


    Lucian blinked, slightly disoriented, but her next words hit him like a freight train.


    "Oh, yes your underwear."


    Lucian felt heat surge to his face. His ears burned, and his jaw slackened in sheer disbelief. how can this women be so...


    Celestia chuckled, tilting her head slightly, her eyes never leaving his. "Black. You''re wearing black today, aren''t you?" she said, her tone sweet but laced with a mischievous edge. Her lips parted as she licked them, like a cat toying with its prey.


    Lucian froze, his mind grinding to a halt. How the hell does she know that?! Panic surged through him as he tried to piece together how she could possibly be aware of such a private detail. His hands instinctively gripped the edge of the table.


    His voice trembled as he finally managed to speak. "H-How do you know that?!" His words were almost a whisper, but the intensity behind them was palpable.


    Celestia''s grin widened, and she leaned in slightly, her voice dropping an octave. "Oh, hubby¡­ I told you, I know everything about my you." Her eyes glinted with a strange combination of amusement and something darker.


    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat, his pulse quickening. A chill ran down his spine as the realization hit him she wasn''t joking. Her confidence, her demeanor it was all too unsettling. But how could she possibly¡­? he wondered, his mind racing through every logical explanation.


    Celestia didn''t stop there. "And," she added, her voice as smooth as silk, "there''s a white stripe on the waistband, isn''t there?"


    Lucian''s eyes widened in horror. How¡­ how the hell does she even know that?!


    His thoughts spiraled. Does she have some sort of advanced tech? A hidden camera? X-ray vision?! None of it made sense. His face burned brighter than the midday sun, and his lips parted, though no coherent words came out.


    "How?" he finally croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Celestia tilted her head further, her expression almost pitying. "I told you, my dear Lucian. I know everything about you." She smiled sweetly, her teeth catching the light, and her voice carried an almost eerie certainty. "It''s because you''re mine."


    Lucian felt a shiver crawl down his spine. His soul trembled under her words, and he instinctively leaned back in his chair, trying to put as much distance as possible between them. But no amount of space could shield him from the weight of her gaze or the oppressive aura she exuded.


    She''s insane, he thought, swallowing hard. She''s absolutely insane.


    "Y-You''re joking, right?" he managed to say, though his voice was unconvincing even to his own ears.


    Celestia leaned forward, closing the gap between them once more. Her grin widened, and she licked her lips again, her eyes narrowing. "Does it look like I''m joking?" she asked, her tone both playful and menacing.


    Lucian''s heart pounded in his chest, and he forced himself to break eye contact, his gaze darting around the room for anything to anchor him back to reality. But the restaurant carried on as if nothing had happened, the clinking of utensils and soft murmur of voices creating a bizarrely normal backdrop to the chaos unfolding inside his mind.


    He exhaled shakily, rubbing the back of his neck once more as if trying to ground himself. "This can''t be real¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "Oh, it''s very real," Celestia said, her voice low and sultry. "And you should get used to it, my dear husband."


    Lucian''s body tensed, his hands curling into fists under the table. Husband?! What the hell was going on? His thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion, embarrassment, and a growing sense of dread.

 Chapter 103 - 103: what is love?

    Lucian let out a long, exasperated sigh. Honestly, he had no idea how Celestia knew everything about him, down to the color of his underwear, but whatever. He was too tired to care anymore.


    Celestia giggled, clearly delighted by her newfound knowledge. "Now you believe me, huh? I know everything about you," she said, as if she''d just accomplished something monumental.


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucian muttered awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. "You got me."


    Celestia''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she asked, "So, when are we getting married, hubby?" She looked at him expectantly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Lucian froze. "Ugh, wait. Isn''t this... too much?" He sighed, his face hot with embarrassment. "I''m not ready. Honestly, I''m still not ...too much had happened and i."


    He glanced at her, a hint of regret in his voice. "I don''t even know what love is, and¡­ well, even if I did want to, I''m not sure I could. I mean, you know my situation, right?" His words trailed off, unsure of how to voice the tangled mess of thoughts in his head.


    Celestia fell silent, processing his words.


    After a few moments, she tilted her head and asked with genuine curiosity, "Oh¡­ so you''re confused about love? Let me ask you something. What is love, according to you?"


    Her voice was soft, but there was a keen intensity behind it, like she was trying to understand the depths of his heart. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    genuinely curious


    Lucian blinked, taken aback by the question. It was certainly an unexpected one. He took a moment to think, his mind whirling as he tried to put his feelings into words. After a few moments of contemplation, he finally spoke.


    "Love..." he began slowly, choosing his words carefully, "...on one hand, love is about the joy of having someone, the fulfillment of knowing they''re there, that you''re together. But on the other hand, it''s also about the fear of losing them, the possibility that they could slip away from you. The two are inseparable. Love brings happiness, yes, but it also carries with it the potential for pain and loss."


    He paused, staring at the table for a moment as if reflecting on his own experiences. "From my perspective and based on what I''ve gone through I''d say love is the fear of losing someone. To want to keep someone in your life, to fear the thought of them disappearing, that''s love. Because you don''t want to live without them."


    Lucian''s expression darkened slightly, a sad smile tugging at his lips. "You know, wanting to ''get'' someone isn''t love. I''ve proposed to Avey countless times. Yes, I wanted to be with her, but why did I keep putting in all that effort? Every day, again and again, trying to show her that I''m the best for her, that no one could love her the way I do?"


    He paused for a moment, looking distant, almost as if he were speaking more to himself than to Celestia. "I tried so hard because I was afraid. Afraid that if I didn''t do it now, if I didn''t show her, I''d lose her. I might lose her forever." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian paused for a moment, as if trying to find the right analogy to explain his feelings. He reached for a nearby glass cup, holding it up for Celestia to see.


    "Okay, let me put it this way," he said, his voice thoughtful. "Let''s say I want this cup. I can just buy it, right? It might cost me a buck or two, something easy. Getting it is simple."


    He set the cup down gently on the table, looking at it with a certain intensity. "But it''s not just about getting the cup. It''s about keeping it safe. I have to be careful not to drop it, not to let it get scratched or cracked. I can''t just leave it lying around, or I might lose it. If it falls, it shatters and once it''s broken, it''s gone. That''s the hard part. The effort is in the keeping making sure it stays whole, that it doesn''t slip away from me."


    Lucian looked up at Celestia, a slight sadness in his eyes as he continued. "Getting something, whether it''s a cup or a person, is easy. But keeping it, preserving it, protecting it from harm that''s the real challenge. And maybe, in a way, that''s what love is. It''s not just about acquiring someone or having them in your life. It''s about fearing the loss, fearing that they might slip through your fingers. It''s the care, the effort you put in to keep them, to make sure they stay whole and unbroken."


    He sighed softly, a melancholic smile tugging at his lips. "That''s why I think love is more about the fear of losing someone than the joy of getting them in the first place. The longer you have something you care about, the more you realize how fragile it is. And the more you realize how much you''re willing to protect it, to keep it safe."


    Lucian''s voice grew softer, as if admitting this out loud made it all more real. "That''s what love is to me the fear of losing someone. Not just wanting to gain them, but wanting to keep them, because the thought of losing them is unbearable."


    Celestia listened in silence, a soft smile still on her lips, but her mind was in turmoil. That bitch again¡­ Her thoughts raced, frustration boiling inside her as she tried to keep her composure. Why does everything always come back to her? Avey, Avey, Avey¡­


    Inside her head, she screamed, That bitch, that bitch, that bitch¡­ But on the outside, she was the picture of calm, her gaze soft and affectionate as she looked at Lucian.


    "I see," Celestia said softly, her voice filled with understanding, though it was tinged with something else something Lucian wouldn''t notice. "So, love to you is about the fear of loss."


    Lucian nodded, relieved that she seemed to understand, though there was still a sadness in his eyes.


    -----


    what an amazing chapter i have written ... just as applause give me powerstones or tickes ... tomorrow is my exam and am writing here ...sighhh


    make this author happy

 Chapter 104 - 104: maxy

    "I see," Celestia said softly, her voice filled with understanding, though it was tinged with something Lucian couldn''t quite catch. "So, love to you is about the fear of loss."


    Lucian nodded, relieved that she seemed to grasp his thoughts, though the sadness in his eyes lingered.


    Celestia smiled sweetly, her expression as gentle as a spring breeze, but her eyes held a glint that hinted at something deeper. "Well, that''s perfect, isn''t it?" Her voice dipped into a tender, almost hypnotic tone. "Love me, Lucian. I will *never* leave you no matter what. You don''t need to be afraid of losing me. You can love me as much as you want, without any fear."


    Her smile widened, teetering on the edge of sweetness and something far more unsettling. A crazed intensity shimmered in her gaze, though she still managed to look heartbreakingly beautiful.


    Lucian blinked, trying to process her words. He opened his mouth, fumbling for a response. "But¡­ but¡­ Celestia, try to understand," he said awkwardly, his tone caught between pleading and wary. "I don''t have any plans for a relationship right now. I''m not ready for this."


    Celestia tilted her head, studying him like a hawk eyeing prey. "And what if you changed your mind later?" she asked softly, her smile never faltering.


    and also...lucian couldn''t help his instrusive thoughts.


    "I mean..." Lucian hesitated, the words slipping out before he could stop them. "What if you got bored? What if you decided later that you didn''t want this anymore? Or worse..." He swallowed hard, glancing away as though ashamed. "What if I cheated? What if I went back to Avey? You can''t trust me, right? I could¡­ I could hurt you, even if I don''t mean to."


    He didn''t even know why he was saying these things, but Celestia''s intensity had a way of twisting his thoughts, making him stumble over himself as he tried to reason with her politely.


    Celestia''s smile froze. Slowly, her face became eerily expressionless, her narrowed eyes gleaming like shards of ice. "Cheat on me?" she murmured, her voice devoid of emotion.


    Lucian felt a chill run down his spine.


    Celestia''s lips curved into a smile again calm, serene, but there was something unhinged lurking beneath. Her tone was light, but it sent shivers through him. "If you ever did that¡­" she began softly, her words deceptively sweet. "I would kill you. Not just once, Lucian. I''d kill you ten times over."


    Lucian froze, stunned by the weight in her voice.


    "But that''s not all," she continued, her eyes gleaming dangerously. "After I killed you, I''d kill myself over and over, a thousand times. Just so I''d never have to exist in a world where you betrayed me." Her smile grew wider, almost uncomfortably so, and a dangerous glint passed through her eyes.


    Lucian stared at her, utterly speechless.


    And then it hit him. The sheer absurdity of her words the sheer honesty behind them was too much. A laugh bubbled up in his chest, escaping his lips in a loud, unrestrained burst.


    "HA HA HA! What¡­ what the hell did I just hear?" he exclaimed, clutching his stomach as the laughter overtook him. Tears pricked the corners of his eyes as he wiped them away with his index finger.


    Celestia simply sat there, watching him with an unwavering expression, her smile unchanging.


    Finally, Lucian calmed down, his chuckles subsiding. He glanced at her, a small, amused grin still lingering on his face. "You know what, Celestia? I think I''m starting to like you a little."


    His tone was lighthearted, but there was a flicker of seriousness in his gaze. He''d seen the truth in her eyes the conviction behind her words. She wasn''t joking.


    Killing him ten times? Killing herself a thousand? Her words played on repeat in his mind, and strangely, instead of being offended or alarmed, he felt¡­ something else. A faint warmth.


    "What an incredible way with words you have," he murmured, almost to himself, shaking his head.


    Celestia tilted her head again, her eerie smile softening into something warmer, more tender. "So¡­ you won''t cheat, right?" she asked sweetly, her voice like honey laced with poison.


    Lucian swallowed hard, unsure whether to laugh or cry. "Yeah, yeah. I wouldn''t dare," he muttered, though his voice carried a trace of nervous amusement.


    Lucian couldn''t quite figure out why he was even answering her. He wasn''t in a relationship with Celestia heck, he wasn''t in a relationship with anyone so where did cheating even come into the picture? And yet, here he was, trying to justify himself as though everything about this conversation was perfectly normal.


    It wasn''t normal. Not even close.


    Why am I answering her like this is okay?Lucian thought to himself, an exasperated sigh building in his chest.


    Celestia''s gaze remained fixed on him, her intense presence almost hypnotic. It was as if her words didn''t just reach his ears they reached straight into his mind, twisting and turning his thoughts until he didn''t know which way was up. He felt as though he was being manipulated without even realizing it, his instincts betraying him at every turn.


    Note to self: never mess with a princess, Lucian resolved firmly in his mind.


    A soft, mechanical voice interrupted his thoughts.


    [Sure, Host. Always here to assist you.]


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s eyes widened, and black lines appeared on his face. "Motherf" He cut himself off, his hand trembling with anger. "Didn''t you just tell me you were busy with your girlfriend? And now you''re suddenly back, acting like a good little system?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system, Max, replied smoothly, its tone carrying just the faintest hint of smugness.


    [With all due respect, Host¡­ are you jealous? Jealous that I have a girlfriend and you don''t? I wouldn''t blame you. But alas, as your loyal system, I can''t hold it against you. Sigh¡­]


    Lucian felt his frustration boil over as he gritted his teeth. His hand clenched into a fist, trembling from suppressed rage. "You son of a¡­ You motherf..."he cursed internally, his thoughts spiraling into an angry tirade.


    The system''s response only made it worse.


    [Language, Host. Remember, I''m here to guide you, not to indulge your foul mood.]


    Lucian groaned internally, his fury mounting. "This goddamn system!" he muttered silently.


    Whatever, Lucian finally sighed in resignation, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. What days have come to pass? Even my own system is looking down on me now. Systems used to be loyal and obedient. Now they''re out here dating and judging me from their high horse.


    Max, as if sensing his thoughts, chimed in one last time.


    [Don''t worry, Host. If you ever need tips on romance, I''m happy to help. After all, I do have more experience than you now.]


    Lucian felt his sanity slipping away. This smug bastard of a system...He wanted to scream, but instead, he buried his face in his hands and sighed again.


    ----


    ohk guys...send me powerstones am wanting to be top on list too...you know guys am writing in exam days...in Fking cold morning ahhhh


    ohh yeah you guys can help me by sharing this novel to your friends


    thanks for reading my cute pumpkins

 Chapter 105 - 105: celestia

    "Let''s get married," Celestia said, her voice trembling with excitement as the words tumbled out of her mouth. Her eyes sparkled with genuine enthusiasm, her emotions laid bare for Lucian to see. "I already told you I won''t leave you, and you won''t cheat on me. Not like I''d let you anyway. So..."


    She leaned forward, her expression both playful and intense. "Choose a date."


    Lucian let out a long, exasperated sigh, running a hand through his hair. This girl was asking way too much. Didn''t he just finish telling her he wasn''t ready for a relationship? And yet, here they were.


    "Look, Celestia," he began, his tone a mixture of exhaustion and patience, "as I said before, I''m not ready for any relationship let alone marriage. I just¡­ I''m not in that place right now. You understand, right?"


    Celestia didn''t flinch, her gaze unwavering.


    Lucian sighed again, rubbing his temples. "And let''s say, hypothetically, that I did agree. Even then, I don''t think we could actually get married. I mean, you''re a princess. This isn''t something that can just happen overnight. The royal family probably wouldn''t allow it."


    He paused, trying to muster more reasons. "And let''s not forget my reputation. I''m pretty sure I''m not exactly what they''d call ''king material.'' It''d be impossible."


    Lucian trailed off, hoping his reasoning would land. But deep down, he knew he was grasping for straws, trying to find polite and logical ways to turn her down without outright rejecting her.


    Celestia tilted her head, her smile widening into something mischievous. "You don''t have to worry about that," she said casually, her tone light yet firm. "At worst, I''ll just give up my title as princess. Easy."


    Lucian blinked, stunned by the sheer boldness of her words.


    "I''m not some little girl controlled by the royal family or anyone else. I''ll do as I like," she continued, her voice gaining a sharp edge of defiance. "If they don''t approve, then screw them. Royal family or not, I don''t care."


    Lucian could only stare, his mouth slightly open as he tried to process what she was saying.


    Celestia''s smile grew even more unsettling a mix of sweetness and something far more dangerous. "Of course," she added, her tone turning almost playful, "if you want to be king, we can figure something out. Though, I''m guessing that''s not really your thing, right?"


    Lucian, still caught off guard, answered instinctively. "No."


    It wasn''t until after the word left his mouth that he realized he''d spoken at all. His own response startled him like his body was reacting on its own before his mind could catch up.


    She''s so good at this, he thought, feeling an involuntary shiver run down his spine.


    "Wait¡­" Lucian''s eyes widened as the weight of her words finally sank in. "Did you just say you''d give up your title?"


    He stared at her, his disbelief evident.


    Celestia didn''t waver. "Of course," she said simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "I''ve already decided. You''re what matters, not some silly title."


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian couldn''t help but feel a strange warmth in his chest. There was something incredibly sweet and caring about her words whether she truly meant them or not. He didn''t know if it was all part of her strategy, but the way she said it, the sincerity in her voice, made it sound so... convincing.


    Still, he couldn''t shake the overwhelming confusion swirling in his mind. How the hell did things even get to this point? he thought, his brain struggling to keep up. She''s asking me to marry her and become a king? Wasn''t I just explaining why I wouldn''t do that? What the actual hell is happening here?


    "Hey, hey, hey¡­," Lucian interrupted, waving his hand slightly as if to slow things down. He let out a heavy sigh, leaning back in his chair. "I''m still stuck on that whole ''giving up your princess title'' thing. You''re really just willing to leave all of that behind? Just like that?"


    Celestia tilted her head slightly, a smile gracing her lips, though her expression remained oddly calm almost indifferent. "It''s nothing special, really," she said nonchalantly, as if the thought hadn''t cost her a single second of hesitation. "What do you think being a princess gets you? nothing really."


    "A lot of restrictions and rules... and honestly, I hate them."


    Lucian''s brows furrowed. He could hear the sincerity in her voice, but it didn''t make it any less baffling. "Still, I mean, leaving all that behind"


    " she interrupted, her tone emotionless and firm. "Do you know why I''m sitting here with you, in this restaurant, without a single person recognizing me? no one coming to greet me,no hi not even second eye if not for me being beautiful even if i said i am princess no one here will believe, ofcourse besides you since


    She paused, her gaze meeting his, her smile fading slightly. "Being a princess isn''t what people think it is. It''s not some glamorous, fairy-tale life. It''s just being a bird trapped in a cage, never allowed to leave, never allowed to spread your wings. You can''t even imagine the things I''ve had to endure just because of that title."


    Her words hung in the air, a strange mix of bitterness and resolve.


    "And that''s why I left all of that behind or at least, I''m ready to," Celestia continued, her voice steady, her smile returning, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Just to break free of those restrictions, I became a hacker. I wanted to take control of my life, to destroy every single chain that tried to hold me back. I refuse to be some doll dancing on strings for others to pull."


    Her eyes glimmered with a fierce intensity, a fire that was impossible to ignore. " I''m not that helpless little girl locked in a cage. I''ve changed,I''ve fought for my freedom, and I''ll keep fighting for it."


    Lucian stared at her, his mind whirring. He hadn''t expected such raw honesty from her especially not like this. He wasn''t sure what to say, but one thing was clear: Celestia wasn''t just a princess. She was someone far more complicated, far more determined than he''d given her credit for.


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "You''re really something else, you know that?"


    Celestia''s smile grew, a hint of amusement playing at her lips. "I know," she said softly.

 Chapter 106 - 106: figure it out

    Lucian let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Look, Celestia... how about we just give each other more time? Honestly, I''m not ready for this. I''m going through so much right now, and I don''t even know where my head''s at. Adding something this serious to my plate it''s just too much."


    He paused, searching for the right words to soften the rejection. "And besides, we barely know each other. Let''s take things slow, you know? Get to know each other better. There''s no rush, right?" He tried to smile, hoping his words would come across as reasonable and considerate.


    In truth, the weight of everything was suffocating him. Celestia had already said she was willing to give up so much for him her princess title, her position, everything. How could he keep pushing back when she was willing to sacrifice so much? Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to say yes. The thought of entering into something so serious terrified him. He was afraid afraid of hurting himself, afraid of feeling that kind of pain again, afraid of failing.


    Across the table, Celestia narrowed her eyes, her expression unreadable. For a moment, Lucian thought she might finally take a step back, but then she spoke, her voice as sweet as honey, her tone soft and affectionate. Yet, her eyes... her eyes carried an unmistakable warning.


    "First of all, Lucian," she began, her smile widening ever so slightly, "there''s something very important you need to understand."


    Lucian gulped, his instincts screaming that danger was approaching.what might it be


    "Do not call me Celestia or be this formal," she said, her voice still sweet but laced with an unsettling finality. "Call me wifey, or honey. Even sweetheart or love will do. Those are the only names I''ll accept from you, and only you can call me that. Consider yourself lucky."


    Lucian stared at her, stunned into silence.


    he thought it must be something serious but this...sighhh what was i even expecting Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And second," she continued, leaning forward slightly, her gaze locked onto his, "as I''ve already said before... I''m not asking you to marry me. I''m telling you. You have no choice in this, whatsoever. So don''t even try to refuse me, Lucian." Her tone remained gentle, almost loving, but the dangerous glint in her eyes made it clear she wasn''t joking.


    Lucian swallowed hard, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. "But... but..." he stammered, struggling to find the right words. "You know I don''t have any feelings for you right now. Don''t you think it''s better if we give it some time? I mean, you''d want me to love you and only you, right? Shouldn''t we"


    "Feelings can be developed," Celestia interrupted smoothly, dismissing his argument without hesitation. "Once we''re married, I''ll make sure you fall in love with me. Completely and utterly." Her tone was resolute, leaving no room for debate.


    Lucian leaned back slightly, trying to create some distance between them as he raised his hands in a defensive gesture. "Hey, hey, don''t rush this! Please, can''t we just slow down? I''m really not in a place for this right now," he said, his voice pleading, hoping she''d understand.


    Celestia tilted her head, her serene smile never wavering. "Lucian," she said softly, her voice still as sweet as ever, "I don''t think you understand. This isn''t about whether you''re ready or not. It''s about what I want. And I want you. So we''ll get married, whether you''re ready now or later."


    Lucian blinked at her, utterly at a loss. How had things spiraled into this? He didn''t know whether to feel flattered, alarmed, or utterly defeated. One thing was for sure, though Celestia was completely serious.


    Lucian sighed heavily, rubbing his temples in frustration. "But I really can''t... You need to understand, Celestia," he said, his voice carrying the weight of his internal struggle. "Just give me some time to think this through. Please."


    Celestia''s serene smile didn''t waver, but her eyes betrayed the intensity of her emotions. "Do you want me to send a royal decree to the Kane family''s doorstep right now?" she asked sweetly, though her words were anything but kind.


    Lucian froze, his heart skipping a beat. "Hey, hey, don''t be like that," he said quickly, trying to diffuse the tension. "Just give me a little more time, okay? I''m really not ready yet."


    The thought of a royal decree landing on his family''s doorstep sent chills down his spine. The Kane family would be thrust into the spotlight, and either way, the fallout would be disastrous. If he accepted her proposal, the whispers and judgment would follow him everywhere He''s not worthy of her. How dare he marry someone of her status? On the other hand, if he refused, the criticism would be even worse What an ungrateful fool! Rejecting a princess? Is he insane?


    Lucian could already imagine the endless stream of gossip and criticism, and it made his stomach churn. "This situation is a nightmare," he muttered under his breath, trembling slightly at the thought of being caught between Celestia''s insistence and the judgment of the world.


    He sighed deeply, a sense of helplessness washing over him. He wished he could just run away from all of this, but there was nowhere to go. The intensity of Celestia''s gaze rooted him in place, and he felt like prey in the sights of a predator.


    Across the table, Celestia''s clenched fists rested beneath the table, out of sight. Though her face wore a sweet, patient smile, her thoughts were anything but calm. A storm of frustration and anger swirled inside her as she silently seethed.


    Why doesn''t he understand? she thought, her nails digging into her palms. I''m the best person for him. Why does he keep making excuses, rejecting me again and again?


    Her mind raced with a mix of dark thoughts and wild ideas. What should I do? What will it take to make him fall for me completely? she wondered, growing more annoyed with each passing moment. Her frustration boiled over into a dangerous sort of determination.


    I need a plan... something foolproof... something that will leave him with no choice but to be mine.


    Her thoughts turned darker, a sinister plan beginning to form in her mind. What if I drugged him... took him straight to a hotel... and then made him take responsibility? Yes... yes, that could work.


    Her eyes glinted with a dangerous light, though her face remained calm and composed. He''d have no choice after that. Once it''s done, it''s done. And he wouldn''t be able to argue anymore. Yes, that''s it.


    But then she remembered something that made her plan crumble. Damn it. I didn''t bring anything with me today. I should''ve been more prepared... next time, though. Next time, I''ll make sure everything is perfect.


    Lucian, oblivious to her dark musings, suddenly shivered as a strange chill ran down his spine. He looked around the restaurant, his eyes darting from one corner to the next.


    "What the hell was that?" he muttered, feeling an unshakable sense of dread settle over him. He couldn''t put his finger on it, but something felt off.


    He rubbed his arms, trying to shake the unease. Why do I feel like I''m in danger? he thought to himself. The sensation was so intense it made his pulse quicken.


    Across the table, Celestia''s smile widened ever so slightly, her sweet demeanor never faltering. "Is something wrong, Lucian?" she asked innocently, tilting her head in mock concern.


    Lucian forced a chuckle, shaking his head. "No, no, it''s nothing," he said, though he couldn''t shake the eerie feeling creeping through his mind. What the hell is going on here?


    "And again... why did you call me by my name?" Celestia asked, her sweet tone masking the offense clearly written across her face. Her eyes narrowed slightly, adding a subtle edge to her words. "Didn''t I just tell you not to be formal with me? Call me wifey from now on," she demanded, leaning closer, her gaze unwavering. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian blinked, his mind scrambling for a response. "Sigh... ahh... well..." he muttered, avoiding her piercing gaze. He could feel the weight of her expectations pressing down on him, and it only made the situation more suffocating.


    Sensing he needed to shift the conversation, he forced a smile and tried a different approach. "Alright, alright. Let''s put this aside for now," he said, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "How about this we get to know each other better? I mean, this is our first time meeting face-to-face, right? It only makes sense to learn more about each other."


    He paused, gauging her reaction before continuing. "What do you think?"


    Lucian''s suggestion wasn''t entirely genuine. Deep down, he was trying to manipulate the conversation, steering it away from her relentless and embarrassing questions. The thought of her persistence made his skin crawl, and he felt cornered.


    Hell, this is so awkward, he thought, swallowing hard. But dealing with her endless questions is definitely worse than this.


    Sighhh, he thought again, his shoulders slumping under the weight of the situation. Why does this feel so hopeless?


    For a brief moment, he entertained the idea of simply running away. But then he imagined the fallout a royal decree, her wrath, or worse, the judgment of everyone around him. That wasn''t an option.


    I just want to cry, he thought bitterly, clenching his jaw. But of course, no tears come. Figures.


    -----


    sighh guys only one ch for day... don''t complain exams are going on


    i wrote this chapter with so much efforts...sighh man never knew i would get this busy in my free lazy life


    but guess sign


    thanks for reading...cry sobbs

 Chapter 107 - 107: ill be first

    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Celestia tapped her finger rhythmically against the table, her gaze fixed on Lucian, who sat silently across from her. The tension in the air was palpable, and her patience, though vast, was beginning to wear thin.


    "So," she began, her voice deceptively calm, though the undertone of menace was unmistakable. "Are you going to give me a date for our marriage, or should I take matters into my own hands?"


    Lucian stiffened in his seat. He avoided her eyes, glancing anywhere but directly at her piercing gaze. "Hey, I really can''t do this right now. Please, try to understand," he said, his tone weary and filled with a quiet sadness.


    He exhaled deeply before continuing, choosing his words carefully. "We should take things slow... get to know each other first. If it works out, that''s great. If it doesn''t, we won''t waste each other''s time or feelings. It''s better to save ourselves the pain that comes with taking a risk like this loving someone without truly knowing them."


    His voice faltered at the end, the weight of his own fears evident. He deliberately avoided using her name this time better to say nothing than risk calling her something like wifey or sweetheart.


    Celestia remained silent, her expression unreadable. But inside, a storm of emotions raged.


    *Why? Why is he doing this to me?* she thought, her mind racing. Can''t he see how much effort I''m putting into this? Again and again, I try... and he keeps pushing me away.


    Her fingers stopped tapping, and she let out a deep sigh, forcing herself to calm down. She knew better than to let her frustration show. Crying or pleading wouldn''t solve anything it wasn''t her style.


    Truthfully, she had anticipated this resistance. Getting married on the first meeting? Of course, it''s a hard sell, she reasoned. But that didn''t mean she was giving up. No, Lucian was too special, too important to her. He was worth every ounce of effort she could muster.


    Fine. I''ll give him more time, she decided, though the thought of waiting another day without him made her heart ache. Still, she consoled herself with the belief that he was destined to be hers.


    But even as she resolved to take things slower, her mind was already calculating her next steps. This doesn''t mean I''m letting him go. Never. He will marry me if not tomorrow, then another day but it will happen. That much is certain.


    Celestia''s lips curled into a faint smile, though her eyes burned with determination. Run from me? Impossible. She would make sure of that. No one neither Avey nor even her own mother, the Queen could stand in her way no one can. Lucian was hers, and she would claim him, no matter what.


    In her mind, the endgame was clear. He just needs a little more time. That''s all. After all, he''s special, she thought, her resolve strengthening. Anything for my darling.


    Lucian, oblivious to the inner workings of her mind, felt a shiver run down his spine. He shifted uncomfortably, unsure of why the room suddenly felt heavier. "Sigh... one more awkward day," he thought, rubbing the back of his neck. He glanced at Celestia, her serene smile unsettling in its intensity.


    Why do I feel like I''m walking into a trap I can''t escape? he wondered, his instincts screaming at him. For now, though, he decided to stay quiet, not realizing that Celestia''s patience wasn''t so much a concession as it was a calculated move in her game of love.


    "Alright," Celestia finally said, her voice calm but laced with a sweetness that felt almost too perfect to be genuine. "I''ll postpone our marriage for now¡­ but only for a few days. Yes, *postpone*, not cancel. Let''s be very clear on that."


    Lucian sighed in relief, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. At least for now, he had some breathing room. However, there was something about the way she emphasized "postpone" that made him uneasy.


    "Thank you for understanding," he said cautiously, flashing a hesitant smile. But his curiosity got the better of him. "So¡­ what''s the condition?"


    Celestia tilted her head slightly, her smile never wavering. She leaned forward just a bit, her eyes glinting with a strange light. "Tell me, Lucian¡­ have you ever kissed anyone before?"


    Lucian froze. Wait, what? He wasn''t prepared for such a question. His face grew warm, and he felt a nervous flutter in his chest. It was the first time in either of his lives that anyone had asked him something so directly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why is she even asking that?" he thought, his mind racing. "What does this have to do with anything? And¡­ what should I even say? If I say no, will she judge me? But if I lie and say yes ugh, this is so awkward!"


    "I uh" Lucian stammered, looking everywhere except directly at her. Finally, in a low, barely audible voice, he muttered, "Nah."


    Celestia''s smile widened ever so slightly, but her expression remained unreadable. "I didn''t catch that. Could you say it again?" she asked, her tone sugary sweet.


    Lucian''s embarrassment only deepened. He could feel his face burning as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head. He hesitated, but there was no turning back now. "No, I haven''t," he repeated, louder this time, his voice tinged with a mix of shame and exasperation.


    For a moment, Celestia just stared at him, her smile frozen in place. Inside, however, she felt an explosion of euphoria. He''s never kissed anyone. Not even that Avey witch!


    A wave of uncontainable excitement surged through her, sending shivers down her spine. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach, and her heart pounded like a drum. So that means¡­ I''ll be his first woman. His first, no matter what!


    Her inner thoughts spiraled into a frenzy of possessiveness and triumph. This is it. I win. He''s mine. Mine, mine, mine! And if anyone ANYONE tries to change that, I''ll handle them. Personally.


    Meanwhile, Lucian shifted uncomfortably in his seat. Something about her demeanor was starting to feel off. Her expression was perfectly pleasant, even kind, but¡­ there was something in her eyes. A spark of excitement that seemed almost too intense.

 Chapter 108 - 108: now whatt...sighh

    Celestia leaned forward, crossing her arms on the table as her gaze locked onto Lucian with a mischievous glint. "The condition is simple," she said, her voice calm but laced with teasing. "Kiss me, and I''ll postpone the wedding. That''s it."


    Lucian''s entire body froze, and his eyes widened in disbelief. "W-wait, what?!" he stammered, nearly knocking over his drink in his sudden panic. His ears turned bright red as he stared at her, unsure if she was serious or just messing with him.


    She tilted her head with a playful smile, as if enjoying his reaction. "You heard me. One kiss," she said, her tone light and casual. "And if you refuse¡­ well, we''re getting married tomorrow."


    Lucian''s heart nearly stopped. He leaned back in his chair, looking around helplessly as though someone would come to his rescue. "K-kiss you?!" he repeated, his voice cracking. He covered his mouth with his hand, realizing how loud he was, and his blush deepened.


    Celestia raised an eyebrow, her grin widening. "What''s with that reaction? You''re acting like I asked for your firstborn child or something. It''s just a kiss, Lucian. Nothing life-altering."


    He fidgeted nervously, tugging at his collar as he avoided her gaze. "B-but it''s not just a kiss!" he blurted out, his words tumbling over themselves. "I mean¡­ w-we just met! A-and isn''t that kind of¡­ personal?!"


    Celestia tapped her chin, pretending to think. "Hmm, personal? Maybe. But we''re going to get married anyway, so it''s just the natural next step, don''t you think?" she said, flashing him a sly smile.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. He leaned forward, waving his hands in front of him as if to ward her off. "H-hold on! That''s not how it works! W-we''re not even in a relationship yet! You can''t just¡­ just¡­ skip all the steps like that!"


    She chuckled, clearly enjoying his flustered state. "Lucian, it''s just one little kiss. Besides, aren''t you a little curious? Or are you too scared?"


    Her teasing tone made him flinch. He lowered his gaze to the table, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of his sleeve. "I-I''m not scared!" he muttered, though the way his voice wavered betrayed him completely.


    "Then what''s the problem?" Celestia asked, leaning closer, her grin turning devilish.


    Lucian''s mind went blank. His heart was pounding so loudly he was sure she could hear it. "I¡­ I just think¡­ i-it''s too soon!" he stammered, his words coming out in a rush. "A-and it''s embarrassing! I''ve never¡­ I mean¡­"


    He clamped his mouth shut, realizing he was digging himself into a deeper hole. His hands flew up to cover his face, and he groaned softly. "Why are you doing this to me¡­?" he mumbled, his voice muffled by his hands.


    Celestia, on the other hand, looked utterly amused. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kufufufu¡­ how cute." Celestia couldn''t help but laugh internally as she watched Lucian''s flustered expression. His shy demeanor, the way his face turned red, and his nervous fidgeting it was all too much for her heart to handle.


    How can someone be this adorable? she thought, her mind swirling with excitement. He''s getting so shy over something as simple as a kiss. Aww, my darling¡­


    Her obsession deepened with every second. She could feel herself falling even harder for him. From the outside, however, none of her overwhelming feelings showed. She maintained her usual composed and confident demeanor, though her golden eyes gleamed with affection and desire.


    "Be fast, will ya?" Celestia said casually, breaking the silence as she tapped her fingers on the table impatiently. Her voice was teasing, but beneath it lay an eagerness she couldn''t quite hide. She wanted to taste her darling, to feel that connection she''d been longing for.


    Even though it would also be her first kiss too, Celestia felt no hesitation or shyness. This was about Lucian, her Lucian. There was no room for nerves when it came to claiming her darling. Instead, she felt nothing but excitement an electric anticipation that coursed through her veins.


    "No," Lucian said firmly, his voice surprisingly steady. He took a deep breath, shaking his head in rejection, though the faint blush on his cheeks betrayed his flustered state. For a moment, he locked eyes with her, determination shining in his gaze as he stood his ground.


    Celestia''s confident expression faltered for a brief second as she stared back at him. His resolve, his refusal it wasn''t what she''d expected. She let out a small sigh, leaning back in her chair.


    Why did I even think this would work? she thought, frustration bubbling under the surface.


    Her gaze softened as she placed a hand on her face, trying to calm the storm of emotions swirling inside her. Am I¡­ am I really that unattractive? she questioned herself, but the answer came almost immediately. No, that''s not it. My darling is just special. He''s different from everyone else. Of course, he wouldn''t rush something like this. He''s shy¡­ that''s all. Yes, that''s it.


    Celestia sighed again, shaking her head slightly. Patience, Celestia, she told herself. He''s worth it.


    Suddenly, the soft buzz of her phone vibrating on the table broke the moment. Celestia narrowed her eyes, her irritation spiking. She had a good idea of who it might be and she was in no mood to deal with interruptions.


    With a deep sigh, she ignored the vibration, leaving the device untouched. She refused to let anything disrupt her time with Lucian.


    Instead, Celestia turned her full attention back to him. Her eyes softened as they fixed on his face, taking in every detail. You can''t escape me forever, darling, she thought to herself. Even if you''re resisting now, I''ll make you mine eventually. No matter how long it takes.


    suddenly out of nowhere


    "Give me your mobile," Celestia demanded suddenly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Lucian blinked, taken completely off guard by her abrupt request. What the hell does this woman want now? he thought frustrated. First, she''d shown up out of nowhere, demanded they get married, then insisted on a kiss, and now she was asking for his phone?


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he leaned back in his chair, his shoulders slumping slightly. This has got to be the weirdest woman I''ve ever met¡­ or will ever meet, he thought, feeling both exasperated and intrigued by her unpredictable nature.


    ----


    guys ive put in illustration of characters you guys can support which ever you like the most


    and thanks for reading

 Chapter 109 - 109: i dont think thats possible

    "Why¡­ why do you want my phone?" Lucian finally asked, his voice laced with hesitation. His instincts screamed at him to refuse outright, but a gnawing curiosity held him back.


    Celestia''s golden eyes glimmered mischievously, her expression unreadable. "Because I need it," she replied casually, as if her vague reasoning were perfectly valid.


    "That''s not an answer!" Lucian snapped, furrowing his brow. "You need it? For what, exactly?"


    Celestia tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a faint smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Are you going to hand it over," she murmured, her voice laced with a teasing edge, "or do I need to take it from you?"


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Whatever," he muttered under his breath. Not like there''s anything important in it right now. It''s a new phone anyway. He glanced at her, her expectant gaze unwavering. Two contacts Jimmy and Garry. Nothing to hide. Let''s just avoid an argument.


    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the phone. "Here. Take it," he said flatly, extending the device toward her.


    A glint of satisfaction flickered in Celestia''s eyes as she reached out. Her delicate, pale fingers brushed against his hand as she slowly took the phone, her touch lingering far longer than necessary.


    Lucian stiffened at the faint, electric sensation her fingers left behind. He immediately pulled his hand back, avoiding her gaze. What the hell was that? he thought, unease pooling in his chest. His mind was racing, and guilt began to creep in, uninvited.


    Why do I feel like I''m cheating on Avey? he asked himself. The thought felt ridiculous there was nothing between him and Avey anymore. Nothing tangible, at least. But the guilt gnawed at him nonetheless.


    Celestia, of course, noticed his reaction. Her faint smirk faltered, and she glanced away. Did I push him too far this time? she thought, biting the inside of her cheek. A quiet sigh escaped her lips. Did I push too far this time? she wondered. She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, noting how he avoided looking at her altogether.


    I need to tread more carefully, she mused, biting the inside of her cheek. Yet, a small, rebellious thought surfaced. But isn''t he mine in the future anyway?


    Forcing the thought aside, she turned her attention to the phone. "Thanks, darling," she said, her voice light, almost teasing.


    Lucian didn''t respond, keeping his eyes fixed elsewhere as if he wasn''t interested in what she was doing.


    Celestia tapped at the screen, her fingers moving swiftly. Her golden eyes lit up as she scanned his home screen. No Avey wallpaper this time, she noted with genuine relief. It was a simple black background, stark and neutral.


    Progress, she thought with a small, satisfied smile.


    She navigated to the contacts list. Her heart swelled slightly when she saw that there were only two names Jimmy and Garry. No Avey. The realization sent a spark of joy through her, though she kept her expression neutral.


    He doesn''t even have her number saved this time. Perfect, she thought gleefully.


    Without hesitation, she added her number to his phone. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard as she considered the name to assign herself. With a mischievous grin, she typed: My Wifey.


    Satisfied, she hit save.


    Lucian, noticing her faint giggle, raised an eyebrow. "What are you doing?" he asked warily, his tone dry.


    Celestia ignored him, a smug smile curling her lips. "Done," she announced cheerfully, handing the phone back. This time, she refrained from repeating her earlier move of lingering touches. He''s already rattled enough, she thought, her playful nature taking a back seat for now.


    Lucian took the phone, his suspicions growing as he unlocked it. His gaze immediately fell on the screen, where an ongoing call was displayed. The name on the call read: My Wifey.


    He stared at the screen, dumbfounded, before glancing back at Celestia, who held her phone up with a triumphant grin.


    "Now I have your number too, darling," she said, her tone dripping with smug satisfaction.


    Lucian pinched the bridge of his nose. "Seriously?"


    "And," she continued, ignoring his exasperation, "don''t even think about changing the name. You don''t want to know what happens if you do." Her voice dropped slightly, and her grin turned teasingly sinister.


    Lucian sighed heavily, powering off his phone and shoving it into his pocket. Why do I even put up with this? he thought, his lips twitching in irritation.


    Celestia held her phone tightly in her hand, her fingers trembling slightly as another call rang through. Her previously warm and teasing demeanor seemed to freeze over, a cold, sharp look flashing in her eyes. She bit the inside of her cheek hard enough to draw a faint taste of iron, her irritation barely contained.


    "This again¡­fkkkk¡­ Why now?" she muttered under her breath, her thoughts seething with annoyance. "Just when I finally got the chance to meet him. Now these people are ruining my time with him!" Her gaze briefly softened as she looked at Lucian, a pang of regret striking her.


    "They''ll pay a hefty price for this," she thought bitterly. "No one disrupts me and gets away with it."


    She took a deep breath, forcing a composed smile back onto her face, though her annoyance still flickered beneath her calm exterior. "Sorry, Lucian," she said, her tone tinged with reluctant apology. "I have to leave now. Some important matters need my attention." Her voice faltered slightly, and then she added, "Princess, after all."


    For a moment, her usual confidence wavered, as though she genuinely regretted leaving him. "Sorry, Lucian," she thought again, this time to herself. "I really wish I could stay longer." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sudden shift in her tone. He felt a strange mixture of relief and confusion. Dealing with Celestia was like navigating a minefield stressful and unpredictable. But as he registered the change in her demeanor, he felt a flicker of guilt.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. Do your thing," he said, his voice calm but tinged with a touch of relief. His words were polite, but inwardly, he exhaled in relief. "Honestly, this is a breather. Talking with her is so mentally taxing, it feels like riding a rollercoaster without a safety bar."


    Celestia studied him for a moment, her sharp gaze softening. "Bye, Lucian," she said sweetly. But just as she turned to standup from her seat, she paused, glancing over him with a sly grin that sent a chill down his spine. "How about a farewell kiss?" she teased, her tone playful but her eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. She licked her lips slowly, as though savoring the thought.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in alarm. "Ugh¡­ No," he stammered, his voice rising slightly as he backed down on his chair, horrified by the suggestion. He immediately felt the temperature in the room drop as she pouted dramatically, but the amusement never left her eyes.


    Celestia''s pout quickly morphed into a wide, almost predatory grin. Her expression was playful, but there was an unsettling intensity behind it.


    Her eyes locked onto him, and for a moment, he felt like prey caught in a predator''s gaze. "What is she planning?" Lucian thought, his heartbeat quickening as an inexplicable sense of unease settled over him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, her grin deepened, and she leaned closer. "You''ll change your mind someday," she whispered, her voice a sultry promise. Without giving him a chance to respond.


    Lucian stood frozen in place, a bead of sweat sliding down his temple. He shook his head, trying to shake off the lingering creepiness of the encounter. "This woman is so fing weird. What is her deal?" he muttered to himself in his mind.


    celestia who was about to stand up stopped as remembering something.


    She leaned back in her chair, a mischievous smirk spreading across her lips as she played with a loose strand of her hair. "I''m telling you, Lucian. I will get my kiss, whether you agree or not," she said, her tone teasing but laced with an unusual determination.


    Lucian, who was seated across from her, furrowed his brows in confusion. "No, Celestia," he replied firmly, his voice steady despite the slight bewilderment in his expression. "There''s nothing like that between us i don''t know why we even debating on it.it will not happen now for sure no matter what.


    Celestia leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, her smirk deepening. "Oh? And how are you so sure? What if I decided to kiss you forcefully? What would you do then?" Her voice was light, almost playful, but her eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and challenge.


    Lucian sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as if to physically push away the absurdity of the conversation. "I don''t think that''s going to happen. First of all, I''m not exactly weak, and second, I don''t think you''re capable of doing something so reckless." His tone was even, though the exasperation was evident.


    Celestia didn''t seem fazed by his words; instead, her grin widened as if she had just been given an opportunity to prove him wrong. "Oh, Lucian, you underestimate me. What if¡­" she paused for dramatic effect, "¡­you didn''t even know you were being kissed? What then?" Her voice was filled with an almost childlike glee, her excitement palpable.


    Lucian shot her a skeptical look, folding his arms across his chest. "That''s impossible. I think I''d notice something as obvious as that." He leaned back in his chair, clearly thinking this was the end of the conversation.


    But Celestia wasn''t done. She tilted her head to the side, her expression turning thoughtful, almost calculating. "Hmm," she mused, tapping her chin as if she were devising some elaborate plan. "You''re so confident, aren''t you? Maybe I''ll just have to surprise you someday."


    ---

 Chapter 110 - 110: Genius

    Lucian, let me tell you a secret. I came back from the future.


    Before Lucian could even react, Celestia''s lips curled into a sly smile, her innocent demeanor faltering for just a moment. Her voice echoed in the silent room, her words laced with mischief.


    "The truth ..." she began, her tone almost playful but carrying an eerie edge.


    Then, her eyes glimmered melancholy and malevolence intertwined. An unsettling laugh escaped her lips, soft at first, then growing louder, more unrestrained, as though she had been holding it back for an eternity.


    Suddenly, the world shifted.


    Time stopped.


    Everything around them froze, the vibrant colors of the world draining away until everything was left in dull, lifeless gray. The air itself seemed to halt, leaving an unnatural silence behind.


    Celestia, as if expecting this moment, sprang to her feet with almost frenzied energy. Her lovely, doe-like eyes so warm and innocent moments ago transformed into something raw, untamed, and disturbingly real. The mask she had worn for so long had finally cracked.


    She scanned the room, her gaze sweeping over the frozen figures of Lucian and everyone else. A wild grin stretched across her face, her laughter spilling out like water bursting through a dam.


    "Fufufu... This is what freedom feels like," she whispered, her voice dripping with glee. "Who can stop me now? The world may think it''s clever, binding me with its silly restrictions, forbidding me from revealing my regression. But oh, how foolish it is to think someone like me wouldn''t find a loophole."


    Her words echoed in the stillness, unrestrained and unrepentant, her laughter reverberating off the walls. She reveled in this moment, knowing that no one no soul could hear her now. Everyone was frozen in time, trapped in their last motions, like living statues. Everyone, except her.


    The real Celestia.


    Her true self.


    As her laughter subsided into an unsettling hum, her eyes settled on Lucian. Her darling Lucian. Frozen in his seat, his features calm and serene, entirely oblivious to the predator standing before him.


    Her breath hitched as she walked toward him, the sound of her heels against the floor echoing unnaturally in the void-like silence. She bent down slightly, leaning into his still figure, her face mere inches from his.


    "Ah... How handsome my darling is," she murmured, her voice trembling with what could only be described as unhinged delight. Her fingers, trembling from excitement, reached out to brush against his cheek, her touch delicate, reverent, as though he were a masterpiece she dared not ruin.


    "How can someone be so perfect?" she whispered, her voice barely audible, her fingers tracing the line of his jaw. "You''re like a piece of art crafted just for me."


    A giggle bubbled up from her throat, sharp and erratic, as she pulled back slightly, moving behind him. Her hands gently folded the collar of his shirt upward, revealing a faint, barely noticeable bite mark on his neck. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her grin widened.


    "Ah, my naive darling," she said, her tone mocking yet affectionate. "You thought it was just a pesky mosquito that bit you, didn''t you? Fufufufu... How adorable."


    Celestia''s laugh grew louder, unrestrained, echoing off the walls like a haunting melody. She leaned closer, her face hovering near the mark, her eyes half-lidded with obsession.


    Lowering her head, she inhaled deeply, taking in his scent. Her cheeks flushed, her body shivering with exhilaration.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ahhh... What a smell. It''s intoxicating. Like my very own Adonis," she murmured, her voice dripping with lust and possessiveness.


    Her lips parted as she lowered them to the faint bite mark she had left on his neck before, one he had never even realized was there. Extending her tongue, she ran it slowly over the mark, her eyes rolling back slightly as though savoring the taste of something forbidden.


    "He''s mine," she whispered against his skin, her voice low and husky. "All mine."


    Pulling back, she gazed at him with a mix of adoration and madness, her hand gently stroking his hair. Her laughter filled the frozen world again, wild and unrestrained, echoing endlessly in the stillness.


    Celestia had broken free of the chains that bound her, revealing her obsession in its raw, terrifying glory. And in this colorless world where only she could move, her darling Lucian belonged entirely to her.


    Pulling back slightly, Celestia twirled around the frozen room with a theatrical flourish. "Ah, what a lovely loophole! The world thinks it can stop me from telling you the truth? How adorable." Her laughter rang out again, high-pitched and unrestrained.


    Her manic gaze snapped back to Lucian, her face softening for a moment into something disturbingly tender. "But you''ll understand one day, won''t you? You''ll see that no one else can love you the way I do."


    She bent down behind him again, resting her chin lightly on his shoulder. "No one else knows you like I do. I''ve seen your pain, your sorrow¡­ the depths of your broken heart. I''ll fix it, Lucian. I''ll fix you."


    Her arms wrapped around his frozen frame, pulling him into a possessive embrace. The motionless figure didn''t resist, couldn''t resist, and Celestia took full advantage of it.


    "I''ll make you mine, Lucian," she whispered into his ear. "No one else can have you. No one else deserves you. Only me."


    Reveling in the Madness


    Yes, of course, Celestia had exploited the time-stop restriction several times during her conversation with Lucian. The sheer absurdity and brilliance of the loophole were too enticing for her mischievous nature to ignore. It wasn''t just a tool-it was her playground, and every tick of frozen time became an opportunity to amuse herself, even if it came at Lucian''s oblivious expense.


    The thought sent a sly grin spreading across her lips as she leaned back in her chair, her mind replaying the countless little pranks she''d pulled without him ever knowing. She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to stifle the laughter bubbling within her. If he ever found out... Celestia''s giggles broke free, her voice lilting with delight.


    "Kufufu... oh, you should have seen his lost face back then!" she snickered, her shoulders trembling with mirth. The memory of Lucian''s bewildered expressions, completely clueless about the subtle changes she orchestrated, was simply too good. Her stomach hurt from laughing so much.


    ---

 Chapter 111 - 111: Stop me now

    kifuuu Fuuuew Fuu


    "And to think," she whispered to herself, barely holding it together, "I even know his underwear color. Oh, Lucian, darling, you''re just too easy!" Another burst of laughter escaped her, and she clutched her sides, unable to contain the mischief swirling within her.


    With her giggles finally subdued, Celestia turned her gaze toward Lucian. He sat there frozen in time, his posture slightly slouched, his face caught in a moment of concentration. She leaned forward slightly, her sharp eyes scanning every detail of his expression. Her mischievous grin softened into something... warmer, yet still tinged with mischief.


    "You were asking if I can''t kiss you without your permission, right?" Celestia purred, her voice low and dripping with playful seduction. "Tell me, darling, can you stop me now?"


    She leaned in closer, her lips nearly brushing against his ear, her warm breath ghosting over his skin.


    "Shhh..." she whispered teasingly, her voice vibrating with amusement and a hint of something darker. Slowly, deliberately, she let her tongue dart out to lick the curve of his cheek, savoring the closeness and the thrill of her audacity.


    "Ahh~" A soft, intoxicating moan escaped her lips as she pulled back slightly, her chest rising and falling as though she were savoring the taste of a forbidden delicacy. "You can''t stop me now, can you?" she chuckled, her voice a melody of arrogance and desire.


    Celestia''s hand reached out, her delicate fingers tilting Lucian''s chin to face her fully. Her golden eyes locked onto his frozen gaze, their usual playfulness now laced with an intimate intensity.


    "Should I kiss you now, darling?" she whispered, her lips brushing the air between them. Her finger trailed down to rest lightly on his lips, tapping softly as though she were deep in thought


    Her smirk grew wider as she tilted her head, contemplating. "No... not like this. It wouldn''t be fun if our first kiss was stolen in frozen time. That would make it... meaningless." She sighed dramatically, disappointment evident in her voice, yet her mischievous grin never wavered. "Oh, but I''ll make you beg for it someday. That much is certain."


    Celestia glanced at the clock on the wall. Time-stop magic only lasted for one minute, and she could feel the seconds slipping away. Her frustration bubbled up briefly as she glanced back at Lucian''s frozen form.


    "Such a shame I don''t have more time with you like this. An hour, or maybe even a day... now that would be fun," she murmured, her voice dripping with longing and frustration. Still, her smirk quickly returned.


    Before time ran out, she leaned down one last time, her lips hovering just above his neck. "Let''s leave you with a little souvenir, shall we?" she whispered, her voice low and sultry. Slowly, she pressed her mouth to the side of his neck, her teeth grazing the soft skin before biting him gently.


    "Ahhh~" Another moan escaped her lips, her body trembling slightly from the intoxicating thrill of her actions. She leaned back, admiring the small red mark she left behind, her personal signature.


    "Kufufu... no matter how many times I do this, it feels so good," she murmured, brushing her fingers lightly over her handiwork. Her grin widened as she leaned back into her chair, perfectly adjusting her posture to match where she''d been before time stopped.


    The last frozen moment dissolved as the colors of the world rushed back in, filling the space with life and motion. Lucian blinked a few times, shaking off the strange sensation of time restarting, completely oblivious to the amused spark in Celestia''s eyes as she sat across from him. Her expression remained calm and composed, yet there was a subtle quirk at the corners of her lips, as though she was suppressing a laugh.


    Just as Lucian was about to speak, an unexpected jolt coursed through his neck. "Ahhh! Ffffff what the!" He winced, instinctively grabbing at the back of his neck. His fingers brushed over the spot, searching for the culprit. It felt like something had bitten him, but there was no sign of anything.


    Before he could fully process the sensation, an involuntary, muffled sound escaped his lips. "Mmmph!" Startled by his own reaction, Lucian quickly slapped a hand over his mouth, his eyes darting around to see if anyone had noticed. A faint flush crept up his neck as he tried to compose himself, feeling oddly unsettled.


    For a moment, he swore he felt a strange current ripple through him, almost electrifying, sending a tingling warmth straight to his ears. He flinched, his body reacting as if caught in some unexplainable euphoria. It wasn''t painful, but it was undeniably... peculiar.


    "What the hell is going on today?" Lucian muttered under his breath, his eyes darting around the room. Everything appeared normal. The other patrons at the caf¨¦ were engrossed in their meals or conversations, oblivious to his plight. No one seemed to notice anything unusual except, of course, for Celestia.


    She watched him with a serene yet mischievous gaze, her chin resting delicately on her hand. "What happened, darling?" she asked, her voice smooth and honeyed, perfectly masking the amusement dancing in her eyes. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian narrowed his eyes at her tone, his suspicion briefly flickering. "Ah, nothing," he replied, waving a dismissive hand as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Probably a mosquito or something."


    Celestia leaned forward slightly, her lips curving into an innocent smile. "A mosquito, hmm? Would you like me to take a look? You know, just to be sure."


    Lucian shook his head quickly, the intensity of her gaze making him feel oddly self-conscious. "No, no. It''s fine. Really."


    Her lips twitched, her amusement barely concealed. "If you say so," she said, sitting back but keeping her eyes locked on him. Her fingers lightly traced the edge of her teacup, the gesture oddly captivating.


    Lucian sighed internally, his discomfort growing. He tried to shake off the strange mix of sensations the bite, the fleeting euphoria, the electric shiver. It was too weird, but he didn''t want to dwell on it. "Why is she still sitting here?" he thought to himself, the question echoing in his mind. "Didn''t she say she was leaving? Why hasn''t she left yet?"


    The room seemed to close in on him, the ambient chatter and clinking of cutlery only amplifying his unease.


    "You seem distracted," Celestia said, tilting her head slightly as if studying him. "Is everything alright?"


    Lucian forced a polite smile, though his patience was wearing thin. "Yeah, everything''s fine. Just a little... off today, I guess."


    Celestia''s grin widened ever so slightly, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Oh, I''m sure. Sometimes, the day just gets... interesting, doesn''t it?"


    Lucian hesitated, his suspicion deepening. Her tone was light and conversational, but there was something about the way she said it that made his skin prickle. He shifted in his seat, his instincts telling him to leave.


    "Well," he began, standing up abruptly. "I think I should get going. Thanks for... uh, the chat."


    ---


    ahhh man now now call me genius i mean lets be honest guys who without me can think something like this ahh am so good S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    this so perfect


    thanks for reading guys ha ha ha

 Chapter 112 - 112: Patience

    After bidding farewell to Lucian, Celestia left the restaurant and headed straight to the hotel she had booked.


    As she had mentioned earlier she had run away from the royal palace.


    Now, away from Lucian, she was like a completely different person. The warm, lovely smile she had worn while speaking to him had vanished. In its place was a cold, emotionless mask. Her eyes, calm and calculating, betrayed no vulnerability.


    She entered the living room of her suite, where she gracefully settled onto the plush couch. Crossing her legs with an air of poise, she sipped her tea from a delicate porcelain cup. Her demeanor radiated pride and arrogance, her every movement deliberate and elegant.


    Suddenly, a knock broke the silence.


    Celestia didn''t react immediately. She had been expecting this, even waiting for it. Without sparing a glance toward the door, she said in a voice that carried an undeniable authority, "Come in."


    The door opened silently, revealing an older man dressed in a finely tailored gray butler''s suit. The polished uniform, though understated, spoke of refinement and wealth. The man, appearing to be in his late forties or early fifties, exuded professionalism. His silver-streaked hair was neatly combed, and his posture was impeccable. With one hand clasped behind his back, he moved into the room with measured, calculated steps.


    Stopping at a respectful distance from Celestia, the butler bowed deeply. His voice was calm and steady as he spoke.


    "Apologies, my lady. As you might have already anticipated, I have come because you left the palace without notice. Her Majesty, the Queen, is displeased, and your brother, Sir Arthur, is quite concerned for your safety. They have both requested an explanation for your sudden departure. Forgive me if my words seem forward, but it is my duty to address this matter."


    Celestia remained silent, her face betraying no hint of emotion. She took another slow sip of her tea, savoring it as if the butler''s words were of no importance. The contrast between her serene actions and the gravity of his message was almost startling.


    The butler, waiting patiently, eventually added, "Princess, your safety may be at risk. I would strongly recommend you consider returning to the palace as soon as possible."


    Finally, Celestia placed her teacup down on its saucer with a soft clink. She tilted her head slightly, a faint smirk playing at her lips as she asked, "Oh? And what are Sir Arthur''s plans this time?" Her tone was mocking, her words laced with a quiet venom.


    The butler flinched ever so slightly at her question. His professional mask faltered for a fraction of a second before he recovered. "Apologies, my lady, but I am not certain I understand what you mean," he replied carefully, his tone neutral but cautious.


    Celestia''s smirk widened, though her eyes remained icy. Finally, she looked up at him, meeting his gaze for the first time.


    "Oh, really?" she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Are you sure you don''t know what I mean?"


    Inside her mind, Celestia sighed. Traitors, she thought to herself, masking her true emotions behind her calm exterior. Of course, she knew everything. She had come back from the future regressed to this time and the pieces of the puzzle were already falling into place.


    She knew her stepbrother, Sir Arthur, all too well. Adopted into the royal family, he was no saint. Far from it, he was a cunning man with ambitions that stretched far beyond the boundaries of propriety. The throne was his ultimate goal, and he would stop at nothing to achieve it even if it meant eliminating her.


    In her past life, this knowledge had paralyzed her. She had stayed hidden within the confines of the palace, fearful and powerless to act against him. But this time, it was different. She was different.


    Celestia glanced at the butler, hiding her thoughts behind a carefully constructed mask. This man is one of Arthur''s, isn''t he? she thought, her expression betraying nothing.


    With a soft chuckle, she leaned back into the couch, resting her chin on her hand. "So," she said, her voice light but sharp, "what is my dear brother plotting this time?"


    The butler stiffened slightly at her words, though he tried to maintain his composure.


    "And," she continued, her gaze sharp and unrelenting, "I find it hard to believe that he is truly worried about me. I imagine he''s rather pleased that I''ve left the palace. After all, doesn''t my absence make things far more... convenient for him?"


    Her words were a carefully crafted jab, veiled in sarcasm, yet the intent behind them was as clear as glass.


    "So," she added, leaning forward slightly, her lips curling into a cold, knowing grin. "What are his plans now? To clean me up since I''ve wandered out of my nest?"


    The butler''s eyes widened, the slightest flicker of panic betraying his otherwise stoic demeanor.


    "Spot on," Celestia said, her grin widening at his reaction, amusement flickering in her eyes.


    "Please, my lady," the butler began, his voice steady but strained, attempting to regain his composure. "You''re mistaken. You must be confused. Sir Arthur would never"


    Celestia raised a hand, cutting him off. Her expression didn''t change, calm and collected as ever, though her words carried a cold weight.


    "Well, well," she drawled, her voice almost playful, yet dripping with derision. "I find it difficult to believe he could harm me, even if he wanted to. Do you truly think he wouldn''t have tried before now, in all these years?"


    The butler remained silent, clearly unsure how to respond. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "And let me make one thing clear," Celestia continued, her voice steady as steel. "Staying in the castle wasn''t what kept me safe. Isn''t that right?" She tilted her head slightly, her mocking smile returning.


    "Arthur..." she paused, letting the name linger in the air, "is nothing more than a scared little boy. A coward. A spineless opportunist too afraid to make a move. He doesn''t have the guts."


    Her tone remained calm, almost conversational, yet each word sliced through the air with precision.


    The butler faltered, struggling to find a response. "My lady..." he began weakly, only to trail off, unsure of how to address the situation.


    "Yes?" Celestia prompted with a chuckle, thoroughly enjoying his discomfort.


    "My lady, please," the butler finally managed, his voice tinged with desperation. "I beg you to reconsider. Return to the castle. It''s not safe for you to remain here."


    Celestia leaned back, crossing her legs with elegance as she let out a soft laugh. "Ah, how predictable," she murmured, more to herself than to him.


    But then, her demeanor shifted. The lightness in her voice vanished, replaced by a steely resolve that sent a shiver down the butler''s spine. Her eyes darkened, and her tone grew serious, commanding.


    "Go back and tell Arthur this," she said, her voice calm but carrying the weight of unspoken menace. "If anything happens to me, I have 365 reasons he''ll regret that decision. And if, by some miracle, I survive whatever foolish plan he concocts..."


    Her gaze turned ice-cold, and her smirk returned, this time sharper, almost predatory. "...he''ll have 1,365 reasons to regret it. Tell him not to even *think* of playing childish games with me. I am not the girl I used to be."


    The butler stood frozen, unable to form a coherent reply. Celestia''s words hung in the air, each one a dagger poised to strike.


    "Did you hear me clearly?" she asked, her voice deceptively soft.


    "Yes, my lady," the butler finally managed, bowing deeply to hide the unease that crept onto his face. "I will deliver your message."


    "Good," Celestia said simply, dismissing him with a flick of her hand.


    The butler straightened and retreated, the sound of the door closing behind him barely audible.


    Once she was alone again, Celestia picked up her tea, her expression softening into a faint, almost wistful smile.


    "Let''s see how brave you really are, Arthur," she murmured to herself, her voice quiet but laced with determination. "This time, the game will be mine to control."


    "Oh well, so much work to prepare," Celestia murmured to herself, her lips curling into a sly smile. "But sure... it''ll be fun."


    Her gaze softened slightly as a thought crossed her mind, one that made her cheeks flush faintly. "And ah, I can have my darling all to myself," she whispered, a faint, dreamy expression breaking through her usually cold demeanor. "The preparations must be flawless."


    She leaned back into the couch, drumming her fingers lightly on the armrest as her mind started ticking through the tasks ahead. "So many things to do... First things first, though."


    Her expression turned contemplative as her sharp mind assessed the situation. "Hmm... As for my foolish brother," she said with a mocking chuckle, "it''s probably nothing special. Just his usual childish games. Let''s leave him be for now."


    She rubbed her chin thoughtfully, her eyes narrowing. "Though, at this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s already making some moves. It''s just like him to take advantage of an opportunity."


    Celestia shrugged, brushing the thought away with an air of indifference. "Not my problem. But," her tone darkened, her voice dripping with quiet menace, "if he so much as dares to interfere with my Lucian, he''ll pay a hefty price."


    She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees as a wicked grin spread across her face. "Looks like I''ll have to warn him too. Wouldn''t want my dear brother getting any dangerous ideas, now would we?"


    Her fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, a beat of anticipation as her mind played out the scenarios. "I''m sure my meeting with Lucian has already set off alarms in Arthur''s mind," she thought, her grin widening. "Good. Let him worry."


    Her eyes glittered with a mixture of amusement and resolve as she stood, brushing off her dress with elegant precision. "Well then, time to get started," she murmured. "This game is mine now, and I don''t intend to lose."


    "Oh yes, some meetings with my future mother-in-law and sister-in-law are important too," Celestia mused, her voice carrying an icy undertone. "I''ve heard they''ve been treating my darling... quite specially."


    Her lips curled into a chilling smile, a glint of mischief and menace in her eyes. "I think they need a little... lesson in boundaries."


    She paused, her smile fading slightly as another name crossed her mind. "And as for that Avey..." she spat the name out as though it left a bitter taste in her mouth. Her jaw tightened, and her eyes glinted with unmistakable killing intent.


    "That woman..." Celestia hissed, her hands gripping the edge of the table as though to steady herself. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, exhaling sharply. "Ahhh, calm down, Celestia. Calm down. It''s still not the time to kill her."


    Her hands slowly relaxed, and she sat back, forcing herself to regain her composure. "Not yet," she whispered to herself, her voice cold and calculated. "But when the time comes, she''ll regret ever crossing paths with me."


    Celestia straightened her posture, smoothing out her dress with an air of authority. "Patience," she reminded herself, her tone firm. "There''s still work to do, preparations to make. Everything in due time."


    Her lips curled into a dangerous smirk. "But when the time comes, they''ll all understand that my darling belongs to me and me alone."


    -----


    sorry guys so late...but i just came back after exam didn''t even...got time to rest and sighhhh


    thanks for reading ya all

 Chapter 113 - 113: Meeting

    Jimmy''s POV


    Jimmy stepped out of the restaurant, his hands in his pockets, strolling casually beside Garry, who seemed lost in thought. The crisp evening air brushed against his face, but his grin was anything but cold.


    "Who was that woman? Do you know her?" Garry asked, his curiosity evident.


    Jimmy shrugged, his grin widening. "Ah, she looked familiar, but I can''t quite place her. I''ve seen her somewhere before, I think."


    "If you don''t know her, then why are you grinning like that?" Garry raised an eyebrow, suspicion lacing his tone.


    Jimmy chuckled, his arm swinging over Garry''s shoulders as he leaned closer. "Did you catch Lucian''s face when he saw her? Priceless. That expression was something else. Whatever it is, there''s definitely some history there. He''s hiding something, and you know how much I enjoy digging into things."


    Garry rubbed his chin, pretending to ponder. "Hmm, sounds like trouble brewing. But even if it''s nothing, we should keep an eye on her. You never know."


    Jimmy''s grin sharpened. "Exactly. And honestly, I don''t care what her deal is. If she''s enough to distract Lucian from Avey, then she''s already doing the job. That girl¡­" He spat the name through gritted teeth. "...is the last thing Lucian needs right now."


    Garry hummed noncommittally, but inwardly he was enjoying himself. Acting like he didn''t know much about the situation while secretly knowing plenty made him feel like the unsung hero of the story.


    but still lucian situation indeed made him sad but he knew he can''t do much on that... just baby steps.


    The moment of playful banter was interrupted by a sudden ringtone. Jimmy stopped in his tracks, his mood visibly bright from the grin that lingered on his face. He pulled out his phone, glancing briefly at the screen before answering.


    "Hello?" Jimmy said casually, his voice dripping with confidence.


    "Jimmy¡­ please don''t hang up. I really need to talk to you." A female voice came through, trembling with urgency.


    Jimmy''s grin disappeared in an instant, replaced by a cold glare that seemed to freeze the air around him. His posture stiffened, his shoulders squared. The warmth he had just exuded vanished like smoke.


    "No need," he said, his tone sharp and dismissive, his grip tightening on the phone.


    "It''s about Lucian. Please, Jimmy¡­ it''s important," the voice pleaded, the sadness in her tone unmistakable.


    Jimmy inhaled sharply through his nose, his jaw clenching tightly. The knuckles gripping the phone turned white as he fought the wave of anger rising in him.


    "For Lucian, then." His words came through gritted teeth, dripping with reluctance. "Send me the location."


    The voice on the other end gave a relieved sigh before the line clicked dead. Jimmy pocketed the phone forcefully, his hands running through his hair as if trying to ground himself. His mind was a whirlwind of emotions, each one louder than the last.


    "What happened?" Garry asked, genuinely concerned. Seeing Jimmy angry was rare so rare, in fact, that it almost felt unnatural.


    "Nothing. Avey wants to talk about Lucian," Jimmy muttered, trying to suppress the storm within him.


    Garry''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he chose to remain silent, observing Jimmy instead.


    Jimmy let out a deep, frustrated sigh. "What does she want now?" Garry finally asked after a moment of tense silence.


    "I don''t know, but whatever it is, I''ll handle it. One thing''s for sure there''s no way in hell I''m letting that woman anywhere near Lucian again. She''s already done enough damage," Jimmy growled, his teeth clenched as he fought to suppress his fury.


    The memory of Lucian''s pain was too vivid, too fresh. The image of his best friend broken and defeated, drowning in despair because of Avey''s cold indifference, fueled his anger. Jimmy had sworn to himself that he wouldn''t let her hurt Lucian again not now, not ever.


    His phone buzzed with a message. Jimmy glanced at the screen, noting the location she had sent. His lips curled into a grimace. "She doesn''t give up easily, huh?" he muttered, shoving the phone back into his pocket.


    "How did she even get your number?" Garry asked, frowning.


    Jimmy waved it off. "She''s rich. When you have money, you can find anything. It doesn''t matter." He shook his head, muttering under his breath. "Let''s just get this over with."


    Garry followed quietly, observing the tension in Jimmy''s body. He knew how fiercely protective Jimmy was of Lucian, and seeing him this angry spoke volumes about the depth of his loyalty.


    Jimmy clenched his fists as they walked toward the parking lot. For Lucian, he would face anyone even the ghosts of their shared past.


    Jimmy and Garry approached the parking lot, the latter shaking his head in nostalgic amusement as Jimmy headed straight for his regular red sedan a car so ordinary, yet adored by Jimmy as if it were a prized possession.


    "You have quite the taste in cars," Garry said, chuckling softly, leaning on the door as Jimmy unlocked it. His tone was a of teasing.


    Jimmy paused mid-action, slowly raising an eyebrow and fixing Garry with a mock-serious glare. "What''s wrong with my darling?" His voice carried just the faintest edge of a threat, but the dramatic delivery made it clear he was half-joking.


    Garry couldn''t help but let out a laugh, trying to stifle it with a cough. "Cough¡­ darling, huh? Man, you''re just obsessed with this beautiful fairy."


    Jimmy tilted his head slightly, feigning ignorance. "What can I say? She''s dependable, and I don''t need anything flashy." Then, with mock grandeur, he added, "Say one more bad thing about her, Garry, and I''ll leave you stranded here."


    Garry raised his hands in mock surrender, a grin still plastered on his face. "Alright, alright! She''s perfect. A masterpiece of engineering."


    "Thought so," Jimmy said, smirking as he slid into the driver''s seat, giving the dashboard a fond pat. "Let''s get going. Avey''s waiting i have some important things to say too anger in his eyes."


    The car roared to life not exactly a roar, more like a dignified hum, but to Jimmy, it was music. He checked his rearview mirror as Garry settled into the passenger seat.


    "Still can''t believe you''d take this car out on every meeting if you could and you say you are trying yo be gangster too," Garry said, shaking his head as Jimmy reversed out of the lot.


    Jimmy''s eyes flickered with amusement. "If it''s reliable, why not? Besides, flashy cars get attention. This gets results."


    Garry smirked. "Yeah, results like never getting pulled over because the cops think it''s their grandma''s car."


    Jimmy ignored him, his focus now on the road as they navigated through the bustling city. The buildings blurred past, the hum of the sedan oddly calming in the chaos of the streets.


    "So, where exactly are we headed?" Garry asked, his tone shifting to something more serious as they neared their destination. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy adjusted the GPS. "Avey sent the location. Just stay sharp." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    The banter faded as the two of them fell into a companionable silence, the weight of their task settling over them. The sedan moved steadily forward, carrying with it not just two friends, but a shared history and an unspoken bond.


    ---

 Chapter 114 - 114: jimmy and garry

    Jimmy and Garry pulled into the restaurant''s parking lot, their car coming to a smooth stop. The neon lights of the establishment flickered softly, casting a faint glow over the lot.


    "This is my area," Jimmy announced with a slight smirk as he stepped out of the car. His demeanor was casual but confident, his presence radiating the kind of authority that couldn''t be ignored.


    Garry, trailing slightly behind him, gave a faint, knowing smile. "Oh? Interesting," he replied, his tone deliberately nonchalant. Of course, Garry knew everything. he had already lived this moment once before. But he played along, his mind quietly assessing the situation.


    Jimmy led the way toward the entrance, his strides purposeful. As they passed by a group of men lounging near the restaurant, one of them stood up, his face breaking into a grin. "Jimmy! Long time, brother! You here for a drink?" the man called out, his voice warm and familiar.


    Jimmy shook his hand briefly but didn''t linger. "Not today. Got business to handle," he said, his tone friendly but firm.


    The man nodded, stepping aside respectfully. Garry, following close behind, observed the exchange in silence, masking his thoughts. It was odd to relive moments like this, knowing the secrets each person carried, yet pretending to be none the wiser. Just keep playing along, Garry reminded himself.


    As they entered the restaurant, Jimmy''s sharp eyes scanned the tables, one by one. His posture grew more rigid, his focus narrowing as he searched for her.


    Garry trailed behind, watching Jimmy with muted interest. There she is. Jimmy''s eyes locked onto a corner table near the back, where Avey sat with her best friend Cassandra. Her posture was slightly slouched, her fingers nervously fidgeting with the edge of a napkin.


    Without a word, Jimmy started toward her, his steps measured but powerful, each one resonating with a sense of purpose. Garry followed, his expression calm, his thoughts swirling. What are you up to, Avey?


    ---


    Avey''s Perspective


    Seated at the corner table, Avey''s mind was already spiraling into memories she wished she could suppress. The sight of Jimmy and Garry approaching brought back a flood of emotions. Her hands trembled slightly, though she tried to steady them by gripping her cup of coffee.


    Her mind betrayed her, dragging her back to a scene she had spent countless nights trying to forget.


    A memory, sharp and unrelenting, surged to the surface a memory of the hospital.


    She could see it all as if it were happening again. The sterile white walls, the faint hum of machines, and the cold, suffocating silence of that room. Lucian''s lifeless body lay before her, his face serene yet eerily still, his eyes forever shut. She had stood frozen in the doorway, unable to take another step, unable to comprehend that he was truly gone.


    And then, they came.


    Jimmy and Garry had stormed toward her, their faces twisted in grief and rage. Tears streamed down their cheeks, but their expressions were anything but soft. Their pain was raw, violent, and consuming, and it was directed entirely at her.


    Jimmy hadn''t spoken a word. He didn''t need to. The fire in his bloodshot eyes was enough. Without hesitation, he had pulled a gun, pressing it firmly against her forehead.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey hadn''t flinched, her body too numb to react, her mind too fogged by shock and guilt. She had only stared at him, her lips trembling, as he demanded answers that she didn''t have.


    Now, as she sat in the restaurant, that haunting memory clawed its way back into her consciousness. She clenched her fists beneath the table, her nails digging into her palms as if trying to anchor herself in the present. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the image of Lucian''s lifeless face lingered, and with it came the echo of Jimmy''s voice, thick with grief and fury.


    Her breath hitched, her chest tightening as if the heart beating within her belonged to someone else and, in a way, it did.


    Turning her head to the side, she avoided their gaze. She couldn''t look at them. Not now. Not ever. Jimmy and Garry were still approaching, their steps unrelenting, and Avey could feel the weight of their presence bearing down on her.


    Cassandra, seated beside her, whispered, "Avey, are you okay?"


    Avey''s lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, she shut her eyes tightly, willing herself to block out the images, the voices, the guilt. She didn''t want to remember.


    She didn''t want to feel.


    Her hand trembled as she reached for the glass of water in front of her, desperate for something to steady her, to bring her back to reality. But even as the cold liquid slid down her throat, the memory refused to fade.


    And as Jimmy and Garry drew closer, their faces grim and their eyes unwavering, Avey realized that no amount of water or willpower could wash away the ghosts of her past.


    Garry and Jimmy finally sat down across from her, their expressions noticeably reserved.


    Jimmy, although clearly hesitant, gave Avey a curt nod. His greeting was cold but not entirely disrespectful a nod born of the respect and brotherly relationship toward Lucian. It was clear he didn''t approve of Avey being here, but he was willing to tolerate her presence for Lucian''s sake. His body language screamed restraint, his eyes giving away the simmering irritation he felt.


    Avey caught his nod and returned it quietly, acknowledging that she didn''t deserve warmth from him. Deep down, she respected Jimmy. She knew he was Lucian''s closest ally, someone who always stood by him through thick and thin. If there was anyone Lucian trusted implicitly, it was Jimmy. Knowing this, Avey didn''t expect acceptance, let alone kindness, from him.


    Meanwhile, Garry offered a polite but noticeably stiff greeting, his voice laced with an edge of animosity. His gaze lingered on Avey with something resembling hostility. The hostility in his eyes was palpable and left Avey confused. She wasn''t sure why Garry harbored such animosity toward her they barely knew each other at this point. Yet, his sharp eyes and cold demeanor seemed personal.


    Avey''s mind raced as she tried to make sense of Garry''s behavior. While she had expected hostility from Jimmy, who had every reason to dislike her after what she had done to Lucian, Garry''s apparent dislike puzzled her. She didn''t recall any meaningful interactions with him in the past or even meeting his at this point of time. Could it be that Jimmy had shared her and lucian history with Garry? Perhaps Garry had heard enough about her to form his own opinions and clearly, they weren''t favorable.


    Still, Avey pushed aside her confusion and forced herself to remain composed. She reminded herself that Garry''s opinions, while stinging, weren''t the main issue. She was here for Lucian, not his friends, though their acceptance or lack thereof made her task feel even more daunting.


    ----

 Chapter 115 - 115: Disappointing

    The four of them sat there for quite some time, none of them daring to break the silence. They exchanged glances, their expressions heavy with unspoken thoughts, but no one made the first move.


    Finally, Avey gathered the courage to speak. Her voice was low, trembling slightly, as though she feared the weight of her own words.


    "How''s Lucy?" she asked, her eyes flickering downward. Her hands trembled in her lap. The last few days had been a nightmare for her, and she barely had the strength to look up.


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened. He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he let out a slow, measured breath, as though forcing himself to stay composed. When he finally spoke, his voice was cold, edged with restrained anger.


    "Leave him be, will you? Why are you trying to torture him like this?" he shot back, his tone more of an accusation than a question.


    Avey flinched, but Jimmy didn''t stop.


    "If it weren''t for the little respect I have for Lucian," he muttered under his breath, "I''d have..." He cut himself off, unwilling to finish the thought. But the implication hung in the air. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    She''s the reason for his suffering, he thought bitterly. How could he even begin to forgive her?


    Avey''s voice broke through the tension, soft and hesitant. "I... I just wanted to know how he''s doing. Is he alright? You know, these past few days have been..." Her voice trailed off, her head bowing under the weight of her guilt. She couldn''t even finish her sentence.


    Jimmy''s gaze hardened. His hands clenched into fists as he fought to control his frustration. "You''re talking about the past three or four days?" he said sharply. "Maybe you''ve only just noticed. But he''s always like this. And it''s thanks to you."


    His words hit like a punch to the gut. Avey squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, as if to block out the pain. But the truth in his words only made it hurt more.


    Jimmy wanted to say more so much more. But a part of him held back, unwilling to let his anger take complete control. After a tense pause, he sighed heavily and waved a hand dismissively.


    "Leave it," he muttered. "Just tell me why you called me here. What do you want to talk about?"


    Avey opened her eyes and took a deep breath, visibly struggling to regain her composure. She couldn''t afford to fall apart now. Her voice was steady, but the sadness in it was unmistakable.


    "I just wanted to talk about Lucian," she said quietly. "I know you''re the closest person to him. Closer than even his real family. I just... I just wanted to know..." Her words faltered, but she pressed on. "I wanted to understand how he''s doing."


    Jimmy''s expression softened, but only slightly. He still didn''t respond, instead opting to sit in silence, his thoughts unreadable.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "What do you want?"


    Avey opened her mouth, her voice low and trembling as if she didn''t even deserve to speak the words forming in her mind. The weight of what she wanted to say bore down on her, but she couldn''t hold it back anymore. She needed to speak, even if every word felt like a struggle.


    "There are so many things I want to talk about," she began hesitantly. "I don''t even know if I have the right to... after everything. But I have to. I can''t stay silent anymore."


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, and her voice cracked slightly as she continued, her hands trembling in her lap.


    Jimmy''s is very complicated about avey and even there was something softer beneath the surface an almost reluctant sympathy. He sighed, leaning back in his chair, trying to maintain a calm exterior. He was torn.


    "What is it, Avey?" he asked, his voice carrying a note of both frustration and understanding.


    Jimmy had always been close to Lucian. He had seen the way Lucian used to look at Avey the unspoken adoration, the way his entire world seemed to revolve around her. As Lucian''s friend, Jimmy had naturally felt protective of Avey too, willing to go to any lengths to ensure her safety. But now, things were different.


    This woman had hurt Lucian in ways that Jimmy couldn''t forgive. He wanted to hate her for it, but somehow he couldn''t not completely. At the same time, he couldn''t feel any warmth toward her either. His emotions were as tangled as the situation itself.


    The thought of Avey hurting Lucian again made Jimmy''s blood boil. He clenched his fists under the table, his nails digging into his palms. If she hurt Lucian, Jimmy didn''t know what he''d do and that scared him.


    Avey''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. She was speaking again, her words spilling out like a desperate confession.


    "I... I can''t live without him," she repeated, her voice barely audible. "I just want to be with him again. I know I hurt him. I hate myself for it there are times I think I don''t even deserve to live after what I did to him. But even then..." She paused, her breathing ragged as tears began to stream down her face. "Even then, I can''t imagine a life without him. I just can''t."


    Jimmy expressionless he said nothing, letting her continue.


    "He said... he said he''s giving up on me," Avey whispered, her voice breaking. "And I don''t know what to do. I know I''ve been wrong. I''ve made so many mistakes. But I just want to make it right. I want to fix things. I want to go back to the way things used to be."


    Her hands trembled as she spoke, clutching the edge of the table as if it were the only thing keeping her grounded.


    "I know Lucian still loves me," she said, her voice rising just slightly, filled with a fragile hope. "I can see it. He''s just... he''s just hurting himself, trying to push me away. And it''s killing me. It''s so painful to see him like this."


    She lowered her head, her tears dripping onto her hands. "Please... I just want to know how to fix this. How to make him trust me again. I know you''re the only one who really understands him. You''re closer to him than anyone else, even more than his family. Please... just tell me how to make things right."


    Jimmy stared at her, his expression unreadable. For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but the sound of Avey''s shaky breathing.


    "You know what, Avey?" Jimmy finally spoke, breaking the heavy silence. His voice was cold, devoid of any trace of warmth, and his expression was hard to read flat, almost emotionless.


    "You disappoint me... far too much," he said, the words cutting through the room like ice.


    Avey froze, her breath hitching. She didn''t know what to say, or even how to react.


    "You should never have been the person Lucian loved," Jimmy continued, his tone merciless. "Honestly? You don''t deserve him."


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air. For a moment, no one spoke. Jimmy''s hands were clenched tightly on the table, and his eyes flickered with something deeper sadness, maybe even anger. But it wasn''t for Avey. It was for Lucian. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened as he glanced away, as though he were struggling to maintain control of his emotions. His eyes seemed to glisten, just barely, as though the sadness he felt for his friend was threatening to spill over.


    Avey stared at him, stunned. Did she say something wrong again? Her mind raced, trying to understand what she had done to provoke such harsh words.


    Jimmy shifted in his chair, adjusting his position as though the conversation was physically uncomfortable for him.


    The sudden movement startled Garry, who had been sitting quietly until now. His eyes widened, and he instinctively raised a hand, almost as if preparing to step in and stop Jimmy from lashing out further or worse.


    But Jimmy wasn''t moving to attack. He was merely trying to calm himself, to find a position that didn''t make him feel as restless.


    Avey, however, remained utterly still. She didn''t flinch, didn''t react to Garry''s protective gesture. She simply sat there, silent and motionless, her trust in Jimmy unshaken. No her trust in Lucian.


    She believed, wholeheartedly, that no matter how angry or frustrated Jimmy might be, he wouldn''t harm her. If anything happened now, she knew Jimmy would be the first to protect her. That''s how much she trusted him not just as Jimmy, but as Lucian''s closest companion.


    As for the thought of Jimmy attacking her? It didn''t even cross her mind as a possibility. Deep down, she knew it would never happen.


    Not even in their past life...


    Her mind drifted for a moment, unbidden memories rising to the surface. She didn''t want to think about it that moment. The one that still haunted her, the one that shaped so much of what she was feeling now. But no matter how hard she tried, the memory lingered, sharp and vivid.


    Gun on her forehead,cold body of lucy and tears in these people eyes.


    She pushed it away, forcing herself to focus on the present.


    ----

 Chapter 116 - 116: shameless

    "I can''t believe it," Jimmy finally said, his voice trembling with barely contained anger. "Rather than feeling sorry truly sorry for what you''ve done to him, you''re still making this all about yourself."


    His eyes burned into Avey, his frustration evident in every word. "''You can''t live without him''? What is that supposed to mean? Do you even care how he''s feeling after everything? Have you even thought, for a second, about what he''s been going through? About the pain you''ve caused him?"


    Jimmy''s voice grew sharper, louder, as his anger bubbled to the surface. He leaned forward, his hands gripping the edge of the table.


    "Instead of sitting here crying and talking about proposing to him again like that''s going to fix anything did it never occur to you how much he''s hurting right now? Did it never cross your mind what he might be feeling after all that''s happened?"


    Avey''s lips quivered as Jimmy''s words hit her like blows. Her hands trembled under the table, but she didn''t interrupt him. She couldn''t.


    Jimmy let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. "Do you even know what you meant to him? What you were to Lucian? He loved you and did anything he could just to be together with you, Avey. Anything. And you¡­ you did those things to him." His voice cracked slightly at the end, his anger mingling with something deeper, something rawer.


    "I know," Avey whispered, her voice barely audible. Her gaze was fixed on the table, her eyes glossy with unshed tears. "I know what I''ve done to him. I''ll never forgive myself for it, Jimmy. Never."


    She paused, taking a shaky breath. "I''ll do anything to make it right. Anything to redeem myself. But Lucian..." Her voice wavered, and she clenched her fists tightly. "Lucian means everything to me. I can''t live without him, and I know deep down I know he can''t live without me either."


    Jimmy scoffed, leaning back in his chair, his expression hardening further. "You''ve got some nerve, Avey. After all the damage you''ve done, after everything you''ve put him through, you sit here talking about redemption? About getting back together with him?" He pointed a finger at her, his voice rising with every word. "Do you even hear yourself? You hurt the person who loved you more than anyone else in this world like it was nothing and after years when that person thought of giving up you coming and say lets get together. And now you have the audacity to come here and talk about fixing things, as if it''s that simple?" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey winced at his words but didn''t look up. Her hands shook uncontrollably, her fingers digging into her palms beneath the table.


    Jimmy wasn''t done. He leaned forward again, his tone cutting like a blade. "Do you even understand what you''re asking for, Avey? Redemption? Do you think saying sorry and crying is enough to erase what you''ve done? To heal the pain you''ve caused him? Because it''s not."


    "Jimmy," Garry said softly from the side, his voice steady but firm. He placed a hand on Jimmy''s arm, a subtle reminder to rein in his anger.


    Jimmy shot Garry a sharp look, but the man''s calm expression was enough to make him pause. Jimmy let out a heavy breath, sitting back and rubbing his temples as he tried to regain his composure.


    Avey finally looked up, her eyes wet but determined. "I know I don''t deserve forgiveness," she said, her voice trembling but resolute. "I know I''ve hurt him in ways that can''t be undone. And I know that no matter what I do, I''ll never make up for it." She swallowed hard, her throat tight.


    "But I also know Lucian. I know he still feels something for me, even if he''s trying to push me away. And I know..." Her voice cracked, and she took a deep breath to steady herself. "I know I''ll spend the rest of my life proving to him that I''m sorry, if that''s what it takes. Even if he never takes me back, I''ll spend the rest of my life making it right."


    "Ah, man," Jimmy began, his voice tight with anger and disbelief. He running a hand through his hair before turning back to Avey, his expression a mixture of frustration and sadness.


    "How easy it''s been for you, huh? Every time he asked you every time you said no. Over and over, you rejected him. And now, when he''s finally given up, when he''s finally decided to think about himself for once, here you come with this." He gestured at her, his tone dripping with accusation.


    "You''re selfish, Avey. Do you even realize what your selfishness has done to him? Do you know how badly you''ve messed him up, mentally and emotionally?"


    Avey didn''t answer. She couldn''t.


    Jimmy didn''t need her to. He pressed on, the words spilling out like a floodgate had burst.


    "Lucian... God, do you even know how many problems he''s had to deal with his entire life? He''s been fighting battles since day one struggling to keep himself together, to make it through. And instead of being someone who could help him, who could stand by his side, you became his biggest battle. The one thing he had to fight every single day, and all by himself."


    Jimmy''s voice cracked slightly, his hands balling into fists. "You''ve had everything, haven''t you? All the love, all the support your family, your friends, everyone around you cares for you, loves you. But Lucian? His whole damn world was you. He didn''t have what you did, Avey. All he had was you. And you destroyed him."


    He took a shaky breath, his anger building as he went on. "And now, after years years of him chasing you, trying again and again, knowing it was killing him inside, he finally decides to let go. He finally decides to stop hurting himself over you. And what do you do? You come back, saying you ''understand,'' saying you want to fix things. What the hell is that?"


    Avey sat frozen, her hands trembling in her lap as Jimmy''s words hit her like daggers. She couldn''t bring herself to look at him, couldn''t even lift her head.


    "You''re shamelessly selfish," Jimmy spat, his voice trembling with fury. "Honestly, it''s disgusting."


    He took a step closer, pointing a finger at her, his anger boiling over. "He stood there for you, Avey. He faced every fear, every rejection, every single damn obstacle because of how much he loved you. And you rejected him, every single time. And now, after he''s broken, after he''s finally trying to heal himself, you show up saying you ''understand''? That you''ll do anything for redemption?!"


    Jimmy''s voice rose with each word, his emotions pouring out as though he''d been holding them in for years. "What about his pain, huh? What about the years he spent suffering because of you? What about those nights when he was alone, when he had to fight through the hurt you caused? What about his mental health? What about his efforts his endless efforts to make things work with you, to prove himself to you? Do those mean nothing to you?"


    He stopped, his breathing ragged, his shoulders heaving as the weight of his words settled over the room.


    Jimmy opened his mouth to continue, unable to stop himself from letting out more of the pain and anger he felt for his friend''s sake. But Garry, who had been watching silently from the side, stepped forward. He placed a firm hand on Jimmy''s shoulder, a quiet but steady reminder to calm down.


    "Jimmy," Garry said softly, his voice steady but sad.


    Jimmy glanced at Garry, his jaw tightening as he tried to rein in his emotions. He looked back at Avey, his gaze filled with a mix of sadness and anger, his pain for Lucian written all over his face.


    Avey sat there silently, unable to meet his eyes. She didn''t try to defend herself, didn''t offer any excuses. She simply sat there, trembling, listening to every word.


    Jimmy''s anger wasn''t just in his words it was in his whole demeanor. His hands were clenched at his sides, his eyes glistening with unshed tears of frustration and grief. She had never seen him this way before.


    He wasn''t just angry. He was hurt. Hurt for Lucian.


    Avey closed her eyes, her chest tightening with every accusation Jimmy threw her way. She felt the weight of it all the truth of his words pressing down on her like a physical burden.


    Jimmy''s genuine sadness and anger for his friend cut deeper than anything else. It wasn''t just his words that hurt; it was the raw, unfiltered emotion behind them.


    Sitting beside her, Cassandra sighed deeply, her own face etched with worry. She reached out and placed a gentle hand on Avey''s back, rubbing it soothingly in an attempt to comfort her trembling friend.


    Avey took a deep breath, her hands clenching tightly in her lap as she tried to stop them from shaking. She opened her eyes slowly, her vision blurred with unshed tears.


    "Everything you said," Avey finally whispered, her voice trembling, "it''s true."


    Her words were barely audible, but the room grew silent as she spoke. Jimmy didn''t respond, his chest still heaving as he tried to calm himself. Garry''s hand remained on his shoulder, grounding him.


    Avey took another shaky breath, lowering her head further. "I''ve hurt him... in ways I can never take back. I know that. I know I don''t deserve him. I know I don''t even deserve to sit here and talk about redemption." Her voice cracked, and a tear slipped down her cheek.


    "Avey''s head snapped up, tears streaming down her cheeks. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Instead, she pressed her trembling hands to her chest, as if trying to hold herself together.


    Jimmy shook his head, letting out a bitter laugh. "Look at you now. Crying. Feeling sorry for yourself. But tell me, Avey, where were those tears when Lucian needed them? Where was this regret when he was breaking under the weight of your rejections?"


    Cassandra, standing beside Avey, sighed deeply. She stepped closer, placing a comforting hand on Avey''s shoulder. "Jimmy," she said softly, "that''s enough. She''s heard you." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy looked at Cassandra, his chest heaving. "Has she? Does she even understand the damage she''s done? I''m not sure she ever will."


    Avey finally found her voice, though it was shaky and weak. "I... I know," she whispered, her voice trembling. "You''re right. Everything you said... it''s true. I was selfish, and I hurt him. I I don''t even know how to fix this, but I want to try. I know it''s too late, but I can''t just do nothing. I can''t just let him go without"


    Jimmy held up a hand, cutting her off. "You don''t get to make this about you, Avey," he said coldly. "This isn''t about what you want anymore. It''s about him. And if you really care about him if you really want to make things right then you need to understand that it might not happen. You can''t just decide to waltz back into his life and expect him to welcome you with open arms. That''s not how it works."


    Avey''s shoulders shook as she sobbed, her tears falling freely now. Cassandra wrapped an arm around her, pulling her close in an attempt to steady her.


    Jimmy sighed, running a hand through his hair. His anger was beginning to ebb, replaced by a deep, aching sadness. "I just... I just want him to be okay," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "That''s all I''ve ever wanted."


    "Here, drink some water and calm down, will you?" Garry said, grabbing a glass from the table and holding it out to Jimmy.


    Jimmy shot him a fiery glare, his eyes narrowing with unrestrained anger. "You shut the fuck up, you idiot," he snapped, his voice sharp and trembling with frustration. "One more word, and you''re getting punched."


    Garry froze mid-motion, the glass still in his hand. For a moment, he just sat there, debating whether it was worth saying anything more. Then, with a sigh, he set the glass back down on the table without a word.


    "Alright, alright¡­" he muttered under his breath, taking a step back.


    He glanced at Jimmy, whose anger still simmered like a volcano about to erupt. Garry sighed again, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.


    "Man, Mister Cool really isn''t cool today," he mumbled to himself, shaking his head.


    Despite his usual easygoing demeanor, even Garry felt the weight of the situation. He was just as sad, just as frustrated. But he also knew better than to push Jimmy any further right now. When Mister Cool got angry, there was only one smart move: shut up and stay out of the way.


    ---

 Chapter 117 - 117: realisation

    "I don''t know, Jimmy," Avey began, her voice breaking as she struggled to get the words out. "I just feel like killing myself whenever I think about Lucian being hurt or worse, hating me. You know... these last few days, he''s been trying to avoid me. He''s cold, distant... Yesterday, he even ignored me completely, and that..." Her voice cracked as tears welled in her eyes. "That''s not like him. He''s never done that before, not to me."


    She paused, her breathing uneven, before continuing, "He''s always been so warm, so patient. And now... now he''s like a stranger. It''s like he''s slipping away, and I can''t"


    "Enough."


    Jimmy''s voice cut through the air like a knife, stopping Avey mid-sentence. His tone was sharp and final, leaving no room for argument. He leaned forward, fixing her with a piercing glare.


    "I can''t even tell you how disappointed I am in you right now," Jimmy said, his voice cold, yet trembling with restrained anger. "Lucian hating you? Are you seriously sitting here saying that?" He let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "You think Lucian rejected you because he hates you?" Jimmy leaned back in his chair, his disappointment etched into every line of his face. "That''s what you''ve convinced yourself of?"


    Avey flinched under his gaze but didn''t dare to interrupt.


    "I''ll tell you what''s actually happening," Jimmy continued, his voice rising slightly. "Lucian still loves you. He loves you more than anything in this world. That''s what makes me so damn angry! He loves you, but he knows he knows you''re not good for him. That''s why he rejected you. Not because he stopped caring, not because he lost his feelings for you, but because he finally realized you''re hurting him. That being with you is destroying him."


    Jimmy''s words were like a whip, lashing out with raw frustration. "You think he''s cold to you now? You think he''s avoiding you? That''s because he''s trying to protect himself. To keep himself from breaking even more than he already has. And you..." Jimmy pointed a finger at her, his voice trembling with emotion, "you have the nerve to sit here and act like he''s in the wrong? Like he''s the one who made the mistake?"


    Avey''s body trembled, not from the volume of Jimmy''s voice but from the truth of his words. She opened her mouth to speak, but Jimmy didn''t give her the chance.


    "No," he said firmly, his tone dropping into something harsher, deadlier. "Don''t you dare talk like Lucian was wrong. The problem here isn''t him it''s you. You humiliated him, disrespected him, tortured him, all because he loved you. And now you want to sit here and talk about forgiveness and getting back together? Do you even realize how selfish that is?"


    Jimmy exhaled sharply, his fists clenching at his sides. His next words came out in one breath, a flood of pent-up frustration.


    "If you''re just here to say this kind of garbage, then you shouldn''t even be here at all. I don''t have the patience to listen to this. And if you keep this up, I''m going to lose it and do something I''ll regret. So let me make this clear: Lucian wasn''t wrong to reject you. He was right. You''re the one who''s wrong. So don''t sit here and try to twist this into something it isn''t."


    Jimmy stopped, his chest heaving as he finally took a moment to breathe. He leaned back in his chair, running a hand through his hair in an attempt to calm down.


    Around them, the quiet buzz of the restaurant had died down, replaced by curious murmurs and sidelong glances. Jimmy''s voice had been loud enough to attract attention, and now several diners were looking in their direction with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "Just great," Jimmy muttered under his breath, noticing the stares but too frustrated to care.


    Avey sat frozen, her hands trembling in her lap. She didn''t flinch at the stares from strangers or Jimmy''s anger it was his words that shook her to her core.


    He was right.


    She''d spent so long convincing herself that Lucian''s rejection was something temporary, something she could fix with a few apologies and declarations of love. She''d told herself that everything would go back to the way it was if she could just get him to forgive her. But she hadn''t stopped to think about what he''d been through or how her actions had left him in pieces.


    Her chest tightened, and her mind buzzed with the weight of realization. She closed her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''m... I''m a shameless person," she murmured, her tone empty, her eyes blank.


    Sitting beside her, Cassandra frowned, concern flickering across her face. She leaned closer to Avey, placing a gentle hand on her back. "Don''t say that," she said softly, her tone calm but firm.


    Avey didn''t respond, lost in her own thoughts.


    "It''s okay,"Cassandra said, patting her back soothingly. "We''ll figure something out, Avey. Don''t give up. Mistakes happen... but we''ll find a way through this."


    Cassandra words were meant to comfort, but they felt distant, muted, as Avey sat there, trembling under the weight of her guilt.


    Jimmy, still taking deep breaths to calm himself, looked at her one last time. His anger was still there, but beneath it was something else: sadness. Disappointment. A deep longing for his friend to finally find peace, even if it meant cutting Avey out of his life.


    And that, above all, made the moment even heavier.


    suddenly Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Garry, you motherfucker," Jimmy growled, rubbing his temples in frustration. "I''m doing so much here, the least you can do is hand me some water. Now, gimme!"


    Garry, who had been sitting quietly in his chair with his arms crossed, was staring at Avey with a mixture of disappointment and pity. The sound of Jimmy''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Oh uh, yeah, right," Garry muttered, clearly distracted by whatever had been running through his mind.


    ----

 Chapter 118 - 118: jimmy

    Jimmy narrowed his eyes as Garry reached for the glass on the table, and he let out a sharp sigh. "Sighhh... You''re unbelievable, you know that?" Garry thought to himself, trying to keep his irritation contained. "This guy just rejected the damn water when I offered it to him earlier, and now he''s acting like I''m the shameless one? Un-freaking-believable."


    He kept his complaints to himself, though. Experience had taught him that when Jimmy was in one of his moods, it was best to just roll with it. Saying anything now would only bring more chaos his way, and frankly, he didn''t have the energy for that.


    "Here," Garry finally said, handing Jimmy the glass of water.


    Jimmy snatched it without a word, taking a long sip as he leaned back in his chair, visibly trying to calm himself down.


    Garry leaned against the table, crossing his arms again and letting out a resigned sigh. "Man, I knew it," he muttered under his breath. "Meeting Avey was a terrible idea. Should''ve stayed home. None of this would''ve been my problem if I''d just stayed out of it." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced at Avey, who looked like she was about to crumble under the weight of Jimmy''s words. Her trembling hands, the way she avoided eye contact it was clear she was barely holding it together. For a moment, Garry felt a pang of pity for her, but he quickly brushed it aside.


    "Nope," he thought to himself. "Not my circus, not my monkeys. I just need to survive this without getting caught in the crossfire."


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy drained the glass of water, setting it down with a loud clink before exhaling deeply. "Finally," he muttered, wiping his mouth and sitting up straighter.


    Garry glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. "Well, at least he''s a little calmer now," he thought. "Maybe I''ll make it through this without losing my sanity after all."


    "And you," Jimmy said sharply, his eyes narrowing as he pointed at Cassandra, who was gently patting Avey''s back. "Don''t give her fake hopes. No it can''t be repaired."


    Cassandra froze, her hand still resting on Avey''s shoulder. She opened her mouth to say something, but the look on Jimmy''s face stopped her.


    "Their relationship is over," Jimmy continued, his voice firm and unyielding. "It''s done. There''s no chance of fixing it. Lucian has taken enough damage, and I''m not going to sit here and let you fill her head with fantasies of some miraculous reunion that will never happen."


    Avey flinched at his words, her body trembling as the weight of his anger bore down on her.


    Jimmy''s gaze shifted back to her, his voice softening slightly but still carrying the edge of his frustration. "I wish no, I hope Lucian can find someone better than you. Someone who will actually care about him, love him the way he deserves to be loved. Someone who won''t tear him apart the way you did."


    Avey''s head sank lower, her shoulders shaking as silent tears fell down her cheeks.


    Jimmy leaned forward, his voice quieter now but no less piercing. "Let him have a happy life, will you? Don''t you think you''ve hurt him enough already? Don''t you think he''s suffered enough because of you?"


    Cassandra, who had been watching the scene unfold in silence, glanced at Avey. The guilt and heartbreak on Avey''s face were unmistakable, and for a moment, Cassandra felt torn. She wanted to comfort her friend, to tell her it wasn''t hopeless but looking at Jimmy, she realized there was no arguing with him.


    Still, she couldn''t stay completely silent. Taking a deep breath, Cassandra straightened and met Jimmy''s gaze. "I''m just trying to help her," she said softly, her voice careful but steady. "She''s already this, Jimmy. Do you want to destroy her completely?"


    Jimmy let out a sharp, bitter laugh, shaking his head. "You think I''m destroying her? No. She destroyed herself when she destroyed Lucian." He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms with a heavy sigh.


    "If she''s feeling bad now now, it''s because she''s finally starting to see the damage she''s done," he added. "And maybe that''s what she needs to wake up. To realize that love isn''t just about asking for forgiveness or begging for another chance. It''s about respect. Care. Sacrifice. And she gave none of that to Lucian."


    Avey buried her face in her hands, her muffled sobs filling the tense silence. Cassandra rubbed her back gently but said nothing more.


    Jimmy''s voice softened, almost to a whisper. "If you really care about him, Avey... let him go. Let him heal. Don''t drag him back into this mess just because you''re afraid to live without him."


    For a moment, the table fell silent, the only sound being Avey''s quiet cries. Jimmy took a deep breath, his own frustration slowly giving way to exhaustion.


    Garry, who had been watching the entire exchange in silence, finally spoke, his voice light but firm. "Jimmy''s right, you know," he said, his gaze flickering between Avey and Cassandra. "Lucian''s been through hell. Maybe the best thing you can do for him now is to let him be happy. Even if that means it''s not with you."


    Jimmy glanced at Garry, slightly surprised, but said nothing.


    Avey slowly lifted her head, her tear-streaked face pale and trembling. She opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out.


    People at the other tables couldn''t help but watch the scene unfolding. Jimmy''s voice was loud, his frustration impossible to ignore. Conversations had died down as curious diners turned their attention toward the heated exchange.


    Some people looked like they wanted to step in, maybe ask Jimmy to tone it down or calm himself. But then their eyes drifted to his broad back and his strong, muscular frame, and they quickly thought better of it. He didn''t look like the kind of guy you wanted to mess with especially not when he was this angry.


    Others, however, saw it as pure entertainment. A live drama unfolding in the middle of the restaurant? It was better than anything Netflix had to offer. They leaned back in their chairs, sipping their drinks as if settling in for a show.


    Some of them watched Avey''s trembling figure with pity, her tear-streaked face drawing sympathy. A few women exchanged glances, their expressions filled with quiet sadness. It wasn''t hard to tell that whatever was happening, the girl was carrying a heavy burden.


    On the other hand, a few men in the restaurant couldn''t help but notice how beautiful Avey was. They whispered among themselves, debating whether they should approach her, offer a kind word, or maybe even try to "rescue" her from the situation. But every time one of them glanced at Jimmy the way his shoulders tensed, the sharp lines of his jaw they quickly abandoned the idea.


    "Not worth it, bro," one of them muttered, shaking his head as he sank back into his seat.


    ----


    finally those dammmn exams are over


    your lovely handsome and cool author is free now...my lovely pumpkins


    thanks for reading love ya all


    ill try to increase the updates from day or two

 Chapter 119 - 119: i mean it

    "No..." Avey whispered, her trembling hands wiping away the tears streaming down her face. Her gaze lifted to meet Jimmy''s as she steadied herself, her voice weak yet determined.


    "I''ll do it," she said softly but firmly. "I''ll heal everything. No matter how long it takes, no matter what I have to do... I''ll fix it. I''ll fix us. Lucian and I we''ll get back together."


    Her voice carried a fragile resolve, as if her conviction was the only thing keeping her from breaking entirely. Yet to Jimmy, her words sounded hollow, almost delusional.


    "You''re being selfish," Jimmy snapped, his frustration bubbling over. He leaned forward, his hands gripping the edge of the table as he locked eyes with her. "Do you even think about his feelings? Lucian made the hardest decision of his life when he chose to leave you, and now you''re here, trying to undo all of that. You''re making it even harder for him!"


    Avey flinched at his words but didn''t look away. Instead, she drew in a shaky breath, her voice cracking as she replied. "Selfish? Yes... maybe I am. But I know Lucian. I know he loves me. Just like you said he loves me more than anything."


    A sad, bittersweet smile appeared on her face, a glimmer of hope shining through the despair in her eyes. "And I know that he can''t live without me, just like I can''t live without him."


    Jimmy stared at her, his expression of anger. He shook his head slowly, his voice dropping to a quieter, almost resigned tone.


    "He won''t accept you now," he said, his words heavy with finality. "No matter what you do, no matter how hard you try you''ve lost something precious, Avey. And once it''s gone, it''s gone."


    Avey''s hands trembled as she listened, but she refused to back down. "Then I''ll keep trying," she said, her voice trembling but resolute. "Even if he rejects me again and again, like I rejected him..." She looked down at her lap for a moment, her lips pressed into a thin line before she continued, "I''ll love him anyway. I''ll keep trying. Because it''s Lucian. Because he''s worth it because he once did the same didn''t he."


    Jimmy sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    "You don''t get it, do you?" he said, his voice quiet but cutting. His eyes bore into hers, his frustration simmering beneath the surface. "You don''t even know Lucian as well as you think you do. Not anymore."


    Avey sat silently


    Jimmy leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest as he let out a deep breath. "If you really loved him, Avey, you wouldn''t be here talking about fixing things for your own sake. You''d let him go. You''d let him heal. But instead, you''re here, thinking only about what you want. You don''t understand what it means to love someone not really." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey''s lips trembled, her chest tightening as she struggled to hold herself together.


    "I do love him," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Jimmy''s expression softened, just slightly, as he watched her. "Then prove it," he said quietly. "Not with words, Avey. With actions. And maybe that starts with giving him the space to move on."


    The silence that followed was suffocating, broken only by Avey''s shaky breathing. Jimmy leaned back, his expression unreadable, but his disappointment in her was clear.


    "Do you really think love is just about clinging to someone, no matter how much pain you cause them?" Jimmy asked, his voice low but firm. "Because if that''s all it is to you, then you''ve already lost."


    Avey lowered her gaze, her hands twisting together in her lap as her mind raced. For a moment, she thought she had the strength to respond


    "And..." Jimmy gestured toward her with a tired, almost pitying look. "These feelings you''re talking about? They''re not love. They''re guilt. They''re regret. The loss of someone who really cared for you." Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey opened her mouth to protest, but Jimmy raised a hand to stop her.


    "Don''t," he said firmly. "Don''t try to convince me otherwise. I know what I''m talking about. These feelings you''re having now... they''re momentary. Temporary. And it''s easy to confuse guilt with love when you realize you''ve lost something you didn''t appreciate."


    Jimmy leaned back in his chair, shaking his head as a bitter laugh escaped his lips. "Think about it, Avey. It''s been, what? Three or four days since Lucian rejected you? Since he didn''t show up to your birthday? And suddenly, you feel like your world''s falling apart. But that''s not love. That''s guilt. That''s regret. And it''s hitting you hard because you''ve never had to face it before."


    He sighed, his voice tinged with sadness. "You don''t love him. You''re just mourning the loss of someone who would''ve done anything for you. And you''re confusing that loss with love."


    "No," Avey said firmly, cutting him off without hesitation. Her voice wasn''t loud, but it carried a weight that made Jimmy pause.


    "It''s not guilt," she continued, her tone steady despite the tears glistening in her eyes. "It''s love."


    Jimmy frowned, his gaze narrowing as he studied her. "You''re sure about that?" he asked, skepticism dripping from his words.


    Avey didn''t answer immediately. She took a deep breath, her thoughts swirling as memories from a life long gone resurfaced.


    She didn''t tell Jimmy what she was thinking, but the emotions were overwhelming. Yes, guilt was overwhelming, she thought to herself. It always had been. But it wasn''t just guilt. It was the small moments those fleeting, precious memories that proved to me it was more than that.


    She recalled the countless nights she had spent after Lucian was gone in her last life. Sitting alone, replaying every mistake, every harsh word, every time she had turned him away. Those moments haunted her, but what hurt most was realizing how much he had loved her and how much she had loved him, without even knowing it.


    How could I not see it before? she thought bitterly. The little things he did, the way he made me feel so important, so special. That''s what love is. And I was too blind to see it.


    Her lips curved into a sad, bitter smile. Jimmy couldn''t understand not completely. But she did. She had spent decades thinking about this, reliving every moment, knowing deep down it wasn''t just guilt. It was love.


    "I know the difference," Avey finally said, her voice breaking the silence. "It''s love, Jimmy. Not guilt. I know it is."


    Jimmy tilted his head, his eyes narrowing as he looked at her. "You''re awfully sure of yourself," he said dryly, though there was a note of curiosity in his tone.


    Avey met his gaze head-on, her own eyes red but unwavering. There was no hesitation, no doubt.


    "I love him more than anything," she said, her voice firm, unshakable. "More than anything, Jimmy. And I mean that."


    Jimmy didn''t respond immediately leaned back, his arms crossed over his chest as he continued to study her. His expression was unreadable, but his silence spoke volumes.


    For a long moment, all sat in silence, the tension in the air almost tangible. Avey didn''t waver, didn''t flinch under his gaze. Her confidence in her words was clear, etched into every line of her face.


    Finally, Jimmy exhaled, his gaze softening ever so slightly. He didn''t say anything, but the intensity in his eyes dimmed as if he had found what he was looking for.


    Even though Avey hadn''t explained everything, her words and the conviction behind them were more than enough.


    ---

 Chapter 120 - 120: jimmy and lucy

    Jimmy hummed softly, his gaze lingering on Avey''s face as if trying to read her thoughts. She seemed resolute, her words dripping with sincerity, but Jimmy couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    Can someone really change this much in just four days? he wondered. He couldn''t tell if she was lying or if her newfound determination was genuine, but he found it hard to believe her sudden transformation.


    "Leave it," Jimmy said finally, his voice heavy with frustration. He leaned forward, his eyes locking onto Avey''s with intensity. "Let me tell you something. At the very least, I think you deserve to know what Lucian''s feelings for you really were. Because, as far as I can see, you have no idea. No idea how much he loved you." Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    His words were sharp and deliberate, cutting through the silence like a blade. Avey sat still, not daring to interrupt, though there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes. She wanted to hear what Jimmy had to say wanted to understand the depth of what Lucian had felt for her.


    Jimmy sighed, running a hand through his hair. He wasn''t entirely sure why he was even bothering to explain this. Maybe it was to help Avey grasp the enormity of what she had done. Maybe it was to make her realize just how deeply she had hurt someone who loved her unconditionally. Or maybe, deep down, he just wanted her to see what she had lost and what Lucian had endured because of her.


    "Let''s start from the beginning," Jimmy said, his tone softening slightly. "At least from how much I know. Maybe it''ll help you realize what kind of person Lucian really is, and how much he loved you. Because I don''t think you fully understand."


    Avey didn''t respond. She lowered her gaze slightly, unsure of what to expect. Honestly, she had no idea why Lucian loved her as much as he did. But she had always known one thing: if someone was willing to face rejection after rejection and still stand by your side, you must mean the world to them.


    Jimmy leaned back in his chair, folding his arms as his mind wandered to the past. "You know, Lucian and I met when we were really young. He must''ve been about eight or nine, and I was probably ten or twelve. Somewhere around there."


    He paused, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he continued, "Our meeting wasn''t anything grand or dramatic. Just normal. I was on the roadside, giving some adults a piece of my mind teaching them how adults should behave." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that line, Garry, sitting nearby, glanced at Jimmy with a raised eyebrow. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he fought back a laugh. Twelve years old, lecturing adults on how to be adults? Sounds about right, Garry thought to himself, shaking his head in amusement.


    Jimmy noticed Garry''s expression and gave him a quick, sharp glance before continuing, his tone growing more somber.


    "Anyway... those were tough times for me and my mom," Jimmy said, his voice quieter now, tinged with the weight of old memories. "My mother had been admitted to the hospital. Some... expensive illness." He paused for a moment, his eyes unfocused as if replaying the scene in his mind.


    "And my father?" Jimmy let out a bitter laugh. "He didn''t do a damn thing. Just left us behind with a mountain of debt and no way to climb out of it. So it was just me and my mom."


    "I had to take care of her," Jimmy continued, his voice steady but detached, as if he''d told the story too many times to feel the sting anymore. "But let me tell you, honest work doesn''t pay much for people like us. Especially not when you''re a kid. So... I started working for the people my father owed money to."


    His words hung in the air, heavy and raw. Jimmy didn''t flinch as he spoke he wasn''t ashamed of his past. To him, it was just a series of facts, a life he had lived. Whether the people around him pitied him or judged him didn''t matter. It was what it was.


    "Well," Jimmy began, his voice steady but carrying a weight of bitterness, "I used to do some really deep shit back then. Nothing even close to legal, but it paid for my mom''s hospital bills. And at the time, that''s all that mattered to me. Keeping her alive was my only priority."


    He leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable as he continued, "When you''re in that kind of business when you''re stuck in a hole that deep it doesn''t matter how old you are. You grow up fast. Too fast. And let me tell you, once you''re in, there''s no clean way out. Conflicts just keep coming, one after another. You survive one, and the next is already waiting for you."


    "I saw things. At an age where most kids were playing games or going to school, I was dealing with... situations normal people couldn''t even imagine. Sometimes they were easy to handle just business as usual. Other times..." He paused, his jaw tightening slightly. "Other times, I barely escaped with my life. Just a few inches away from death."


    For a brief moment, the table fell silent, the gravity of his past settling in the air.


    "Anyway," Jimmy said, breaking the silence, "those were the days. I was out on the streets, doing whatever it took to survive. One of those days, I was having a friendly little ''chat'' with some drug dealers." He smirked slightly, though there was no humor in his expression. "Which, of course, I won. I always did."


    From the side, Garry''s lips twitched, resisting the urge to react. He''d heard Jimmy''s stories before, knew every detail of his rough upbringing. But no matter how often he heard them, it still amazed him how casually Jimmy could recount these moments. Garry stayed quiet, deciding not to interrupt.


    "So," Jimmy continued, leaning forward slightly, "that''s when I met Lucy. He was just a kid nine, maybe ten. I think he was exploring places without him parents knowing just outa curiosity or something idk


    Jimmy chuckled lightly, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I guess he was amazed. Maybe a little impressed at how I handled things, even at that age. He didn''t say much, just stood there wide-eyed, watching. I thought he''d run off, but instead, he stuck around."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze distant as if replaying the memory in his mind. "He didn''t just stick around, though. He... helped. I didn''t need it didn''t ask for it but the kid insisted. A small gesture, but he helped me get some medicines for me. He didn''t even know me. Just saw someone in trouble and decided to help."


    Jimmy''s voice softened slightly, a faint trace of something unspoken in his tone. "That''s just who Lucian was. Even back then. He was weak, fragile, gentle and Kind in a way most people aren''t."


    Jimmy shook his head, a dry laugh escaping his lips. "I didn''t like him much at first, though. I''ll be honest. To me, he was just some ignorant kid who didn''t know how the world worked. Soft, na?ve, too good for his own good. I figured someone like him wouldn''t last long in a place like this."


    -----

 Chapter 121 - 121: lucy

    "So, well..." Jimmy began, leaning back in his chair. "At first, I thought Lucian was too good to be true. I figured there had to be some ulterior motive behind his actions. I mean, nobody''s that selfless, right? Especially not some kid I barely knew."


    He paused, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he continued. "So that day, we didn''t talk much. We went our separate ways, and I didn''t think too much about it afterward. Just another random encounter on the streets."


    Jimmy''s gaze grew distant as he went on, his tone taking on a reflective quality. "But then, the next day, out of nowhere, he found me. I still don''t know how he managed it, but he showed up at one of my secret hideouts a place nobody was supposed to know about. And he did it without me noticing a thing."


    Both Avey and Cassandra leaned forward slightly, their curiosity piqued.


    "I was sure he was a spy," Jimmy said with a dry chuckle. "I thought maybe one of my enemies sent him, a trap to mess with me. So I figured, fine if that''s the game, I''ll teach him a lesson. Show him not to mess with me or get involved in these businesses."


    Jimmy''s grin turned a little rueful. "I decided I''d rough him up a bit. Scare him off, you know? Tell him to stay out of this world because he was just a kid. I mean, what else could an eight- or nine-year-old boy possibly be doing sneaking around like that?"


    He leaned forward, his expression almost amused. "When I confronted him, I asked him why he was there. You know what he said? ''I just came for fun.'' Can you believe that? No reason. Just... time pass."


    Cassandra frowned, her brow furrowing in confusion. "He didn''t explain why he was there?"


    Jimmy shook his head. "Nope. Didn''t offer any reason at all. Just stood there like it was the most normal thing in the world. So I told him to surrender put his hands up because honestly, he looked weak as hell. What could a kid that age possibly do? I even said as much to him."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up with a mix of amusement and disbelief. "And you know what happened next? That little mons.." He stopped himself, laughing under his breath. "Before I even knew what hit me, I was flat on my back, with Lucian sitting on top of me like..."


    Avey''s and Cassandra gasped softly. Even Garry, who had been quietly listening, arched an eyebrow, pretending to be surprised.


    "Yeah," Jimmy said, smirking. "That kid nine years old took me down. I mean, me. Can you believe it? I still don''t know how he managed it, but that''s Lucian for you. Even now, he''s scarily good at fighting."


    He glanced at Avey. "Bet you didn''t know that about him, did you he can fight?"


    Avey shook her head slowly, feeling a pang of regret. She had never known this side of Lucian


    Jimmy knew about him too much more then her she didn''t.


    Jimmy coughed, straightening in his seat. "Well, I''ll admit it I let him win. Took it easy on him because, you know, he''s just a kid." He coughed again, looking away as if to avoid scrutiny.


    Garry bit back a smile, trying to keep a straight face, but the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "Anyway," Jimmy continued, brushing off the moment, "after that, we somehow became friends. He helped me out with so much that it''s hard to put into words. And then I found out..." He paused, chuckling softly. "That kid? He''s rich. I mean, rich-rich. Like, stupidly rich."


    "I didn''t know how a kid that young could have access to so much money," Jimmy admitted. "But he didn''t just help me out a little. No. He cleared all my father''s debts. Paid for my mom''s hospital bills. Even bought us a house. And he did it all without asking for anything in return."


    Jimmy''s voice dropped slightly, tinged with something unspoken. "I asked him why he did it. You know what he said? ''I just want to be your friend.'' That''s all he wanted from me. Nothing else."


    A faint, genuine smile crossed Jimmy''s face. "I''ll admit, at the time, I thought it was ridiculous. But that''s Lucian. He''s not like anyone else. He showed me kindness I didn''t deserve unconditional kindness. And I''ll never forget that."


    He leaned back, his expression softening as a nostalgic look crossed his face. "Over time, I started trusting him. I even started liking the kid. He was the first person other than my mom who ever made me laugh. The first person to celebrate my birthday. Can you believe that? I didn''t even know what it felt like to have a friend until I met Lucian."


    For a moment, Jimmy''s voice faltered, and he looked away, his gaze distant. "He changed my life. Pulled me out of a hole I never thought I''d escape. And he didn''t ask for anything in return. Not once."


    Avey stared at Jimmy, she listened to his story didn''t said anything.


    "Well, things were great for a while," Jimmy said, a faint smile crossing his lips as he leaned back, his tone softening with nostalgia. "That kid... he was always happy. Always laughing, like the world didn''t have a single problem to throw at him. No matter what was happening, he had this way of staying positive too positive, honestly. It was like negativity just couldn''t touch him."


    Jimmy''s gaze grew distant as he continued, his voice tinged with a mix of admiration and disbelief. "He was kind to everyone. Always. It didn''t matter who they were or what they''d done. Lucian treated everyone like they mattered. Like they deserved his kindness."


    He paused, his brow furrowing slightly. "I never saw him angry, you know? Not once. Never bitter, never hateful. No grudges, no resentment. It''s like he just... refused to let the world drag him down. Even when he had every reason to."


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy shook his head, a soft chuckle escaping him. "I couldn''t figure him out. I mean, how does someone like that exist? How do you go through life being so good to people, so... pure? It didn''t make sense to me. Still doesn''t, if I''m being honest."


    "But, as time went on," Jimmy continued, "my relationship with him started to change. At first, I didn''t think much of him just some naive kid who didn''t know how the world worked. But the more time we spent together, the more I realized how wrong I was."


    Jimmy''s smile grew a little softer, a little more genuine. "We started talking about everything things I never thought I''d tell anyone. I''d tell him about my mom, my past, my struggles. And he''d listen. Really listen, like what I was saying actually mattered to him. Like I mattered to him."


    He paused, his voice growing quieter. "Lucian had this way of making you feel seen. Like you weren''t just another person passing through his life. Like you were important. Special. And he didn''t do it because he wanted anything in return. He just... cared."


    Jimmy leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table as he let out a deep breath. "Over time, I stopped questioning it. Stopped doubting him. He wasn''t like anyone I''d ever met before, and I realized... that was okay. That was who he was. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---

 Chapter 122 - 122: new friend

    "And well..." Jimmy began, his voice softening as he leaned back in his chair. "Time passed, just like that. Those days were simple him always smiling, laughing, and spreading that annoying positivity everywhere. But then, something started to change. That kid so full of light and optimism started to dim. Little by little, he wasn''t the same anymore." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy''s brow furrowed slightly as he went on. "It was slow at first. He''d look a little more tired, a little more drained. Then, as the years went by four or five, I think he wasn''t the same kid at all. He became... sad. Tired. Exhausted, even. That endless positivity he used to have? Gone. It was like he''d lost something inside him, and no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t find it again."


    He paused, his voice tinged with sadness. "He smiled less and less. Sometimes, he looked outright depressed. And then he started putting distance between us. We used to meet all the time, but suddenly, there were gaps long stretches where he''d disappear. I didn''t know what was going on, so one day, I finally asked him: ''What''s wrong? What happened?''"


    Jimmy sighed deeply, his hand rubbing the back of his neck. "And you know what he said? Nothing. Just brushed it off, muttered something about ''family problems.'' And I thought to myself what kind of problems could a kid like him have? He''s from a rich family, right? I figured his life should be perfect. No struggles, no worries. I mean, all parents love their kids, don''t they?"


    He chuckled bitterly, shaking his head. "But he didn''t tell me much, no matter how many times I asked. Eventually, he admitted that his mother and sister had started acting... strange toward him. Cold, distant. He didn''t explain it fully, but I could see it was tearing him apart."


    Jimmy''s tone grew heavier as he continued. "Day by day, he grew quieter. More withdrawn. More... lonely. And no matter what I did, I couldn''t bring him back. I tried everything talking, joking, even dragging him out to places. But nothing seemed to work. That sadness stuck to him like a shadow."


    He paused, running a hand over his face as if the memory physically hurt. "He stopped coming around as much, too. He said he wanted to spend more time with his family, like he was trying to fix things with them. But every time I saw him after that, he looked worse. Like he was fighting a battle he knew he couldn''t win."


    Jimmy sighed deeply, his shoulders slumping slightly. "It went on like that for a while a year, maybe more. And then, one day, he came to see me. And this time..." Jimmy''s expression softened, a small, nostalgic smile forming on his lips. "This time, he was smiling. A real smile. The kind I hadn''t seen in years."


    Avey sat up a little straighter, her curiosity piqued. Cassandra leaned in slightly, sensing the shift in Jimmy''s tone.


    "He told me he''d made a new friend," Jimmy said, his smile growing. "And, honestly, I was shocked. Up until that point, I thought I was his only friend. Turns out, he''d found someone else. Someone special."


    Jimmy glanced at Avey briefly, a knowing look in his eyes.


    "It was a girl," he said, watching Avey closely.


    Avey''s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she felt a flicker of hope, a small spark of expectation. She didn''t say anything, but she couldn''t help but wonder was it her?


    "Yeah, he wouldn''t shut up about her," Jimmy continued, his tone both amused and slightly annoyed. "He told me everything how she came up to him, started talking to him, sat beside him. All this little stuff I honestly didn''t care about, but to him? It was everything."


    Jimmy chuckled, shaking his head as if he could still hear Lucian''s voice. "He just kept going on and on about her. ''She''s amazing, Jimmy. She''s so smart, so funny, so kind. She can do this, and that, and this other thing too!'' It was endless. The guy couldn''t talk about anything else."


    He paused, his gaze softening further as he looked at Avey. "And then, he told me her name."


    Avey froze, her heart pounding.


    "He said her name was Avey," Jimmy said with a faint smile. "He described everything about you. Your hair, your eyes, the color of your shoes every little detail, like it was the most important thing in the world. It was honestly impressive how much he noticed."


    Jimmy sighed, his smile turning a little exasperated. "But, man, it got annoying after a while. Every conversation became about you. It was ''Avey this,'' and ''Avey that,'' and ''Did I tell you what Avey said yesterday?'' I thought I''d lose my mind." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Despite his tone, there was a warmth in Jimmy''s expression that gave away how much he cherished those memories.


    "Still," he said, his voice softening again, "it made me happy to see him like that. To see him so... alive. After everything he''d been through, after all the sadness and loneliness, you brought something back into his life. Something I couldn''t."


    Jimmy leaned back, letting out a deep breath. "I won''t lie, Avey. At first, I thought you might be just another temporary thing something to distract him from the pain.


    "Honestly," Jimmy said, leaning back with a sigh, "the way he talked about you, even I started to get jealous. I mean, seriously, what the hell was this guy up to? He''d go on and on about you like you were the best thing since sliced bread."


    He shook his head, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "It wasn''t just the compliments either. Sometimes, he''d straight-up complain like, actual complaints about the smallest things. ''She took a holiday today, so I can''t meet her,'' or ''She''s too busy to talk to me.'' Blah, blah, blah. The guy wouldn''t stop."


    Jimmy threw his hands up for emphasis, his voice taking on a mock-impatient tone as he continued, "And then there was the endless ''That, and that, and oh, also that.'' I swear, it was like listening to a lovesick puppy who didn''t know when to quit."


    Avey, sitting across from him, couldn''t help but smile. Despite the teasing tone, there was a certain fondness in Jimmy''s voice that made the moment feel lighter, warmer. The way he described Lucian''s enthusiasm was so genuine, so full of life, that it painted a clear picture in her mind.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Jimmy added, glancing at Avey, "it was annoying as hell at times. But looking back?


    He leaned forward slightly, his expression softening. "You know, for someone who went through so much, Lucian had this amazing ability to focus on the things and the people that made him happy. And for a long time, Avey, that person was you."


    Avey''s smile faltered slightly at those words, her chest tightening with a mix of emotions. She hadn''t realized just how much she''d meant to Lucian back then, or how deeply he''d cared for her.


    ---


    sighhh guys writing too much today almost exausted ahhhh fkkk sighh

 Chapter 123 - 123: dreams

    "And, well..." Jimmy began, his voice softening as he leaned back in his chair. "Days went by with him endlessly talking about you. Every time we met, it was the same thing your name, your smile, your laugh. He was completely consumed by you."


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    He paused, glancing at Avey, whose lips curled into a small smile as she listened. Jimmy noticed how she seemed lost in thought, probably imagining Lucian''s innocent, boyish face lighting up as he talked about her. For a moment, she looked genuinely touched, as if the idea of Lucian''s adoration brought her some bittersweet joy.


    Jimmy''s gaze hardened slightly, though. He cleared his throat and continued, "And then, one day... he came to me, grinning like a fool, and said, ''It''s decided.''"


    "I was like, ''What''s decided?''" Jimmy said, raising an eyebrow as he mimicked his younger self.


    "And then, in that innocent, determined way of his, Lucian said, ''I''ve found the perfect sister-in-law for you.''"


    Jimmy glanced at Avey, his own smile faltering slightly, replaced with an expression of restrained anger. "Yeah," Jimmy said, his voice heavy. "He said it was you."


    Avey blinked, her heart skipping a beat at those words. Her mind reeled, trying to process the weight of what Jimmy was saying. Sister-in-law. Wife. Those words felt heavy, almost suffocating. And yet, if someone asked her now, she''d agree happily, without hesitation.


    Jimmy sighed deeply, shaking his head as he looked back at her. "But you ruined all of it," he muttered, his tone sharp. Then, as if catching himself, he shook his head again and exhaled slowly, continuing his story.


    "After that, he went all in," Jimmy said, his voice tinged with a mix of amusement and sadness. "He started talking about you even more if that was even possible. ''Will she like me if I do this? What''s her favorite color? What does she like to eat? Does she like someone else? What if she doesn''t like me?'' Blah, blah, blah. It was endless."


    Jimmy rolled his eyes for effect, but there was a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Man, Lucian would go on and on about you. My ears would get tired just listening to him. But you know what? I was happy for him. Genuinely happy. Because, for the first time in a long while, he seemed... alive again. Like he''d found a reason to smile, a reason to dream."


    Jimmy chuckled softly, shaking his head at the memory. "You should''ve seen him, Avey. He was so damn cute and innocent back then, like a kid talking about his first crush. He was so excited, so full of hope. It was infectious."


    Avey''s heart ached as she listened. She could almost see Lucian''s younger self, full of joy and excitement, dreaming of a future he wanted to share with her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And, yeah," Jimmy continued, his smile fading slightly, "he had all these plans. Big, grand plans. He''d say stuff like, ''I''ll make her the happiest person in the world. I''ll repay her for everything. She''s too good for me, but I''ll make sure she knows how much I care.''"


    Jimmy paused, his voice growing softer. "His whole world was about you, Avey. His thoughts, his dreams, his plans everything. It was all for you."


    He let out a faint chuckle, though his eyes glistened slightly. "Sometimes, he''d come out with the craziest ideas. Like, ''When I get married, Jimmy, I''ll throw the biggest, grandest wedding anyone''s ever seen. Everyone in Wolly City will celebrate with me.''"


    Jimmy''s voice grew lighter as he recounted Lucian''s dreams. "He used to say, ''Jimmy, when I get married, I want you to handle everything. All the responsibilities. I don''t trust my parents to do it, and, well... I don''t have a father. So, will you act as my father for the wedding?''"


    Jimmy''s voice faltered slightly, and he paused to take a deep breath.


    "His plans were... ridiculous," Jimmy said with a soft laugh, shaking his head. "He wanted to make sure every single person in the city rich or poor was happy during his wedding. He used to say, ''I want DJ speakers in every corner of Wolly City. Music everywhere. Free food for everyone. I want the whole city to dance and celebrate for a full month before my wedding. Everyone should feel happy, loved, and joyful, just because it''s my wedding.''"


    Jimmy leaned back, a genuine smile crossing his face despite the faint wetness in his eyes. "He was... so damn stupid. But in the best way. Who else would think of something like that? Who else would care that much about making everyone happy?"


    He chuckled softly, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "Lucian wasn''t just dreaming about his wedding, Avey. He was dreaming about a life where everyone could be as happy as he wanted you to be. That''s the kind of person he was stupidly selfless, ridiculously kind, and endlessly optimistic about the people he cared about."


    Avey sat silently, listening intently as Jimmy spoke. She watched him closely, noticing the genuine smile on his face as he recounted Lucian''s dreams and plans. There was a warmth in his voice, a tenderness in his words, that made it clear how much he cherished those memories.


    The way he talked about Lucian, the details he remembered, the fondness in his tone it all felt so genuine, so deeply personal. Avey couldn''t help but feel a smile creeping onto her face, unbidden but impossible to stop.


    As Jimmy described Lucian''s innocent enthusiasm and the wild, over-the-top ideas he''d come up with, Avey''s mind filled with vivid images of Lucian as Jimmy had described him. She could almost see him, his bright eyes sparkling with excitement as he shared his grand plans for a city-wide celebration. A chuckle escaped her lips before she could stop it, the sheer absurdity of his ideas making her feel lighthearted for the first time in what felt like forever.


    Lucian really was too cute, she thought, her heart fluttering as warmth spread through her chest. Butterflies danced in her stomach as she imagined the boy Jimmy was describing so full of life, so pure, so unreasonably optimistic.


    For a brief moment, Avey forgot the weight of the situation she was in. The guilt, the regret, the pain all of it faded into the background as she got lost in the sweetness of Jimmy''s story.


    Even Cassandra, who had been quietly listening from the side, couldn''t help but smile. There was something infectious about Jimmy''s warmth and the way he spoke about Lucian. His words carried so much love, so much nostalgia, that even Cassandra felt her heart soften.


    Jimmy glanced at Avey, catching her smile, and for a moment, his expression shifted. The warmth in his eyes dimmed ever so slightly, a flicker of something colder creeping in as if he remembered why they were having this conversation in the first place. But he didn''t say anything, instead continuing to share his memories of Lucian, the small smile on his face returning.


    Avey''s own smile lingered as she listened, her mind still replaying the image of a younger, joyful Lucian. She clung to the feeling, to the lightness it brought her. It was a glimpse of the boy she had hurt, the boy she had taken for granted and the boy she wanted to make things right with, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 124 - 124: even animals

    "Well, he was happy for a while," Jimmy said softly, his gaze distant as he reflected on those days. "At least he had one reason to smile, something to distract him from his family problems. That was great to see, honestly."


    He sighed, shaking his head lightly. "Then, when he was around fifteen or sixteen, he started saying it was time. Time to propose to you."


    Jimmy leaned back in his chair, rubbing the back of his neck with a faint, tired smile. "I told him to just do it already, you know? But he''d always hesitate, coming up with excuses. He was terrified, Avey. Afraid of what he''d do if you rejected him."


    Jimmy''s voice grew a little sharper, frustration bleeding into his words. "It wasn''t about what other people would think he didn''t care about that. He wasn''t worried about being embarrassed in front of anyone else. It was you. He thought maybe you wouldn''t be ready, or that he''d catch you off guard. He''d make up a thousand reasons in his head, overthinking every little thing."


    He let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping slightly. "This went on for a year or two, back and forth, him planning it all out but never going through with it. He''d come to me with these grand ideas, asking for advice, saying things like, ''Do you think she''ll like this?'' or, ''What if she doesn''t feel the same?'' It drove me crazy, honestly. I kept telling him to just tell you already. To stop wasting time."


    Jimmy''s voice softened slightly, his gaze dropping. "Then, one day, he finally said it. He told me he was going to propose to you at your school''s farewell."


    He paused, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I wished him good luck, of course. I thought for sure you''d say yes. I mean, who wouldn''t? Lucian was... well, he was Lucian. He adored you, Avey. He couldn''t say a single bad thing about you. All I ever heard was how amazing you were how kind, how smart, how perfect you were in his eyes. Even though I''d never met you, I felt like I knew you through him."


    Jimmy chuckled softly, though there was a bittersweet edge to his tone. "Honestly, the way he talked about you, I was convinced you must have felt the same way about him. The way he described your kindness, your smiles it seemed like you two were close. Like you must''ve liked him too."


    He leaned forward slightly, his expression darkening. "I was even preparing to celebrate with him. Planning a party. I was waiting for him to show up the next day with good news, a big grin on his face, telling me how it went."


    Jimmy''s voice dropped, and he exhaled heavily. "But... he didn''t show up that day. Or the day after. I tried calling him, but he didn''t pick up. Days passed. Three. Four. A week."


    Avey''s heart clenched as Jimmy''s voice grew heavier. She could see the pain in his expression, the weight of what he was remembering.


    "When I finally saw him a week later, he looked... hollow," Jimmy said quietly, his voice cold . "He told me he''d failed. That you''d rejected him."


    He stopped for a moment, his fists clenching on the table as he took a deep breath to steady himself.


    "Lucian said it was okay," Jimmy continued, though his voice betrayed the pain he felt. "He said he''d understand. That you had your reasons, and he wouldn''t hold it against you. But you know what hurt him the most?"


    Jimmy''s gaze snapped up to meet Avey''s, and his voice sharpened with anger. "It wasn''t the rejection itself. It was the way you did it. Cold. Distant. Like he didn''t matter to you at all."


    Avey flinched at his words, her hands trembling slightly in her lap.


    "You didn''t even look for him afterward," Jimmy said, his voice rising. "Not a single message. Not a single word to explain why you turned him down. Nothing. He waited, Avey. He waited for you to come to him, to at least give him a reason. And when you didn''t... that broke him."


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened, his anger barely restrained. "He cried for a week. A full week after that day. Alone. No one to comfort him, no one to lean on. Do you know what that does to a person? To someone who loved you that much?"


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy leaned closer, his voice low but intense. "Why didn''t you message him, Avey? Why didn''t you even said anything? Wasn''t your relationship good? Weren''t you kind to him, always smiling, always treating him like he mattered? Then why"


    Jimmy stopped himself, his voice faltering as he leaned back with a sigh. "I don''t understand it. And I don''t think he ever did, either."


    "I''m not even saying you should have accepted," Jimmy began, his voice low but heavy with emotion. "It was your choice rejecting or accepting. That''s something no one can force. But I just want to know... why so cold? Why didn''t you have a little patience, Avey? Why did you have to be that cruel to him?"


    His gaze bore into her, his frustration evident. "You were his best friend," Jimmy continued. "Even if you didn''t feel the same way, you could have been kinder about it. You could have told him something anything. He was like a child, Avey. If you had just said, ''I''m not ready,'' or ''It''s not the right time,'' I know I know he would''ve accepted it. He would''ve smiled through the pain and respected your feelings. That''s just who he was."


    Jimmy''s voice cracked slightly, but he pressed on, his tone sharpening. "But no. You didn''t even think to say a word to him afterward. Not one message. Not one explanation. Nothing. Why? Why did you do that to him?"


    Avey sat in silence, her gaze fixed on Jimmy as his heavy questions hung in the air. Her lips parted slightly as if to answer, but no words came. The weight of his accusations was suffocating, and the truth was... she didn''t have an answer.


    Her mind drifted back to that day, replaying the memory she had tried so hard to bury. She remembered Lucian standing there, nervous but hopeful, pouring his heart out as he proposed to her in front of everyone. She remembered the look on his face, the vulnerability in his eyes. And she remembered her own reaction cold. Detached. Like a stranger rejecting a stranger.


    At the time, it hadn''t felt wrong. She had felt... nothing. No guilt, no hesitation, no second thoughts. When Lucian walked away after waiting for her to say something more, she didn''t even stop him. She didn''t chase after him, didn''t message him later, didn''t offer a reason or an apology. She hadn''t even thought to. It was as if all the years they had spent together, all the moments they had shared, meant nothing in that instant.


    Her body had been there, but it was like her emotions were shut off. She couldn''t explain it not then, not now.


    Avey''s fingers trembled slightly as she sat there, lost in thought. She didn''t know why she had acted that way. It wasn''t as if Lucian didn''t matter to her he did. Or at least, she thought he did. But in that moment, it was like he didn''t. Like he was just... irrelevant.


    Her heart sank as she realized how deeply she must have hurt him. She could still see his face, the way it had fallen when she rejected him, the emptiness in his eyes as he walked away. And now, sitting here, she couldn''t justify any of it.


    Why did I act like that? she thought, her mind spinning as she tried to piece it together. Why didn''t I feel anything?


    Finally, she looked up at Jimmy, her eyes hollow, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... I don''t know."


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his chair as if her words had confirmed something he already knew.


    "You don''t know?" he repeated, his tone quiet but cutting. "That''s it? That''s all you''ve got to say? ''I don''t know''?"


    Avey nodded faintly, her hands clenched tightly in her lap. "I really don''t," she said, her voice trembling. "I don''t know what happened to me that day. I... I don''t even recognize myself in that moment."


    She fell silent, her gaze dropping to the table as her mind raced. The realization was sinking in now, and it was crushing her. If she had been in Lucian''s position, she knew she would have hated herself. She wouldn''t have looked for answers or reconciliation. She wouldn''t have forgiven someone who treated her like that.


    If I were him, I''d hate me too, she thought bitterly, her chest tightening. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy watched her, his expression hardening as he leaned forward. "And you say you love him," he said, his voice laced with disdain. "See, if you''d had even the slightest feelings for him back then, you wouldn''t have done what you did. You wouldn''t have acted so cold, so heartless. Even animals, Avey, start forming bonds after spending enough time with someone. But you..."


    He paused, shaking his head in disbelief. "You were a human being. You had years with him. And yet, when it mattered most, you acted worse than an animal. No feelings. No empathy. Nothing."


    Avey''s body trembled at his words, her eyes wide and blank. Cassandra, sitting beside her, looked at her with a mixture of pity and unease, her brow furrowed as if unsure what to say.


    Jimmy sighed, leaning back and rubbing his temples. "Whatever," he muttered, his voice heavy with frustration. "You''ve got no answers. I expected as much. But don''t sit here and tell me you love him now. Because if you did, you wouldn''t have treated him like he was nothing back then."


    ----


    hey guys these chapters are very very important...am not just putting outa anything... honestly these type of chapters are more harder for me to write sighh

 Chapter 125 - 125: rough times

    "Well," Jimmy began, his voice dropping as he leaned forward slightly, "the good days were over for him. From that day on, it was... rough. Honestly, it was hard for me to handle his rollercoaster of emotions. I kept telling him, ''Let''s move on.'' But he couldn''t. He just wouldn''t."


    Jimmy paused, his expression growing heavier. "You know, Avey, I had always thought of you as someone important. Not because of anything you did, but because Lucian cared so much about you. His feelings for you made me see you in a good light. But after everything that happened after hearing so many things about how cold you were it... it saddened me. It even made me angry."


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as if trying to release the tension building there. "But Lucian... Lucian was Lucian. Even after your cold rejection, after you acted like he didn''t matter, he never not once complained about you. Never said a single bad thing about you."


    Jimmy''s gaze turned to Avey, his eyes sharp but his voice softer, almost reluctant. "He''d sit there, all broken and hollow, and still he''d make excuses for you. ''She definitely had a reason,'' he''d say. ''She would never act like that toward me without a good reason. Maybe she was in a bad mood. Maybe she misunderstood something.''"


    Jimmy scoffed, shaking his head. "His voice... it was so damn depressing. He never stopped trying to justify your actions, like his feelings didn''t matter. Like the pain he was going through wasn''t important. He just couldn''t accept that you might have rejected him for no reason at all."


    He leaned back, exhaling deeply as his eyes remained fixed on Avey. "Anyways, I told him to move on. Over and over, I told him, ''She doesn''t deserve you. Let it go.'' But he wouldn''t listen. And honestly? I didn''t like you after that, Avey. I didn''t like the way you treated him, the way you hurt him. Even if he said it didn''t matter, even if he forgave you... I didn''t. I couldn''t."


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened, and his next words came out sharper. "From that day on, I started seeing you differently. Even though Lucian loved you and even though I was ready to welcome you as a sister-in-law I couldn''t see you in the same way anymore. I didn''t like you then, and I don''t like you now."


    He paused, his gaze unwavering as he looked directly into her eyes. "I hate you," he said plainly, not bothering to soften the blow. "I''ll say it straight. I hate you." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey flinched at his words, her chest tightening. She nodded faintly, her voice trembling as she replied, "I know. And... I''m sorry to disappoint you. I really have no idea why I did what I did. I don''t understand myself, either."


    Her lips curved into a sad, bitter smile. "But I can see how much Lucian cared for me... how much he must have talked about me to you, made plans for the future. Hearing you say ''sister-in-law'' like it was a real possibility it''s... it''s good to hear, but it makes the pain worse."


    Her voice cracked slightly, and she lowered her gaze. "It''s reasonable for you to hate me. I don''t blame you for it."


    Jimmy stared at her for a moment longer before continuing, his voice calmer now but still carrying a weight of emotion.


    "Lucian didn''t give up after that, though," Jimmy said, shaking his head with a faint, bitter laugh. "He kept trying. Day after day, he tried again and again, no matter how much it hurt him."


    He leaned forward, his voice growing more intense. "You don''t know what his love for you was like. It was relentless. Blind. No matter how many times you rejected him, no matter how cold you were, he kept coming back. Rain or shine, whether he was sick, in pain, or drowning in responsibilities, he would still try. Every single day, he''d be ready to put his heart on the line for you."


    Jimmy''s voice trembled slightly, a mix of anger and sadness seeping into his words. "He was stupid,dumb,Crazy and mentally ill in love with you. Blind to everything else. He didn''t see the damage it was doing to him, didn''t see how much he was breaking himself for someone who didn''t care."


    He exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. "And it wasn''t just once or twice. It was constant. He didn''t stop. He couldn''t stop. He didn''t care how many times you turned him down or how much it hurt. He kept hoping. Kept believing that one day, maybe you''d feel the same way about him."


    Jimmy leaned back, his expression dark and tired. "And that''s what made it so hard for me to watch. Because no matter how much I hated you for hurting him, I couldn''t stop him from loving you. He didn''t see what I saw. He didn''t feel the anger I felt. All he saw was you."


    Avey sat silently, her hands trembling in her lap. Jimmy''s words hit her like blows, each one sharper than the last. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out.


    "He was so full of love... and so stupid," Jimmy said, his tone lightening slightly as he let out a soft chuckle. "You know, if you''d told him to stand under the blazing sun and not move an inch, he would''ve done it. Without hesitation."


    Jimmy shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he thought about Lucian''s innocence and blind devotion. "And the craziest part? He wouldn''t have moved, no matter how much he was sweating, no matter how much it hurt. That''s just who he was. Blindly loyal. Always trying to make everyone else happy, no matter the cost to himself."


    Jimmy''s smile faded, his expression hardening as his gaze shifted to Avey. His eyes narrowed slightly, his tone growing sharper. "Sadly, some people actually tested that out."


    At those words, Avey''s head dropped, shame washing over her like a tidal wave. Her hands clenched in her lap as memories she''d tried to suppress came rushing back.


    Jimmy watched her closely, his voice dripping with disappointment. "Yeah, you know what I''m talking about, don''t you?"


    Avey tried to smile, tried to play it off like it wasn''t as bad as it sounded, but the attempt fell flat. Her lips trembled, and the faint, forced smile disappeared almost immediately.


    "I really don''t know why I did it," she stammered, her voice cracking. "I... I don''t know what I was thinking. I" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Don''t bother," Jimmy cut her off, his voice cold and final. He leaned back, crossing his arms as he looked at her with disdain. "You''re just making excuses. Don''t even waste your breath."


    Avey flinched at his words, her mouth opening and closing as if she wanted to say something but didn''t know how to defend herself. She felt the weight of his anger, his judgment, and she knew he was right. There was no justification for the way she had treated Lucian, no way to explain it that wouldn''t sound like an excuse.


    -----


    Sigh, guys, I''d like to sincerely apologize for the mistake I made. I honestly didn''t know better since I''m a beginner author. I didn''t understand how to set privileges properly, and I made a big mistake.


    Please, don''t buy the second level it''s too expensive and not worth it. I can''t change it now since I can only adjust it once a month, and it''s locked. Instead, I''m putting the third level up for five chapters at a more reasonable price.


    I really didn''t mean to mess things up, and I''m sorry if I caused any frustration. To those who''ve already bought the second level, I''m really sorry for the confusion. I''m writing this late at night so I can let you all know and save you from a big loss. Please buy level three instead.


    Thanks for reading, and again, I apologize. I didn''t mean for any of this to happen.


    ---

 Chapter 126 - 126: lies

    "And later... well, you know the rest, right?" Jimmy said, his voice low as he looked across the table at Avey.


    "Yes," Avey murmured, barely nodding. Her voice was weak, devoid of strength. She had known Lucian loved her knew it was deep and unwavering but she had never realized just how much. Hearing Jimmy''s words made her heart ache, and the weight of her past actions felt heavier than ever.


    Even if Jimmy hadn''t told her all this, it wouldn''t have changed her determination. She would go after Lucian, no matter what. She loved him and was certain she''d win him back. I''m getting Lucian back for sure, she thought to herself, clinging to that conviction.


    But still... hearing all of this, understanding the magnitude of Lucian''s feelings and the depths of his pain, brought clarity. It made her see just how much she truly mattered to him. He loved me that much... and I threw it all away, Avey thought, her chest tightening as guilt swirled inside her.


    Jimmy, watching her carefully, leaned forward slightly. "Oh, yeah," he said suddenly, his tone casual but laced with something sharper. "I almost forgot to tell you something." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey glanced up at him, confused.


    "This morning," Jimmy began, his voice steady, "Lucian and I were talking. We were just catching up, you know? And then, out of nowhere, this... really beautiful girl showed up."


    Avey''s breath caught, her chest tightening.


    Jimmy continued, his expression unreadable. "And judging by the way Lucian reacted when he saw her... I''m pretty damn sure there''s something between them." He paused, then added with a hint of challenge in his tone, "Maybe you should give him a little break. Let him have some happiness for once."


    "Jimmy didn''t really know why, but he felt a strong urge to make Avey realize the magnitude of what she was about to lose. He wanted her to understand that this was something big, something she had lost for ever."


    Avey, who had been sitting slumped and defeated, suddenly shot upright. Her head snapped up, and her eyes widened in alarm. "huhh whatt?" she exclaimed, her voice louder than she intended.


    Jimmy leaned back, smirking slightly as if satisfied with her reaction. "Oh, yeah," he repeated, his tone calm but deliberate. "That girl. She walked right up to him, and the look on Lucian''s face? Shocked. Like he wasn''t expecting her. But there was definitely something there."


    From the side, Garry nodded, his grin adding to the tension in the room. "Yeah, it was pretty obvious. He seemed... different when he saw her," Garry chimed in, though even he didn''t know much about the girl.


    Jimmy glanced at Avey, watching her carefully as he added, "I mean, I don''t know all the details, but from the way she acted like she knew him really well and the way he looked at her? Yeah, there''s definitely something."


    Avey clenched her hands in her lap, forcing herself to take a deep breath. She couldn''t let her panic show. "Oh, well," she said, her voice carefully calm. "It must be his friend. That''s all it is. Lucian doesn''t hide things from me, so it can''t be anything important."


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But as much as she tried to stay composed, a flicker of doubt gnawed at her. Who is this girl? she thought, a faint unease creeping into her mind.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing colder. "You''re really that confident, huh?" he said, his tone challenging. "Funny, because she didn''t act like just a friend. And Lucian? He wasn''t acting like he was seeing just anyone. You sure you don''t feel a little... threatened?"


    Avey''s heart raced, but she refused to let it show. "Why would I feel threatened?" she replied, her voice steady. "I know Lucian better than anyone. He doesn''t have feelings for anyone else. He can''t."


    Jimmy chuckled darkly, shaking his head. "You think you know him that well? Really?"


    "Jimmy knew he was lying, that he was playing on Avey''s emotions, but he didn''t care. He wanted her to feel the pain, the same way Lucian had felt. He wanted Avey to understand what it was like to be left behind, to suffer. Deep down, there was a part of him that almost hoped the girl from that morning would end up with Lucian, just so Avey could see how it felt to lose him. She needed to feel the same heartbreak Lucian had gone through."


    Avey nodded firmly, her confidence unwavering. "Yes. Lucian would never"


    Jimmy cut her off with a sharp laugh. "Never? You''re that sure, huh? That''s rich, coming from someone who used to parade Victor around like he didn''t matter. You knew how much Lucian loved you, and you still brought that guy into the picture."


    Avey froze, guilt washing over her in waves.


    "You knew," Jimmy continued, his voice rising with anger. "You knew how much Lucian loved you, and you didn''t care. You played with his feelings, Avey. You used Victor to hurt him, to push him away. And now you''re sitting here acting like you''ve got some claim on him? Like he''ll never love anyone else?"


    "No, no, it wasn''t like that!" Avey protested, her voice trembling. "Victor didn''t mean anything to me! I... I only used him to try to make Lucian give up on me. I thought if he saw me with someone else, he''d stop loving me and move on."


    Jimmy scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief. "Move on? You thought that would help him move on?do you even hear yourself? You should have at least thought about Lucian''s feelings first, not just straight that he will give up ever thought he might be hurt,"


    Avey''s voice cracked as she tried to respond. "I didn''t mean to hurt him i don''t know why i did that..."


    "But you did," Jimmy snapped, his voice cold. "You torturd him, Over and over again.


    "Don''t you feel even a little shame?" Jimmy asked, his voice sharp and biting, his eyes boring into Avey. "Knowing all of this everything Lucian will definitely get hurt and did and the only answer you have is, ''I don''t know''? Again and again, that''s all you''ve got to say?"


    His tone grew harsher, his frustration boiling over. "I don''t know? Really? How can someone be this shameless?"


    Jimmy shook his head, his expression one of disbelief and disgust. "Do you have any idea how pathetic that sounds? How disgusting it is to hear you repeat the same excuse over and over? You hurt him, Avey. Over and over again. And all you can say is, ''I don''t know''?


    ----


    guy''s almost midnight am writing since i fked up privlage sighh i had to so readers don''t get big loss


    one more chapters and i will end this

 Chapter 127 - 127: take it as a warning

    "You''re not worthy of loving Lucian, Avey," Jimmy said, his voice hard as steel, each word cutting like a blade. His piercing gaze bore into her, unflinching and cold. "There''s not a single reason not one why Lucian should accept you back."


    Avey flinched at his words.


    "I''ve told you all these stories," Jimmy continued, his tone unwavering, "not because I thought you deserved to know. Maybe a small part of me wanted to remind you of what you lost. But the real reason?" He leaned forward slightly, his voice lowering. "The real reason was to see if you had anything any justification for the way you treated him. Any real reason for what you did."


    Jimmy shook his head, his expression filled with contempt. "And you''ve failed. Failed to give me even one good explanation."


    Avey''s head dipped lower. A creeping sense of dread began to take hold, growing stronger with each passing moment.


    "Let me make it simple for you," Jimmy said sharply, his eyes narrowing. "Lucian is a sensitive guy. He always has been. And do you know what he hates the most? Disrespect. Someone dismissing his feelings. Someone taking his efforts, his emotions, and throwing them back in his face like they mean nothing."


    His voice grew colder, the anger simmering just beneath the surface. "And that''s exactly what you did. You didn''t just hurt him. You humiliated him. You made a joke out of the purest feelings he ever had for someone. Do you think someone like you deserves him after that?"


    Avey just closed her eyes.


    Jimmy exhaled sharply, leaning back in his chair, though his glare didn''t soften. "So, you came here thinking I''d help you, huh?" he said bitterly. "You thought I''d give you advice? Tell you how to make things right? Maybe even cheer you on?" He let out a harsh laugh, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Let me make this very clear," Jimmy said, his voice dropping. "After hearing you talk, after watching you fail to give even one reasonable answer for the way you acted, here''s my answer: stay away from Lucian." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avey didn''t responded just staying silent.


    Jimmy leaned forward, his tone lowering but becoming even more dangerous. "And don''t think of this as advice. Take it as a warning," he said, his voice like ice. "If I ever see my boy getting hurt because of you again if I see so much as a flicker of sadness in his eyes because of something you did you''ll regret it. I don''t care if he hates me for it. I don''t care if it costs me his friendship. I''d rather have him hate me than see him broken by you again."


    Avey felt the sharp sting of his words in her chest. She tried to speak, her voice trembling as she finally said, "I... I will never hurt Lucian again, Jimmy. I know I made terrible mistakes. I know I''ve hurt him in ways I can''t take back. But I came here because I want to make things right. I want to give him back the love he gave me. A hundred no, a thousand times more."


    Jimmy''s laugh was sharp and scornful, his eyes narrowing as he leaned back in his chair. "A thousand times more?" he repeated mockingly. "Do you even hear yourself? You couldn''t give him even a fraction of what he gave you. You came crying here after one rejection from him. One. Do you have any idea how many times Lucian cried for you? How many nights he sat awake, wondering why he wasn''t good enough for you?"


    Avey shoulders trembeled.


    Jimmy''s voice grew colder still. "Lucian isn''t strong enough to take the kind of damage you''ve already done to him, Avey. And you? You''re not strong enough to protect him from it."


    Avey''s whispered, "If I ever hurt him again... I''ll kill myself before I let him suffer because of me you know."


    The room fell silent, the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air.


    Jimmy''s eyes flickered with surprise crossing his face before his expression hardened again.


    Avey''s lips curved into a faint, bitter smile. "Lucian only has you, Jimmy," she said softly, her voice resolute. "If I ever fail him again, you''ll be the one to pick up the pieces. And I won''t let him go through that. I won''t let him suffer because of me."


    Jimmy stared at her silent.


    Finally, he leaned back with a frustrated sigh, his tone cold. "Don''t think saying this changes anything," he said firmly. "Take my words as a warning, a threat, or whatever you want. But hear me loud and clear: if Lucian gets hurt because of you again, you won''t live to see another day. And don''t think your family or anyone else will protect you. They won''t."


    Cassandra, who had been sitting quietly, gasped softly, her eyes darting to Jimmy. "Jimmy, stop"


    Jimmy''s sharp glare silenced her instantly. "Voice down," he said coldly.


    Avey placed a hand on Cassandra''s arm, shaking her head slightly. "It''s okay," she said softly, her voice calm. She turned back to Jimmy, her expression unreadable. "I understand. And I accept it. But I won''t hurt him again. Not ever."


    "I''ll say this," Jimmy said suddenly, his voice cutting through the heavy silence that had settled over the table. His tone was sharp, his gaze unwavering as he looked directly at Avey. "When someone puts you above everything else above even their own self-respect the least you could do is acknowledge their feelings. Understand them. Instead, you treated him like a fool. Like you were superior to him somehow."


    world doesn''t resolve around you...so stay on land Dont...


    Avey winced at his words, her head lowering further.


    Jimmy shook his head, letting out a bitter laugh. "What a waste," he muttered, almost to himself. " don''t act selfish now. Don''t ruin what little he has left by trying to worm your way back into his life. Just leave him alone."


    The finality of his words hung in the air, cutting deeper than anything else he had said. Jimmy stood up abruptly, pushing his chair back with enough force to make it scrape loudly against the floor.


    "Let''s go, Garry," Jimmy said, his voice laced with frustration. "This was a waste of time. What a mood killer."


    Garry hesitated for a moment, glancing at Avey, who was still sitting motionless. But Jimmy was already walking away, his shoulders tense and his steps firm, so Garry sighed and got up, following after him without a word.


    Avey didn''t move. She sat frozen, her hands clasped tightly in her lap as she stared blankly at the table. Jimmy''s words replayed in her mind like a cruel echo, each one hitting harder than the last.


    She thought back to everything Jimmy had told her in the past hour, every painful truth he had thrown at her. She hadn''t realized just how blind she had been until now. It wasn''t Lucian''s fault not even a little.


    The problem was me, she thought bitterly, her chest tightening as the realization sank in. It was always me.


    And the worst part? There hadn''t been any reason for it. She had hurt him, over and over again, for no reason at all.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Avey''s shoulders slumped, and she let out a shaky breath, tears slipping silently down her cheeks. The weight of her mistakes no matter how many times she thinks again and again its always heavy as sighh.


    Cassandra, who had been sitting quietly beside her, reached out and wrapped her arms around Avey in a gentle hug. "It''s alright," Cassandra murmured softly, her voice soothing. "Don''t worry too much, okay? its alright."


    But Avey didn''t respond. She stayed silent, her body tense as she stared blankly ahead, lost in the storm of emotions swirling inside her.


    How did I let it get this bad? she thought, her heart aching. How do I fix something I destroyed so completely?


    The faint sound of Jimmy and Garry''s footsteps faded as they walked away, leaving behind a silence that felt heavier than ever.


    ---

 Chapter 128 - 128: its kidnapping

    Lucian sat in the backseat of a sleek black car, its windows tinted so dark that not even the faintest hint of light could penetrate. The car was locked from all sides, ensuring no escape. On either side of him sat two imposing men, their muscular frames clad in bulky black jackets. Each man held a gun, the cold metal barrels subtly pointed at Lucian, a silent reminder of his predicament.


    Yes, it was a kidnapping. It had happened just moments ago, right as he exited the hotel after saying goodbye to Celestia. A black car had pulled up beside him with precision, and before he could react, he was shoved inside.


    Lucian just sighed. He sat in silence, his gaze looking outside the window. The car sped through the city streets toward there destination. The men flanking him exchanged glances, as if puzzled by his lack of fear.


    The kidnappers themselves appeared highly professional. Their faces were hidden behind oversized sunglasses and caps pulled low. Though their attire didn''t scream suspicion, their anonymity made them impossible to identify.


    Breaking the silence, the man in the front passenger seat turned slightly, his heavy voice booming as he addressed Lucian. "Hey, boy. Aren''t you afraid? Don''t you want to know where we''re taking you?" He had long, unkempt hair that fell to his chin, framing his face in a rugged, almost theatrical manner. Brushing the strands aside with a practiced hand, he gave Lucian a serious look.


    Lucian met his gaze for a moment but didn''t respond. His expression was indifferent, his body language giving nothing away.


    The man chuckled. "Oh, you''re an interesting one, aren''t you?" he said, his tone laced with amusement.


    Lucian turned his head back to the window, ignoring him entirely.


    The silence was broken again by the man sitting to Lucian''s left. "You know, kid," he began, his voice dripping with curiosity, "has anyone ever told you that you''re pretty handsome?" He leaned in slightly, studying Lucian''s face.


    The man in the front coughed abruptly, a sharp sound that seemed to serve as a reminder. "RJ," he muttered, addressing the speaker by name, "focus."


    "Ah, yeah¡­ don''t mind me," the left-side man mumbled, leaning back and plastering a blank expression on his face.


    Lucian sighed. Even men can''t resist my charm.


    Finally, breaking his silence, Lucian spoke, his tone laced with mild irritation. "How much longer is this going to take? I''ve been sitting here for twenty minutes already. If you''re going to kidnap someone, can''t you at least be efficient about it? I have other things to do, you know." He leaned his head against the window, visibly exhausted. The conversation with Celestia had drained him, and now this? It was just another unwelcome hassle.


    The man in the front seat snorted. "Why so eager, kid? Don''t you know how this works? We''ll be there soon enough. And don''t go thinking you''re some kind of hero, acting all tough like this kidnapping''s no big deal. You rich types always think your family''s influence will save you. It''s cute, really."


    The driver chuckled darkly. "Yeah, cute," he repeated, his voice low.


    RJ, however, raised a hand, cutting the conversation short. "That''s enough. Let''s just do our job and let the boss deal with him."


    The rest of the ride was silent, save for the hum of the engine and the occasional crackle of the car''s intercom. After what felt like an eternity, the car finally pulled into a secluded estate. The gates opened automatically, revealing a sprawling mansion surrounded by nothing but emptiness. There were no guards, no signs of life just a single path leading to an underground garage.


    The car parked smoothly, and the men exited, their movements fluid and disciplined. One of them opened Lucian''s door, motioning for him to step out. "Let''s go, kid," he ordered, his gun subtly visible as a warning.


    Lucian complied without a word, stepping out and following them into the garage.


    Maxy, how much longer is this going to waste my time? Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Oh, I''d say thirty minutes at most, Host. But honestly? This is starting to get interesting.


    Lucian suppressed another sigh. Interesting for you. For me, it''s just another annoyance.


    After walking through hallways for what felt like an eternity, the men finally stopped in front of a door. One of them, who had been leading the group, turned the handle and pushed it open. He glanced back at Lucian, his face giving a subtle but unmistakable gesture to enter.


    "Go in," he said curtly, his tone as emotionless as his expression.


    Lucian didn''t hesitate. He stepped inside without a second thought, his calm demeanor unwavering. RJ, the man who had been seated in the front during the car ride, followed closely behind, his gun held loosely but deliberately in his grip. He shut the door behind them with a soft click, sealing the room.


    The space inside caught Lucian slightly off guard not because of its luxury, but because of the stark contrast to what he had expected. The room exuded opulence: rich velvet drapes framed the tall windows, a massive crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, and polished mahogany furniture gleamed under its soft light. But it was the man sitting in the center of the room who commanded attention.


    He was lounging on an oversized leather sofa, one leg casually draped over the other. His light brown hair was perfectly styled, and his sharp, chiseled features gave him an almost otherworldly appearance. There was a devilish charm to his look, a dangerous allure that made it hard to discern whether he was a predator or a gentleman or perhaps both.


    RJ moved past Lucian, taking up a position behind the man''s sofa. He stood there silently, like a shadow, his role as a bodyguard evident. Lucian, however, paid him no mind. Instead, he walked to the table directly in front of the sofa and took a seat.


    No words were exchanged at first. Lucian sat calmly, his expression neutral as his eyes locked with those of the man across from him. The tension in the room was palpable, yet neither seemed inclined to break the silence. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, without warning, Lucian''s lips curled into a faint smile. He leaned back slightly, his tone laced with subtle mockery as he finally spoke.


    "Well, if it isn''t the prince himself," Lucian said, his voice smooth and steady. "I must say, your methods of hospitality are very unique."

 Chapter 129 - 129: marriage

    "Well, if it isn''t the prince himself," Lucian said, his voice smooth and steady, the corners of his lips curling into a sly smile. "I must say, your methods of hospitality are¡­ unique." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    He leaned back in his seat, exuding a casual confidence that only someone who knew the script of this world could muster. His eyes flicked briefly to Arthur yes, the notorious Prince Arthur, brother of Celestia and the primary antagonist of this novel''s twisted tale. The man who, according to the plot, would eventually meet his fate at the hands of Victor.


    But Lucian wasn''t just another player in this story. He was someone who had read every word, every twist, and every scheme. This greedy, cunning prince sitting before him was due for a rough journey through the tangled web of fate.


    Arthur, seated across from him with an aura of refined elegance, raised a single brow at Lucian''s remark. A faint, amused smile danced on his lips.


    "You don''t seem particularly surprised by this little detour," Arthur remarked, his tone deceptively light, but his gaze sharp and probing.


    Lucian shrugged nonchalantly, the picture of nonchalance. "Oh, you could say that. After all, who in their right mind would turn down a free ride?" His grin widened, and he crossed one leg over the other, his posture languid but his mind razor-sharp, dissecting every subtle gesture from the prince.


    Arthur chuckled softly, his hand moving to his chin as if contemplating Lucian like one might a peculiar exhibit. "Quite unusual, I must say. You''re different from the rumors I''ve heard."


    Lucian tilted his head, feigning curiosity. "Am I? Well, rumors do have a habit of being¡­ creative. But since you''ve gone to such lengths, what exactly does the prince want with me? As far as I recall, i dont have much to do with the royal family nor with you." His gaze shifted briefly to the armed man standing behind Arthur, a silent shadow radiating menace. "And I must admit, bringing me here is a bit of a risk, considering I''m the son of one of the Big Four families." His eyes lingered meaningfully on the gun in the guard''s hand.


    Arthur''s smile didn''t falter. If anything, it deepened. The prince uncrossed his legs with a deliberate, fluid motion, resting one hand casually on his knee. "A risk, yes. But then again, nothing worth having comes without a little gamble." He paused, his sharp gaze locking onto Lucian. "I had a few questions I wanted to ask you. So I thought why not?"


    "Why not indeed," Lucian replied, the edges of his tone teasing. His grin widened, but his eyes hardened slightly as if testing Arthur''s resolve. "Though I''m guessing this might have something to do with my meeting with Celestia earlier today?"


    Arthur''s smile didn''t falter, but there was a glint in his eye now, something darker, more calculating. "Yes¡­ and no. That is certainly one of my reasons, but not the main one."


    Lucian leaned forward slightly, mirroring Arthur''s posture as he crossed his legs again, a perfect picture of relaxed interest. "Oh, really? And here I thought you were simply a protective brother sweeping in to interrogate me after I spent time with your dear sister Lucian teased." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s laugh was low and smooth, like velvet brushing against steel. "Protective? Perhaps. But you overestimate your importance. My reasons are far more¡­ layered."


    Lucian leaned back slightly on his sofa, a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He already knew the answers to the questions Arthur was about to ask he could feel it, deep down, in his bones. The entire scenario felt... rehearsed, like a scene he had already lived through in his past life. His mind buzzed with a quiet, almost detached recognition of the pattern unfolding before him.


    "Yeah, yeah, get to the point already," Lucian said, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck with a casual indifference. His voice carried a faint edge of irritation. "I don''t have much time. I need to get some rest last few days have been hell."


    He leaned back in his sofa, his expression deliberately unbothered.


    Arthur''s lips curled into a sly smile, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Indeed. I''ve heard some rather surprising news about you recently."


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucian replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Everyone seems to know about me. The upper circle must have nothing better to do than keep tabs on someone like me." His tone was light, but the underlying annoyance was clear.


    Arthur chuckled softly, though there was something cold in the sound. "It can''t be helped. You''re the son of the illustrious Kane family, after all. And someone of your¡­ status, engaging in the sort of activities you''ve been involved in? Quite the spectacle."


    Lucian sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair as though the entire conversation was taxing him. His voice dropped, tinged with impatience. "Leave it. As I said, I don''t have time for this. Get to the point, or I''m leaving."


    His eyes flicked to the guard standing by the door, then back to Arthur, as if daring him to stop him.


    Arthur''s smile faltered for a moment, replaced by a glint of irritation in his gaze. The prince leaned forward slightly, his tone lowering into something sharper, more pointed. "Do you think I brought you here just to play games, Lucian?"


    Lucian met his gaze without a shred of fear, his expression remaining as unbothered as ever. If anything, his smirk widened slightly, a deliberate provocation. "I don''t know. You''re the one who went as far as kidnapping me in this overly dramatic way. If this isn''t a game, then you''re certainly giving it a theatrical flair."


    Arthur''s fingers curling slightly where his hand rested on the table. The unbothered attitude Lucian wore like armor was grating against him. He had gone to significant lengths to just make this Romeo little itemidated, and yet the man sitting before him acted as though it was nothing more than an inconvenience.


    The tension in the room thickened, the guard behind Arthur shifting slightly, his grip tightening on his weapon. Lucian''s sharp eyes caught the movement, but he didn''t flinch.


    Arthur let out a long, controlled sigh, leaning back in his chair. "Very well. Let''s get to the main point, since you''re so eager." His voice was measured."It''s about¡­ marriage."


    "I am marrying Avey," Arthur declared, his tone steady and deliberate, each word carrying the weight of finality.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Arthur

    "I''m going to marry Avey," Arthur said, his voice calm but laced with intention. "I''ll send a formal proposal to the Startline family''s house soon." His eyes were fixed on Lucian, searching for any crack in the facade, any sign of the reaction he was anticipating.


    Lucian blinked slowly, his expression unreadable. He took a deep breath, exhaling softly as a forced smile touched his lips. "I see," he said, his voice quiet, almost detached.


    Arthur frowned, leaning forward slightly as he studied Lucian more intently. "Your reaction seems¡­"


    "Dull?" Lucian interjected, finishing Arthur''s sentence with a faint smirk, though the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Yes," Arthur admitted, his brows furrowing. "I thought you might be¡­ angry. Maybe even sad. Or perhaps like a love-struck fool, you''d start spouting nonsense or lash out at me. After all, it''s been years you''ve been courting her for so long." He tilted his head, genuine curiosity flickering in his gaze.


    Lucian''s smile remained, though it wavered for a moment. "No. I won''t."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, leaning back as if unsettled by the lack of emotion in Lucian''s response. "Why? Is it true then? Have you truly given up on her? After all this time? You were always so¡­" He searched for the right word. "¡­obsessed with her."


    Lucian chuckled softly, though the sound was hollow. He glanced away for a moment before meeting Arthur''s gaze again. "I guess you could say I''ve given up. Or maybe I''ve just realized¡­ love isn''t for me. Not anymore."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, his confusion deepening. "That''s not like you. Even if you''ve given up, you should still have something to say. And even if you''d given up years ago, I would''ve expected you to be furious jealous even at the idea of me, of all people, proposing to her."


    Lucian shrugged lightly, his voice steady but low. "Honestly, even if I were still courting Avey, I wouldn''t stop you. Yes, it might hurt, but¡­" He paused, exhaling deeply. "If she chooses you, that''s her decision. What would fighting you accomplish? What''s the point of forcing a competition over something that should be her choice?"


    Arthur''s frown deepened. "Her choice?"


    Lucian nodded. "Exactly. Love isn''t about fighting for ownership or proving who deserves someone more. If she truly likes you, then¡­ I''d have to accept that. It would be painful, yes, but it would be her decision. And who am I to interfere with that?"


    Arthur leaned forward again, his expression skeptical, though there was a hint of intrigue in his eyes. "That''s¡­ very noble of you, but it doesn''t sound like the Lucian I heard about. Why does it feel like you''re trying to convince yourself as much as me?"


    Lucian let out a small, bitter laugh. "Maybe I am. Or maybe I''ve just grown tired of chasing after something that was never mine to begin with." He looked at Arthur, his expression softening. "You''re right I used to be obsessed with her. She was my world. But somewhere along the way, I realized¡­ I was just a one-sided lover. I loved her, but she didn''t feel the same." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur tilted his head, his sharp gaze dissecting every word. "And you''re okay with that?


    Lucian''s smile faded entirely, replaced by a look of quiet resignation. "It would be a lie to say it doesn''t hurt at all. But I''ve come to terms with it. She''s not mine. She never was. And pretending otherwise would only make things harder for both of us."


    Arthur was silent for a moment, studying Lucian with an expression that was equal parts curiosity and disbelief. "Even so¡­ shouldn''t it bother you? You''ve spent so long chasing after her. Doesn''t it feel like¡­ defeat?"


    Lucian''s gaze hardened slightly, though his voice remained calm. "Defeat? No. It''s not about winning or losing. It''s about respect. Respect for her feelings, her choices. If she truly loves you, then who am I to stand in the way of that? And if she doesn''t¡­ then there''s nothing to fight for, is there?"


    Arthur leaned back, exhaling slowly as he processed Lucian''s words. The prince''s eyes searched Lucian''s face, looking for any crack in the facade, any hint of pretense. But all he found was a quiet, resolute sincerity. Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hm," Arthur murmured finally, a faint smile playing at the edges of his lips. "I have to admit, Lucian¡­ I didn''t expect this. You''re either far more mature than I gave you credit for, or you''ve simply grown tired of it all."


    "There''s a big difference between fighting and competing," Lucian said, his voice calm but carrying a certain weight. "I might fight for something I believe in, but I don''t compete. Competing feels like¡­ dragging someone else into a game of egos. Fighting, though? That''s something I''d do, but only once only when it truly matters."


    Arthur chuckled, a sharp sound that echoed in the room. "Quite foolish, if you ask me. I''ve heard the stories, you know. How you nearly won her over, only to reject her in the end. It''s almost¡­ comical, really."


    Lucian''s expression didn''t change, though something flickered briefly in his eyes. "Yes, yes," he replied dismissively, waving a hand as though brushing the comment aside. He didn''t want to linger on that subject it was a wound he had no intention of reopening.


    Instead, he leaned forward slightly, his tone shifting. "But let''s cut to the chase, shall we? You didn''t bring me here to ask for my permission to marry her, did you?" His voice was sharp now, almost accusing, as his gaze bore into Arthur''s.


    Arthur smirked, leaning back in his chair as he crossed one leg over the other. "Permission? No. I couldn''t care less about your blessing, Lucian." His eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flashing in them. "I brought you here to warn you. Stay away from her. Whatever these little games of yours are, they end now. I don''t want you coming anywhere near her again."


    Lucian exhaled deeply, tilting his head back as though the weight of Arthur''s words was an annoyance rather than a threat. "Sigh¡­ Arthur," he said, his tone tired, almost bored. "Let me make this clear: I''ve already decided to stay away. I''ve thought about it a lot, and honestly¡­ I don''t see the point anymore. Spending time with her will only hurt me in the end."


    He paused, his gaze softening slightly as if speaking more to himself than to Arthur. "I''ve tried more than you can imagine. I gave it everything, and I know now that pushing my feelings further is pointless. It''s stupid, even. So don''t worry I''m not going after her. I''ve given up, Arthur. I''m moving on."


    Arthur''s smirk faded slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing in suspicion. "And yet, I find it hard to believe you''re truly done. People don''t just let go of years of obsession so easily. Or are you putting on a show for me?"


    Lucian''s eyes hardened, his forced smile slipping. "Believe what you want," he said quietly, his tone colder now. "But let me give you a warning of my own: don''t try to boss me around. You may think you''ve already won her over, but you and I both know you don''t have any genuine feelings for her. And as for her? She''s not going to accept you. That much is clear. Still, it''s your choice, not mine. I won''t stand in your way."


    Arthur leaned forward, his voice dripping with disdain. "Watch your tone, Lucian. I''m not acting like a villain here. I''m the hero of this story the next king of this nation. It''s my right to court whomever I choose."


    Lucian''s expression shifted, a faint smirk playing on his lips as he looked at Arthur with a knowing glint in his eye. "Hero? You?" He let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Arthur, let me give you some advice not as an enemy, but as someone who knows how this kind of story ends. Don''t become the villain. That''s the one role you don''t want to play."


    Arthur flinched slightly, though he quickly recovered. "Villain?" he repeated, his tone sharp and incredulous. "I''m not a villain. I''m a hero the rightful heir to the throne. How dare you"


    Lucian cut him off with a wave of his hand, his voice calm but firm. "Of course, of course," he said lightly, almost mockingly. "You''re the hero, Arthur. Whatever you say."


    But as Arthur turned his gaze away, Lucian''s smirk faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression. He leaned back in his chair, his mind drifting as his eyes unfocused.


    "Hero," huh? he sighed . If only you knew, Arthur. You may think you''re the hero, but in the end, you''re just another piece on the board. A villain in someone else''s story. And when Victor finds out the truth, he''s going to destroy you. Brutally, completely. And the worst part? None of it will even be your fault."


    Lucian''s thoughts wandered to the narrative he knew all too well. The tragedy of Arthur''s downfall wasn''t born of malice or cruelty but of circumstance. Arthur was the son of those who had killed Victor''s parents a legacy of blood and revenge that would seal his fate. The first conflict between Arthur and Victor would arise because of Avey. Victor''s planning for her and Arthur''s pursuit of her would spark the flames of their rivalry.


    And yet, despite knowing all of this, Lucian couldn''t bring himself to care. His role in this story was different well...not even the part. He wasn''t the hero or the villain no he wasn''t even in this plot. He is just nobody for this world an outsiders.


    .....

 Chapter 131 - 131: similar?

    "You know," Arthur said suddenly, his voice quieter but laced with a strange intensity. "Our stories¡­ they''re not so different. Do you realize that?"


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. "How so?" he asked, his voice calm but his gaze sharp, wary of Arthur''s sudden change in tone.


    Arthur''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "Well, my family was... what''s the word? Ah, yes. Erased. Assassinated in their entirety when I was still a kid. Doesn''t get much darker than that, does it?" He chuckled, but the sound was hollow. "And here I was, left with nothing but a name¡ªthe last surviving heir to a house that used to command respect and power."


    Lucian remained silent, his jaw tightening as Arthur continued.


    "You see, politics is a cruel game. The queen at the time God bless her clever little soul decided it would be a waste to let my family''s assets and influence go to waste. So, what did she do? She adopted me. A perfect move, wasn''t it? She gains control of everything, and all she had to do was feed and house a grieving little boy. Easy enough, right?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s voice dripped with sarcasm, his grin almost feral. "But the funny part? Life had bigger plans. The king died not long after, and the queen was left with just two kids her precious daughter and the little political pawn she''d adopted. Me."


    Lucian remained silent, his expression unreadable. He had read this backstory in the novel, but hearing Arthur recount it in such raw detail brought a new weight to the tale.


    Conveniently, there I which was just adopted to gain fortune become big problem . A little adopted son to stabilize her power, to quiet the nobles. She didn''t even consider remarrying. Too messy, too risky for her hold on the nation."


    Arthur smiled faintly, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "And so there we were: one ambitious queen, one eldest daughter, and¡­ her adopted son."


    Lucian listened silently, his face giving away little. He knew all of this every dark corner of Arthur''s history but hearing it now, directly from Arthur himself, added layers of tension.


    "And the similarity?" Lucian asked finally, his voice carefully neutral.


    Arthur''s smile widened, though it had a predatory edge. "Oh, there''s more than you think. Beyond the obvious lack of a father figure, of course."


    Arthur continued, leaning forward. "We''re both unloved in our little stories, aren''t we? Sure, the queen kept me close, but let''s not kid ourselves. Love? Please. I was just an asset, a placeholder. And you" He pointed a finger lazily at Lucian, his smirk widening. "Your situation isn''t so different, is it? A mother who barely acknowledges you and a sister who... well, let''s just say she wasn''t exactly singing your praises."


    Lucian face remained silent, but his fingers twitched slightly. The words hit harder than he cared to admit.


    Arthur laughed, the sound sharp and cruel. "Oh, come on. Don''t give me that look. It''s all true, isn''t it? The great Lucian Kane born into privilege, wealth, and power. Yet, here you are, just as unloved and discarded as I was. The only difference is, you''ve got their blood running through your veins. No adoption papers for you." His smile turned mocking. "Must sting, huh? To be treated like a stranger in your own family?"


    Lucian''s forced smile faltered for a split second before he caught himself.


    [Don''t listen to him, host. He''s playing games, trying to unsettle you.] Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    I know, Lucian replied silently, But it doesn''t make him wrong, does it?


    [It doesn''t matter if it''s true. Love isn''t about what you didn''t get. It''s about finding the right people to share your feelings with. If they didn''t deserve your love, stop wasting yourself on them.] Max''s voice was harsher now, almost scolding. [This second chance is about building happiness, not dragging your past along like a chain.]


    ["Host, listen,"] Max interjected, his tone firm yet not unkind. ["I understand that emotions aren''t something you can switch off with a button. But if you keep letting yourself be dragged down by people who don''t reciprocate or respect your feelings, then what''s the point of your second chance? You deserve to be happy. You deserve to share your love with the right people. And if you keep pouring your heart into those who''ve only hurt you, you''re the one who''ll end up empty."]


    Lucian exhaled softly, his gaze softening as he responded internally. I know, Max. I know.


    [Walk away. Find new people who will value you for who you are, not what you can give them. This second chance isn''t just a reset it''s an opportunity to build something better. Please, don''t waste it."]


    ["Take the time you need, but don''t let the past define your future. Focus on yourself. Take a step back from all this chaos and give yourself room to breathe. You''re not obligated to carry everyone else''s burdens, Host. Sometimes, you need to let people go so you can heal."]


    Lucian exhaled softly, yes i see Lucian smiled lightly listening to max.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly, his gaze fixed on Lucian''s forced smile. "You''re awfully quiet, Mr. Kane," he remarked, his tone smooth but cutting. "What''s the matter? Did I strike a nerve?"


    Lucian''s lips twitched faintly, his smile firming as he tilted his head just so, maintaining his composure. "Not at all," he replied, his voice even, though a flicker of something darker passed through his eyes. "I was just¡­ thinking."


    Arthur''s own smile widened slightly, almost predatory. "Oh? And what were you thinking about?"


    Lucian exhaled softly, his gaze sharpening as he met Arthur''s eyes. "That you''re wrong. We''re not similar."


    Arthur''s smile didn''t falter, but his eyes gleamed with challenge. "Not similar? Are you saying your parents loved you, then?"


    ----


    guy''s i am uploading chs slow because i am trying to improve my writing style as you can see its getting quite good rnt they.

 Chapter 132 - 132: hes too afraid

    Lucian''s breath caught for a moment, his composure faltering ever so slightly. Arthur''s words were a precise jab, and Lucian knew he was trying to provoke him. But instead of reacting, he simply forced the corners of his lips upward into a faint, unreadable smile. "Oh well," he said lightly, brushing off the comment with practiced ease.


    Arthur chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair, pleased with the reaction he thought he saw. "Our pasts may be different, but I think you''ll find we''re much the same."


    Lucian shook his head, his voice calm but carrying a quiet intensity. "No. What makes us different isn''t our pasts it''s our decisions. You live for power and conquest. You''ve convinced yourself that achieving the throne will somehow validate you. That if you show the world your strength, it''ll make up for the love you never had. You think power is the only thing that matters because love was never an option for you."


    Arthur''s smile wavered, his expression darkening slightly as Lucian''s words struck closer to the truth than he was comfortable admitting.


    Lucian pressed on, his voice taking on a sharper edge. "But let''s be honest here. Your parents didn''t love you, I won''t argue that. But have you ever stopped to think¡­ maybe you never gave them a reason to? Maybe you never even tried to love them?"


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but Lucian didn''t stop.


    "You were their child, Arthur. No matter what they did, you could''ve tried. You could''ve reached out. People even start loving their enemies if they spend enough time with them, so why couldn''t you try with your own family? But instead, you chose to hold onto resentment. That''s where we differ. I¡­ I tried. I hoped. I thought love could change them, that if I just kept trying, they''d finally see me. And even when it didn''t work, at least I know I tried. You can''t say the same."


    Arthur''s smirk returned, sharper now, though there was a coldness in his gaze. "And what did all that effort get you, Lucian? Did they love you back?"


    Lucian hesitated for a moment, the faintest flicker of pain crossing his face before he answered, a sad smile tugging at his lips. "At least I tried."


    Arthur''s laugh was low and cruel. "How noble. But that just makes you childish. Stupid, even. A complete fool."


    Lucian''s jaw tightened, but he said nothing, letting Arthur continue.


    "You''re still the same pathetic little boy who thought love would solve everything," Arthur sneered. "And look where it got you suffering, pain, rejection. You became a laughingstock, a failure. You''re nothing but a second-generation waste, riding on the coattails of your family''s name. You''ve achieved nothing on your own, have you?"


    Lucian''s gaze darkened, his eyes flashing with a mix of anger and disappointment. But he kept his voice calm. "And what about you, Arthur? All that power you''re chasing what do you plan to do with it once you have it? You think marrying Avey will secure your place on the throne, but have you stopped to think what comes after that? Power without purpose is empty. You''ll find that out soon enough."


    Arthur''s smile widened, his arrogance filling the room. "Power is everything, Lucian. I don''t need love. Love is a weakness, a distraction. With power, I''ll never have to suffer like you did. Like I did."


    Lucian shook his head slowly, disappointment etched into his features. "You''re wrong. You''ll never know unconditional love. Real love doesn''t come with conditions you can buy or conquer. It''s given freely, without expectations. But you''ll never understand that. You''ve deluded yourself into thinking power can replace it."


    Arthur''s eyes flashed with irritation, but his smirk remained. "Deluded? Hardly. Power is the only thing in this world that matters. With it, I can have anything. Even if I fail, at least I won''t be a fool like you, wasting my feelings on people who''ll never care."


    "I pity you," Lucian said finally, his voice quiet but firm. "You think power will fill the void inside you, but it won''t. It never does. And when you realize that¡­ it''ll be too late."


    Lucian''s words carried a weight that made the air between them feel heavier. He exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing slightly as his expression softened, though the sadness remained. "I thought¡­ I really thought that someone like you would understand. Someone who''s lost as much as I have, someone who''s grown up knowing what it''s like to be unloved."


    Arthur tilted his head, his expression unreadable at first, before a faint smirk began to curl his lips. "Understand?" he said, his tone laced with mockery. "Lucian, I don''t need understanding. I need results."


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t interrupt.


    Arthur leaned back, his hands resting lazily on the arms of his chair as though he had already won. "I''ll buy all the conditions I need with my power," he said, his voice smooth, confident, and cold. "Love, loyalty, admiration all of it. If it''s conditional, then I''ll make sure the conditions are in my favor." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    His smirk widened, a sharp, almost predatory edge to it. "And at least that way, I won''t have to suffer like you did. Even if I fail, even if it''s not true love, at least I''ll never be as pathetic as you clinging to hopes and dreams that were never going to come true."


    Lucian''s jaw tightened at the words, but he didn''t look away. Instead, he studied Arthur carefully, his own expression unreadable now.


    Arthur, emboldened by Lucian''s silence, leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "You see, Lucian, the difference between us is simple. You wasted your life waiting for love. I''ll create it, shape it, and take it by force if I have to. Power is the only thing that matters in the end. And with it, I''ll never feel the kind of pain you did."


    Lucian closed his eyes for a moment, as if to steady himself, before opening them again. There was no anger in his gaze only a deep, aching disappointment. "And that''s exactly why you''ll never find happiness, Arthur," he said quietly, his voice calm but resolute.


    Arthur''s smirk faltered, just for a second, as though Lucian''s words had struck something deep within him. But he quickly recovered, leaning back again and flashing a wide, winning smile. "Happiness is overrated. I''ll take power over happiness any day."


    Lucian shook his head slowly, his expression heavy with a sadness that even he couldn''t fully hide. "I thought he might understand," he thought to himself, his mind drifting for a moment. "I thought that someone who grew up without love, someone who knows what it feels like to have no family, no home¡­ I thought he''d understand. But I guess that''s the difference. The way we respond to pain shapes who we become. And Arthur¡­ he let his pain consume him."


    When Lucian spoke again, his voice was softer, tinged with a quiet resolve. "You can buy conditions, Arthur. You can buy loyalty, admiration, even fear. But you can''t buy love not real love. And deep down, you know that. That''s why you''re chasing power so desperately. It''s not about avoiding pain. It''s about hiding from the truth that you''re as empty as the love you think you''ll buy."


    Arthur''s eyes darkened, his smirk vanishing completely. For a moment, he said nothing, his fingers tightening slightly on the arms of his chair.


    Lucian, seeing the shift in Arthur''s expression, stood slowly, his movements deliberate. "You might win the throne. You might even gain everything you think you want. But one day, Arthur, you''ll look around and realize that the throne is cold, and the people bowing to you don''t love you. They fear you. And when that day comes¡­ I hope you remember this conversation."


    Arthur''s lips curled into a faint sneer, but there was no humor in his expression now. "We''ll see, Lucian," he said, his voice low. "We''ll see who ends up alone."


    Lucian, his face unreadable, though a flicker of pain flashed in his eyes. he said to max. "He''ll never understand," he thought, "because he''s too afraid to try."


    ----


    Guys...can i ask for favour well as you all know character ranking is starting and sadly i am not even in ranking not to say anywhere so just take pity on your author...make my any character popular...i know it be too much if i said do my Lucian but anyone be alright


    thanks for reading and ofc tell me if my writing style is improving then last chapters right..right

 Chapter 133 - 133: flaw?

    Lucian''s face was calm, unreadable, though a flicker of pain flashed briefly in his eyes. In the quiet of his mind, he spoke to Max. "He''ll never understand," he thought, his tone tinged with sadness. "Because he''s too afraid to try."


    [Host, leave it. Why are you even bothering with him? Don''t waste your time. What will you even gain from trying to teach him?] Max''s voice cut through Lucian''s thoughts, sharp and practical, as always.


    Lucian sighed internally, his tone soft yet resolute. "No, Max. It''s important. I know Arthur isn''t a bad person. He''s just¡­ conflicted. If, by spending a little time, I can bring someone closer to the light or save them from a path that will destroy them, why shouldn''t I try?"


    Max remained silent this time, but Lucian felt his disapproval lingering in the background of his mind.


    Lucian broke the quiet, his voice steady yet reflective. "Do you know what the most important moment in a person''s life is, Arthur?"


    Arthur, who had been lounging with an air of superiority, tilted his head slightly at the unexpected question, raising an eyebrow. "Oh? Do enlighten me," he said, his tone tinged with mild amusement.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian met his gaze, his expression steady but filled with an almost sorrowful determination. "The most important moment in someone''s life is when they''re lying on their deathbed." His voice was low, gentle, as though the words carried a profound weight.


    Arthur leaned forward slightly.


    "No one," Lucian continued, his gaze distant as if he were imagining the scene himself, "ever says, ''Bring me my trophies,'' or ''Let me check my bank balance,'' or even, ''Bring me my crown.'' None of that matters in the end."


    Arthur remained silent, watching Lucian intently.


    "When someone knows their time is short," Lucian went on, his voice tinged with quiet sadness, "all they want is to see the people they love. They want their family, their friends, the ones who truly cared about them by their side. That''s the only thing that matters."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowing as Lucian''s words sank in.


    Lucian exhaled softly, his voice steady but filled with quiet passion. "Eventually, we all realize¡­ it''s about love. It''s about relationships. That''s the real treasure we earn in this life."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze softening. "When my time comes, I want people to sit by my bedside. I want them to cry for me, to talk to me, to share the moments we had together. That''s what I want to take with me that''s what I''ll have truly earned in my life." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur fingers tapping restlessly against the armrest of his chair.


    Lucian looked directly at him now, his voice firm. "You can keep chasing the throne, Arthur. You can prove yourself to the world, conquer everything you think you want. But believe me when I say, when you''re dying, and you realize you spent your whole life alone, you won''t like what you see."


    Arthur chuckled softly, the sound bitter and sharp. "That''s an idealistic dream, Lucian," he said, his tone dismissive. "This world isn''t full of love and happy endings. It''s cruel, and it doesn''t care about your relationships."


    Lucian shook his head, his gaze unwavering. "I''m not saying the world isn''t cruel. I''m saying that despite its cruelty, love is what gives life meaning. You can have all the fame, all the fortune, all the power you want. But without love, it''s empty."


    Arthur smirked, leaning back once more. "And what do you suggest I do? Abandon everything? Trade my dreams for¡­ butterflies and fairy tales? That''s not how this works, Mr Kane. To achieve greatness, you need a heart of stone. You need to be ruthless."


    Lucian''s lips tightened, a flicker of frustration passing through his eyes. "Being ruthless might get you what you want, Arthur. But it will cost you everything else. You''ll gain the throne, but lose yourself in the process. And when you look around, there''ll be no one there to celebrate with you. No one who truly cares about you."


    "''Never can you achieve those dreams without a heart of stone,''" Arthur said, his voice smooth but carrying a chilling finality. He leaned back in his sofa, his gaze fixed on the distant ceiling as if he were addressing the universe itself. "To achieve greatness, to reach those impossible heights, you need a heart of the dead a heart that feels nothing, fears nothing."


    He paused, his lips curling into a bitter smile. "As for that last day¡­ the day when I lie on my deathbed? I don''t even know if the path I''ve chosen will let me reach that moment. But one thing is certain that whether I die young or old, the world will remember me. And finally¡­ some people will come to know my worth."


    Arthur laughed, a cold, hollow sound that echoed in the room, but there was no humor in it. His voice dropped to a murmur, one meant more for himself than Lucian. "And you''ll know what you lost¡­ Mother."


    Lucian caught the faint whisper, and for the first time, a flicker of vulnerability crossed Arthur''s carefully composed face. But it vanished as quickly as it had come. Arthur straightened, his smirk returning as he fixed Lucian with a piercing gaze.


    "I''ll say it again, Lucian," Arthur continued, his tone sharp, almost mocking. "Come out of your strawberry world. This world isn''t full of love, butterflies, and happy endings. It''s cruel. Unforgiving. And people like you¡­ you don''t last long."


    Lucian said nothing, his face calm but thoughtful.


    Arthur leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Your kindness, your naivety it''ll be your undoing. Do you know what your biggest flaw is, Mr. Kane?"


    ----


    "Wow, guys, thanks to all of you, Celestia has ranked 19th! Honestly, it''s shocking. I thought it would be much lower and that it would drop out soon, but this is such an incredible achievement. Thank you all so much my lovely pumpkins ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 134 - 134: Arthur thoughts

    Arthur leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Your kindness, your naivety it''ll be your undoing. Do you know what your biggest flaw is, Mr. Kane?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond.


    "It''s your kindness," Arthur said, his voice low but laced with a cutting edge. "Your ridiculous, overbearing kindness. You''re overly good, childishly so. And one day, mark my words you''ll regret it. You''ll look back and realize it was the very thing that destroyed you if not you are not currently."


    Lucian blinked at Arthur''s words, the faintest flicker of surprise passing across his face. He hadn''t expected this kind of comment from Arthur, but he allowed himself to think it over. For a moment, silence hung between them, heavy and contemplative.


    Finally, Lucian spoke, his voice soft but steady. "Is it? I don''t know¡­ maybe you''re right. Maybe kindness is a flaw in a world like this."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the response.


    Lucian''s lips curved into a small, gentle smile. "But I don''t think so. In fact, I think kindness is one of the most important things in life."


    Arthur scoffed lightly, leaning back in his chair. "Kindness? Important? You''re deluded, Lucian. Kindness is a weakness a crack in the armor that lets people exploit you."


    Lucian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "No, Arthur. I can see why you''d think that. You''ve probably only seen kindness used as a tool, a mask people wear to manipulate others. But real kindness? That''s something else entirely."


    Arthur''s smirk faltered slightly, his expression darkening. "Go on, then. Enlighten me."


    Lucian nodded, his tone thoughtful and reflective. "If you''re kind to someone, people might accuse you of having selfish motives. Be kind anyway. If you build something with great effort, someone might tear it down out of spite. Build it anyway. If you do good today, people might forget it tomorrow. Do good anyway."


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened, his skepticism evident, but he remained silent.


    Lucian placed a hand on his heart, his smile softening. "In the end, none of us are constant. We''re all fleeting. So why waste our time being anything other than the best version of ourselves? If kindness is my flaw, I''ll carry it proudly. Because even if the world sees it as weakness, I know it''s what makes life worth living."


    Arthur''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing as if trying to find cracks in Lucian''s sincerity. "And what happens when your kindness fails you? When you''re betrayed, abandoned, and broken? What will you do then, Lucian?"


    Lucian''s gaze softened further, his voice quieter now. "Even then, I''ll hold onto it. Because kindness isn''t about what others do it''s about who I choose to be. That''s the one thing no one can take away from me."


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "You say that now, but let me ask you this: Are these words just pretty philosophies? Or are you actually like this? Are you truly this selfless, this¡­ na?ve?"


    Lucian chuckled, the sound light but genuine. "You don''t trust people, do you, Arthur?"


    Arthur''s expression didn''t change, but the silence was enough of an answer.


    Lucian sighed softly, his gaze turning distant. "I don''t blame you. Trust is dangerous in a world like this. But no, these aren''t just words to me. I''m not perfect, and I''ve made my mistakes. But I believe in these things because I''ve seen what happens when they''re missing."


    Arthur studied him for a long moment, his thoughts swirling. "Can someone really be this¡­ genuine? This selfless?" he wondered. The idea unsettled him, conflicting with everything he believed about the world.


    Lucian broke the silence, his voice firm but kind. "If I have one piece of advice for you, Arthur, it''s this: In all the chaos and cruelty of life, keep an honest and gentle heart. There will be times when you have to lie, cheat, or fight to survive. But even in those moments, if you can hold onto a part of yourself that''s true if you can keep your heart intact you''ll find a life worth living."


    Arthur leaned back, his smirk returning, though it lacked its usual sharpness. "Those are some amazing words, Lucian. But let me ask you this do you actually live by them? Or are you just saying what you think I want to hear?"


    Lucian smiled faintly, his gaze unwavering. "I live by them. Whether you believe me or not is up to you."


    Arthur''s smirk deepened, though his eyes flickered with uncertainty and curiousity. "You''re either the most genuine person I''ve ever met, or the best liar. I haven''t decided yet."


    Lucian calm and deliberate. "Maybe one day you''ll figure it out, Arthur. Until then¡­ I hope you find what you''re looking for."


    Arthur didn''t respond immediately. His sharp eyes locked onto Lucian''s face, searching for something anything that might betray the cracks beneath the surface. The sincerity in Lucian''s tone, the kindness in his expression it grated on him in ways he couldn''t fully understand.


    Why does this annoy me so much? Arthur thought as an inexplicable irritation bubbled inside him.


    He hated it. He hated this overly kind personality, this maddeningly calm demeanor. He hated how Lucian''s words seemed to come from some untouchable moral high ground that Arthur couldn''t reach. And more than anything, he hated the possibility that Lucian''s kindness might actually be real.


    Is he for real? Is there really someone like him in this cruel, cutthroat world? Arthur''s mind churned with doubt, anger, and a strange, begrudging curiosity. He wanted to tear down that facade to see if this so-called "kindness" was genuine or just another mask.


    His fingers tapped idly against the armrest of his chair, his piercing gaze never leaving Lucian. For a fleeting moment, the silence between them was suffocating, thick with unspoken tension.


    Suddenly, the sharp buzz of Arthur''s phone shattered the quiet. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brrrr. Brrrr. Brrrr.


    The table in front of him vibrated violently, the sound harsh and jarring against the stillness of the room. Zrrrr. Zrrrr. Zrrrr.


    ----


    Thanks for all tickets and powerstones guys i really very much appreciate it... almost Making me die with happyness when see that atleast i am in rankings hahaha

 Chapter 135 - 135: Guess who

    The sharp buzz of the vibrating phone rattled across the polished table, its sound slicing through the tense silence between Arthur and Lucian. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Zrrrr. Zrrrr. Zrrrr.


    Both men froze mid-conversation, their focus snapping to the phone as it trembled violently against the smooth surface. Arthur leaned forward, his movements unhurried but deliberate, and plucked the device from the table. Settling back into the plush sofa, he glanced at the caller ID.


    For a moment, his expression was unreadable, but then a grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. The grin wasn''t warm it was sharp, tinged with something closer to mockery. As he turned slightly, giving Lucian a sideward glance, his smirk deepened.


    Raising the phone to his ear, Arthur''s tone shifted, a mocking sweetness coloring his words. "Oh, big sis," he drawled, his voice light but cutting. "What a miracle it is that you''ve remembered your dear little brother. Could it be that you missed me?"


    From the other end, a playful laugh rang out, soft but brimming with sharp undertones. "Arthur, darling, don''t tell me you missed me so much you were waiting for my call. If you did, you know, you could''ve reached out first," Celestia replied, her voice honeyed but with an unmistakable edge.


    Arthur''s smirk widened, though his grip on the phone tightened slightly. "Why is it," he said, his tone feigning sweetness, "that I''m always the one being summoned, hmm? What is it you want now, Sisy?"


    Lucian, still seated across from him, watched the exchange silently, his brows furrowing at the sudden shift in Arthur''s demeanor. He didn''t need to hear both sides of the conversation to recognize the unmistakable tension between the siblings.


    Arthur''s gaze flicked toward Lucian for a moment before returning to the phone. "No guests here," he replied curtly, though his glance betrayed the obvious presence of the man sitting opposite him.


    Celestia''s chuckle crackled through the speaker, light but razor-sharp. "Oh, Arthur," she cooed, her voice dripping with mock affection. "Don''t be so modest. I wasn''t calling for you. I wanted to speak to your guest." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur froze, his eyes narrowing sharply. "What do you mean?" he asked, his tone sharper now, probing. "How would you even"


    Celestia cut him off with a lilting laugh. "Just do it, little brother," she said, her words carrying a casual, effortless authority. "No matter how much you puff your chest out and act the prince, you''ll always be my little brother." Her confidence, laced with a kind of unintentional condescension, made Arthur''s jaw tighten.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed further, his irritation clear, but he clicked the speaker button with a curt motion, placing the phone on the table between them.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued as Arthur leaned back, visibly annoyed. The phone, resting in the center of the table, felt like the centerpiece of a strange, unspoken tension. Lucian didn''t need to ask who was on the other end Arthur''s strained responses had already given it away.


    A bad feeling settled in Lucian''s chest as he stared at the phone. Something about the situation felt off, as though Celestia had orchestrated this moment with a purpose only she understood.


    Arthur folded his arms, his gaze fixed on the device as though daring it to reveal its secrets. Then, the voice came again, but this time, it was different.


    "Darrrrling," Celestia purred, her tone so sweet and affectionate it felt almost saccharine. "Did your brother-in-law treat you well?"


    The words lingered in the air like a thunderclap.


    Lucian''s reaction was immediate. His eyes lowered with exhaustion as he instinctively brought a hand to his face, dragging it down slowly in disbelief. His palm pressed against his forehead, and he exhaled deeply through his nose, muttering under his breath. "This is so embarrassing."


    Arthur''s response was nothing short of chaotic. His mouth fell open, his lips parting as if to speak, but no words came out. His mind struggled to process what he had just heard, leaving him frozen in an uncharacteristic display of utter shock and indignation.


    "Wait¡­ what?" he finally blurted out, his voice cracking as his wide eyes darted to the phone. "Darling? Brother-in-law? What the hell when, how, why?" His words came out in a rushed jumble, the confusion etched into every syllable.


    His hand gripped the edge of the table tightly, his knuckles turning white. He stared at the phone as if it had just sprouted wings and started mocking him. Then, as if the weight of the situation suddenly dropped on him like a boulder, he leaned back in his chair, his face pale with disbelief.


    "This¡­ this can''t be my sister," Arthur stammered, shaking his head furiously. His voice, usually sharp and composed, now carried a strange mix of denial and bewilderment. "No. It''s someone else. Someone pretending to be her. Celestia would never she can''t"


    Arthur''s hands trembled slightly as he gestured helplessly toward the phone. "What¡­ what is with that cheesy tone? Darling? Darling?" He shivered involuntarily, a full-body cringe overtaking him. "My sister, calling someone ''darling''? No. Absolutely not. She''s¡­ she''s Celestia. She''s cold, dark, manipulative. I wouldn''t be surprised if one day she said she wanted to marry a stone, but love? Loving a human? No! That''s impossible!"


    His voice rose slightly as his disbelief escalated, and for a moment, he looked like a man on the verge of a nervous breakdown. His mind went utterly blank, the image of Celestia speaking those words replaying in his head like a taunting echo.


    Lucian, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but sigh, though there was a faint twitch at the corner of his lips. He turned his gaze to the side, trying to suppress the urge to smile. So, he''s just as bad at handling her as I am, Lucian thought, feeling a rare sense of camaraderie with Arthur.


    Arthur pointed a trembling finger at Lucian, his eyes wide with accusation. "You¡­ you¡­ you!" he stammered, his finger shaking as much as his voice. The words seemed to catch in his throat, his mind still grappling with the absurdity of the situation.


    ---


    Shameless author back...guys send powerstones,tickets and ofcourse love popularity to characters we almost at rankings


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 136 - 136: menace

    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian leaned back slightly, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Don''t look at me like that," he said, his voice calm but tinged with exasperation. "I have nothing to do with her. She''s the one who came to me this morning. Out of nowhere! I swear, this was the first time we''ve spoken."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, skepticism replacing his shock. "And what, she''s calling you darling ?"


    Lucian nodded firmly, but his tone carried an edge of desperation. "Yes! She asked me to marry her, and I rejected her. That''s it. End of story. I swear, I didn''t"


    "Darling, don''t be like that," Celestia''s voice interrupted, sweet and syrupy through the speaker. The sound made both men freeze, their gazes snapping to the phone. "We''ve become so close already, and I''ve told you, Arthur. If you don''t believe me, you can check Lucian''s underwear it''s black with white stripes. I assure you, we have so much to do with each other."


    The room fell deathly silent for a moment.


    Lucian''s mouth dropped open so wide it seemed as though his jaw might unhinge. "Wait what?" he spluttered, his voice rising in pitch as his face turned an alarming shade of red. "No! No, no, no! What the hell are you talking about, Celestia? Yes, it''s true, but no! You''re twisting it! That''s not it''s not what it sounds like!"


    He practically jumped out of his chair, his hands flying to his temples as he struggled to comprehend the absurdity of the situation. His neck flushed red, the heat spreading to his cheeks in a mix of embarrassment and fury. "This is insane! You''re making it sound like I don''t even what the hell, Celestia?!"


    Arthur''s gaze shifted slowly from the phone to Lucian, his expression one of pure, unfiltered disbelief. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. Then it opened wider. And wider still.


    "Your¡­ underwear?" Arthur managed finally, his voice faint as though the words had physically drained him. He blinked several times, staring at Lucian as though he were some kind of alien species. "She knows your¡­ how does she¡­?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know!" Lucian shouted, throwing his hands up. "I have no idea how she knows, and I don''t want to know!"


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, his hands gripping the armrests as he tried to process everything. His mouth moved wordlessly for a moment before he finally said, "This is¡­ this is so far beyond anything I ever imagined."


    Celestia''s laughter crackled through the speaker, sweet and teasing, but with an unmistakable undertone of mischief. "Oh, Lucian," she cooed, her voice dripping with faux affection. "Don''t be so shy. We''re practically family now. We''ll be fast, very fast. And Arthur," she continued, her playful lilt sharpening, "why are you so shocked? You should be happy for us!"


    Arthur groaned audibly, his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to wrestle his patience back under control. His knuckles whitened, and his jaw tightened as though physically holding back the explosion threatening to burst forth.


    "Celestia," he said slowly, his voice low and dangerous, each word measured and deliberate. "Stop. Talking. Right now. Or so help me"


    "Or what, little brother?" Celestia cut in, her tone dancing on the edge of provocation. "You''ll yell at me? Oh, you''re so adorable when you''re flustered."


    Arthur''s fist slammed onto the table, the loud thud reverberating through the room. He closed his eyes and took a deep, sharp breath, trying to calm the fury bubbling within him. "Stop it," he growled, his voice tight. "Just¡­ stop it."


    He turned his fiery gaze toward Lucian, his composure cracking just enough to reveal the storm brewing beneath. "Wait," Arthur said, holding up a hand to silence the next inevitable teasing remark from Celestia. "Stop, both of you. Just¡­ let me think for a second. I need to ask"


    Celestia went silent on the other end, though Arthur could imagine her sitting smugly in her room, her posture relaxed as she toyed with her hair or perhaps her nails. Whether she was grinning victoriously, pouting, or plotting her next move, Arthur didn''t know and frankly, he didn''t want to.


    Lucian sighed, leaning back in his chair as though already anticipating Arthur''s barrage of questions.


    "You," Arthur began, his voice tight and incredulous as he pointed an accusing finger at Lucian, "said she¡­ proposed to you?"


    Lucian nodded slowly, his exasperation evident. "Yes. This morning," he replied, rubbing his temples as though the memory itself gave him a headache. "She asked me to marry her."


    "And," Arthur pressed, his finger trembling slightly as if his mind refused to accept the words, "you''re telling me you rejected her?"


    Lucian nodded again, his tone resigned. "Yes, Arthur. I rejected her."


    Arthur gasped audibly, his eyes widening in pure disbelief. "You rejected¡­ a freaking princess?" His voice rose in pitch, cracking as his mind reeled. "You rejected Celestia? A PRINCESS?!"


    "Yes, yes," Lucian said, waving a hand dismissively, though his own irritation was mounting. "I''ve already told her, and now I''m telling you: I don''t have any feelings for her. Not now, not ever. And," he added with a sigh, "I''m really not in a place for a relationship. It''s that simple."


    Arthur''s mouth hung open, his brain working overtime to process the sheer absurdity of what he''d just heard. "You¡­ you¡­ you''re a complete idiot!" he finally exploded, throwing his hands into the air. "A dumbass of epic proportions! How could you do you even realize what you''ve done? Marrying Celestia would''ve secured your entire life! Status, wealth, influence everything! And you just threw it all away?"


    "Arthur," came Celestia''s voice from the speaker, cutting through the moment like a blade. Her tone was light, but there was an edge of warning beneath it. "Behave. Be respectful to your future brother-in-law."


    Arthur froze mid-rant, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to form a coherent response. His hands dropped to his sides, and he turned a bewildered glare toward the phone on the table.


    Lucian sighed deeply, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees. "This¡­ this is what I''ve been dealing with," he muttered, gesturing toward the phone as though it were some cursed object. "I tried to tell her, but she doesn''t listen. She just¡­ does this."


    Arthur''s gaze snapped back to Lucian, his confusion giving way to suspicion. "What do you mean, she does this? You''re saying she''s been what? Forcing herself on you?"


    Lucian nodded slowly, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Yes," he admitted, his voice low but firm. "She''s relentless. She''s even threatened me."


    Arthur blinked, his brows furrowing deeply as he processed Lucian''s words. For a moment, he said nothing, the weight of the situation sinking in. Then, he leaned back in his chair, his expression caught somewhere between disbelief and exasperation.


    "This is¡­ just¡­" Arthur trailed off, gesturing vaguely as though words failed him. He stared at Lucian, then at the phone, and back at Lucian again. "I don''t even know how to react to this."


    Lucian sighed again, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Welcome to my world," he muttered under his breath.


    "Your sister," Lucian said quietly, his voice dry, "is a menace."


    Arthur lifted his head, giving Lucian a long, weary look. "Tell me something I don''t know," he muttered.


    ---

 Chapter 137 - 137: Elder Sister

    Arthur leaned back, rubbing his temples as though the situation were physically painful. He let out a long sigh, his gaze narrowing as he looked at Lucian. "So, she''s calling you¡­ darling. And you''re saying it''s forceful?"


    Lucian, slumped slightly in his chair, nodded with a look of resignation. "Yes. And calling me her husband ," he muttered, gesturing vaguely toward the phone on the table. "She didn''t ask for your permission, did she? She''s just¡­ like this."


    Arthur rubbed a hand down his face, his disbelief evident. "For God''s sake," he murmured, his tone exasperated. He dropped his hand and looked at Lucian with a mixture of confusion and pity. "You sound like you''re complaining to a teacher about a bully."


    Lucian let out a humorless laugh, crossing his arms. "That''s exactly what this feels like."


    Arthur turned his attention to the phone, his expression hardening. "Celestia," he said sharply, his tone demanding, "you know mother won''t allow this. You do know that, don''t you?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    From the other end of the line, Celestia''s sweet, lilting voice responded, but there was an undercurrent of menace that sent a chill through the room. "Oh, Arthur," she said softly, her tone almost mocking. "I''m the one getting married, not her. And if she dares to put her eyes on my darling or tries to stand in my way¡­"


    Her words trailed off, but the unspoken threat was crystal clear. The soft hiss of her breath and the chilling confidence in her voice made Arthur''s grip on the edge of the table tighten.


    The phone''s speakers did a remarkable job of conveying the ominous undertones in Celestia''s voice. Arthur glanced at Lucian briefly, catching the mix of irritation and embarrassment etched across his face.


    "Yes, she''s my sister. I know her well," Arthur said, a small, almost resigned smile tugging at the corners of his lips. His tone was calm, but there was a flicker of exasperation in his eyes.


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, a glint of something sharp and calculating flashing in his gaze. "But you do realize, Celestia," he said, his tone turning casual in a way that felt almost dangerous, "if these little declarations of yours got out¡­ it might complicate your position. After all, rumors like this could put your precious fight for the throne at risk."


    For a moment, there was silence on the other end of the line. Then, Celestia''s laugh rang out, soft and melodic, but with an edge that made Lucian tense in his chair.


    "Who cares about that stupid thing?" Celestia replied, her voice filled with disdain. "Your obsession with the throne is so dull, Arthur. That''s why you''re my little brother. You can''t even see the bigger picture."


    Arthur''s smiled said nothing.


    "I don''t care about the throne. I never have. What I want¡­" her voice softened, dripping with something darker, "¡­is darling."


    Her tone carried an almost obsessive quality, and Lucian felt a chill run down his spine. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his face flushing slightly as her words hung in the air.


    Arthur''s lips parted as though he wanted to say something, but no words came. He stared at the phone for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, without looking at Lucian, he raised a hand in a slow, deliberate thumbs-up.


    "She''s yours," Arthur said simply, his voice flat, though the faintest hint of a smirk tugged at his lips.


    Lucian blinked, leaning forward in disbelief. "Excuse me?"


    Arthur gestured to the phone, his expression growing more amused by the second. "She''s all yours, brother-in-law. Take good care of her."


    Lucian''s jaw tightened, and he dragged a hand down his face in frustration. "You''re shameless," he muttered, his voice low. "Both of you are absolutely shameless."


    The faint sound of Celestia chuckling came through the speakers. "Kufufu, that''s not very nice, darling," she teased, her voice filled with mirth.


    Lucian groaned, sinking back into his chair and staring at the ceiling. "I''m going to lose my mind," he muttered under his breath.


    Arthur leaned back, crossing his arms as he studied Lucian.


    So many thoughts going on in his mind contemplating this arrangement actually works out pretty well for me.


    Arthur gave another thumbs-up, this time with a grin but said nothing.


    If these two do end up together, it''d make things a lot easier for me. his reputation isn''t exactly¡­ pristine. And if Celestia marries him, it''d sweep a certain obstacle out of my way."


    Celestia''s voice chimed in once more, light and teasing. "See, darling? Even my little brother is rooting for us. Isn''t that sweet?"


    "Leave me out of this," Arthur muttered, though the smirk on his face suggested he was thoroughly enjoying the chaos.


    Lucian sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This¡­ this isn''t happening. I have nothing to do with this. You two can play your games all you want, but I''m not a part of it."


    Arthur gave a noncommittal shrug, leaning back lazily in his chair. "Suit yourself," he said, his voice light and dismissive. But as Lucian glanced at him, he caught the faintest flicker of something in Arthur''s eyes a glint of mischief, sharp and calculating. It was the kind of look that said Arthur wasn''t done meddling, not by a long shot.


    Lucian groaned inwardly, pinching the bridge of his nose. He knew Arthur well enough to recognize that look: the prince''s mind might already crafting some new angle, some way to use this chaos to his advantage.


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, resting his elbow on the armrest and his chin on his hand, his gaze drifting to the phone resting on the table. "So, sister," he said casually, though his eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "Why did you call me? I don''t think this is the real reason. Surely, you didn''t dial me up just to announce that you''ve found your¡­ hubby, did you?"


    Lucian winced visibly at Arthur''s pointed use of the word, his discomfort palpable.


    ---


    here guys third

 Chapter 138 - 138: Dead

    From the other end of the line, Celestia''s laughter bubbled up, sweet and melodious but laced with her signature undertone of mischief. "Oh, Arthur," she said, her voice practically dripping with amusement. "Nothing so dramatic. I just wanted to check in¡­ to make sure my darling is alright."


    Lucian stiffened, his shoulders squaring as he glanced warily at the phone. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Celestia''s tone softened, shifting into something so saccharine it made Arthur shiver. "Hey, darling," she cooed, her voice honeyed and affectionate, "was the ride okay? No injuries, right? Tell me if anything happened if even a hair on your head was harmed, I promise Arthur won''t be spared."


    Arthur froze, a sharp chill running down his spine. For a moment, he forgot to breathe, his hand tightening against the armrest as those words sank in.


    Lucian scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, his lips twitching into an involuntary smile as he noticed Arthur''s expression a mix of confusion, frustration, and thinly veiled exasperation. "Uh, yeah," Lucian replied, his voice uncertain as he tried to navigate the situation. "The ride was¡­ fine. No injuries."


    But Arthur wasn''t paying attention to Lucian anymore. His mind snapped to something far more concerning. How does she know? His eyes flicked to the phone, his thoughts racing.


    In all the chaos of Celestia''s "darling" and "husband" declarations, he had almost missed the most critical question: How did she know Lucian was with him? How did she know he had picked him up, let alone that he was sitting in front of him at this very moment?


    Arthur''s sharp mind buzzed with realization. His lips pressed into a thin line, and his narrowed eyes locked onto the phone. "You knew I picked him up," Arthur said suddenly, his voice quiet but heavy with suspicion.


    Celestia''s laughter rang out again, light and teasing. "Of course, Arthur," she replied, her tone almost condescending. "How could I not know when someone is planning something involving my darling?"


    Her voice shifted into a low, obsessive purr that sent another chill down Arthur''s spine. "Kufufufufu¡­ nothing escapes me."


    Lucian sighed audibly, running a hand through his hair in visible frustration. His earlier smile faded, replaced by a weariness that seemed to settle into his very bones.


    Arthur took a slow, deep breath, trying to mask the irritation boiling inside him. He forced a calm smile onto his face a smile so practiced it would have fooled anyone but Lucian.


    "Oh, how protective of you, big sister," Arthur said, his voice light and sweet, though his eyes glinted with a sharp, dangerous edge. "So protective of your¡­ husband that you even felt the need to interfere in my plans."


    Celestia''s laughter bubbled up again, carefree and unbothered. "Well, of course," she replied smoothly. "My darling''s business is my business. That''s just how it is. Kufufufufu¡­"


    Arthur''s jaw clenched, though his smile remained intact. "How thoughtful," he said through gritted teeth. His mind raced, analyzing every word she said, every inflection in her tone.


    She''s always playing these games, Arthur thought, his frustration mounting. Always acting like she''s in control of everything. He rubbed the side of the sofa, his fingers drumming lightly against the fabric as he fought to maintain his composure.


    Arthur leaned back into the couch, his fingers steepled in front of him, a faint smirk curling his lips. His eyes flicked toward Lucian for a moment before settling on the phone resting innocently on the table. "I must admit, I''m surprised, sister," he said smoothly, his voice dripping with mock sincerity. "You claim to care so much for your¡­ hubby. But if you really did, you wouldn''t have let me pick him up the way I did."


    He turned slightly, his gaze shifting to RJ standing stoically behind him, the man''s rifle slung over his shoulder, ready to act at a moment''s notice. "I mean, really," Arthur continued, his voice taking on a darker edge. "Six men armed with rifles? A terrifying show of force, don''t you think? What if I''d lost my mind and decided to¡­" He trailed off, letting the implications hang in the air.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow but remained silent, watching Arthur''s performance with a calm curiosity, his hand resting under his chin.


    Arthur''s smirk deepened, his voice softening into a near whisper. "Seems to me you don''t love him enough. Or perhaps your plans just aren''t as foolproof as you think."


    From the phone, Celestia''s laughter rang out, light and melodic, but with a razor-sharp edge that made the air in the room feel heavier. "Kufufufu¡­ do you really think I''m that foolish, Arthur?" her voice dripped with condescension. "Nothing escapes me. I let it happen because I knew nothing would happen to my darling. Everything everything was as I planned. Even you, sitting there, running your mouth, is part of my design."


    Arthur''s smirk faltered ever so slightly, but he recovered quickly, leaning back further into the couch. "Oh, really? You''re that confident, are you?" he said, his tone still teasing, though a flicker of irritation passed through his eyes.


    Celestia''s voice sharpened, honey turning to steel. "Let''s not pretend, Arthur. You wouldn''t dare harm him. Killing the son of the Kane family? It would bring you nothing but conflict no profit, only ruin. You wouldn''t risk it."


    Arthur laughed softly, but there was no humor in it. His eyes darkened, glinting with something dangerous. "You think you know me so well," he said, his voice dropping an octave. "But isn''t it a little reckless, sister? Letting your so-called ''darling'' be taken by six armed men? What if my mind truly had snapped? What if I decided to test your so-called ''perfect plans''? Seems to me your confidence is just another flaw."


    Lucian, still observing, narrowed his eyes slightly but stayed quiet, his hand moving to rest under his chin as though contemplating something.


    Arthur''s smirk returned, but this time it was sharper, more deliberate. "Let''s see, then," he said, his voice calm but with a dangerous lilt. He gestured toward RJ without breaking eye contact with the phone. "RJ, point your rifle at Mr. Kane. Let''s find out what my dear sister''s plans can really do."


    RJ stiffened for a moment, hesitating just long enough to make Arthur''s smirk deepen. But then, with the practiced efficiency of a soldier, he raised his rifle, the barrel aimed directly at Lucian''s head.


    Lucian didn''t flinch. His expression didn''t change, though his eyes flicked toward the rifle with mild irritation. Slowly, deliberately, he sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Well, this escalated quickly," he said dryly, his tone calm but carrying a faint edge of disbelief.


    Arthur leaned back further, clearly enjoying himself. His smirk widened as he spoke, his voice practically dripping with satisfaction. "Let''s see what happens now, dear sister," he said, his eyes glinting as he glanced toward the phone. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then, Arthur felt it something cold pressing against the back of his head. His smirk faltered, and his eyes widened just slightly before narrowing again, his body remaining perfectly still.


    Celestia''s laughter rang out again, louder this time, filled with triumph. "Kufufufufu! Oh apologies," she purred, her voice sweet and venomous. "You still have so much to learn."


    RJ, who just moments ago had been Arthur''s guard, now stood behind him, his rifle aimed squarely at the back of Arthur''s skull.


    Arthur let out a slow breath, his voice calm and devoid of emotion. "You win again, sister," he said softly, though his eyes were shadowed with something deeper loss, resignation.


    The silence that followed was shattered by a single, deafening gunshot.


    Flichhh!


    The sharp sound reverberated through the room, followed by the sickening splatter of hot blood.


    Arthur''s face was spattered with crimson drops, warm and sticky against his skin.


    His expression remained eerily composed as he slowly reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a silk handkerchief. With practiced elegance, he dabbed the blood from his face, his movements unhurried and precise.


    Behind him, RJ''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud, a gaping hole where his head used to be.


    Arthur turned his gaze toward the window, where the faint glint of a sniper''s scope disappeared into the distance. He folded the bloodstained handkerchief neatly and tucked it away before standing, his posture relaxed but his smile cold and sharp.


    ------

 Chapter 139 - 139: My Taste

    The silence that followed was shattered by a single, deafening gunshot.


    Flichhh!


    The sharp sound reverberated through the room, followed by the sickening splatter of hot blood.


    Arthur''s face was spattered with crimson drops, warm and sticky against his skin.


    His expression remained eerily composed as he slowly reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a silk handkerchief. With practiced elegance, he dabbed the blood from his face, his movements unhurried and precise.


    Behind him, RJ''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud, a gaping hole where his head used to be.


    Arthur turned his gaze toward the window, where the faint glint of a sniper''s scope disappeared into the distance. He folded the bloodstained handkerchief neatly and tucked it away before standing, his posture relaxed but his smile cold and sharp.


    The room was unnervingly calm, a stark contrast to the lifeless body sprawled behind Arthur''s couch. Blood pooled silently beneath the corpse, but neither of the two men seated in the room seemed to acknowledge it. The air carried the metallic tang of death, but Arthur''s expression remained composed, his smile elegant, almost disarming. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Apologies, brother-in-law," Arthur said, turning to Lucian with that same unreadable smile, his tone light and conversational. "I detest losing, you see."


    Lucian remained seated, his posture relaxed, his gaze drifting briefly to the corpse on the floor. There was no disgust, no shock only a faint trace of something akin to sadness. It was as if this was just another inconvenience, no more troubling than an overturned glass of wine.


    Arthur''s sharp eyes narrowed, lingering on Lucian''s face. Interesting, he thought. Not the reaction I expected from someone with his reputation.


    Arthur leaned back, his smile never faltering as his mind began turning. He had heard plenty of rumors about Lucian the son of the Kane family, dismissed as a good-for-nothing wastrel who couldn''t hold his own in even the simplest of conflicts. Yet, here he sat, unfazed by the blood, the death, the chaos. Arthur made a mental note to reevaluate him thoroughly.


    His gaze flicked toward the phone on the table. The device sat innocently, though the voice emanating from it was anything but. "Well played, sister," Arthur said, his tone devoid of warmth but tinged with grudging respect.


    "Always, little brother," Celestia replied, her voice light and amused, as though this entire scene were a delightful game to her.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed further, studying the phone as if it might hold the key to some unspoken mystery. He glanced back at Lucian, whose expression hadn''t shifted. The man even had the audacity to smile faintly, as if mocking the gravity of the situation. Arthur''s mind churned. What am I missing here? What does she see in him that I don''t?


    With a soft sigh, Arthur settled back into his seat, crossing one leg over the other with practiced elegance. "So," he began, his voice crisp, almost nonchalant, "you''ve won this round, sister. Congratulations." He gestured lazily toward RJ''s body. "But what now? Your pawn is gone. What other plans do you have in store? I''d be¡­ curious."


    His sharp gaze flicked to Lucian as he added, with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "You know, I could still harm your darling."


    From the speaker, Celestia''s laughter spilled into the room, sweet and mocking. "Oh, Arthur," she said, her tone dripping with condescension. "That''s where you''re wrong. You seem to be missing something important."


    Arthur''s smile didn''t waver, but his eyes glinted with growing curiosity. "Do tell," he said smoothly, leaning forward ever so slightly.


    Celestia''s voice dropped, taking on a devilish edge that made the room feel colder. "Do you really think," she asked, her tone dark and honeyed, "that the person I would choose to love would be¡­ ordinary?"


    Arthur froze, his breath catching for the briefest of moments. His sharp eyes darted to Lucian, who was still seated across from him. Lucian met Arthur''s gaze with that same faint, almost infuriatingly polite smile. But then, Arthur caught it a flicker of amusement, a slight widening of Lucian''s smile as if he found Celestia''s words entertaining.


    Arthur''s mind raced. What is this? His sister''s choice in Lucian had always baffled him, but now, a new thought took root Does she know something about him that I don''t?


    "Mr. Kane," Arthur said finally, his voice smooth but edged with curiosity. "Is what my sister says¡­ true?"


    Lucian tilted his head, his polite smile unwavering. "I have no idea what she''s talking about," he said calmly, shaking his head. But the subtle humor in his tone didn''t escape Arthur''s notice.


    Arthur leaned back, his eyes narrowing further. He''s lying. Or at the very least, he knows more than he''s letting on.


    Celestia''s voice cut through the tension, filled with unshakable pride and confidence. "You see, Arthur," she said, her tone light but laced with menace, "while I have every confidence in my plans, I wouldn''t let my darling be in danger. Even now, no matter what you think you''re capable of, none of you would walk dry outa it."


    Arthur''s smile sharpened, but his jaw tightened imperceptibly. "Quite a Loki you''ve married, sister," he said, his tone both mocking and contemplative as his gaze flicked back to Lucian.


    Lucian chuckled softly, raising his hands in mock surrender. "She''s exaggerating," he said with a shrug. "I mean, do you really think someone like me, unarmed and unprepared, could stand up to¡­ this?" He gestured casually around the room, adding with a low whistle, "You''ve got guns, this many people and not to say snipers i would be done in seconds." Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur''s eyes lingered on Lucian for a long moment, his thoughts swirling. He''s deflecting. But why?


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "She''s impossible," he muttered, though the faint smile on his lips betrayed a flicker of amusement.


    Arthur sat back, his fingers drumming lightly against the armrest of his chair. His mind raced with questions, strategies, and possibilities. No matter how much he hated to admit it, Celestia was always ten steps ahead. Her words, Lucian''s reactions, even the subtle interplay between the two none of it aligned with the narrative Arthur had built in his head.


    -----


    so much work guys five chapters in one day sighh

 Chapter 140 - 140: Enough

    The room was steeped in a tense, lingering silence. Arthur sat perfectly still on the couch, his sharp eyes narrowed, as if lost in thought. The faintest furrow creased his brow, though his face remained an unreadable mask. For several moments, neither man spoke.


    Finally, Arthur exhaled softly, a small, light smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "So, is it done, sister?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with a subtle edge. "Your warnings, I mean. Quite protective of your darling, aren''t you?"


    The teasing lilt in his tone was deliberate, the words carrying a double meaning that wasn''t lost on Celestia. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the speaker on the table, Celestia''s laughter spilled forth, sweet and airy, but with a razor-sharp undercurrent. "Good, good," she purred. "Quite smart of you, my little brother. Kufufufu¡­"


    Arthur smiled faintly, though the warmth didn''t reach his eyes. Instead, his gaze seemed to darken, his thoughts retreating to a depth no one else could see. "I see," he murmured, his tone lighter. "That''s enough for now. As always, sister, you excel at ruining my mood."


    Celestia''s laugh came again, this time louder, tinged with a mocking amusement that made Lucian shift uncomfortably in his seat. Arthur, however, remained perfectly composed, the faint smile still gracing his face.


    "I''ll give you this much," Arthur said smoothly, leaning forward slightly. "You''re consistent. Annoyingly so. Now, how about calling your darling directly next time? It''s quite costly to cover these Wi-Fi charges, you know."


    His tone was almost cheerful, but Lucian caught the flicker of annoyance beneath it.


    Arthur reached forward, his long fingers wrapping around his phone. He pressed the button to end the call without hesitation, cutting off Celestia mid-laugh.


    "Wait" Celestia''s voice was abruptly silenced.


    Arthur leaned back into the couch with a satisfied smile, his actions deliberate, calculated. Lucian, meanwhile, exhaled a long sigh, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly.


    "Awkward, isn''t she?" Lucian muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "That was exhausting."


    Arthur chuckled softly, tilting his head toward Lucian. "I must admit, I''m curious," he said, his tone light but probing. "Your meeting with my sister what exactly was that about? Quite the shock, if I''m honest." A sly smile played on his lips, but his eyes gleamed with something sharper.


    Lucian sighed, leaning back in his chair as he rubbed the back of his neck. "It wasn''t anything serious," he said. "Honestly, it was awkward for me, too. She''s the one calling me ''darling'' and ''husband.'' I never agreed to any of this. I''ve got enough on my plate as it is."


    Arthur''s smile widened, though his gaze never softened. "I see," he murmured, his words carrying a weight Lucian couldn''t quite place.


    Arthur sat back, resting one leg elegantly over the other. "Well, good. If that''s all, you''re free to leave. My men will escort you out safely. I have business to attend to," he said smoothly, his tone signaling the conversation was over.


    Lucian offered a small, polite smile. "I appreciate the gesture, but that won''t be necessary," he replied, standing slowly. "My ride is already here."


    Arthur''s brow lifted slightly at this. "Oh?" he said, the curiosity in his tone subtle but unmistakable. "Interesting."


    Lucian said nothing, his expression calm, but Arthur''s keen eyes lingered on him, noting every detail. Lucian Kane is hiding something, Arthur thought. And I intend to find out what.


    As Lucian prepared to leave, he paused and turned slightly, his gaze meeting Arthur''s. "Oh, one last thing," he said, his tone measured but carrying an edge of warning. "Don''t go after Avey yes i know you won''t listen but."


    Arthur''s expression remained unreadable, though the faintest flicker of surprise crossed his features.


    Lucian continued, his voice steady. "It''s not me you need to worry about. Trust me your end won''t be good. And I''m not just saying that for my sake."


    Arthur''s sharp mind seized on the implications immediately. "Victor Vanez," he murmured, the name slipping from his lips like a puzzle piece falling into place.


    Arthur''s narrowed eyes studied Lucian carefully, though his elegant smile remained intact. Victor? That small character? A nuisance at best, Arthur thought, dismissing the idea briefly. But then his sister''s words and Lucian''s warning echoed in his mind. If they''re mentioning him, perhaps he''s more than he appears.


    Arthur''s thoughts raced, calculating possibilities and revising plans. Outwardly, however, he remained as poised as ever. "Noted," he said with a faint smile, his voice smooth.


    Lucian gave a small nod. "That''s the most I can say. I hope things work out¡­ differently for you." His voice softened, almost to himself.


    Host, leave it. This isn''t worth it, Max''s voice rang in Lucian''s mind, sharp and warning. You''ve said enough. If you push further, the world will notice and you won''t like the results.


    I know, Lucian thought back, his tone resigned. But it needed to be said.


    Arthur watched him closely, his calculating gaze never wavering. Lucian turned and began to walk toward the door, his posture calm but firm.


    Arthur remained seated, his fingers steepled as his mind churned with thoughts. Lucian Kane, he mused, his smile fading ever so slightly. You''re more than what you seem. And Victor Vanez¡­ perhaps it''s time I gave that clown a second look.


    Lucian reached the door, his footsteps steady and measured, but he paused just before turning the handle. Then, he turned on his heel, his eyes locking with Arthur''s.


    Arthur raised a brow, intrigued by the sudden shift. He remained reclined on the sofa, his posture regal, his leg crossed at the knee. One elbow rested on the arm of the couch, his fingers lightly supporting his chin. His head tilted ever so slightly as he studied Lucian, the faintest glint of amusement in his sharp gaze.


    "I see you love to play games," Lucian began, his voice calm but carrying a deliberate edge. "And you''re playing one with me right now. Play all you want. Play until you''re satisfied." He said his lips curling into a small, knowing smile. "But don''t scream when I strike back. Because when i did I will also strike some nerves."


    Arthur''s smirk deepened, and he shifted slightly in his seat, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward just enough to convey his attention. "I see," he said, his voice low and steady, the pride in his tone unmistakable. "But remember this: you''ll be playing against the next king of this nation."


    Arthur adjusted his position, his movements deliberate and unhurried. His fingers lightly traced his jawline as he tilted his head, his gaze boring into Lucian''s with an intensity that belied his composed demeanor. "I''ll say, Lucian Kane," he added, his smirk widening, "it''s a bold claim for someone like you."


    Lucian chuckled softly, the sound low and almost dismissive. He shook his head, his gaze steady as it met Arthur''s. "Let me tell you something, Arthur," he said, his voice calm but carrying a weight that made the room feel colder. "There are two ways a man can walk through life. One he walks like he owns the world, like he''s the king."


    He paused, his smile deepening, but the warmth didn''t reach his eyes. Instead, they glinted with a quiet, unyielding confidence.


    "And the other?" Lucian''s tone dropped, each word deliberate, cutting through the air like a blade. "The other doesn''t care who sits on the throne. King, sovereign or whatever it doesn''t matter. If you cross me¡­ I''ll see you."


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur''s smirk faltered for the briefest of moments, a flicker of something unspoken passing through his eyes. But just as quickly, it was gone, replaced by his signature composure. "Interesting," he murmured, his tone carrying a hint of intrigue. "Very interesting indeed."


    Lucian turned away, his movements smooth and unhurried as he made his way to the door. He opened it without looking back, stepping through the threshold with a sense of calm that seemed almost defiant.


    The room fell into silence as the door clicked shut behind him, leaving Arthur alone.


    For a long moment, Arthur didn''t move. His eyes remained fixed on the door, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a faint smile returned to his lips, one that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "I see," Arthur murmured to the empty room, his voice low, almost contemplative. His fingers tapped lightly against the armrest of the couch as he leaned back once more.


    He tilted his head slightly, his elegant smile sharpening. "A bold one," he said softly, almost to himself. "But let''s see how far that boldness takes you."


    The room remained silent, save for the faint rustle of the curtains as a breeze slipped through the cracked window. Arthur''s gaze lingered on the door, his thoughts spiraling into careful calculations and plans.


    The game was far from over. And this time, Arthur promised himself, he would ensure he had the upper hand.


    ---

 Chapter 141 - 141: Jimmy and Garry

    The road stretched out in front of him, the quiet hum of insects and the distant rustle of leaves the only sounds accompanying Lucian as he walked away from the secluded estate. He passed through the heavy iron gates, the guards in black stationed there casting him a glance but making no move to stop him. It was as though his presence didn''t even warrant acknowledgment. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair as his steps slowed. "Ah, man, what a bother," he muttered, glancing up at the darkening sky. "These last few days¡­ they''ve been rough. A second chance at life, huh? It''s not as easy as the novels make it sound." He chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "Looks like I need to find some quiet place to meditate. Clear my head¡­ or maybe even find enlightenment."


    A voice piped up in his mind, smooth and oddly cheerful.


    "Himalayan mountains, host. Best place for enlightenment. And, if you''re willing to shed your worldly attachments including your clothes your spiritual growth will be even faster. Sacrificing physical comforts is key, or so I''ve heard from the higher powers."


    Lucian snorted, the absurdity of the suggestion drawing a genuine laugh from him. "Leave it," he said, grinning. "I don''t like the cold."


    "A pity, really. You''d look great as a frostbitten monk."


    Lucian''s grin widened as he walked. "You''re oddly hyped up these days, Max. I remember in my last life, you used to hit me with plans, strategies''Do this, don''t do that.'' No love missions this time around?" He raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity.


    Max went silent for a moment before replying, his tone drier now. "I don''t think you''re in any position to ask for love, host. If anything, you''d be better off becoming a monk. With your luck, that''s probably the safer option."


    Lucian chuckled at the jab, shaking his head. "Maybe," he said, a soft laugh escaping his lips. "Maybe."


    As he walked farther from the estate, the sleek shape of a red sedan parked just outside the gates caught his eye. His steps slowed, and a long sigh escaped him.


    "Ah, man¡­" he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.


    He walked to the car, opened the passenger door, and slid inside. The warm smell of coffee immediately hit his nose. Turning to the driver''s seat, he found Jimmy sitting there, a steaming cup of coffee in his hand.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow. "So, how long have you been sitting here?"


    Jimmy sipped from his cup, letting out a small grunt as the bitter taste hit his tongue. "Twenty minutes," he replied, glancing at Lucian from the corner of his eye. "Give or take."


    Lucian''s gaze flicked to the coffee cup. "Drinking black coffee?"


    Jimmy nodded, taking another sip. "Hate it and love it at the same time," he said with a grimace. "You ever get that? Like it''s disgusting, but also¡­ perfect?" Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian laughed softly, leaning back in his seat. "I love it," he admitted. "Not sure I could survive without it." He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Wait¡­ am I addicted?"


    Jimmy chuckled, shaking his head as he placed the cup in the holder and turned the key in the ignition. The engine roared to life, and he eased the car onto the road, the tires crunching softly over the gravel.


    Lucian leaned his elbow against the window, his gaze flicking toward the passing trees. "So," he said after a moment, his tone teasing, "why didn''t you come to save me? You saw me getting kidnapped. Were you scared or something?"


    Jimmy gave him a sideways glance, his tone flat. "Are you a kid? And you''re talking like you were scared. Don''t give me that bull."


    Lucian grinned, but before he could reply, his thumb jerked over his shoulder toward the backseat. "And why''d you bring him?"


    Jimmy glanced in the rearview mirror. "Him" was Garry, lounging in the backseat with his arms stretched along the tops of the seats, a smug grin plastered across his face.


    "Eh, I came to save you from the bad guys," Garry chimed in, leaning forward until his arms rested on the backs of Lucian and Jimmy''s seats. "A little gratitude wouldn''t kill you, you know."


    Lucian turned, his expression skeptical. "Save me?" he repeated, arching an eyebrow. "Can you even fight?"


    Garry gasped theatrically, placing a hand on his chest. "Excuse me?" he said, feigning indignation. "I''ll have you know, I could beat any human if I wanted to." He grinned, ruffling his hair as though he were the star of an action movie.


    Jimmy glanced at him in the rearview mirror, his lips twitching in what could have been a smirk or outright mockery. He took another sip of coffee, one hand casually steering the car.


    Lucian turned fully to face Garry, his gaze scrutinizing him. Then, after a long pause, he blinked slowly and nodded, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.


    "Yes, yes," Lucian said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Garry the monster. I''m terrified."


    Jimmy chuckled softly at Lucian''s tone, his eyes still on the road. "Garry the monster, huh?" he murmured, taking another sip of his coffee.


    Garry puffed out his chest, his grin unfaltering. "Damn right," he said confidently.


    The car sped along the empty road, the hum of the engine blending with the occasional rustle of trees outside. Inside, the tension was mixed with an air of playful banter, Lucian leaning against the window, lost in thought, while Jimmy casually steered, sipping his coffee every now and then.


    Lucian finally broke the silence, his voice light but carrying a hint of curiosity. "So¡­ don''t you guys want to know who it was? The one giving me a ride earlier with those ferocious, hairy guys packing guns?" He glanced sideways at Jimmy, a faint smirk playing on his lips.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Honestly," he said, his tone teasing, "I''m more interested in knowing who the girl was this morning." His eyes gleamed with amusement as he shot Lucian a quick glance. "You know, the one with that look."


    ----


    Shameless author begging for powerstones and tickets...guys quite behind in ranking take some pity on poor author will ya

 Chapter 142 - 142: Bombshell

    Lucian froze for a moment, caught off guard. "She¡­" he began, his words faltering as he tried to find the right description.


    "She''s a princess," he said finally, his tone flat. Then, after a beat, he added with a small chuckle, "Just¡­ a little psycho, though."


    Jimmy''s grin widened, his curiosity piqued. "A princess, huh?" he repeated, one brow arching in surprise. "Why don''t I know this? When did you start hanging out with royalty?"


    From the backseat, Garry perked up, his excitement evident as he leaned forward, his elbows resting on the tops of their seats. "Wait, wait," he interjected, his voice animated. "So¡­ what''s the deal between you two?"


    "Nothing," Lucian replied quickly, a little too quickly, earning himself skeptical looks from both men.


    Jimmy, now fully alert, leaned back slightly in his seat as memories from their past life flickered in his mind. Celestia¡­ That brutal menace of a princess? The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. He hadn''t recognized her at first, but now it made sense the way she carried herself, the sharpness in her eyes. It all clicked. No wonder she felt familiar.


    "How do you know her?" Jimmy asked, his tone more serious now as he shot a sideways glance at Lucian.


    Lucian hesitated, his fingers fidgeting slightly before he forced a casual tone. "We¡­ met online," he said, shrugging as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Didn''t know each other''s real identities back then. But apparently, she found out and decided to show up today."


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow but said nothing, taking another sip of his coffee as he mulled over Lucian''s words.


    "So¡­ why''d she want to meet you?" he asked, his tone deceptively casual as he kept his eyes on the road.


    Lucian rubbed the back of his neck, clearly uncomfortable. "Ehhh¡­ well¡­" he began, trailing off as he searched for the right words.


    Jimmy shot him a pointed look. "Spit it out already, or I''m throwing you out of my darling," he said, tapping the steering wheel for emphasis. "And you can walk your ass home."


    Lucian groaned, slumping slightly in his seat. "She¡­ asked me to marry her," he admitted finally, his voice quiet and filled with embarrassment.


    Jimmy froze mid-sip, lowering his cup slowly as his eyebrows shot up. From the backseat, Garry erupted.


    "She WHAT?" Garry practically shouted, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "What a macho move! I accept her as my sister-in-law!"


    Lucian turned in his seat, his glare sharp enough to cut steel. "Garry, you want me to make that ugly mug of yours even uglier?" he growled, cracking his knuckles ominously.


    Garry, unfazed, leaned back in his seat with a mocking grin. "Don''t be shy now," he said, giving Lucian an exaggerated thumbs-up. "Ah, so sweet. If it were me, I''d have said yes immediately!"


    "You mother..." Lucian started, turning in his head back to lunge at Garry.


    Before he could do anything, Jimmy''s voice cut through, cold and sharp. "Don''t."


    Lucian froze mid-movement, turning to see Jimmy''s dead-serious expression as he glanced at both of them. "My car is not getting scratched because of you two idiots. Sit still, or I''ll kick you both out right here."


    Lucian let out a disgruntled huff, slumping back into his seat. Garry clicked his tongue in mock disappointment but kept his grin intact.


    Jimmy turned his focus back to the road, his voice calm but pointed. "Let me guess," he said, taking another sip of coffee. "You rejected her."


    Lucian said nothing, his gaze drifting out the window. His silence spoke volumes.


    Jimmy shook his head, muttering under his breath. "Of course, you did," he said, his tone half-amused, half-exasperated.


    From the backseat, Garry whistled low. "Man¡­ you really do live on the edge, don''t you?"


    Jimmy placed his coffee in the cupholder and rubbed a hand over his face. "You idiot," he muttered, though his voice lacked real heat.


    Lucian ignored them both, his gaze fixed on the passing scenery. Finally, Jimmy broke the silence.


    "So¡­ who was it that picked you up?" he asked, his tone now more curious than critical.


    Lucian sighed, his voice quiet. "Her brother," he said simply.


    Garry let out a low whistle, leaning forward again. "Damn. That''s intense."


    Jimmy rubbed his temple, letting out a soft groan as he pieced everything together. This idiot really is in deep, he thought, but he said nothing, the weight of the situation sinking in.


    Lucian leaned back, closing his eyes briefly. "I''ll figure it out," he muttered to himself, though the words felt more like a reassurance than a plan.


    Jimmy''s question broke the silence in the car, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity. "So," he said, his eyes still on the road as his hand rested lightly on the steering wheel, "what did he want to talk to you about?"


    Lucian remained quiet for a moment, staring out the window as the scenery blurred by.


    Before he could answer, Garry leaned forward from the backseat, his excitement palpable. "I know, I know!" he exclaimed, his grin widening. "Let me guess he was worried about his precious sister hanging out with our Lucian. Or maybe," he added, his tone turning dramatic, "he''s like one of those villains in movies. You know, the ones who can''t handle a..."


    Jimmy didn''t even glance back. With a single look sharp, cold, and unyielding cast through the rearview mirror, Garry froze mid-sentence. His mouth snapped shut, and he slumped back into his seat with a muttered, "Okay, I''ll shut up."


    Jimmy sighed, shaking his head as he returned his attention to the road. "And?" he asked, his tone even as he reached for his coffee. "What did he say?"


    Lucian hesitated, his expression unreadable. "He said¡­" He paused, his fingers tapping idly against the car door as his voice turned quieter. "He''s going to marry Avey."


    The words hung in the air like a bomb that hadn''t yet exploded.


    Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy took a sip of his coffee just as Lucian''s words registered. His eyes widened, and with a loud, panicked gasp, he spit out the coffee he had just swallowed out the open window, thankfully sparing his precious car.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Jimmy doubled over slightly, one hand on the wheel as he struggled to catch his breath. His other hand slapped at his chest as though trying to reset his internal systems.


    "Damn it," he muttered between coughs, his voice hoarse. He blinked several times, finally straightening as he let out a breathless, "What the hell did you just say?"


    Lucian turned slightly, his expression still calm, though his lips twitched faintly at Jimmy''s overreaction. "He''s going to marry Avey," Lucian repeated, his tone indifferent, as though he were commenting on the weather.


    Jimmy let out a soft groan, leaning his head against the window for a moment before resuming his focus on the road. "Wow¡­" he said finally, his voice trailing off. He looked like he wanted to say more but couldn''t quite find the words.


    Lucian''s brow furrowed slightly as he realized something was missing. "Wait¡­" he murmured. "Why''s it so quiet back there?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Curiosity tugged at him, and he turned his head to glance at the backseat.


    What he saw made him sigh.


    Garry was frozen in place, his mouth hanging wide open in utter shock. His eyes were round, his expression so over-the-top that it could''ve been comedic if it weren''t so ridiculous.


    Lucian groaned, shaking his head in exasperation. "What did I even expect from him?" he muttered under his breath, turning back to face the front.


    Jimmy, who had finally regained his composure, glanced at Garry through the rearview mirror and smirked faintly. "That, you ohk right?" he quipped, his voice carrying a faint trace of amusement.


    Lucian slumping slightly against the window. "Yeah," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "I am alright."


    ----

 Chapter 143 - 143: Celestia, Arthur, and now him

    Jimmy drove in silence, his grip on the steering wheel firm but not tense. The air in the car was thick with unspoken tension, a weight that neither seemed willing to address until Lucian broke it.


    "So," Lucian said softly, his voice almost lost in the noise of the engine. He didn''t turn to look at Jimmy, his gaze still focused outside the window. "What happened? Why are you in this mood?" Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy let out a low breath, his eyes flicking briefly to Lucian before returning to the road. His jaw tightened slightly. "You noticed, huh?" he murmured, his voice low. "It''s nothing. Avey called me earlier. We¡­ had a talk."


    "Oh." Lucian''s response was quiet, almost detached. He drew in a deep breath, exhaling slowly. "What did she want?"


    Jimmy hesitated for a moment, his hands tightening around the steering wheel. "She wanted my help," he said finally, his tone flat. "Wanted me to tell her what to do¡­ how to fix things with you. How to¡­ get you back." His voice grew quieter, but the tension in his words was unmistakable. "I told her no."


    Lucian blinked, his eyes shifting slightly as they focused on the horizon. "I see," he said, his voice devoid of emotion, though his chest felt heavier.


    Jimmy''s grip on the wheel tightened further, his knuckles whitening. "That woman¡­" he began, his teeth gritting as his voice rose, carrying an edge of restrained anger. "She couldn''t even give me one f**king reason for all the sh*t she did to you. Not one!"


    Lucian''s shoulders stiffened slightly, but he remained silent. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And then," Jimmy continued, his tone sharp and cutting, "she has the audacity to call me. To ask me of all people to help her fix things. The brass neck on her..." His words trailed off, replaced by the sound of his heavy breathing as he tried to calm himself.


    Lucian''s eyes dropped, his gaze falling to his lap. The faintest shadow of sadness crossed his face, though he quickly masked it. "Hmm," he murmured, his voice quiet.


    Jimmy glanced at him, his expression softening just slightly. He exhaled deeply, loosening his grip on the wheel. "I told her to stay away," he said, his voice quieter now but no less firm. "And I''m telling you the same thing."


    Lucian turned his head slightly toward Jimmy, his expression unreadable.


    "I know how you feel about her," Jimmy continued, his voice steady but tinged with an almost brotherly concern. "I know what she meant to you. But don''t do this to yourself. Don''t ignore everything she did, thinking her good side is enough to make up for it."


    Lucian''s lips pressed into a thin line, but he didn''t respond.


    Jimmy sighed, his tone softening as he spoke again. "You''ve already given up on her. You''ve already started moving on. That''s the best thing you could''ve done for yourself. And I''m proud of you for that."


    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward the window again, but the faintest twitch of his lips betrayed the impact of Jimmy''s words.


    "Just don''t look back," Jimmy said, his voice steady but low. "Keep going. I''ve got your back, no matter what. You need anything you call me. But don''t ever let yourself fall back into that pit. Don''t let her drag you down again."


    Me too Garry added from back his voice low and weirdly softer.


    Lucian swallowed hard, his throat tightening as Jimmy''s words settled in his chest. "Thanks," Lucian whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Jimmy his eyes fixed on the road. "Always," he said simply, his voice calm but resolute.


    Lucian closed his eyes, leaning his head back against the window. The weight on his chest felt a little lighter now, though the ache lingered like an old wound.


    Finally


    Jimmy pulled his red sedan into the parking lot of their usual haunt, the Black Butterfly Restaurant. The car rolled to a stop, and he cut the engine, letting out a contented sigh.


    "Ohhh, we''re here," Jimmy said, glancing toward the entrance. "I''m starving."


    "Same," Lucian and Garry chimed in unison, their enthusiasm matching Jimmy''s.


    They climbed out of the car, the cool evening air brushing against their faces. Lucian took a deep breath, savoring the freshness. The heaviness of the earlier conversation still clung to him, but he exhaled slowly, as if trying to let it go.


    "Man," he muttered under his breath, running a hand through his hair. "That was a lot."


    Jimmy gave him a side glance but didn''t press, instead heading for the restaurant''s entrance with his usual casual stride. The small group followed him, their shoes crunching lightly against the gravel.


    Jimmy reached the door first, holding it open with one hand. "Let''s eat," he said simply, ushering the others inside.


    The familiar hum of the restaurant greeted them quiet chatter, the clink of cutlery, the occasional burst of laughter. It was a cozy place, the lighting warm and the smell of grilled food hanging in the air. Jimmy gave a brief nod to a few men stationed near the counter, their eyes flickering toward him in acknowledgment.


    The three of them headed to their usual spot in the back, the last table tucked neatly against the wall. Jimmy slid into the seat first, leaning back as if claiming his territory. Lucian and Garry followed suit, their earlier tension melting into the restaurant''s easy atmosphere.


    "What''re you eating?" Jimmy asked, glancing at the menu briefly before tossing it aside.


    "Burgers," Lucian and Garry said in unison, not missing a beat.


    "Good choice," Jimmy said, nodding in approval. After placing their order, the three settled into idle chatter, their conversation light and meandering.


    When the food arrived, the smell of freshly grilled meat and warm buns filled the air. Jimmy bit into his burger immediately, nodding in satisfaction. "Perfect," he mumbled through a mouthful.


    Garry and Lucian followed suit, the table falling into a comfortable rhythm of small talk and the occasional grunt of approval as they ate.


    Then, the restaurant''s doors opened with a loud creak, drawing everyone''s attention.


    A man strode in, his presence commanding. His footsteps were deliberate, heavy against the tiled floor, as if he wanted everyone to notice him. He scanned the room, his sharp eyes darting from table to table, searching.


    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward the entrance, and he sighed deeply, a familiar weariness settling over him. "What a day," he muttered to himself. "Celestia, Arthur, and now him..." His voice trailed off as he shook his head.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Who is bigger

    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward the entrance, and he sighed deeply, a familiar weariness settling over him. "What a day," he muttered to himself. "Celestia, Arthur, and now him..." His voice trailed off as he shook his head.


    The man zeroed in on their table, his swagger unmistakable as he closed the distance with long strides. His white shirt was crisp and tailored to fit his lean, muscular frame, and his sharp features carried the kind of confidence that bordered on arrogance. He looked like he''d walked straight out of the pages of a novel, the quintessential protagonist with a magnetic presence.


    Jimmy, Lucian, and Garry heard the man''s heavy steps growing louder, cutting through the restaurant''s usual hum. His movements were conspicuous, almost theatrical, as if he relished being the center of attention.


    Lucian''s sighed slightly, but he didn''t turn away from his burger, his expression a careful mask. Jimmy, on the other hand, leaned back in his chair, his eyes lazily drifting up to meet the newcomer''s. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wanna eat a burger?" Jimmy asked, his tone casual, even mocking, as he took another bite of his food.


    The man''s mouth opened, ready to say something, but before a single word could escape, Garry let out a loud, uncontrollable laugh.


    "Pfft!" Garry clapped a hand over his mouth, his shoulders shaking as he tried and failed to stifle his amusement.


    Victor''s gaze swept over the table with a detached air, his sharp features set in an expression of calm arrogance. "No need," he said curtly, his voice carrying an edge as he ignored Garry entirely. "I have more important matters to handle. With Mr. Kane." His eyes fixed on Lucian, who let out a soft sigh.


    Lucian set his burger down with deliberate care, his movements slow and measured. Without a word, he pushed his chair back and stood, his expression calm but carrying a hint of resignation.


    Victor remained where he stood, his posture tall and unyielding. His piercing gaze followed Lucian as the latter moved slightly out from behind the table. For a moment, the two men were silent, their body language speaking louder than words.


    Jimmy and Garry, still seated, exchanged glances. Jimmy''s sharp eyes flicked between Lucian and Victor. Garry, on the other hand, seemed more intrigued than concerned, though he remained seated, his grin faint but present. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor took a step forward, his intent clear as he began closing the gap between himself and Lucian. His confidence was palpable, his movements deliberate, his arrogance filling the space like a tangible force.


    But before he could get too close, a sudden force struck his chest.


    Victor staggered back a step, his sharp features flickering with surprise as his gaze snapped downward to where the impact had come from.


    Standing in front of him now was Jimmy, his towering frame casting a long shadow over the smaller space between them. In his left hand, he still held the remnants of his burger, but his right hand was lowered, the movement that had pushed Victor back deliberate and unflinching.


    Jimmy didn''t even look at Victor. His eyes were on Lucian, who was still standing but now hesitating. His voice, when it came, was calm but carried the weight of authority. "Sit down," he said simply.


    Lucian didn''t argue. He exhaled softly and returned to his seat, sinking back into his chair as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Jimmy placed his burger down on the table with the same deliberate care Lucian had moments ago. Only then did he turn his attention to Victor, his gaze steady and unyielding.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, the initial surprise melting into anger. His jaw tightened, and he straightened himself to his full height, his sharp features hardening. "Who the f*** are you?" he snapped, his voice laced with irritation. "And what does this have to do with you?"


    Jimmy didn''t flinch. He didn''t even blink. Instead, he tilted his head slightly toward Lucian, his tone cool and unbothered as he said, "Little brother of mine."


    Victor''s eyes flicked to Lucian, who sat quietly in his chair, his head tilted downward like a chastised child. A flicker of annoyance crossed Victor''s face, and he muttered under his breath, "Lucky bastard."


    Jimmy leaned slightly forward, his massive frame filling Victor''s field of vision. "Yeah, yeah," he drawled, his voice dripping with mockery. "Tell me what matter you have, big man."


    Victor''s lips curled into a sneer, his posture straightening as he stepped closer again. His build was impressive lean and muscular, his broad shoulders giving him an imposing air. At six feet tall, he was used to being the dominant presence in any room.


    But standing before Jimmy, who loomed over him at 6''3" with a build that could''ve put a professional wrestler to shame, Victor looked smaller. The difference in aura was unmistakable. Jimmy''s sheer physicality was enough to make onlookers second-guess approaching him.


    Victor, however, didn''t falter. His confidence remained unshaken, blind arrogance radiating off him like heat from a furnace. "As I said," Victor repeated, his tone firm, "I''m here to talk with Mr. Kane. So step aside."


    Jimmy''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his posture didn''t shift. Instead, he crossed his arms slowly, the muscles in his forearms rippling as he moved. "Yeah, well," he said, his voice low but steady, "first you''ll have to talk to his big brother. So start talking."


    Jimmy tilted his head slightly to the side, where a group of boys begun approaching from their seats. Jimmy raised one hand, palm out, in a calm but commanding gesture. The boys stopped in their tracks, exchanging glances before returning to their seats.


    Victor noticed the exchange but didn''t react. He didn''t acknowledge the onlookers, his focus remaining squarely on Jimmy. His confidence didn''t waver, his expression unwavering as though he believed there was no situation he couldn''t control.


    Jimmy lowered his hand, his gaze never leaving Victor''s. The tension between the two was thick enough to cut, the silence in the restaurant pressing down on the air like a weight.


    Victor''s lips twitched, a faint smirk tugging at the corners. "Move," he said, his tone dismissive, as though Jimmy''s presence was little more than an inconvenience.


    Jimmy''s response was a single raised eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching into a faint smirk of his own. "Make me," he said softly, the challenge clear in his tone.


    Lucian sighed, rubbing his temples as he muttered under his breath, "This is going to be a long night."


    Garry, on the other hand, leaned back in his chair, an amused grin spreading across his face. "This is better than any movie," he whispered to himself, his eyes darting between the two towering figures like a spectator at a boxing match.


    -----


    hey guy''s i am going toass release like like 10 chs tomorrow...which i need to write today


    sighhj why did i even participated in contest but now have to


    so please send some motivation for author because hell have to be awake like whole night sob sob


    ahhh man i need a pay raise for this

 Chapter 145 - 145: Victor

    Lucian sighed heavily, slumping slightly in his chair. He took a deliberate bite of his burger, chewing slowly as his tired eyes shifted between Jimmy and Victor, who stood locked in an intense standoff. The tension between them was so thick it felt like the air had stopped moving.


    "Leave it, Jimmy," Lucian said finally, his voice calm but edged with weariness. "Why waste your energy? I''m not really in the mood today." He leaned back, his fingers idly brushing against the table as he let out another sigh. "I''m too tired for this."


    Jimmy''s sharp gaze not leaving Victor''s for a second. Thoughts churned in his mind, a mix of irritation. He knew Victor wasn''t just some random nobody; the man had a significant background and, in their past life, had risen to become a major player. Not someone to ignore completely, but not someone worth their time, either.


    Jimmy''s memories tugged at him Victor''s minor connections to Avey and Olivia. It hadn''t amounted to much in their past lives, but the threads had always faintly led back to Lucian.


    Jimmy''s thoughts spun as his cold, emotionless gaze stayed locked on Victor, who stared back with equal intensity.


    The sharpness of Jimmy''s thoughts was interrupted by a light touch on his shoulder.


    Jimmy blinked, his focus snapping back as he turned slightly. Lucian stood beside him, one hand resting on his shoulder. Lucian''s face was calm, almost detached, but his eyes carried a quiet depth that instantly settled Jimmy''s simmering tension.


    "Calm down," Lucian said, his voice steady but firm. "This isn''t worth it. Let him talk. If it turns into something, then we deal with it. No point jumping to conclusions."


    Or do you want fight?His gaze shifted briefly to Victor, his eyes narrowing slightly in an almost imperceptible challenge.


    Victor''s muscles tensed involuntarily, a ripple of unease coursing through him. He instinctively shifted into a subtle defensive stance, his instincts screaming at him that he was in danger. The sensation of dread hit him like a wave a sharp, almost primal warning that something wasn''t right.


    Victor froze, his breath catching for a split second. What was that? he thought, blinking rapidly as he tried to shake off the feeling. Did I just¡­ hallucinate? No. Impossible.


    His sharp gaze shifted back to Lucian, who stood quietly beside Jimmy, his hand still resting on his friend''s shoulder. Lucian''s face betrayed nothing calm, indifferent, almost bored but his eyes¡­


    Those eyes, Victor thought, a chill running down his spine. His mind raced, his arrogance momentarily overshadowed by confusion. Those aren''t the eyes of some pampered son of a rich family. Those are the eyes of someone who''s seen things¡­ done things. Am I¡­ mistaken about him?


    Victor''s arrogance reasserted itself quickly, masking the flicker of uncertainty. But the thought lingered in the back of his mind. I need to dig into his background again. Even if I already know most of it, better safe than sorry.


    "No," Victor said at last, his tone sharp and unyielding. "I just want to talk. But if you''re looking for a fight, I''m more than ready for that too."


    Lucian didn''t react to the provocation. Instead, he simply patted Jimmy''s shoulder again, a quiet reminder. "We''re not fighting," Lucian said, his tone final. He turned and walked back to his seat, his posture relaxed but composed.He doesn''t have time to waste on things which he won''t be able to end it.


    Jimmy stood still for a moment, his eyes flicking between Victor and Lucian. Then, with a slight nod, he stepped back. "Hmm," he muttered under his breath, his voice low.


    Lucian slid into his chair beside Garry, who was watching the whole exchange like it was the climax of an action movie. Jimmy, in his usual unbothered manner, grabbed a chair from another table, dragging it noisily across the floor and positioning it beside Garry. The act was slightly out of place for the restaurant, but no one dared to say anything.


    Lucian leaned back in his chair, casually signaling Victor with his eyes to sit down. It was a silent command, one that carried more weight than words.


    Victor hesitated briefly, but his pride wouldn''t allow him to back down. He strode forward and pulled out a chair, sitting across from the trio. His movements were deliberate, his arrogance reasserting itself as he sat tall, his piercing gaze sweeping over each of them.


    The atmosphere remained tense, a crackling energy hanging in the air.


    And then Garry, as if unable to resist, leaned toward Jimmy, his grin wide and mischievous. "Man," he said, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear, "when you two were staring each other down for so long, I thought you''d fallen in love."


    The silence shattered like glass.


    Jimmy gaze toward Garry, his expression flat but deadly. Lucian, who just sat, nearly choked, coughing to cover up the snort of laughter that escaped him.


    Garry, completely unfazed by the icy stares from both Jimmy and Victor, leaned back in his chair, his grin widening. "What?" he said innocently, shrugging his shoulders. "Just calling it like I see it."


    Jimmy let out a long, exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Garry," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "if you don''t shut up¡­"


    Garry raised his hands in mock surrender, his grin never fading. "Alright, alright," he said, leaning back farther. "No need to get all touchy about it." Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian shook his head, the corner of his mouth twitching as he fought to suppress a smile. "Idiot," he muttered under his breath, though his tone carried more amusement than frustration.


    Victor, meanwhile, remained quiet, his mind once again turning over the strange, unreadable presence of Lucian Kane.


    "So, what is it you want to talk about? Be quick, I don''t have much time," Lucian remarked.


    Victor''s eyes remained fixed on Lucian, as if searching for something in him he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something strange about him.


    ---


    first chapter nine remaining

 Chapter 146 - 146: Npc VS Developer

    Lucian leaned back in his chair, his expression calm but his tone laced with impatience. "So," he began, his sharp eyes locking onto Victor''s, "what is it you want to talk about? Be quick I don''t have all day."


    Victor chuckled lightly, leaning forward with an air of confidence, his sharp features catching the dim light of the room. "I must say, you''re¡­ different from what I thought," he remarked, his voice smooth but carrying a subtle edge.


    Lucian didn''t respond, his expression remaining neutral as Victor continued.


    "I expected a pampered, second-generation rich kid. You know, the kind that wastes their time chasing cheap romances and throwing around their family''s name." Victor''s lips curved into a faint smirk. "But you? You''ve been playing a very interesting game, haven''t you?"


    Lucian''s gaze darkened slightly, the air around him cooling. "Come to the point," he said flatly, leaning forward. "I''m not here to play games, Victor. Say what you came to say."


    Victor''s smirk didn''t falter. In fact, it widened as he met Lucian''s gaze, a glint of amusement flickering in his eyes. "I heard Avey proposed to you," he said, his tone deceptively casual, though the words carried a deliberate weight.


    Lucian''s expression didn''t shift. "Yes, she did," he replied, his tone calm, as though he were discussing the weather. "What does that have to do with you?" He paused for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I don''t think I know you, and I''m fairly certain she doesn''t, either."


    Victor''s smile tightened for a split second before he leaned back, his posture relaxed but his eyes sharp. "Oh, it has everything to do with me," he said, his voice dropping slightly. "But let''s take a moment to think about this, shall we? You give up on her, and out of nowhere, she realizes she''s in love with you? Doesn''t that seem¡­ odd to you?"


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, his gaze unwavering. "Odd? Not particularly," he replied, his voice cool. "But again, I fail to see how this concerns you."


    Victor ignored Lucian''s dismissive tone, his thoughts racing beneath his outward calm. Inside, his frustration simmered.


    If it weren''t for those damned headaches¡­ Victor clenched his jaw slightly, his mind flashing back to the recent chaos that had consumed his plans. Business losses, botched operations, even direct attacks it had all distracted him. Whoever orchestrated those attacks¡­ if I find them, I''ll make them beg for death.


    The thought was enough to steady his irritation momentarily, but the memory of the morning brought it all rushing back. He had only just learned about the events at the college. About her. About him. And it had nearly made him spit blood.


    Avey proposed to this¡­ this insignificant fool. The sheer audacity of it had nearly driven Victor mad. It had taken everything in him to regain his composure. Now, standing here, his mind swirled with plans and contingencies. He needed to know had Lucian really given up?and what might be the sudden change in avey feeling about?


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Victor''s voice remained smooth, his composure unshaken as he pressed on. "It doesn''t add up," he said, his sharp gaze boring into Lucian''s. "You gave up, and suddenly she wants you? The timing is¡­ curious."


    Inside, Lucian''s thoughts were far less calm than his expression. Max, I swear, if it weren''t for you constantly reminding me that killing this idiot would destabilize this world, he''d be dead a thousand times over by now.


    [Host, as I''ve said before, you are an outsider in this world,] Max''s voice echoed in Lucian''s mind, calm but carrying an edge of warning. [It''s fine to make small ripples, even significant moments, but when it comes to Victor the center of this world you must tread carefully. Any attempt to kill him will surely fail.]


    Lucian''s fingers tapped lightly on the table as his eyes flicked toward Victor, who was obliviously speaking. This guy, he thought, his jaw tightening. He''s insufferable.


    "So, Max," Lucian said inwardly, his voice laced with sarcasm. What''s the highest probability of killing this arrogant idiot?


    Max hesitated for a moment, as though contemplating the question. Then, his voice returned, measured and serious. [If it''s someone like Arthur the antagonist of this world then perhaps well might some important characters which are center of world too. Arthur has the potential, given his role and proximity to the core storyline. But you?]


    Lucian narrowed his eyes, his expression still unreadable as he stared at Victor, who continued to prattle on.


    [For you, Host, such an outcome is¡­ improbable. You''re not just unfated you''re unscripted. You don''t belong to this world''s design. Victor is the protagonist. The world will bend itself to protect him, and for you to achieve something like this would mean battling fate itself thought Arthur might have some chance which is possible but not...]


    Possible, but not impossible, Lucian mused, his thoughts shifting like pieces on a chessboard. His gaze flickered with a calculating glint as he considered the implications.


    [I would advise against it, Host,] Max continued, his voice firm. [Fate and the world''s will are complex forces. It''s like asking an NPC to kill the game developer. Even if you succeed for a moment, the repercussions will be catastrophic.]


    Lucian exhaled slowly through his nose, his lips curling into a faint, almost sardonic smile. NPCs killing the developer, huh? What a messed-up game this is.


    Max didn''t respond this time, letting the weight of his words linger in Lucian''s mind.


    Lucian''s gaze darkened as he leaned slightly forward, his fingers steepled. Doesn''t matter, he thought coldly. What''s important is finding the leverage I need. If this world is going to protect Victor no matter what, then I just have to think bigger.


    His eyes, sharp and calculating, bore into Victor, who seemed oblivious to the predator watching him. Lucian''s mind continued to whirl with silent strategies and contingencies, the faintest smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he leaned back, feigning a casual indifference.


    Victor watched Lucian closely, noting his silence. "What''s the matter, Kane?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ----

 Chapter 147 - 147: manuplating?

    Victor leaned back slightly, his posture relaxed but his eyes sharp, gleaming with a mix of arrogance and frustration. "I never knew you were so good at manipulating people, Mr. Kane," he said, his tone calm but cutting. "Quite the Loki, aren''t you? Making Avey fall for you so hard that she didn''t even care about her public image. I must admit, it''s shocking."


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed dangerously, his sharp gaze locking onto Victor. For a moment, the air in the room felt heavier, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    "If you want to fight, just say so," Jimmy cut in, his voice low and steady. He leaned forward slightly, his muscles tensing under his shirt as he glared at Victor. "Why waste time with games? I''ll take you on anytime."


    "stay out of it," Lucian said firmly, his tone brooking no argument.


    Victor''s smile didn''t falter, though his eyes glinted with something darker. "Oh, it does concern me," he said smoothly. "Have you forgotten the dates Avey and I used to go on?"


    Lucian sighed heavily, his expression hardening as he leaned back in his chair. His next words were calm but laced with venom. "Do you really think I don''t know what those were? You were nothing but a dog she paid to parade around. She used you, Victor. To make me jealous. That''s it." He paused, letting his words sink in before delivering the final blow. "You were just her lapdog, chasing scraps money, favors, or whatever bones she tossed your way. And now, you actually think I didn''t see through that?"


    Victor''s calm facade cracked for the briefest moment. His lips tightened, and a flicker of anger flashed in his eyes. The words stung more than he cared to admit, not because they were true but because they struck at the very heart of what he despised being underestimated.


    Dog? For scraps? Victor''s fists clenched under the table, though his outward composure remained intact. His mind churned with frustration. These fools will never understand. My plans go far beyond their petty assumptions.


    Victor kept his tone even, refusing to take the bait. "You think you know everything," he said inwardly, masking his growing irritation. Money? Power? I already have those in abundance. Following her was never about her. It was about what she represents the stepping stone to something much greater.


    He didn''t rise to Lucian''s mockery, though his silence spoke volumes. His deep, calculating gaze fixed on Lucian, who, for his part, seemed utterly unbothered.


    Lucian''s lips curled into a faint smirk, his expression one of quiet triumph as he watched Victor stew in his own silence.


    Victor finally spoke, his tone soft but with an edge that hinted at his wounded pride. "Tell me, Lucian," he said, leaning slightly forward, "how does it feel to reject something you''ve wanted your entire life? To have it handed to you on a silver platter, only for you to push it away? Quite a spectacular feeling, isn''t it?"


    Lucian''s smirk faded slightly, replaced by a calm, unreadable expression. He shook his head slowly, his eyes taking on a distant, almost melancholic glint. "You wouldn''t understand," he said simply, his voice low and steady.


    Victor leaned back in his chair, his expression calm but his sharp eyes glinting with barely concealed amusement. "Honestly, I was shocked when I found out Avey proposed to you," he said smoothly, his tone casual but deliberate. "But what really stunned me was hearing that you rejected her. I couldn''t believe it for a while. You, of all people, walking away from her?" Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian sighed deeply, his fingers rubbing at his temple as though trying to ward off the headache this conversation was causing. His voice was calm, but the edge of weariness was unmistakable. "So, what have you come to ask me? Get straight to the point. Don''t play games." He leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharpening. "Or I''m leaving right now."


    Before Victor could respond, Garry, still chewing on a bite of his burger, waved his hand in the air as if he were a detective solving a case. "Oh, I''ve got it," he said, his words slightly muffled by the food in his mouth. He swallowed and pointed his burger at Victor. "Maybe he''s here to ask if you''ve really given up on Avey. Y''know, confirm you''re out of the competition so he can have a clear shot."


    Victor''s smile didn''t falter, but his eyes flickered toward Garry, intrigued.


    "Or," Garry continued, tapping a finger on the table, "he''s here to figure out how it even happened. Like, what kind of magic spell made her suddenly confess to you after all this time." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy snorted softly, shaking his head, but Garry wasn''t done.


    "Or maybe," Garry added, gesturing dramatically with his half-eaten burger, "he wants to know why you gave up on her. Like, what''s the real reason? Or..." He paused, leaning forward conspiratorially. "Maybe he just needed an excuse to come here, talk to you, and then twist the story to Avey later. You know, make it seem like you said something to encourage him. Classic manipulation."


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, but Garry kept going, undeterred.


    "Or," he said, smirking now, "he thinks there''s something deeper going on. Something the rest of us can''t see. You''re a man of mystery, after all."


    Victor chuckled softly, raising a hand and snapping his fingers, pointing directly at Garry. "You''re smarter than you look," he remarked, his tone carrying a hint of condescension.


    "I know, right?" Garry said, taking another bite of his burger, though his eyes were filled with annoyance. He was clearly tired of the day''s endless drama. "But seriously, can we wrap this up? I''m sick of seeing your faces."


    Jimmy leaned back, crossing his arms as he regarded Victor coolly. His voice, when he spoke, was sharp and to the point. "Lucian''s over her," he said firmly. "He''s given up. That''s the end of it. And whatever the reasons are, they don''t concern you. So take your curiosity elsewhere before you annoy me."


    ----

 Chapter 148 - 148: Punch

    Jimmy leaned back, crossing his arms as he regarded Victor coolly. His voice, when he spoke, was sharp and to the point. "Lucian''s over her," he said firmly. "He''s given up. That''s the end of it. And whatever the reasons are, they don''t concern you. So take your curiosity elsewhere before you annoy me."


    Lucian opened his mouth to say something, but Jimmy''s words stopped him. He hesitated. There was a flicker of sadness in Lucian''s eyes, a heaviness that Jimmy''s blunt response hadn''t intended to provoke. But he said nothing, letting the silence settle.


    Victor, however, wasn''t one to let silence linger. His smile widened slightly, and he leaned forward, his tone casual but his words razor-sharp. "So¡­ can I have her, then?"


    The atmosphere shifted instantly.


    Garry froze mid-bite, lowering his burger as his eyes turned cold and unblinking. Slowly, he placed the burger on the table, his posture stiffening as he turned his gaze to Lucian.


    Jimmy''s jaw tightened, his hands curling into fists as he glanced at Lucian, waiting for his reaction.


    Lucian, who had been sitting calmly, closed his eyes at Victor''s audacious words. He took a slow, deliberate breath, the air around him seeming to still as he exhaled. When he opened his eyes, they were sharp, focused, and filled with a quiet intensity.


    "She''s not a thing to have, Victor," Lucian said, his voice low and cold. "She''s a person. Show some respect."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, his confidence unshaken, though his smirk faltered slightly. "I only asked if I could¡ª"


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    Without warning, a half-eaten burger sailed through the air, smacking Victor square in the face. The splat of bread and meat hitting skin echoed in the tense silence, followed by the sound of lettuce and tomato sliding down his pristine shirt.


    Garry leaned back in his chair, his expression deadpan as he wiped his hands on a napkin. "Oops," he said flatly, though his eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    Victor''s expression twisted in disbelief and rage as he frozen, burger remnants sliding down his face. His sharp features contorted with fury, and without bothering to wipe the mess away, his hand slammed onto the table.


    The air grew thick with tension. His intent was unmistakable.


    He leaned forward, his posture aggressive, as if preparing to lunge at Garry, his fist cocked and ready to strike. His face burned with humiliation, not just from the flying burger but from the mockery and the challenge he felt radiating from the trio in front of him.


    Then came the punch.


    BAAAM. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A loud, unmistakable sound of fist meeting flesh reverberated through the restaurant, followed by the thunderous crash of tables, chairs, and cutlery clattering to the ground.


    Victor''s body flew back, his balance destroyed, sending him crashing into the table behind him. Plates and spoons toppled onto the floor with a cacophony of noise. The shocked gasps of onlookers filled the air, followed closely by the shrill screams of a few women.


    "Ahhh!" someone shrieked.


    "Hey! What''s going on?"


    "What the hell stop!" voices erupted from around the room, a mix of fear, excitement, and disbelief rippling through the crowd.


    Despite the chaos, Jimmy remained seated, his arms still crossed, his expression unbothered. There wasn''t even a flicker of movement from him. He sat there as if the chaos was beneath his notice, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Garry, on the other hand, whistled low, stars practically shining in his eyes. He leaned back in his chair, clearly entertained. "Nice," he murmured, his grin wide. "This is better than the movies."


    Victor groaned as he sat up, his body tense and his expression dark. His hand brushed against his face, where Lucian''s punch had landed squarely on his cheekbone, splitting his lip. Blood trickled down, and he spat to the side, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.


    He frowned deeply, his pride bruised far more than his body. How did I not see that coming? His mind raced, struggling to comprehend. He was a trained fighter, a man hardened by years of rigorous combat as the head of the world''s second most dangerous organization. A punch like that? From a college kid? Impossible.


    But his aching jaw told him otherwise.


    Victor rose slowly, rolling his neck as if testing his body. His movements were smooth, his resilience evident in the way he steadied himself with no hesitation. He spit once more, the taste of blood lingering on his tongue.


    "Not bad," Victor said finally, his tone calm but laced with a dangerous edge. "Nice moves you''ve got there, Kane. Quite a Loki, aren''t you?" He wiped the blood from his lips, his sharp eyes narrowing as he assessed Lucian. "How is no one aware you''re such a fighter? Makes me wonder¡­ what else are you hiding?"


    Victor shifted his jaw slightly, wincing faintly. That punch had hurt. More than he wanted to admit.


    Lucian, meanwhile, stood completely still, his body relaxed but his presence sharp and commanding. He didn''t glance at Victor, didn''t even flinch at the chaos around him. Instead, he slid his chair to the side with a soft scrape and stepped out from behind the table.


    Jimmy and Garry both moved instinctively, starting to rise from their seats.


    Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sit down," Lucian said, his voice low and emotionless but carrying a weight of authority that wasn''t up for debate. It wasn''t the voice of the vulnerable, sometimes weary friend they knew. This was something else entirely a tone that brooked no argument.


    Jimmy paused mid-movement, his sharp gaze snapping to Lucian. For a moment, he studied his friend, a crazy grin spreading across his face as he sank back into his chair. "lucky day for me," Jimmy muttered, almost to himself.


    Garry exchanged a look with Jimmy but quickly followed suit, sitting back down without a word.


    Lucian''s calm, calculated movements contrasted starkly with the chaos Victor had left in his wake. As he walked forward, his expression was unreadable, but his eyes carried a sharpness that sent an unspoken message: this was no longer a game.


    Victor''s gaze locked on Lucian, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face. His lips curled into a faint, mocking smile, but there was a tension in his posture that betrayed his unease.


    The restaurant fell into a hushed silence, the onlookers frozen as they watched the confrontation unfold.


    Lucian stopped a few paces from Victor, his calm, unwavering presence towering over the chaos. His hands hung loosely by his sides, but the tension in his frame was palpable. For a moment, neither man moved, their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills.


    -----

 Chapter 149 - 149: how max?

    "Say that again," Lucian said, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent that sent shivers down the spine. His eyes locked onto Victor''s with a stillness that felt almost inhuman. There was no anger, no hatred just an unsettling blankness.


    Victor''s smirk faltered for a split second, his instincts screaming at him. Something about Lucian''s gaze felt wrong, unnatural. He''d seen many faces in his line of work anger, fear, defiance but this? This was something entirely different.


    Danger bells rang loudly in Victor''s head as he straightened slightly, his body tensing. His sharp eyes tried to read Lucian''s expression, but it was like looking into an abyss. No emotion. No tells.


    "It''s said the greatest fighter is the one who doesn''t lose control of their emotions," Victor thought to himself, his mind racing. But this doesn''t look like control¡­ this looks like there''s nothing to control. Blank. Empty.


    Victor''s brow furrowed as his unease grew. He took a small step back, narrowing his eyes as he studied Lucian''s movements.


    Lucian began walking forward, each step deliberate, his shoes clicking softly against the restaurant floor. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Victor instinctively shifted into a boxing stance, his body calm and calculated, his hands coming up to guard his face. His feet parted slightly for balance, his weight distributed evenly as he prepared himself for an attack. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even as he assumed his stance, his eyes darted over Lucian''s form, looking for openings. His breath hitched as a realization dawned on him. Why can''t I find any openings? he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible. His chest tightened as his confidence wavered. It''s impossible for someone like him to stand there without a single flaw¡­ right?


    Lucian didn''t stop. His steps remained steady, measured. He seemed almost unbothered by Victor''s stance, as though it were nothing more than an afterthought.


    Lucian''s thoughts churned as he stared at Victor, his calm facade betraying none of the turmoil underneath. What just happened, Max? he questioned inwardly, his tone sharper than usual. I was able to punch the protagonist. Why didn''t time stop?


    He frowned slightly, his fingers brushing against his side as he recalled the distinct sensation from his last life the world itself grinding to a halt whenever he tried to interfere with Victor in a significant way. But now, there was no invisible barrier, no abrupt freeze.


    In my last life, every time I so much as thought about disrupting the narrative, the world pushed back. But now? Now I can hit him, and nothing? What''s changed?


    Max''s voice echoed in his mind after a moment of contemplative silence. [It''s because of your regression, Host. The second chance has created subtle shifts in the world''s rules. You''ve gained some leeway small changes that allow you to act in ways you couldn''t before.]


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, his gaze flicking over Victor, who had settled into a confident boxing stance. His movements were fluid and practiced, but Lucian could already see where the arrogance seeped into his form.


    Lucian''s gaze flickered, the fire in his chest growing. His hands trembled slightly, not from fear but from the raw, untapped rage that had been building since the first moment he''d crossed paths with Victor. "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" His voice dropped to a whisper but the fury behind the words was undeniable. "Don''t you know how much I hate this guy?"


    "The way he manipulates people, using their feelings to twist them for his own gain... for his profits, his plans..." His voice shook with disgust. "And he tried to use that against people I care about, too!"


    There was another long stretch of silence. Max didn''t answer immediately, the weight of Lucian''s words hanging heavily in the air. It felt like the world around them had quieted, as if even time itself was holding its breath.


    Lucian''s eyes remained fixed on Victor, who was now standing in front of him, taking his stance as if preparing for a battle. His gaze was cold, calculating, every muscle in his body coiled with intent. Lucian''s breath came out slow and steady, but inside, his heart was racing. His fingers twitched with the desire to strike, to finally tear down this man who had played with so many lives.


    His mind was clear. There was no stopping him now.


    Max didn''t respond. Silence filled Lucian''s mind.


    The restaurant had grown tense, the rustling of onlookers filling the air. Chairs scraped against the floor as some people stood to get a better view, their hushed whispers adding to the charged atmosphere.


    Victor''s jaw tightened as Lucian closed the gap between them. The sound of Lucian''s steps click, click, click felt deafening in the silence.


    "I said," Lucian repeated, his voice low and steady, "say that again." He didn''t break stride, his eyes fixed unflinchingly on Victor.


    Victor exhaled sharply, a flicker of anger returning to his face. His pride wouldn''t allow him to back down, no matter the growing unease clawing at his chest. "I just asked if I could have her," he said, his voice calm but laced with arrogance. He raised his chin slightly, his posture defiant. "Didn''t you already give up? Why so roughed up, boy?"


    Lucian''s steps didn''t falter. The calm in his gaze became sharper, almost predatory, as if he were dissecting Victor with every movement.


    Victor''s grip tightened. He straightened his shoulders and steadied his stance, his guard raising instinctively. His fingers twitched slightly, his body preparing itself for what he now realized was inevitable.


    The restaurant seemed to hold its breath, the air heavy with anticipation. The onlookers whispered nervously among themselves, unsure whether to intervene or simply watch the scene unfold.


    Jimmy sat back in his chair, his arms crossed as he watched the exchange with quiet interest. grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. Garry, meanwhile, leaned forward slightly, his eyes wide with anticipation, as though he were watching the climax of an action movie.


    ---


    fifth chapter sighh...so hard

 Chapter 150 - 150: one sided beat down

    Step by step, Lucian advanced toward Victor, his pace unbroken, his expression calm, almost detached. The tension in the room thickened with each step he took. Despite Victor standing in a full, ready stance, Lucian walked into his field of attack as though he didn''t care or worse, as though Victor''s preparation didn''t matter.


    Victor''s body tensed instinctively, his well-honed instincts firing on all cylinders. Without hesitation, he threw a punch, a clean, powerful right hook aimed directly at Lucian''s face.


    How stupid, Victor thought as his fist cut through the air. He might have some skill, but walking this close without a stance? Without preparing? Victor''s thoughts even as his movements stayed precise and fluid. Fighting isn''t just about mentality it''s about being ready. You''ve got to have your body aligned, your stance set. Acting cool doesn''t make you a fighter.


    Victor''s sharp gaze flicked to Lucian''s eyes mid-punch, expecting to see panic, maybe even anger. But there was nothing. Lucian''s eyes didn''t flinch or narrow. They didn''t even show contempt. They were void of emotion, as though Victor''s attack was beneath notice.


    What the hell is with those eyes? Victor thought, his confidence wavering slightly. Is he looking down on me?


    The punch tore through the air, the sound of Victor''s shoulder shifting and his feet pivoting to generate maximum power audible to the onlookers. This is it, Victor thought. Too close to dodge, too close to counter. He can''t punch back or block effectively from this range. I''ve got him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    But the moment of triumph was short-lived.


    Lucian moved not with a dramatic flourish, but with the smallest, most efficient shift. A fraction of a second before the punch could connect, Lucian tilted his head and body just slightly to the side, enough to let Victor''s fist slice through empty air, grazing past Lucian''s cheek by inches.


    The momentum of Victor''s punch carried him slightly forward, just enough for Lucian to make his next move.


    Lucian''s arm extended not for a punch, but with a calculated motion that placed the back of his palm gently on the nape of Victor''s neck. The movement seemed almost casual, but it held precision and intent.


    In the same breath, Lucian''s knee drove upward with unrelenting force, slamming into Victor''s stomach with pinpoint accuracy. The backhanded grip on Victor''s neck ensured that the strike landed cleanly and with devastating momentum.


    "Woahhh!" Victor''s punch finished its arc into nothingness as his entire body jerked forward from the knee''s impact.


    "Aughhh!" Victor gasped as air was forced from his lungs. His mouth opened involuntarily, spitting out saliva as his stomach took the brunt of the brutal strike. The sound of the impact echoed in the restaurant, followed by the clatter of chairs and murmurs from the onlookers.


    Lucian released Victor''s neck as easily as he had gripped it, letting him stumble backward.


    Victor''s feet shuffled awkwardly as he tried to regain his balance, one hand instinctively going to his stomach while the other stayed up defensively. His breath came in short, shallow gasps as he straightened up, his face twisted in a mix of pain and disbelief.


    "Woahhh," Garry exhaled from his seat, his eyes wide with a mix of shock and amusement. "Aughh, that definitely hurt." He whistled low, leaning back and shaking his head.


    Jimmy, still seated with his arms crossed, smirked faintly, though his eyes betrayed a glint of satisfaction. He didn''t say anything, simply watching Victor with a calm, knowing look.


    Victor spat to the side, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. His expression was tense, his pride visibly wounded. He wasn''t just feeling the pain in his stomach his ego had taken an equally brutal hit. How did he do that? I''ve been trained since childhood. I''ve sparred with the best fighters, taken harder hits. So why... why didn''t I see that coming?a fking dog licker and useless second generation hah.


    His sharp eyes locked onto Lucian, who stood there, calm and unmoving. Lucian''s posture was relaxed, his expression unreadable. He didn''t follow up with another attack, didn''t taunt Victor or capitalize on his advantage. He simply stood there, as though the fight had already been decided.


    Victor''s teeth clenched, his mind battling between frustration and admiration. This isn''t luck. That was skill. Precision. He steadied his stance again, forcing himself to ignore the ache in his stomach. His pride wouldn''t allow him to back down.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly For a moment, the two men stood frozen in place, the weight of their unspoken conflict hanging heavy in the air.


    The restaurant remained tense, the murmurs of the onlookers creating an almost buzzing background noise. Somewhere, a server dropped a plate, the crash barely registering amidst the atmosphere.


    Victor straightened slowly, his hand still pressed lightly against his stomach, trying to steady his breathing. A strained smile twisted across his bloodied lips, but his sharp eyes hadn''t lost their edge. "Not bad," he said, his voice slightly hoarse but holding steady. "Big surprise, though. No one told me you could fight, Mr. Kane. Guess everyone''s been wrong about you even my data."


    He chuckled bitterly, wiping a streak of blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. "So, where''d you learn it?" he continued, his smile curling into something more sinister. "And why are you hiding it?"


    Lucian didn''t answer. His gaze bore into Victor, cold and unrelenting. The room around them seemed to fade away as his focus sharpened, his clenched fists trembling slightly not with fear, but with years of buried frustration clawing to the surface.


    Victor''s recovery was swift. He adjusted his stance, shaking off the disorientation. "Looks like I''ve gotten lazy," he sneered, rolling his shoulders. "Guess my skills are a little rusty. But don''t get comfortable, Kane. You''re going down today."


    Without further warning, Victor launched himself forward. His movements were fast, calculated a flurry of steps closing the distance in an instant.


    Lucian didn''t flinch.


    Victor''s fist shot toward him, aiming directly for Lucian''s jaw, but Lucian moved. His head tilted to the side with precision, just enough to avoid the strike.


    And then, Lucian struck.


    His fist clenched tightly, fueled by anger simmering for years. With an almost primal ferocity, his punch connected directly with Victor''s nose, the impact loud and sickening.


    "Ughhh!" A guttural grunt tore from Victor''s lips as the world around him spun. His hands instinctively went up, but it was too late. His nose felt like it was on fire, his balance faltering as he stumbled back, barely keeping himself upright.


    Victor''s thoughts scrambled, the pain clouding his mind. What just happened? How did he hit me from that angle?

 Chapter 151 - 151: Lucy stop

    Victor''s thoughts scrambled, the pain clouding his mind. What just happened? How did he hit me from that angle?


    Lucian didn''t stop. He moved like a machine, his face devoid of emotion, his movements precise and ruthless. Another punch followed, landing directly on Victor''s already damaged nose. Blood sprayed into the air, splattering onto Lucian''s hand and face.


    Victor''s body crumpled. He hit the ground hard, the back of his head bouncing off the cold tile floor with a resounding crack.


    "Pakkk!" The sound echoed, sharp and final.


    The restaurant erupted into chaos.


    "Ahhhh!" Screams rang out from the onlookers. Girls clutched their faces, and others scrambled back from their seats, their expressions a mix of horror and disbelief.


    "Someone stop them!" a panicked voice cried out.


    Jimmy, still seated with Garry, tsked quietly, shaking his head. "That ended faster than I expected," he muttered, leaning back in his chair.


    Lucian, however, didn''t hear any of it. He stepped over Victor''s limp body, his blank gaze fixed on his target. He dropped to his knees, straddling Victor''s torso as he grabbed the man''s collar with blood-streaked hands.


    Victor''s eyes fluttered weakly, his consciousness slipping, but Lucian didn''t care. His fist reared back, and with unrelenting force, he brought it down on Victor''s face.


    "PAAK!"


    "Say that again," Lucian hissed, his voice low and chilling, devoid of warmth. His fist came down again, connecting with Victor''s nose.


    "PAAAK!"


    "Say it one more time, huh?" Lucian''s tone was unnervingly calm as his punches grew heavier, each strike more brutal than the last. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor''s face, already bloodied and bruised, grew unrecognizable. His nose was visibly broken, blood pouring freely and pooling on the floor. Lucian''s knuckles were slick with blood, but he didn''t stop. His eyes were blank, unfeeling like a predator toying with its prey.


    "She''s not a toy. She''s not a doll you can just ask for," Lucian growled, his words punctuated by another punch. "PAAK!"


    Victor''s head jerked with each strike, the dull thud of flesh and bone echoing through the restaurant. The onlookers cried out again, some turning away, unable to watch the brutal scene unfold.


    "Stop it! Someone stop him!" a woman shrieked.


    Lucian didn''t even register the voices. His focus was singular, unyielding.


    "She was someone I loved," Lucian whispered, his voice dropping to a chilling, detached tone. Another punch landed, sending a fresh spray of blood into the air. "She''s not your property. She''s not anyone''s property. She''s a person."


    His breaths were steady, his movements mechanical, as though nothing could pull him from the spiral of violence.


    "PAAK! PAAK! PAAAK!"


    Victor''s face was blank, his consciousness long gone, but Lucian didn''t stop. His punches grew harder, each one laced with an unrelenting fury. Blood splattered across Lucian''s face, dripping down his cheek like war paint.


    Jimmy finally stood, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. He exchanged a glance with Garry, who nodded silently.


    "Lucy," Jimmy called out, his voice firm but not harsh. He stepped forward, his broad frame casting a shadow over the scene. "That''s enough."


    Lucian froze mid-punch, his fist trembling in the air. For a moment, he didn''t move, his blank eyes staring down at Victor''s ruined face Slowly.


    Lucian let go of Victor''s collar, his bloodied hands dropping limply to his sides. His chest rose and fell with steady breaths, but his vacant eyes betrayed no emotion no satisfaction, no regret. As he stood, his body swayed slightly, exhaustion tugging at him, yet his movements remained unnervingly calm. He turned to Jimmy briefly, his expression blank.


    For a moment, it seemed as though it was over.


    But then, without a word, Lucian turned back toward Victor''s broken body. His hands clenched tightly, the blood on his knuckles cracking as it dried. Slowly, he reached down and grabbed Victor''s collar once more, jerking him upward with an almost mechanical motion.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "PAAAK! PAAAK! PAAAK!"


    Lucian''s punches came down with relentless fury, his voice trembling as he spoke, though his tone remained eerily steady. "She wasn''t my property!"


    "PAAAK!"


    "I loved her!"


    "PAAAK!"


    "She wasn''t for anyone to control!"


    Blood sprayed into the air with every impact, painting Lucian''s face and arms in crimson streaks. Victor''s head snapped back with each punch, his face now barely recognizable a swollen, bloodied mess. Every strike sent fresh splatters across the tile floor, the sound of each impact brutal and raw.


    "Lucy!" Jimmy''s voice cut through the chaos, desperate and firm. He couldn''t bear to see his friend like this, consumed by a darkness he didn''t recognize. Jimmy leaned down, grabbing Lucian''s arm with hands, trying to pull him back.


    But Lucian didn''t stop. His body moved like a machine, unyielding, as if he didn''t even register Jimmy''s presence. The punches kept coming, each one heavier than the last.


    "Damn it, Garry, help me!" Jimmy grunted, his voice strained as he struggled to pull Lucian off Victor.


    Garry jumped into action, grabbing Lucian''s other arm. Together, the two of them tried to pry Lucian away, their combined strength straining against his unrelenting grip. But Lucian was immovable, his body locked in a cycle of rage and violence.


    Victor''s head lolled to the side, blood pouring freely from his nose and mouth. His consciousness had slipped away long ago, but Lucian didn''t stop.


    Max''s voice rang in Lucian''s mind, soft yet firm, cutting through the haze of his emotions. [Host, enough. Stop. If you continue, the world will intervene. Victor is near death his blood loss is critical. You must wake up before it''s too late.]


    Lucian''s movements faltered, his arm freezing mid-punch. For a moment, his blank eyes flickered with a faint trace of awareness.


    "Hm," Lucian hummed softly, as though acknowledging Max. But his rage wasn''t entirely spent.


    "PAAAK!" One final, devastating punch connected with Victor''s face, the force so brutal that the sound echoed through the restaurant. Blood splattered across Lucian''s hand and face as he finally let go of Victor''s collar.


    Victor''s limp body crumpled to the floor, hitting the tiles with a sickening thud. His head bounced slightly before settling, the faint sound sending ripples of unease through the now-silent restaurant.


    Jimmy stumbled backward as Lucian finally let go, his breath coming in shallow gasps. Garry stood frozen, his hand still outstretched, his eyes wide with shock.


    Lucian turned his head slowly, his blank gaze landing on Jimmy. Blood dripped from his hands, staining the floor beneath him as he took a single step back.


    "It''s done," Lucian muttered, his voice devoid of emotion. His tone was calm, chillingly so, as though the violence he''d unleashed moments ago hadn''t even registered in his mind.


    Jimmy stared at his friend, his jaw clenched, his hands trembling slightly. "Lucy¡­" he began, his voice low and uncertain, but he stopped himself. There was nothing he could say.


    Lucian turned away, his footsteps leaving smudged streaks of blood on the tile floor as he walked toward the somewhat. The restaurant remained deathly silent, the air heavy with tension and fear.


    Garry finally found his voice, muttering under his breath, "What the hell just happened?"


    Jimmy didn''t answer. His eyes stayed locked on Lucian''s retreating figure, a mixture of concern, shock, and something deeper flickering in his gaze.


    Lucian didn''t look back. His steps were steady, his expression unchanged, as if the chaos he left behind was just another part of his story.


    ---

 Chapter 152 - 152: bathroom

    Lucian turned away from the chaos behind him, his footsteps slow and deliberate, each one leaving a smudged trail of blood on the pristine tile floor. The restaurant was eerily silent, the tension so thick it felt suffocating.


    Garry was the first to break the silence, his voice barely above a whisper. "What the hell just happened?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimmy didn''t respond immediately. His gaze stayed locked on Lucian''s retreating figure, his brow furrowed with a complex mix of emotions concern, disbelief, and something unspoken that even he couldn''t quite place.


    Lucian didn''t turn back, his steps steady and purposeful, as if the destruction he''d left behind was just another fragment of a story he refused to dwell on.


    Garry and Jimmy stood frozen for a few moments, their eyes shifting to Victor''s crumpled, bloodied form on the floor. His face was unrecognizable, a gruesome tapestry of swelling and blood. Around him, crimson droplets stained the tiles, painting a macabre scene that drew murmurs and hushed gasps from the onlookers gathering nearby.


    The two exchanged a brief glance, their faces tight with unspoken understanding. Without a word, they turned and followed the faint trail of blood leading away from the carnage.


    As they walked, their eyes tracked the smeared droplets on the floor traces of Victor''s blood that had transferred to Lucian''s hands. The tension between them was palpable, neither of them speaking, their footsteps the only sound accompanying them.


    They followed the trail until it led them to the restroom.


    The faint sound of running water greeted them as they stepped inside. Lucian stood at the sink, his back to them, his shoulders relaxed. The fluorescent light cast harsh reflections on the tiled walls, and the faint echo of water splashing against porcelain filled the air.


    Jimmy and Garry paused, their eyes fixed on Lucian''s figure. His hands were under the stream of water, methodically scrubbing away the blood that coated his knuckles and palms.


    And then they heard it a soft melody, a voice so calm and melodic it felt out of place in the aftermath of what had just occurred:


    "Forever, forever, forever walk by my side


    Promise me you''ll come back to me, right here


    We are two bodies, but our hearts beat as one


    Always be mine, never say goodbye..."


    The melody drifted through the room, hauntingly beautiful, as if it came from another world entirely. Jimmy and Garry exchanged a look, their confusion evident.


    Jimmy couldn''t hold back any longer. "You can sing too?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Lucian''s hands paused under the water for a moment. He turned his head slightly, enough for them to see a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hah¡­ what, me? Sing? No way," Lucian said, his voice light and casual, as if they were discussing the weather. "Just thought I''d give it a shot. Bathroom acoustics, you know? Perfect for a little... impromptu performance."


    He turned his head back to the sink, the smile lingering as he resumed scrubbing his hands.


    Jimmy''s face twisted into a look of utter bewilderment, while Garry leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, his brow furrowed in disbelief.


    Leave it but...


    "Just now outside..." Jimmy began, his voice uncertain. "you just..." He trailed off, unable to finish the thought.


    "Oh, that?" Lucian said, cutting him off with a chuckle. "That was nothing. I was just... caught up in my emotions, I guess. Don''t worry about it. Stress, you know? These past few days have been rough."


    Jimmy''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied Lucian''s back. His friend''s tone was too casual, too light for what had just transpired. He didn''t know whether to feel relieved or


    more concerned.


    Lucian splashed water on his face, the sound of it hitting the sink loud in the quiet room. "Paa-lkk," the water struck the porcelain, droplets scattering across the surface.


    Garry broke the silence, his voice tinged with unease, his words carefully measured. "You don''t seem like someone who''s just stressed, man."


    Lucian didn''t respond right away. He grabbed a paper towel from the dispenser, the slow, deliberate movements of his hands doing little to ease the tension in the room. The paper crinkled faintly as he dried his now-clean hands, his focus seemingly elsewhere.


    When he finally turned back to them, his face was calm, his expression steady but there was something missing.


    "Well," Lucian began, forcing a faint smile that barely lifted the corners of his lips. "Stress shows up in different ways." He folded the paper towel neatly before tossing it into the bin. "Let''s get back before they start thinking we skipped out on the bill."


    Jimmy''s brows furrowed deeply, his gaze fixed on Lucian. His silence spoke volumes, a palpable concern radiating off him. "Are you sure you''re alright?" Jimmy pressed, his voice low but firm.


    Lucian''s head tilted slightly toward the mirror, his reflection catching his attention. He inspected his face for any stray droplets of blood, his hands running briefly over his cheeks. Satisfied, he turned back to his friends. "Me? Of course, I''m fine," Lucian said, his voice almost too casual, his reflection in the mirror showing the faintest shadow of doubt.


    Jimmy stepped closer, his concern sharpening. "Don''t think too much about it," Lucian continued, his tone light but not convincing. "I just got¡­ caught up in some emotions. It happens. Today was just¡­ a little more than I expected, I guess."


    Garry leaned back against the tiled wall, crossing his arms and exchanging a worried glance with Jimmy. He didn''t say anything, but the unease on his face mirrored Jimmy''s perfectly.


    Lucian sighed softly, shaking his head as though brushing off his own words. "It''s almost evening. Maybe we should head home now," he added, his voice quieter.


    Jimmy didn''t move immediately. His jaw tightened, and a flicker of frustration crossed his face. Finally, he stepped forward, closing the distance between them. Without warning, he placed both hands on Lucian''s shoulders, gripping firmly as he turned Lucian to face him.


    "Lucian," Jimmy said, his tone serious, his eyes locking onto Lucian''s. "Are you alright?"


    Lucian''s eyes widened slightly at the gesture, caught off guard by Jimmy''s intensity. For a moment, they stood there, staring at each other in silence. Jimmy''s gaze was unwavering, searching for any sign of truth beneath the surface.


    Lucian''s lips parted, a faint breath escaping as he whispered, "Yes. Everything''s alright." A small, almost fragile smile spread across his face, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    Jimmy''s grip on his shoulders tightened briefly before he pulled Lucian into a hug. It was sudden, but firm, his large arms enveloping his friend protectively. Jimmy''s hand moved gently across Lucian''s back, a reassuring motion that spoke louder than words. "It''s alright, man," Jimmy murmured, his voice low and steady. "Don''t worry too much. You''re okay. Everything''s okay."


    Lucian blinked, his arms hovering awkwardly for a moment before he slowly hugged Jimmy back. "Hmm," he hummed softly, the sound barely audible.


    Jimmy held the embrace for a moment longer, patting Lucian''s back firmly as he pulled away. "Alright," he said, his voice lighter now, though his eyes still held a trace of worry. "Anything you want to do now? Wanna go somewhere?"


    Lucian chuckled weakly, rubbing the back of his neck as he shook his head. "Nah, not really. It''s been a long day," he admitted. "I think I''ll just head home. Today''s been¡­ exhausting." He sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging slightly.


    Jimmy studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Fair enough. But before we go," he said, his eyes flicking down to Lucian''s shirt, "we need to sort you out. That shirt¡­" He raised an eyebrow, gesturing to the bloodstains. "¡­doesn''t exactly scream normal day out."


    Lucian glanced down, frowning as he noticed the splattered blood on his shirt and pants. "Ah, shit," he muttered, his frustration slipping through in a rare show of emotion.


    "Yeah, you''re not going anywhere like that," Jimmy said with a small grin, the tension easing slightly. "Let''s hit a store first. Get you cleaned up."


    Lucian sighed again, shaking his head but unable to suppress a faint smile. "Yeah¡­ yeah, let''s do that," he agreed, brushing his hands against his pants as if it would make a difference.


    Garry, who had been watching silently, finally pushed off the wall. "Good call," he said, his usual grin returning. "Let''s get you something sharp. Maybe a normal human outfit this time?"


    Lucian rolled his eyes, but there was a flicker of genuine amusement in his gaze. "Lead the way, fashionista," he said, the corner of his mouth quirking upward.


    Together, the three of them exited the bathroom, the tension gradually fading as they stepped back into the chaotic world outside.

 Chapter 153 - 153: home

    Lucian stood outside the door of Kane House, his fingers nervously brushing the hem of his new black jeans. His white shirt clung to his chest in the cool air, and his sneakers squeaked softly against the tiles beneath him.


    He let out a sigh, his breath heavy with frustration. Please, not today. I''m not in the mood for any long talks with them. His thoughts were a jumbled mess, but the looming possibility of facing his mother and the others felt overwhelming.


    He glanced at the door, half-expecting it to remain shut. To his surprise, it opened with a near-silent creak.


    Stepping inside, Lucian''s shoes clicked faintly against the pristine white tiles of the hallway. His gaze instinctively darted up as his foot met the familiar floor. He moved forward, intent on heading upstairs and avoiding any unnecessary interaction. His mother had been spending all her time in the lobby lately, rarely retreating to her office.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    But something felt off.


    Lucian''s steps faltered as his surroundings sank in. He froze. The lobby, usually quiet and orderly, now felt¡­ different.


    Boxes were stacked on tables, their surfaces cluttered with neatly wrapped packages. The normally bare, inviting sofas were draped with glossy gift bags, their bright colors clashing with the minimalist decor of the room.


    Lucian''s brow furrowed. What is this? His mind raced. What''s going on? Is it someone''s birthday? No¡­ neither Rose nor Mother''s birthdays are anywhere near. And none of them ever celebrate like this anyway. Is there some kind of event I don''t know about?


    His gaze shifted, drawn instinctively toward the women sitting on the sofas. They were waiting for him.


    First, his eyes locked on his mother. She sat still, her posture poised but oddly gentle, a softness in her expression Lucian had never seen before. Olivia''s steady gaze held a warmth that felt entirely out of place, like she was trying really trying to bridge the gap between them. Slowly, she began to rise, her movements careful and measured, as though afraid of startling him.


    Lucian, rooted to the spot, stared into her eyes for what felt like an eternity. The intensity of her gaze unsettled him. There was something so uncharacteristically tender about her today. It wasn''t the complicated web of emotions that usually churned within him when he looked at her it was something else entirely.


    Why is she looking at me like that? Lucian thought, his chest tightening. For the first time since his regression, he didn''t feel angry or defensive when he saw her. Instead, there was something deep within her expression that he couldn''t quite place.


    His gaze flickered to Olivia, who had also risen. Her posture was straight, her features sharp and unreadable, as always. But her eyes they held a quiet patience, a softness that seemed new. Subtle, yes, but unmistakable.


    What changed? Lucian wondered, his confusion deepening. He''d barely spoken to Olivia that morning, yet she looked different now almost unburdened, as if the weight she usually carried had been lifted. Did something happen while I was out?


    He sighed, the tension in his shoulders mounting. I really don''t have the strength for this today.


    Breaking their gazes, Lucian turned toward the stairs. With a slight shake of his head, he quickened his steps, trying to escape before the atmosphere could grow more suffocating. The faint sound of his sneakers echoed in the silence, but inside, his thoughts were anything but quiet.


    "Welcome home," she said, her voice soft and welcoming. There was no edge, no demand just a warmth that seeped into Lucian''s chest, making it tighten further.


    "Thanks," Lucian muttered, his voice barely audible, avoiding her gaze.


    "Lucian," they called in unison. Both Rose and Olivia spoke his name at the same time, their voices overlapping.


    He sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping in resignation. Slowly, he turned around to face them.


    "Hey, Mother¡­ and you too, sister," he said, his tone distant but polite. He raised his hand, gesturing with his thumb toward the stairs. "I really have something to do. Can we talk tomorrow?" His words were soft, almost pleading, as he tried to sidestep the situation.


    But Olivia didn''t budge. She shook her head slowly, her gaze steady.


    "No," she said firmly, her voice calm but resolute. "I have something very special to do right now, so¡­ no."


    Lucian blinked, caught off guard by her response. Before he could react, Olivia took a deliberate step toward him, closing the distance between them.


    "Mother," he started, his tone wary, but his words died in his throat when she took another step closer.


    Instinctively, Lucian stepped back, his movements stiff. His pulse quickened, a subtle panic stirring in his chest. Olivia noticed immediately. She stopped in her tracks, her expression flickering with some sadness .


    Her eyes softened for a moment. There was a flash of hurt there, but she quickly composed herself, her lips pressing into a determined line. Refusing to let her emotions take over, she moved forward again, more carefully this time.


    Lucian''s body tensed as she reached out. He stood frozen as Olivia gently took his hand in hers. Her touch was light, almost hesitant, as if she feared he might pull away.


    "Now," Olivia said softly, her tone low but unwavering, "be a good boy and listen to what your mother has to say, okay?"


    Lucian''s gaze dropped to where her hand held his. He stared at it, a mix of confusion and unease clouding his expression. It wasn''t rough or forceful her grip was steady, reassuring even. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, he thought about yanking his hand away, but something about her persistence her quiet determination held him in place.


    Without another word, Olivia gently tugged him toward the couch where Rose was now standing, watching the exchange with a faintly amused but curious expression.


    Lucian followed silently, his thoughts swirling in a whirlwind of emotions. He couldn''t quite process what was happening. Olivia was acting so¡­ strange. She was usually distant, composed, unreadable. But now? Now she was warm, insistent, and maybe even caring?


    It was overwhelming, to say the least.


    As they reached the couch, Lucian hesitated, his eyes darting between Olivia and Rose. He couldn''t shake the unease brewing inside him, but he also couldn''t bring himself to resist. Everything about Olivia''s behavior was so uncharacteristic, and it threw him off balance.


    What is this? Why are they acting like this today? he wondered, his mind spinning.


    Olivia let go of his hand once he sat down, but the weight of her actions lingered. He glanced down at his now-empty palm, his fingers twitching slightly. For once, the room felt suffocating not because of hostility, but because of the emotions bubbling to the surface.


    He glanced up briefly, his gaze landing on his mother, who had been silent but watchful throughout the exchange. Rose''s lips twitched into a faint smile, though her eyes carried a knowing glint.


    Lucian looked away, swallowing the lump in his throat. His heart pounded in his chest, and for the first time in a long while, he wasn''t sure how to feel.


    ---


    fkkkkk sighhh am never doing this again 10 chapters in one day is Fking hell ahhh

 Chapter 154 - 154: Olivia

    "So, what is it, Mother? And¡­ well, Rose?" Lucian asked softly, letting out a small sigh.


    He shifted uncomfortably on the couch, his posture stiff. With both women seated on either side of him, their eyes intently focused on his face, the moment felt uncomfortably intimate. The silence that followed only made it worse, the weight of their expectant gazes pressing on him like a stone.


    Olivia was the first to break the silence. "Actually, there''s a lot to talk about," she said, her voice calm but measured. "But first¡­ tell me, how was your day?"


    Lucian hesitated, his gaze flickering toward her briefly before looking away. He ran a hand through his hair, stalling. "It was¡­ okay, I guess," he replied, his tone flat and unconvincing.


    The truth was far from "okay." Today had been a whirlwind, full of chaos and decisions he wasn''t ready to process, let alone share. Something in his gut told him it wasn''t a good idea to tell these two the truth not now, at least.


    Rose, sitting quietly beside him, suddenly spoke up, her voice soft but deliberate. "How''s it going with the Avey matter?" she asked, her tone casual yet probing.


    Lucian turned his head to look at her, his brows furrowing slightly in confusion. Rose, of all people, asking about this? It felt off completely out of character. Her question caught him off guard, especially since she rarely showed interest in his personal affairs.


    "I told you I''ve given up on her," Lucian answered, his tone clipped. He leaned back against the couch, crossing his arms defensively.


    Rose''s reaction was subtle, but telling. For a split second, a flicker of shock passed through her expression, her usually composed features betraying her surprise. Olivia must''ve mentioned this to her earlier, but hearing it confirmed by Lucian himself was a different matter altogether.


    He really gave up on Avey? The thought struck her like a hammer. While a part of her struggled to process the idea, another part one she wasn''t ready to acknowledge felt an unfamiliar, inexplicable relief. Her face, however, remained neutral, masking the swirl of emotions within. She simply nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    Olivia, ever the observant one, decided to steer the conversation. "Did you have fun with your friends today?" she asked, her tone light but purposeful, her gaze lingering on him.


    Lucian shifted in his seat again, clearly uneasy. "Umm¡­ ugh, well, great, I guess. But why?" he stammered, his confusion growing. Their line of questioning was throwing him off balance.


    The way they looked at him like they were holding back something only made him feel more on edge. Their behavior wasn''t just strange; it was downright unsettling.


    As if seeking an escape, his eyes darted around the room, landing on the array of gift boxes scattered across the tables. His brows knitted together as he took in the sight once more. The bright ribbons and wrapping paper looked so out of place in the minimalist decor of the house.


    "What¡­ what''s all this?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion. His gaze shifted between Olivia and Rose, searching for answers.


    For a moment, neither woman spoke, their silence thick with unspoken tension. Olivia''s lips parted as if she was about to respond, but she hesitated, her expression unreadable. Rose, meanwhile, remained quiet, her hands clasped tightly in her lap as if she were bracing herself for something.


    Lucian''s chest tightened, the strange atmosphere becoming unbearable. Why are they acting like this? he wondered, his unease growing with every passing second. Whatever they were planning or hiding it was clear they weren''t going to tell him outright.


    "Seriously," he said, his voice sharper this time. "What''s going on? Why are you both acting so¡­ weird?"


    "Lucian," Olivia whispered, her voice trembling like a fragile thread threatening to snap. Her hands moved to one of the neatly wrapped boxes on the table. The paper gleamed under the soft light, the ribbon tied with painstaking precision. She hesitated, her fingers brushing against the edges as though the gift itself was fragile, like her words.


    "I know¡­" she began, her voice unsteady. She swallowed hard, blinking quickly as if to push back the emotions threatening to spill over. "I know I''ve missed so much. I wasn''t the best mother."


    Lucian''s breath hitched at the sudden rawness in her tone, but he didn''t say a word. He simply stared, frozen, watching her struggle to continue.


    "I regret everything," she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. "I swear... if I could go back in time, I really would." Her words trailed off as the enormity of what she was saying hit her. She had missed so much of his life. So many of his birthdays. Her eyes welled up again, but she blinked them away, trying to stay composed.


    Her gaze dropped to the floor, and then back up at him, her hands still gripping the gift like a lifeline.


    "I... I know this is going to sound... I don''t know, awkward," she stammered, taking a quick, shaky breath. She laughed softly, the sound bitter and shaky in her throat. "But, I''ve... I''ve missed so many things... the biggest being your birthdays... and I wanted to try to... well, to do something right this time."


    Her voice broke on the last word, and she quickly exhaled as though she''d been holding her breath for too long. Her heart was racing in her chest, and the words felt like they were slipping through her fingers.


    She moved to hand him the first gift, but her fingers barely held it steady, her hands shaking so much she almost dropped it. Her eyes were fixed on his face, trying to read his expression. Her stomach twisted with nerves, unsure of what he was thinking. She wasn''t even sure if she could make it through this moment without falling apart.


    "I know it''s been a long time... too long..." Her voice wavered, faltering under the weight of her regret. "...but I thought maybe this... maybe this would show you that I''ve been thinking of you. That I''m here now. I just... I want you to know I''m sorry."


    Her words hung in the air, thick with meaning, as she searched his face, hoping, praying for some sign that he was hearing her. But his face was unreadable, his expression still and quiet, and it made her heart beat faster in her chest. Had he heard her? Had it reached him?


    "No, I... I actually want to fill in what I missed... and... wasn''t there for."* Her voice cracked, and she quickly swallowed, the lump in her throat growing unbearable. "I¡ª"


    Her words came to a halt as her breath hitched, her chest tightening with the effort of holding back the flood of emotions. She tried to steady herself, but her hands trembled so much now that she had to grip the edge of the table to steady them.


    "I just wanna give you what you deserve," she finished quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes locked on his, a silent plea in them, but there was no certainty. Only a raw, aching hope that he would understand.


    With trembling hands, she placed the small gift on his lap. It was light, but it felt so heavy to her, like it carried everything she wanted to say, everything she hadn''t been able to show him for so long. Her fingers brushed against his knee for just a second, a fleeting touch full of so many unsaid things, before she pulled away quickly, as if the contact was too much to bear.


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He just sat there, staring at her face, his eyes tracing her trembling lips as she spoke. He didn''t move, didn''t react just watched her with an unreadable expression. His silence felt like an eternity to her, every second stretching longer than the last, every moment more suffocating than the one before.


    She could feel her breath becoming shallow, and she fought to hold it together. Please, just say something, she thought desperately, her chest tight with the weight of her regret, her yearning for forgiveness, and the overwhelming love she couldn''t seem to express the right way.


    Her gaze never left him, hoping for the smallest sign of acknowledgment, but she wasn''t sure if he''d heard anything at all.


    ---


    ahhhh fkkkk finally 10 chs in one day can you beleive guys


    ahhh you webnovel gods i need a raise crying***


    and please send those powerstones and tickets...ive need to reach highter in ranking sob son


    take some pity on me my pumpkins Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    thanks for reading guys


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 155 - 155: desperate olivia

    Please, say something¡­ please, Olivia prayed silently, her heart pounding as she watched Lucian just sitting there, staring at her in silence. His eyes were on her, but his lips remained sealed, and it was tearing her apart.


    She forced herself to smile light, soft, and gentle. It was fragile, like glass that could shatter at any moment. Tears threatened to break free, but she held them back, refusing to let her emotions take control now. This was her moment, and she wouldn''t let herself ruin it.


    "A-ah, this one," she began, her voice trembling slightly as she reached out to pat the gift she had placed on his lap. "This one''s for your thirteenth birthday," she said, her tone strained with an attempt at cheerfulness.


    She looked at him, desperate for any reaction, but his face remained unreadable. Trying to fill the silence, Olivia reached for another box, her hands trembling as she picked it up. "And this one," she said, placing it gently next to the first, "this one is for your fourteenth birthday."


    Her hands moved faster now, the anxiety bubbling inside her spilling into her actions. She continued picking up boxes, her voice growing shakier with every word. "This one''s for your fifteenth birthday¡­ and this one''s for your sixteenth." Her hands faltered slightly as she reached for another, her movements unsteady but determined. "Seventeenth¡­ and here, for your eighteenth," she added, placing the final box beside him.


    Some boxes were too big to fit on his lap, so she carefully stacked them on the couch next to him. Her hands were trembling more visibly now, her voice barely steady. "Here¡­ here," she murmured, her breath hitching as she worked.


    Please don''t just sit there like that¡­ please say something, Olivia pleaded silently, glancing at his face again. Lucian remained still, his expression blank, and it was unbearable. Her heart clenched as she saw him sitting there, unmoving, unresponsive.


    She swallowed hard, trying to push down the growing panic in her chest. Her thoughts raced wildly. He has to say something. He has to react. I can''t take this. Please, Lucian¡­


    Unable to bear the silence any longer, Olivia''s composure finally cracked. Her movements became more frantic, her desperation slipping through. "No¡­ no, wait. How about this?" she said, her voice hitching as she grabbed one of the gifts she had just placed on his lap.


    Her hands shook as she began tearing away the wrapping paper, tossing it aside carelessly. "Here, look at this!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with a mix of desperation and forced enthusiasm. She opened the box and pulled out a black beanie, holding it up with both hands.


    "Look!" she said, her eyes darting between Lucian''s face and the beanie. "I know you love black¡­ and hats. How is it? Do you like it?" She held it out toward him, her hands trembling slightly. She tried to smile, her lips quivering under the weight of her emotions.


    Lucian''s gaze shifted briefly to the hat, then back to her. He still said nothing, his expression unreadable. He just watched her silently, his eyes following her movements but offering no reaction.


    Olivia''s breath hitched again, the sadness flickering in her eyes for a brief moment before she quickly hid it. "No?" she asked, her voice faltering. "Oh¡­ okay. How about this?" She forced herself to keep going, fighting the overwhelming lump in her throat.


    Taking a shaky step forward, she leaned down slightly and gently placed the beanie on Lucian''s head. Her hands lingered for a moment, adjusting it carefully as though it were a crown. Her fingers brushed against his hair, trembling as she pulled back.


    "There," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. She turned to Rose with a faint smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Rose, look. Doesn''t it look good on him? My Lucy¡­ he looks so handsome in this cap."


    Lucian didn''t move. He didn''t speak. He just sat there, staring at Olivia, his expression just silent.


    Olivia''s smile wavered as she bit her lower lip, trying to suppress the wave of sadness that threatened to overwhelm her. Her hands clenched slightly, and her gaze dropped to the floor for a brief second.


    Why won''t he say anything? Why won''t he even move? Olivia''s heart ached as she stared at Lucian, his silence cutting deeper with every passing second. Her smile, already fragile, faltered further, threatening to crumble completely. For a moment, she feared she might break right in front of him. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    But she didn''t.


    No, she couldn''t break. Not now. Not when this was her chance to reach him, to show him how much he mattered. She clenched her trembling hands into fists for a brief moment, steadying herself. I have to stay strong. It''s the only way I''ll ever get him back.


    Without pausing, Olivia grabbed another box, her movements more hurried now. She tore off the wrapping paper and opened it, revealing a sleek white Bluetooth headset inside.


    "Here," she said, holding it up for him to see. Her voice was strained but soft, her smile faint as she tried to mask the growing desperation beneath it. "A headset. It''s white this time. Me and Rose¡­ well, we first thought of getting black, but I thought white would suit you better. What do you think? Do you like it?"


    Lucian''s lips trembled, as if he wanted to speak, but no sound came out. His eyes stayed locked on her, silently watching.


    "No? I see, I see," Olivia murmured quickly, her voice hitching slightly as she fought to keep up her facade. She stepped forward, gently placing the headset on top of the beanie already on his head. He didn''t flinch or move, just sat there as still as a statue.


    Swallowing hard, Olivia grabbed another box. Her hands were shaking now, the paper tearing unevenly as she opened it. "Here¡­ a scarf," she said, holding up a soft, gray scarf. She draped it carefully around his neck, her fingers brushing against his skin for just a moment. "Not this one? I see, I see¡­"


    Her movements were growing more frantic as she grabbed another box. "This one is for your sixteenth birthday. A guitar." She lifted the instrument from its box, her hands trembling as she held it out to him. "I remember how much you loved music then¡­ how you loved singing. I thought"


    Her voice broke, just slightly, as she placed the guitar aside when he still didn''t respond.


    Another box. This time, white shoes. "These are for your seventeenth birthday. White¡­ I thought they''d look good on you," she said, placing them gently beside him on the couch.


    Her breaths were uneven now, her mask of composure slipping with every second. Desperation was written all over her face, her usually sharp features softening into something almost vulnerable. Tears glistened in her eyes, though she refused to let them fall.


    "Here," she whispered, opening the final box. Her voice was barely audible now, her movements almost robotic. "A shirt¡­ for your eighteenth birthday." She placed the neatly folded fabric on top of the shoes resting in his lap.


    Lucian remained still, his silence deafening. He now sat with a beanie on his head, the headset resting atop it, a scarf wrapped around his neck, and shoes and a shirt on his lap. He hadn''t moved once, his eyes fixed on Olivia''s face, watching her every move without a word.


    Olivia stood in front of him, her breathing uneven, her hands trembling at her sides. She tried to look into his eyes, tried to hold his gaze, but the weight of his silence was unbearable.


    "How is it?" she finally asked, her voice a whisper now. She took a hesitant step forward, searching his face with wide, pleading eyes. "Did you like it?"


    Her voice cracked on the last words, the raw emotion in her tone impossible to hide anymore. She had tried so hard to stay strong, but now, she couldn''t. Her shoulders sagged slightly as she stood there, waiting for a response, her heart pounding painfully in her chest.


    Lucian''s eyes hadn''t left her face the entire time. He watched her, his gaze steady but intense, as if trying to read every flicker of emotion in her expression. The trembling in her hands, the cracks in her voice, the desperation she was trying so hard to mask it was all laid bare before him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose, sitting off to the side, felt her own heart ache as she watched the scene unfold. She had always prided herself on her composure, on her ability to remain cold and detached. But now, even she couldn''t hide the sadness in her eyes. It was faint, subtle, but it was there, reflecting the weight of Olivia''s desperation.


    Olivia bit her lip, her hands clenching and unclenching nervously as she waited for any sign, any reaction from him. "Lucy," she whispered again, her voice trembling.


    The room was silent except for the sound of her shaky breaths. Lucian''s lips parted slightly, as if he was about to speak, but no words came.

 Chapter 156 - 156: just know I love you

    "Lucy," Olivia called softly, her voice trembling with a mixture of anxiety and desperation. "so Did you¡­ did you like it?" She tried to sound sweet and gentle, forcing a small smile to mask the turmoil raging inside her, but the strain was evident in her tone.


    When Lucian didn''t respond, Olivia''s smile faltered, her hands nervously clasping together in front of her. She took a shaky breath, her eyes darting to the gifts piled around him, then back to his face.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry if you didn''t like any of it," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just¡­ didn''t have much time to prepare. Me and Rose, we went out this afternoon and bought everything we thought you might like."


    Her voice cracked, but she quickly bit her lip, determined not to let her emotions spill over. She hesitated, her words hanging in the air like an unfinished thought.


    "But I guess I¡­" Olivia stopped mid-sentence, unable to finish. Her throat tightened, and she blinked rapidly, fighting back the tears threatening to escape.


    She forced another shaky smile, her hands rubbing over her arms as if trying to comfort herself. "Don''t feel bad. I-I''ll go buy more tomorrow," she said quickly, her voice rising slightly with forced cheerfulness. "I''ll find something better. Something you''ll definitely like. I promise."


    Lucian''s gaze remained on her, his expression unreadable, as she shifted her attention to the gift boxes. She let out a soft, almost inaudible laugh, but it sounded hollow. "Yes¡­ for sure. Tomorrow," she whispered, almost as if convincing herself. "Tomorrow¡­ again."


    The word tumbled from her lips like a fragile prayer, a mantra she clung to desperately. She repeated it under her breath, her voice growing softer and more broken each time. "Tomorrow¡­ tomorrow¡­"


    Her hands rubbed her arms again, this time more forcefully, as if trying to hold herself together. She smiled weakly, but it was clear she was on the verge of tears. Her eyes glistened, her composure fraying with every passing moment.


    All she wanted was to make Lucian happy. To show him that she had changed, that she was trying to be better. No, she thought, I just want him to see that I care. That I''ve always cared, even when I didn''t show it.


    Olivia turned her head slightly, glancing at Rose for support. She saw the sadness in Rose''s eyes, the way her gaze lingered on the empty boxes and Lucian''s still, blank expression. Rose''s stoic facade was slipping, and though she tried to maintain her pride, the pain in her eyes was unmistakable.


    They had done all of this for Lucian to bring him the happiness he had missed for so many years. But now, sitting in this silent room, it felt like their efforts were slipping through their fingers.


    Some things can''t be undone, Olivia thought bitterly, her chest tightening with the weight of her regret.


    Finally, she turned back to Lucian, her trembling hands clenched at her sides. "Don''t worry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Don''t stress about it. It''s alright. I know I was¡­ asking too much." She forced a small, apologetic smile, but her words wavered.


    It must be so strange for him, she thought, her heart aching. After all those years of ignoring him, of treating him so coldly, and now¡­ now I think I can fix it with some gifts? It''s selfish. All of this is selfish.


    Her hand reached into the pocket of her pajama pants, her fingers brushing against the small envelope tucked inside. Her movements stilled for a moment, hesitation washing over her. Then, with a deep, trembling breath, she pulled it out.


    Her hand trembled as she held the letter, her grip unsteady. She stepped closer to Lucian, her movements slow and careful, as though afraid he might pull away. She leaned down, her heart pounding, and gently slid the letter into the pocket of his white shirt.


    Lucian''s eyes dropped to her hand as it slipped the letter into his pocket. She lingered for a moment, her fingers brushing against the fabric before she pulled her hand away.


    Then, as if moved by an invisible force, Olivia raised her hand again. This time, she gently patted the pocket over his chest, her palm resting lightly against him. Her touch was soft, tentative, almost reverent.


    But in her heart, she wasn''t just patting his shirt. She was reaching for him, for the heart she had hurt so many times before. She wanted to comfort him, to soothe the wounds she had inflicted, even if just for a moment.


    Lucian didn''t move. He stayed still, his gaze dropping to the hand resting on his chest. His breath hitched slightly, but he said nothing, his silence pressing down on her like a weight.


    Olivia''s lips trembled as she fought back the tears threatening to spill. Her chest felt tight, her breath uneven as she tried to steady herself. She wanted so desperately to speak, to pour her heart out, to say everything she had kept buried for so long. But the words refused to come.


    Her trembling hand lingered near his chest, the weight of the letter she had just placed in his pocket almost unbearable. She clung to the hope that it would somehow speak the words her voice couldn''t carry.


    "Read this letter," she whispered, her voice trembling like a fragile thread. "When you''re free, when you''re alone... but please, Lucian." Her voice cracked, and she swallowed hard, forcing the plea from her lips. "Please¡­ please read it, okay? Please read it."


    Her fragile smile wavered as she spoke, trying to mask the vulnerability spilling from her every word. Her lips quivered, her voice barely holding together, but she still tried to keep her expression soft and reassuring.


    Lucian, who had been silent all this time, finally moved. He tilted his head upward, his face lifting to meet hers. Olivia froze, her breath catching in her throat. She was leaning down slightly, and now their faces were close so close that she could see the smallest flicker of emotion in his deep, searching eyes.


    Lucian looked into her eyes, his gaze piercing yet quiet. He didn''t speak, but the intensity of his silence said more than any words could.


    Olivia''s heart clenched painfully. Her own eyes, filled with a raw, unspoken plea, stared back into his. Anxiety swirled within her, but she forced herself to hold his gaze. Her lips curled into a trembling smile her biggest, sweetest smile as if trying to show him the love she felt but couldn''t articulate.


    Do you see it, Lucian? she thought desperately. Do you see how much I love you?


    For a moment, they just looked at each other, a fragile connection forming in the silence. But then, hesitation flickered in Olivia''s eyes. A shadow of doubt crept into her expression, as if she feared she had overstepped.


    And then, as though deciding to let everything go, to surrender to the moment, Olivia moved. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    She lifted both hands slowly, her movements careful and deliberate, as if afraid he might pull away. Her white, trembling fingers reached out and cupped Lucian''s face gently. Her touch was warm, her hands soft but unsteady as they cradled his cheeks.


    "Lucy," she whispered, her voice breaking.


    Her gaze lingered on his face for a moment longer, drinking in the sight of her son the son she had wronged, the son she had failed, and yet the son she loved with every fiber of her being.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes, but she ignored them as she leaned forward, her movements slow and tender. Her lips brushed against his forehead in a gentle, almost reverent kiss.


    As her lips touched his skin, the strongest face she had been holding together finally crumbled. The dam broke, and the tears she had fought so hard to suppress spilled freely down her cheeks. She pulled back just slightly, her hands still cradling his face as she looked at him with tear-filled eyes.


    Her voice, raw and trembling, came out in a soft, broken whisper. "Just¡­ just know I love you. Always. I really love you, My Lucy¡­ and I always will." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tears fell like rain, each one carrying the weight of years of regret, guilt, and love. Her hands gently caressed his face, as if trying to memorize every detail, every contour.


    Lucian, still silent, felt the warmth of her tears against his skin. His heart ached as he watched her break down in front of him, her vulnerability laid bare. Her words echoed in his mind, and for the first time, he saw her not as the woman who had failed him, but as someone desperately trying to make amends a mother who loved him, even if it had taken her too long to show it.


    The moment hung heavy between them, raw and unfiltered. For Olivia, it was a release of everything she had held inside for years. For Lucian, it was a glimpse into the depth of her love a love that, despite everything, had endured.


    ---

 Chapter 157 - 157: Lucian

    Lucian''s heart trembled the moment he felt Olivia''s lips press gently against his forehead. His breath hitched, his chest tightening as though the warmth of that single touch had unlocked something buried deep inside him. His eyelashes quivered, betraying the storm of emotions building behind his closed eyes.


    How long has it been¡­? he wondered. How long since he had felt something like this? Something so soft, so tender, so¡­ loving?


    Her words echoed in his ears, carrying a weight that seemed to reach his very soul.


    "Just¡­ just know I love you. Always. I really love you, my Lucy¡­ and I always will."


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Slowly, as if afraid the moment would shatter, Lucian opened his eyes. The sight before him froze his breath.


    Olivia was smiling the brightest smile she could muster but her tears told a different story. They streamed down her face, unchecked and unrelenting, shining in the soft light like tiny rivers of sorrow and love. Her smile was beautiful yet unbearably sad, like sunlight breaking through storm clouds. It was a smile full of love but also pain, the weight of her regret clear in every trembling line of her lips.


    Lucian felt his throat tighten, his chest constricting with emotions he didn''t know how to express. He met her eyes those anxious, tear-filled eyes and, for the first time, he let himself break the silence.


    "I like these¡­ all of them," he said softly, his voice cracking slightly as he forced the words out. A faint smile formed on his face, trembling like a flickering flame. He reached down and touched the shoes resting in his lap, his fingers brushing over the smooth surface as if trying to ground himself in the moment.


    Olivia''s breath caught. Her eyes widened slightly as she searched his face, almost disbelieving.


    "I¡­ I love these," Lucian said again, his voice steadier this time. He looked up, his gaze locking with hers, tears welling up in his eyes before spilling over, streaking his cheeks. His lips trembled as he tried to smile tried to hide how broken and overwhelmed he felt but his emotions betrayed him. The tears came harder, unstoppable.


    "I love you too," he whispered, his voice so quiet it was almost lost, but it was enough for Olivia. She froze, her hands trembling as his words sank in.


    "I always did," he continued, his voice barely audible. "Always."


    Olivia''s trembling hands flew to her mouth, a soft gasp escaping her lips as the tears she had tried so hard to control began to fall freely again.


    "Thank you," Lucian said, his smile widening even as his tears poured down. His shoulders shook slightly as he struggled to keep himself together. "Thank you for these¡­ It¡­ it means so much to me. More than I can say."


    His fingers curled around the scarf draped around his neck, gripping it as if it were the only thing keeping him steady. His tears fell harder now, his voice breaking as he added, "You have no idea how much I''ve waited for this¡­ for you to see me, to show me I mattered." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice wavered, and he choked back a sob. "I just¡­ I just wanted to be loved. That''s all I ever wanted."


    His words hung heavy in the air, each one a dagger to Olivia''s heart. Her chest tightened painfully as she listened, guilt and sorrow surging through her in waves. She took a step forward, her hands trembling as she reached out.


    Lucian looked down, his tears falling onto the gifts in his lap. His mind swirled with memories he had tried so hard to bury the birthdays he spent waiting, hoping someone would remember. The quiet moments when he had tried to drop hints, only to be ignored. The ache of watching the day pass by as if it didn''t matter. As if he didn''t matter.


    But now, sitting here, he felt something he hadn''t felt in so long. Even if it was too late, even if it wasn''t perfect¡­ it still mattered.


    This moment, he thought, even if it''s fleeting, even if it''s a dream¡­ let me have it. Please. Just this once.


    He closed his eyes again, his hands clutching the scarf tighter. Let me be selfish, just for now.


    Olivia, watching her son crumble before her, couldn''t hold back any longer. "No¡­ no, no, no," she whispered, her voice trembling as she knelt in front of him. She reached forward, her fingers brushing his cheeks as she gently wiped away his tears. "Please, Lucy, don''t cry. Don''t cry, please."


    Her hands cupped his face, her touch soft and trembling. "I don''t deserve your tears," she whispered, her voice breaking as she tried to force a smile through her own sobs. "Please¡­ I don''t deserve them."


    But her tears didn''t stop either. They fell harder now, dripping onto her hands as she tried in vain to stop his.


    Lucian opened his eyes, looking at her through his tears. Her face was a mix of love and agony, her smile trembling as she tried to hold herself together. His heart ached at the sight.


    Her hands trembled as her thumbs brushed against Lucian''s damp cheeks, gently wiping away the tears that wouldn''t stop falling. Olivia''s voice was low and raw, every word weighed down by her emotions.


    "I just¡­ I just want you to know that," she whispered, her breath hitching. "No matter how much I''ve failed you, no matter how much I''ve hurt you¡­ I love you. And I''ll keep trying, no matter what." Her hands pressed more firmly against his face, as if trying to ensure he truly felt her sincerity. "I''ll keep trying to show you that I mean it."


    Lucian stared at her, his own tears slipping silently down his face as her words wrapped around his heart like a fragile thread of hope. Slowly, hesitantly, he lifted his trembling hand and placed it over hers, squeezing gently.


    Olivia''s breath caught at the simple gesture. Her chest swelled with a mix of emotions relief, love, guilt, and determination all swirling together.


    "Don''t worry," she said, her voice shaking but resolute. "I will try to be the mother you need. No¡­ the mother you deserve."


    -----


    guy''s support this poor author by... powerstones and golden tickets or even reviews and... comments


    love ya all who still here... thanks really genuinely

 Chapter 158 - 158: Trying to repair

    She paused, her hands still cradling his face as her tears mingled with his. "Just trust me. I swear¡­ I will never repeat the mistakes I made. I''ll be the best mother I can be, no matter what it takes."


    From the corner of the room, Rose stood silently, watching the two. Her sharp features softened as the scene unfolded before her. She turned her head away, unable to let them see the tears slipping down her own cheeks.


    Her pride wouldn''t allow her to reveal how deeply this moment touched her, how much she too wished things could have been different. Quietly, she raised a hand to wipe her tears away, masking her emotions behind her usual composure. A small, gentle smile flickered on her lips for a brief moment before she forced it away.


    Lucian and Olivia didn''t notice her at all. They were lost in their own world, a world filled with broken pieces they were both trying to mend.


    "And also¡­" Olivia''s voice broke again, pulling Lucian''s attention back to her. She swallowed hard, her gaze steady but filled with fear. "Please, Lucian. Before you ever think that no one loves you¡­ before you think you''re alone¡­" Her voice cracked, and a fresh wave of tears escaped her eyes. She raised a hand to wipe them away with her sleeve, her movements hurried and trembling. "Please, just remember I love you. You have a family. You always have."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy and fragile, like a porcelain promise she was desperate to keep.


    "I know¡­" she continued, her voice quieter now. "I know it''s hard for you to believe after¡­ after everything that''s happened. But please¡­ please, before you do anything wrong or¡­ or stupid¡­" Her voice faltered, but she pushed through, her hands tightening slightly on his face. "Come to me. Talk to me. Promise me."


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He couldn''t. His heart felt too full, his emotions too raw. But he managed a trembling smile, his lips curling upward as he raised a hand to gently wipe away her tears.


    Olivia''s shoulders shook at his touch, her heart breaking and healing all at once. She could feel the weight of his pain, his forgiveness, and his hope all mingled with her own desperation to set things right.


    She was scared. Terrified, in fact. The thought of Lucian spiraling into the same darkness she had once faced was unbearable. She couldn''t let that happen she wouldn''t.


    Not again. Never again.


    She closed her eyes briefly, taking a deep, shuddering breath. I will pay him back for everything he''s ever deserved. I''ll give him everything I never gave before. No matter what it takes.


    "Rose," Olivia said suddenly, her voice shaky but louder now. She wiped at her face quickly, brushing away the remnants of her tears. "Give me the white box on the couch."


    Rose blinked, startled by Olivia''s sudden request. She quickly straightened, hastily turning her head to the side so neither her mother nor Lucian could see the evidence of her tears. She composed herself, her lips pressing tightly together, and turned her gaze toward the couch where the small white box rested on the armrest.


    "Huh? Oh¡­ this one?" Rose asked, pointing to it. Her voice was quieter than usual, carrying a faint shakiness as she tried to mask the emotions that still lingered in her throat.


    "Yes, yes," Olivia said, nodding quickly. Her voice trembled slightly, but she tried to steady herself as she wiped at her tear-streaked face. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Rose hesitated for a brief moment, glancing at the box before picking it up. Her fingers brushed over its smooth, cool surface. What''s in it? she wondered silently. A small furrow formed between her brows. She knew they hadn''t bought this box earlier today. Did Mother prepare this beforehand?


    She turned, holding the box in both hands, and brought it to Olivia. "Mother¡­ this?" she asked quietly, offering it to her.


    Olivia took the box gently, her fingers trembling slightly as she placed it beside Lucian on the couch. The soft thud of the box meeting the cushion seemed to echo louder than it should have in the heavy silence.


    Rose''s curiosity grew, her gaze shifting between Olivia and Lucian. What could this be? she wondered, a faint unease creeping up her spine. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian, meanwhile, eyed the box warily. His stomach churned slightly, an inexplicable heaviness settling over him. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his thoughts a storm of unease and apprehension.


    "Hey, Mother," Lucian said softly, his voice tinged with nervousness. He wiped at the lingering tears in his eyes before continuing, "I¡­ I had something to do. Let me go to my room." He moved to stand, his hands pressing against the couch to push himself up.


    But before he could rise, Olivia gently placed her hand over his. Her touch was soft but firm, enough to make him stop and look at her.


    "No, please. Wait," she said, her voice gentle but laced with an undercurrent of urgency. Her eyes searched his face, pleading silently. "I know it''s hard, but¡­ don''t go."


    Lucian hesitated, his eyes darting to the side to avoid her gaze. He sighed deeply, his discomfort evident in the tension in his shoulders. "Mother¡­" he started, but Olivia interrupted him with a quiet, soothing voice.


    "Don''t worry. I understand everything," she said softly, trying to reassure him as she offered him a faint smile. It was small, but there was an aching warmth behind it a mother''s love and determination.


    Lucian exhaled slowly, his head dipping slightly. He felt a flicker of frustration, not with her, but with himself. He hated showing his scars. They were a constant reminder of his worst memories of pain, of fear, of everything he wanted to leave behind. And yet, no matter how much discomfort he felt, he couldn''t bring himself to reject his mother. Not now. Not even then, when things had been so much worse.


    He glanced away, his eyes fixed on a distant point as he lowered himself back onto the couch. His chest rose and fell as he took another deep breath, trying to steady himself.


    Olivia sat beside him, her hands trembling as she reached for his arm. She hesitated for a moment, her fingers hovering just above the fabric of his white shirt. Her breath hitched, but she pushed forward, gently placing her hands on his arm.


    Lucian flinched slightly at her touch, his own hands trembling in his lap. His heart raced, an uneasy fear gripping him.


    Olivia took another deep breath, steeling herself. She brought her trembling hands to the buttons of his sleeve and began to unfasten them. Her movements were slow and careful, as though she feared she might hurt him with even the smallest action.


    Lucian closed his eyes tightly, his teeth clenching as she rolled up the sleeve of his right arm. The cool air brushed against his skin, and his breathing quickened.


    Rose, standing to the side, watched the scene unfold. Her brows furrowed, and a pang of unease twisted in her chest. She noticed the first aid box Olivia had placed beside Lucian earlier and felt her stomach drop. What is she doing? she wondered, dread creeping up her spine.


    -----

 Chapter 159 - 159: Slap

    As Olivia pushed the sleeve higher, Lucian''s arm was revealed-pale, but marred by scars. The marks weren''t fresh, but they weren''t old either. Faintly pink, they seemed only a week or two healed, their jagged edges a haunting reminder of his inner turmoil.


    Olivia''s breath hitched, her chest tightening painfully as her gaze fell on the evidence of his suffering. Her fingers trembled as they hovered over the scars, her lips parting as though to say something, but no words came.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered finally, her voice breaking. Tears filled her eyes, threatening to spill over. "I... I''m so sorry, Lucian. Really... So, so sorry." She repeated the words over and over, as if they could somehow erase the pain he had endured, the wounds he had inflicted upon himself.


    Her instinct was to look away, to close her eyes, to pretend this wasn''t real. But she forced herself to look, to acknowledge the depth of his suffering. Her trembling fingers brushed over the scars, tracing them gently as though trying to memorize the pain they represented.


    "Don''t ever..." she began, her voice shaking. "Don''t ever do something like this again. Please. Your life is precious, Lucian. You''re precious. I... I''m so sorry for being the kind of mother who made you feel like this was your only option."


    Her words broke, and her tears finally spilled, falling onto his arm as she gently held it.


    "No, please don''t!"


    A trembling voice interrupted her.


    Both Olivia and Lucian turned toward the sound, their eyes widening as they saw Rose.


    Without hesitation, Rose moved forward, her composed exterior completely shattered. She threw herself onto Lucian, wrapping her arms tightly around him.


    "Please don''t," she sobbed, her voice raw and full of anguish. "Why... why did you do this?"


    The proud and stoic Rose Kane was crying. Tears streamed down her face, falling freely, and for the first time, she didn''t try to hide them. Her strong, unshakable facade was gone, replaced by an overwhelming flood of emotions.


    Lucian stared at her, stunned. He had never seen Rose like this before-so vulnerable, so emotional. The sister he had always known to be as cold as ice, unyielding and proud, was breaking down in front of him.


    "Why are you doing this?" she demanded, her voice trembling as her tears fell harder. "Why, Lucian? Why are you trying to leave


    us?"


    Her grip on him tightened as she buried her face in his shoulder, sobbing openly. "Don''t leave me, Lucian. Please, don''t. I can''t... I can''t live without you."


    Lucian sat frozen, his mind reeling. Rose''s raw emotion felt like a foreign thing- something he had never thought possible.


    "I have so much to pay back," she whispered, her voice cracking. "Please... please don''t do this. Don''t leave me. Don''t do this to yourself."


    She suddenly pulled back, her tear-streaked face full of desperation as she grabbed Lucian''s collar with trembling hands. Her fingers tightened, and she stared into his eyes, her voice rising. "Why are you trying to kill yourself? Why, Lucian? Why would you do this?"


    Lucian''s lips parted to respond, but no sound came.


    "I won''t let you," Rose continued, her voice breaking as she clutched his collar tighter. "I won''t let you hurt yourself like this. Don''t you dare-don''t you dare leave me!"


    Her tears fell harder now, big, glistening drops streaming down her cheeks as her sobs racked her body. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mother!" Rose cried, her voice hoarse. She turned toward Olivia, desperation evident in her every word. "Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you tell me this was happening? Is this because of that-because of her? Is it that bitch again? Tell me, and I''ll"


    Her voice broke entirely, and she dissolved into tears again, her sobs filling the room.


    Lucian stared blankly at her, his mind unable to process what was happening. Rose-the unshakable, composed Rose-was crying for him.


    "Hey," Lucian said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Hey, Rose... don''t cry." He forced a faint, trembling smile onto his face. "You don''t look good when you cry."


    Before he could say anything more, a sharp sound pierced the air.


    Paak! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s head turned slightly from the impact. His cheek burned hot, the sting spreading across his face.


    Rose had slapped him.


    Tears still streaming down her face, she glared at him with a mixture of pain, anger, and heartbreak.


    "Why the hell are you doing this?" she demanded, her voice shaking. "You don''t like your life? Fine. But why are you so eager to throw it away?"


    Lucian blinked, his mind blank.


    "Tell me!" Rose shouted, her voice cracking. "Give me an answer! What the hell were you thinking, Lucian?!" Her fingers curled into fists, her shoulders shaking as she stared at him, her tears falling faster now. "Do you have any idea how much you matter to me? To us? How could you-"


    "Rose, calm down!" Olivia interjected, placing a hand over Rose''s mouth gently, but firmly. She was shocked-not just by the slap, but by Rose''s outburst, her language, and the sheer intensity of her emotions.


    Rose tried to speak again, but her words were muffled by Olivia''s hand. Her tears wouldn''t stop, and neither would her trembling.


    Lucian sat motionless, his cheek still stinging from the slap. But the pain wasn''t physical. The real impact came from seeing Rose break like this-seeing the walls she had carefully built crumble so completely.


    He swallowed hard, his throat tight. Rose... cares? She really... cares about me?


    In that moment, the weight of their emotions hung heavy in the air. It wasn''t just pain it was love. A love buried beneath years of silence, pride, and misunderstanding, now bursting free in its raw, messy, and heartbreaking glory.


    Lucian''s gaze shifted to Olivia, his expression softening as he reached out and gently took her hand from Rose''s mouth. He didn''t say a word, but his eyes told her all she needed to know. Let her speak.


    ----


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 160 - 160: Rose

    Olivia hesitated, her lips pressing together as if she wanted to protest, but she relented. She let her hand fall away, stepping back slightly as she glanced between her children, her heart clenching at the sight of their raw emotions.


    The moment Rose was freed, she didn''t hesitate. Her hands were still gripping Lucian''s collar, and she pulled him closer with surprising strength, their faces so close that he could feel her warm, uneven breath against his skin.


    "I said," Rose began, her voice trembling but fierce, "never¡­ never do it again. Did you hear me?" Her tone cracked with desperation, her eyes blazing with a mix of anger and anguish. "I don''t want to lose you again. NEVER!"


    Her voice grew louder, the emotion pouring out of her in a flood she couldn''t stop. Tears streamed down her flushed face, her lips trembling as she spoke the words she had kept hidden for so long. "I love you! I love you more than myself, Lucian!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s breath caught in his throat as he stared at her. He had never seen Rose like this her walls completely torn down, her vulnerability exposed.


    "Yes, I know," she continued, her voice breaking. "I know I''ve done so many terrible things to you. Things I can''t even explain. I can''t even find a reason why I was like that¡­ but¡­ but please believe me. I LOVE YOU more than anything, Lucian!"


    Her grip on his collar tightened, her knuckles white as her hands shook. "You can punish me however you want. Hurt me, yell at me, hate me I don''t care! But please¡­" Her voice broke into a sob as tears spilled freely down her cheeks, her breathing uneven. "Please never think about taking your life again. Please don''t leave me. I won''t¡­ I can''t live without you."


    Lucian stared into her tear-filled eyes, utterly stunned. Her words hit him like a wave, crashing into the walls he had built around his heart. He could see the desperation in her gaze, the way her voice trembled with emotion.


    Her face was red, tears flowing down in endless streams, her breath coming in short, shaky gasps. For a moment, all he could do was look at her, utterly speechless.


    Then, slowly, a small smile appeared on his face. It was faint, but it carried a warmth that had been missing for so long.


    The sting of the slap was still fresh on his cheek, her fingerprints etched into his skin, but he didn''t care. What mattered now was the sight before him the sister he had thought was made of ice, breaking down so completely for him.


    He had never seen her like this, not even in his past life. This version of Rose so vulnerable, so fierce in her love was entirely new to him. She''s¡­ so cute, he thought, almost laughing at the realization.


    "Just don''t ever leave me," Rose whispered, her voice trembling as her hands loosened their grip on his collar. Her strength seemed to give way, and she slumped forward, resting her head against his chest.


    Lucian froze as he felt her small, warm fists start to beat gently against his chest. Her sobs shook her body as she whispered, "Please¡­ don''t do this. Please." Her punches were soft, almost childlike, as if she were trying to convey her pain through touch.


    Tears fell onto Lucian''s white shirt, the fabric darkening with each drop. Rose''s small fists kept hitting his chest, but there was no force behind them, only emotion.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian felt his heart ache as he watched her crumble. Slowly, he extended his arms, wrapping them gently around her trembling form. He leaned back slightly, his weight pressing into the couch, as he held her close.


    "It''s alright," Lucian whispered, his voice as soft as a feather. He patted her back gently, his hands moving in slow, soothing strokes. "I know¡­ I know. It''s alright now."


    His fingers moved to her hair, combing through the strands gently as he cradled her against him. Rose''s sobs began to slow, her fists growing weaker until they rested against his chest, unmoving.


    Her breathing started to steady, but she still clung to him, her tears soaking into his shirt.


    Just as he thought she had calmed down, Rose suddenly threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly. Her embrace startled him, her grip firm and desperate, as though she were afraid he might slip away if she let go.


    "Ah oof," Lucian let out a soft noise as she squeezed him, the force of her hug catching him off guard.


    He blinked, then let out a soft chuckle, a faint smile forming on his lips. His hand returned to her back, stroking gently as he whispered, "It''s alright, Rose. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere."


    Her arms tightened around him, her face pressed against his chest as her tears began to subside.


    Lucian leaned his head back against the couch, exhaling deeply as he felt the tension in his body ease. I wonder if she cried like this in my last life when I died, he thought to himself, the faintest hint of sadness flickering in his chest.


    His mood, however, began to lighten as he felt her warmth against him. He glanced down at her, noticing how vulnerable she looked, her usually composed demeanor completely gone.


    A gentle smile spread across his face as he continued to pat her back, his fingers brushing through her hair from time to time.


    Rose''s grip on him didn''t loosen, and Lucian didn''t mind. He simply held her, his touch gentle, as they stayed in the quiet moment together.


    For the first time in a long while, he felt something he had thought was lost forever peace.


    I wonder¡­ Lucian thought to himself, his mind wandering as he gently cradled Rose in his arms. Did she cry like this in my last life, when I died? The question echoed in his head, bittersweet and haunting.


    ---


    begging for... powerstones and tickets

 Chapter 161 - 161: No step sister...yes yes

    He could almost picture it Rose, cold and prideful, shattering under the weight of grief. Had she shed tears like these for him before, when it was too late to hold him, to scold him, to tell him that she cared? The thought tugged at his chest, a quiet ache blooming deep within him.


    Yet, as the memory of his past life faded, the warmth of the present moment began to seep into him. The soft weight of her body against his, the way she clung to him so tightly as if he might disappear, made it hard to stay lost in the pain of what had been.


    Lucian let out a slow, quiet breath, his heart softening as he looked down at his sister. Her shoulders still shook with the remnants of her sobs, and her fingers curled slightly into his shirt as if anchoring herself to him. He felt the dampness of her tears soaking through the fabric, but he didn''t mind.


    His hand moved rhythmically along her back, gentle and soothing. He could feel the tension in her slowly easing under his touch, the tremors in her body fading little by little. Every stroke of his hand across her back felt like an unspoken reassurance, a silent promise that he wasn''t going anywhere.


    A small, fragile smile began to form on his face, its warmth spreading like the first rays of dawn after a long, cold night. Despite the weight of the day its heartbreak, chaos, and pain he found himself feeling lighter. The heaviness in his chest gave way to something softer, something he hadn''t felt in years: hope.


    Lucian closed his eyes briefly, letting the quiet settle around them. He wasn''t sure if he deserved this moment, this love. But he decided, just for now, to accept it. To let himself feel the warmth he had been longing for all this time.


    Opening his eyes again, he looked down at Rose. Her tears had slowed, though her breathing still hitched slightly with each exhale. Her once-perfectly composed face was red and streaked with tear tracks, her pride forgotten in her desperation to hold onto him.


    He chuckled softly, the sound barely audible. "You''re really something, Rose," he whispered, his voice so gentle it was almost lost in the quiet room.


    His hand moved up to her hair, his fingers threading softly through the strands. The motion felt natural, comforting, as if he were trying to soothe not just her, but himself.


    Her grip on him didn''t loosen. If anything, she held him tighter, burying her face deeper into his chest. The quiet between them wasn''t empty it was full. Full of emotions too raw for words, but understood all the same.


    Lucian tilted his head back slightly, letting his weight sink into the couch. His gaze softened as he stared at the ceiling, his thoughts turning inward.


    Maybe¡­ just maybe, this life doesn''t have to end the same way, he thought. His smile grew a little wider, a little sadder. Maybe I can still be someone worth crying for. Someone worth holding onto.


    He patted Rose''s back again, his touch light and tender, as though afraid she might shatter if he let go too soon.


    "Thank you," he whispered, the words barely escaping his lips. He wasn''t sure if Rose heard him, but in that moment, it didn''t matter. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Lucian allowed himself to breathe. To feel the love that had always been there, waiting to be seen.


    And for the first time in a long time, he felt like maybe just maybe he belonged.


    Olivia stood silently, her gaze fixed on her children, who remained locked in their embrace. A storm of emotions swirled in her chest as she watched them. She was, of course, worried about how Lucian would react to Rose''s sudden outburst. He had become so sensitive and fragile these days one wrong word could send him spiraling. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her heart clenched at the thought. Would he get angry? Withdraw? She didn''t know.


    At the same time, she understood Rose''s outburst perfectly. She had witnessed Rose''s turmoil this morning, the way her emotions had been brimming beneath the surface. It had been painful for Rose to even breathe as she spoke about her fears and regrets, letting emotions she''d kept bottled up for years come pouring out.


    Olivia had maintained her composure because she had known about Lucian''s scars and struggles for a while now. That didn''t mean she hadn''t felt desperate, scared, or emotionally unstable herself. She had but she had held it together for Lucian''s sake.


    Yet seeing Rose, the one who Olivia thought was best at controlling her emotions, break down so completely¡­ it was surprising.


    As she watched Lucian gently pat Rose''s back, calming her as if nothing had happened even after the slap Olivia let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Her lips curved into a small, soft smile. He didn''t react negatively, she thought, her chest swelling with pride. Lucian was so sweet, so gentle. Even now, the faint red marks from Rose''s slap were still etched on his cheek, but he hadn''t said a word about it.


    Her heart ached for him, but it also filled with warmth. He''s grown so much, she thought, tears welling up in her eyes. She wiped them away quickly with her thumb, unwilling to let them fall.


    Down below, Lucian continued to pat Rose gently, his hand moving in slow, rhythmic motions across her back. His touch was careful, patient, as though he were cradling something fragile. It took about five minutes, but slowly, Rose''s breathing began to stabilize. The shuddering in her shoulders eased, and her sobs quieted until the room was filled with silence once again.


    Rose finally lifted her head from Lucian''s chest, her tear-streaked face tilted upward to meet his gaze. Her eyes were puffy and pink, the skin around them raw from crying. Her cheeks were flushed red, and even her neck was tinged with a rosy hue. Tear tracks glistened on her face, a visible testament to her breakdown.


    "Hey¡­ are you alright now?" Lucian asked gently, his voice soft and soothing as he looked down at her.


    Rose opened her mouth to speak but faltered, her lips parting slightly before closing again. Her gaze dropped to his shirt instead, now damp with her tears and, embarrassingly, perhaps even a little drool.


    Her hand moved instinctively to brush the fabric, and as she did, she noticed something she hadn''t before. The upper buttons of his shirt had come undone, likely from all the crying and clinging, revealing a glimpse of his chest.


    Her breath hitched as her fingers brushed against his abdomen, her touch lingering for just a second. Hard¡­ definitely six-pack abs, she thought, her face growing hotter.


    Her eyes darted up to his face briefly before falling back to his chest. Wait¡­ when did he get so muscular? she wondered, her heart pounding. She couldn''t remember ever seeing him exercise, yet here he was, looking like a carved sculpture.


    -----


    is it some lucky day guys...ya getting so many vhs for free


    haha all hail the author i guess

 Chapter 162 - 162: Coughh coughh

    The realization made her cheeks burn, the heat spreading all the way to her ears. Why didn''t I notice this before? she thought, feeling flustered. Her gaze flickered to his lips full, soft, and slightly parted as he spoke again.


    "Are you alright?" Lucian repeated, his voice tinged with concern.


    Rose couldn''t bring herself to respond. Her thoughts were a whirlwind, and she couldn''t tear her eyes away from him.


    "It''s alright," Lucian said, his voice as gentle as a caress. "Everything is alright now. Don''t worry too much."


    He leaned forward slightly, his face coming closer to hers.


    Rose''s heart stopped. Wait, wait, wait what is he doing? she screamed internally, her mind racing. His face was close enough now that she could see the faintest curve of his jawline, the softness of his eyelashes, and the depth in his eyes.


    Her breath grew heavier as her gaze fell to his lips again. They look so¡­ red. So perfect.


    Should I¡­ should I kiss him? The thought burst into her mind, unbidden and wild. If it''s Lucian¡­ maybe I should. I have so much to repay him for. I could give him my body, right? Yes¡­ yes, that''s it. It''s just repayment.


    Her heart pounded louder. Wait¡­ but I''m his sister.


    Step-sister, she corrected herself quickly, as if it made any difference. That''s fine, isn''t it?


    But before her thoughts could spiral further, Lucian gently tilted his head up, his lips brushing against her forehead instead.


    Rose froze.


    The warmth of his kiss lingered on her skin as his soft, calm voice broke through the haze in her mind. "I love you too, Rose," he whispered. "Don''t worry. I won''t do something like that¡­ I really won''t (that suicide thing)."


    His words were sincere, but in his mind, a quieter, darker thought stirred. At least¡­ not for now, he told himself, though he pushed it aside quickly.


    Suddenly, a loud, blaring voice echoed in his head. HOST!


    Lucian flinched slightly, startled by the intrusion, but he quickly ignored it, his focus entirely on Rose.


    "Just don''t worry too much, okay?" he said gently, his voice steady as he brought his hand up to stroke her hair.


    Rose blinked up at him, her thoughts scattering as the warmth of his touch melted the tension in her body. Her face flushed deeper, but this time, it wasn''t just embarrassment.


    Lucian''s words, his actions, his gentleness they were all too much. She didn''t deserve this, and yet, she couldn''t help but lean into it.


    As Lucian continued to pat her head softly, she let out a quiet sigh, her heart settling into a rhythm that matched his calming touch.


    For now, Rose let herself remain in the quiet warmth of Lucian''s embrace, her racing heart finally beginning to settle. The moment felt fragile, precious a fleeting oasis of calm after the storm of emotions she had just unleashed.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    But then


    "Cough¡­ cough."


    The sound of Olivia clearing her throat broke through the silence, soft yet deliberate.


    Rose flinched slightly, her body stiffening against Lucian''s chest. Slowly, she pulled away, her movements hesitant as embarrassment began to creep in. Her cheeks were still red, her tear-streaked face a clear reminder of the vulnerability she had shown moments ago.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­" Olivia cleared her throat again, her gaze shifting between them with an unreadable expression.


    Rose straightened her posture quickly, her shoulders pulling back as she attempted to summon her usual cold, prideful demeanor. It wasn''t easy not with her face still flushed and her emotions still raw but she tried, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    Lucian glanced at her, catching the way her hands fidgeted slightly at her sides despite the aloof expression she was trying to wear. A small, knowing smile tugged at his lips, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Are you both alright?" Olivia asked finally, breaking the silence. Her voice was calm, but there was a faint edge of concern underlying her words.


    "Yes, Mother," they answered in unison, their voices overlapping slightly.


    Olivia''s lips curved into a relieved smile. "Good," she said simply, her eyes softening as she looked at them. The sight of her children together, safe brought a quiet warmth to her chest.


    But then, her gaze shifted to Rose, and her smile gained a teasing edge. "Though, Rose¡­ perhaps next time, you could restrain yourself a little?" she added, her tone light but pointed.


    Rose blinked, confusion flickering across her face. Restrained? Was Olivia talking about her emotional outburst? Or¡­ her embarrassing proximity to Lucian just now? Rose couldn''t tell. She cast a quick glance at Lucian, who seemed oblivious or perhaps he was choosing to act that way.


    Did Mother notice¡­? Did she cough to¡­ cover it up? Rose''s cheeks grew warmer at the thought, her composure threatening to slip again.


    Lucian, meanwhile, scratched his cheek absentmindedly. It wasn''t hard for him to guess what Olivia''s comment was about the slap.


    Rose, perhaps taking the chance to redirect the conversation or maybe truly feeling guilty spoke up. "Oh¡­ sorry about the slap, Lucy," she said, her voice steady but softer than usual. Her gaze met his briefly before darting away again. "I didn''t mean to. It just¡­ it just happened."


    Lucian blinked, surprised by her sudden apology, especially given her usual pride. Before he could respond, Rose''s expression shifted back into the familiar cold mask she wore so well. "If you want to slap me back, you can," she added bluntly, her tone flat and serious, though the slight hesitation in her voice betrayed her inner turmoil.


    For a moment, the room was silent. Then S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pfft."


    A soft giggle escaped Lucian''s lips, quickly turning into quiet laughter.


    Rose''s eyes widened slightly as she stared at him, taken aback.


    Lucian raised a hand, shaking his head lightly as he chuckled. "No, no," he said, his voice warm and amused. "It''s alright, really. I didn''t mind. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Rose''s lips parted slightly, as though she wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. Instead, her shoulders relaxed ever so slightly, and she let out a quiet breath one she hadn''t even realized she was holding.


    Inside, she felt a flicker of relief. She had been worried about the slap, more than she wanted to admit. She hadn''t meant to hurt him she never could but in the heat of the moment, it had just¡­ happened. And yet, here he was, brushing it off as if it were nothing.


    "Sorry," she murmured again, her voice quieter this time.


    Lucian smiled, the warmth in his eyes unmistakable. "I said it''s alright," he said gently, his tone laced with a soft chuckle. "Really, Rose. Don''t worry about it."


    Rose looked at him for a moment longer before nodding slightly. She turned her head away, pretending to inspect the room, though the faint redness still lingering on her cheeks gave her away.


    Olivia watched the exchange quietly, her heart swelling with pride. Lucian''s gentle nature and Rose''s unspoken vulnerability it was a side of her children she rarely saw, and it filled her with a quiet, bittersweet warmth.


    For now, she chose to say nothing, letting the peace settle over them.


    ---

 Chapter 163 - 163: Rose

    "Alright, Rose, step aside," Olivia said gently, her voice soft but firm. "Let me apply some ointment on his scars."


    Rose, still sitting close to Lucian, didn''t immediately respond. She turned her head to the side, her movements deliberate as she wiped the lingering tears from her face. She couldn''t let them see her like this her swollen eyes, her tear-streaked cheeks. It''s embarrassing, she thought, her pride refusing to allow her vulnerability to linger in plain view.


    "No," Rose said suddenly, her voice sharper than intended as she turned back to Olivia. "I''ll do it."


    Her declaration startled both Olivia and Lucian, and for a brief moment, silence filled the room.


    Rose reached for the box on the table and sat down beside Lucian on the couch, her movements determined. She placed the box on her lap, refusing to meet Olivia''s concerned gaze.


    "Hey, calm down," Lucian said softly, a small chuckle escaping him as he watched her flustered state. "Don''t be so overwhelmed take it easy, Rose."


    "Shut up," she snapped, though her voice was more emotional than angry. "And let me do this."


    Her hands trembled slightly as she grabbed Lucian''s arm, intending to start, but the moment she felt him flinch, her heart sank. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian let out a faint grunt of pain, and Rose froze, realizing how roughly she had grabbed him. She gritted her teeth, her frustration with herself bubbling up inside. Stupid. I hurt him¡­


    "I¡­ I''m sorry," she muttered under her breath, her grip loosening immediately. She took a deep breath, her voice softer now. "Don''t move, okay? Let me do this."


    Lucian, sensing the change in her tone, sighed and nodded. He let her take his arm, though his muscles remained tense.


    Rose''s hands worked carefully now, gently folding back his sleeve. She noticed how he had pulled them down earlier, clearly trying to cover the scars again. Her chest tightened at the sight, but she didn''t comment on it. She understood he didn''t want to show this part of himself.


    As the scars came into view, her breath hitched. Faint, silvery lines ran along his pale skin, some overlapping, some deeper than others. The blade marks started at his wrist and climbed upward, trailing all the way to his elbow.


    "Is this¡­ is this why you always wear long sleeves?" she asked softly, her voice trembling.


    Lucian didn''t respond immediately. His gaze shifted upward, staring at the ceiling as if hoping it might offer some escape.


    "Umm¡­" he finally murmured, his voice noncommittal.


    Rose bit her lip hard, her heart aching at the sight of the scars. She couldn''t bring herself to look at him, her focus locked on the lines etched into his skin. Her hands shook slightly as she opened the ointment, squeezing some onto her fingers.


    "Why did you do it?" she asked quietly, her voice barely audible.


    Her other hand reached out, her fingers brushing over the scars. Her touch was featherlight, but even so, it trembled against his skin. She traced one of the deeper lines, and the tremor in her fingers grew stronger as the reality of what he had endured settled over her like a crushing weight.


    Lucian didn''t answer right away. He could feel her hands trembling on his arm, the unspoken pain in her touch. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh.


    "Sigh¡­ leave it, Rose," he said, his voice low, almost distant. "I''ve come out of that shit now."


    His words were casual, but there was a heaviness behind them, a quiet resignation. He tilted his head back, closing his eyes as he leaned into the sofa.


    "I know I was wrong. Maybe it was just¡­ childishness," he continued, his tone calm but with an edge of bitterness. "If you ask me now, I wouldn''t do it again. Not like it''s fun or anything."


    Rose''s hand froze for a moment before she continued applying the ointment. Her movements were slower now, more deliberate, as though she were trying to prolong the act of care.


    "I''ve learned my lesson," Lucian said with a faint chuckle, though it lacked any real humor. "I''ll stay away from that kind of thing. It''s not good for me. Love¡­ it''s not for someone like me anyway."


    His words stung, and Rose felt her throat tighten. She bit her lip harder, forcing herself to focus on the task at hand, but her thoughts were spiraling.


    Love isn''t for him? she thought, her chest aching. Is that how he feels? That he doesn''t deserve it?


    She wanted to say something to tell him not to give up, not to lose hope. But the words wouldn''t come. How could she tell him that, when she herself had been one of the people who had hurt him most? Her betrayal still hung between them, unspoken but ever-present.


    A sad, broken smile formed on her lips as she worked in silence. I don''t have the right to say anything, she thought bitterly.


    Lucian opened one eye slightly, glancing at her as she worked. He could see the conflict on her face the sadness in her trembling lips, the guilt in her downcast eyes.


    "Rose," he said softly, breaking the silence.


    She froze, her hands stilling for a moment as she looked up at him.


    "It''s alright," he said gently, his voice calm. "I''m not angry at you. And I don''t blame you¡­ for anything."


    Her chest tightened again, and she felt tears threatening to rise once more, but she quickly blinked them away. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Idiot," she muttered under her breath, her tone soft but filled with affection. "You''re always like this¡­ trying to act so strong."


    Lucian chuckled faintly, leaning back further into the couch. "Maybe. But it''s who I am."


    Rose sighed deeply, her hands resuming their work. Her touch was gentler now, her fingers tracing over his scars with a mix of care and sorrow.


    For a long moment, neither of them spoke, the silence between them heavy but filled with unspoken understanding.


    ---

 Chapter 164 - 164: my wifey...

    "All done," Rose finally said, her voice soft but steady as she finished applying the ointment and carefully securing the bandages over Lucian''s arms. She leaned back slightly, exhaling as though she had just completed a delicate and difficult task.


    Lucian glanced down at his arms, raising them slightly to inspect her handiwork. "Hah, great¡­ now I look like a cheap mummy," he joked, twisting his arms this way and that.


    "Don''t move them so much," Rose snapped, her brows furrowing as she reached out to still his arms.


    "Hey, it''s not that serious, guys," Lucian said, laughing lightly as he pushed himself up from the couch. "And¡­ I think I should go now, to my room." He turned quickly, ready to escape the tension that still hung in the air, but


    Rose''s hand shot out, her fingers wrapping firmly around his wrist.


    Lucian froze, looking down at her hand on his arm. He felt a sharp jolt through him, not from pain, but from the unexpected weight of her touch. "What is it now?" he asked, his voice betraying a hint of frustration, but there was something softer there too something he couldn''t place.


    Rose didn''t say anything at first. She just stared up at him, her eyes intense, almost searching, as though weighing the unspoken words between them. The room felt thick with the tension, and Lucian could almost hear his heart beating louder, the silence pressing in on him.


    "Don''t ever do something like that again," Rose said quietly, but there was an undeniable strength in her words. She spoke with the kind of certainty that made his chest tighten. "If you ever need anything" Her voice faltered slightly, then firmed again, "No matter what it is, I''ll get it for you. I''ll make sure you have it."


    Lucian''s brow furrowed, his breath catching in his throat. There was something different in her voice now. Something... raw. Her words hung in the air between them, heavy, like a promise or a warning he wasn''t sure which. He shifted uncomfortably, his eyes darting away from her gaze as an odd chill ran down his spine.


    Rose''s eyes never left his face, her expression now hardening, a dangerous glint flashing briefly in them. Lucian felt a sudden surge of unease, as though he''d stepped into a place where he didn''t belong, or worse, somewhere he couldn''t escape.


    The intensity of her words, the weight of her gaze, made him feel like a stranger in his own skin. He swallowed, trying to ignore the sudden tightness in his chest. "Rose," he started, his voice low and shaky, but she cut him off before he could finish.


    "You don''t get it, Lucian." Her voice was softer now, but there was an undercurrent of something fierce in it, something he couldn''t ignore. "I''m not saying it just to sound nice. I mean it. If you ever " She stopped herself, her hand tightening slightly around his wrist, then let go as if she''d just realized the strength of her own grip.


    Lucian stood still, unsure of how to respond. His mind was spinning, and yet, there was a part of him deep inside that felt a strange comfort in her words. A promise of protection, of care. He couldn''t decide if he wanted to lean into it or run away.


    Without another word, Rose took a step back, her gaze softening just enough for him to breathe again. Lucian opened his mouth to say something anything but the words got stuck in his throat. It was all too much, too sudden.


    "Just¡­ take care of yourself," Rose added, quieter now, as if the weight of the moment had passed. She turned away, walking to the other side of the room, leaving him standing there, feeling more lost than ever.


    Lucian didn''t know what to make of it.


    He didn''t know what to make of her.


    Lucian blinked, a sense of unease creeping up his back. Her tone, her expression it was so unlike the Rose he knew. Even Olivia, who was watching quietly from the side, tilted her head slightly, her brows knitting in concern.


    "Uh¡­ well," Lucian said, attempting to defuse the strange tension. He scratched the back of his neck, forcing a chuckle. "I''m fine, really. Don''t worry about it. I''m not going through anything serious right now."


    But before he could say more, the sound of a phone ringing filled the room.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    The three of them turned their attention to the small table by the couch, where Lucian''s phone sat. He had placed it there earlier when things got too chaotic with Rose.


    The phone buzzed and vibrated against the surface, its screen lighting up with the incoming call. And there, clear as day, was the name displayed on the screen:


    My wifey...


    The room froze.


    Rose''s eyes narrowed, her gaze locked on the phone like a predator stalking its prey. Her voice, low and dangerously calm, broke the silence.


    "Who¡­ is My wifey?" she asked, the faintest edge of steel in her tone.


    Lucian felt a cold sweat break out on the back of his neck. His stomach churned as he stared at the screen, the word "My wifey" practically mocking him with every vibration of the phone.


    "Shit," he cursed internally, his mind racing. Celestia. Again? Seriously? He could already feel the walls closing in on him. There was no way Rose or Olivia would believe him.


    "Calm down, Host. It''s not that big of a deal," Max''s voice chimed in his head, nonchalant and completely unhelpful.


    "You shut up," Lucian shot back mentally, groaning internally. "Whenever I need you, you''re useless. And now you''re just here to watch me die."


    Rose''s voice cut through his thoughts, colder and sharper this time. "Who is it?" she asked again, her gaze not leaving the phone.


    Even Olivia''s brows raised slightly, her expression a mixture of curiosity and mild surprise. "Lucian?" she asked, her tone softer than Rose''s. "Who''s calling you? Is it¡­ Avey?" Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s heart sank further. "What? No!" he said quickly, his voice louder than intended.


    Olivia frowned slightly, her guilt surfacing as she glanced between Lucian and the phone. Have I really been so out of touch? she wondered, her chest tightening. Even in my past life, I never knew he had a number saved like that. What kind of mother am I?


    But then, as if forcing herself to push the guilt aside, she gave Lucian a small, encouraging smile. "It''s okay, Lucian," she said gently. "You don''t need to hide anything from me. Just tell me¡­ is it your girlfriend? Someone you''ve been seeing?" Her eyes softened further, though there was a faint edge of curiosity. "Or is it Avey? But you said you gave up on her, didn''t you?"


    Lucian opened his mouth, then closed it, his words catching in his throat as more questions piled on. How the hell am I supposed to explain this?! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-it''s fake," he stammered, his voice cracking slightly. "Believe me, Mother, Rose. I don''t have a ''wifey.''"


    Rose''s eyes narrowed further, her expression unreadable as her voice dropped. "Then why is that name saved in your phone?"


    "Let me explain!" Lucian said quickly, holding up his hands. But before he could say another word, Rose leaned forward, swiping her finger across the phone screen with a precision that made Lucian''s heart sink.


    And then


    "Darrrrling!"


    Celestia''s voice rang out from the speaker, bright and affectionate.


    Lucian groaned loudly, slapping a hand over his face as if to shield himself from the impending doom.


    Both Olivia and Rose stared at the phone, their expressions frozen. Rose''s eyes darkened immediately, and a tense silence filled the room.


    Lucian peeked through his fingers, his heart pounding. I''m so screwed.


    ---

 Chapter 165 - 165: lucy...who is wifey

    "Darling, are you there? Hello? Hello?"


    The soft, teasing voice of a woman echoed from the phone speakers, clear as day. The room fell into a tense silence, the words lingering like an unwanted guest.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s heart dropped. Shit.


    Without thinking, he lunged forward, his hand moving faster than he thought possible. He swiped the call off the screen, cutting the voice off abruptly. The phone''s vibrations stopped, leaving only a deep, heavy silence in its place.


    "Wait!" Rose tried to grab the phone, her movements sharp and determined, but Lucian was faster. He snatched the device off the table and stuffed it deep into his pocket, as though burying it would somehow erase what just happened.


    He sat back against the couch, running a hand through his hair with a heavy sigh. His mind was racing. That damn Celestia again. What the hell does she want? He gritted his teeth silently, a pang of irritation in his chest. Why did she force me to save her number as "my wifey"?


    "Lucy."


    Rose''s voice pulled him from his thoughts. Her tone was cold, her eyes narrowed into dark, piercing slits as she stared him down like prey. "That was a woman''s voice. A woman who definitely isn''t Avey."


    Lucian flinched slightly, his lips parting as if to respond, but no words came.


    "You''ve made a new girlfriend?" Rose continued, her voice low and accusing. "You even saved her number as ''My Wifey'' on your phone, and you didn''t even think to tell me and...mom?"


    Lucian blinked at her, his mouth opening slightly in disbelief. What? Before he could react, Olivia joined in, her voice soft but brimming with curiosity.


    "Tell us, Lucy," Olivia said, leaning forward with a smile that was both encouraging and teasing. "Who is she? You don''t need to hide anything from us."


    Lucian looked at her, stunned. Her tone was calm, supportive even, but it didn''t help.


    "I''ll support you, no matter what," Olivia added, giving him a confident smile that reached her teary eyes.


    But behind her calm exterior, Olivia''s thoughts swirled chaotically. Who could it be? she wondered. Lucian never had a girlfriend before. Not that I knew of¡­ and all he ever cared about was Avey.


    She frowned inwardly, guilt bubbling up. How could I not know something this important about my son? Did my ignorance cause this too? Has the timeline changed after my regression, or was this always a part of his life that I never noticed?


    Her heart clenched painfully at the thought, but she swallowed it down, determined to use this chance to be closer to him. If Lucian had truly moved on from Avey if there was someone else she would support him with everything she had.


    Lucian rubbed the back of his neck, his shoulders stiffening under the weight of their stares. "No, Mother. It''s not like that," he mumbled, his voice low.


    "It''s not?" Rose asked sharply, cutting him off before he could explain further. "Then who is she?"


    "Rose, it''s"


    "Are you telling me," Rose interrupted again, her tone sharper, "that you accidentally saved a woman''s number as ''My Wifey''? That it just¡­ appeared there?" Her eyes narrowed further, cold and accusing. "And that voice we just heard are you saying that was a coincidence too?"


    Lucian''s throat went dry. Rose''s stare bore into him like she was trying to peel back his lies one layer at a time. He could feel the pressure mounting, and his words came out as little more than a whisper.


    "It''s¡­ it''s not like that," he said, his voice faltering.


    "You cut off the call so fast," Olivia chimed in, her voice teasing but curious. "Why, Lucian? What are you hiding?" Her gaze softened again, her smile gentle. "It''s alright. You can tell us."


    No, it''s not alright! Lucian screamed in his head, his pulse pounding in his ears. He could feel the walls closing in around him as both Rose and Olivia stared at him, waiting for answers.


    "Or¡­" Rose''s voice broke through again, this time lower, more dangerous. "Are you telling me that some girl out there forced you to save her number as ''My Wifey''?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words hung in the air like a loaded gun.


    Lucian''s head shot up, his eyes wide. "Yes! Yes, that''s it!" he said suddenly, his voice breaking with a mix of desperation and excitement. "That''s exactly what happened."


    For a second, he almost didn''t believed himself.


    But as Rose''s expression darkened further and Olivia''s brows lifted in disbelief, Lucian''s confidence crumbled like sand. Even to him, the words felt like complete bullshit. He trailed off awkwardly at the end of the sentence, his voice turning into a mumble. "¡­forced me to¡­ you know¡­"


    Silence.


    Rose stared at him, unblinking, her cold gaze slicing through him like a knife. She crossed her arms, her voice flat and unimpressed. "You expect me to believe that?"


    Olivia tilted her head, studying him carefully, though the teasing smile still lingered on her lips. "Lucian," she said softly, "that doesn''t sound very convincing."


    Lucian let out a long, tortured sigh, his shoulders slumping as he put a hand over his face. This is ridiculous. He could practically hear Celestia laughing somewhere, having successfully put him in yet another impossible situation.


    "Max!" he screamed internally, his frustration boiling over. "Fix this, you useless system!"


    "Calm down, Host," Max replied, utterly nonchalant. "its so exciting ."


    "Fine?!" Lucian shot back in his mind. I''m drowning here!


    Rose''s voice pulled him back to reality, sharp and accusing. "You''re lying."


    Lucian peeked through his fingers at her, his heart sinking.


    "I''m not"


    "Then let''s call her back," Rose said suddenly, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.


    Lucian''s blood ran cold. "Wait, no!" he said, holding out his hand as Rose reached for the phone in his pocket.


    Before he could stop her, Rose had already slid her hand toward the table. Lucian barely had time to react before her fingers reached out, swiping the phone.


    The screen flashed.


    "Darrrrling~!"


    The voice rang out again from the speakers, sweet and affectionate.


    Lucian groaned loudly, burying his face in his hands. "Not again¡­"


    "I heard you fought with that Victor...ugh,


    ----

 Chapter 166 - 166: Victor is fked

    "Darling," a voice purred through the phone, sweet yet dripping with malice. "I heard you fought with that Victor ugh, that ugly guy. Tell me, are you alright? Even though I know you are, I still need to hear it¡­ Are you alright?"


    The tone shifted possessive, dark, yet oddly tender. "And don''t worry about anything else. I''ll take care of it. That ugly bastard will regret ever crossing you. Just leave everything to me."


    The voice carried with it a chilling mix of obsession, hate, and care so palpable it made the air in the room grow heavy. Both Olivia and Rose stiffened, shivers running down their spines as the words registered.


    Before either could react further, Lucian lunged.


    "Don''t," he snapped sharply, his voice unusually commanding as he snatched the phone from Rose''s hands.


    "Lucian!" Rose tried to pull it back, her fingers tightening briefly, but Lucian was faster.


    He swiped the call off the screen, cutting the voice off mid-sentence. Silence returned to the room, but its echo lingered like a ghost. Lucian stuffed the phone deep into his pocket, his face tense, his movements quick and almost defensive as if trying to bury not just the phone, but the conversation itself.


    Sigh¡­ Lucian groaned inwardly, running a hand through his hair as frustration bubbled beneath his calm facade. Why is she like this? Why does she always drag me into this kind of mess?


    He knew staying here any longer would only make things worse. The looks on Rose''s and Olivia''s faces told him everything questions were coming, sharp and relentless. And he wasn''t ready to deal with that. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without saying another word, Lucian turned abruptly toward the stairs, his steps quick and purposeful.


    "Wait, Lucian!"


    Both Olivia''s and Rose''s voices rang out in unison, sharp with urgency.


    Lucian paused briefly, turning his head just enough to glance back at them. "Oh, Mother," he said, forcing a small, strained smile onto his lips, "I just remembered I have something important to do. I''ll be in my room now." His tone was calm, as if nothing had happened at all, though the slight shake in his voice betrayed him.


    "Lucian wait" Rose''s voice rose, her brows furrowing as she stepped forward, her eyes scanning his form. "What do you mean? Who was that? And what happened with Victor? You fought with him?"


    Her voice cracked slightly on the last question, her concern flaring as her eyes searched for any sign of injury.


    "It''s nothing," Lucian replied hastily, waving her off with one hand. "Just a little¡­ conversation. Nothing serious. Don''t worry about it."


    He turned away again before they could respond, his footsteps quickening as he took the stairs two at a time.


    "Lucian, wait!" Rose called after him, her voice sharp with frustration, but this time, Lucian didn''t stop. He didn''t even turn back.


    The faint sound of his door closing echoed through the house.


    Rose stood still at the foot of the stairs, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. Her face was flushed with frustration, her breathing uneven as her thoughts raced. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What the hell is going on?" she muttered, her voice low.


    Beside her, Olivia remained quiet, her gaze fixed on the empty staircase where Lucian had disappeared. Her expression darkened slightly, a shadow of something sharp and dangerous flickering in her eyes.


    Rose turned to her mother, startled to see the sudden shift in her demeanor. "Mother?"


    Olivia''s face was calm, but her eyes were cold, her aura shifting into something commanding something far removed from the gentle, emotional mother Lucian had seen just moments ago. This was Olivia Kane, the president and head of the Kane household.


    "I''m going to destroy him," Rose said suddenly, her voice low and brimming with anger. Her eyes flashed, the edges of her expression sharp and unforgiving. "Whatever you say, Mother, or don''t say I don''t care. That Victor bastard¡­ amma destroy him."


    Her words carried a dark resolve, her hands trembling slightly as she clenched them tighter.


    Olivia''s gaze shifted to her daughter, and a faint smile cold and dangerous touched her lips. "Why do you think I would stop you?" she said softly, her voice low and even more chilling. "I''ll destroy him myself. It seems Victor didn''t take my last warning seriously. That was a mistake."


    The room fell silent for a beat as Olivia''s words sank in. Her presence radiated authority and a terrifying calm that made even Rose pause for a moment.


    "Don''t worry too much, Rose," Olivia continued, her tone still quiet but commanding. "Leave this to your mother. I''ll handle everything."


    Rose''s jaw tightened. She didn''t respond immediately, her mind spinning with her own plans. "Fine," she said at last, her voice clipped and distant. "But don''t expect me to sit still."


    She turned slightly, her gaze fixed on the floor as she muttered under her breath. "How dare he¡­ How dare he touch Lucian. I''ll kill him for this." Her voice cracked with emotion as her fists trembled at her sides.


    Olivia glanced at her daughter, letting out a slow breath as she tried to calm herself. "Give Lucian time," she said softly, though her own voice carried a faint tremor. "He''s overwhelmed right now¡­ with everything that''s happened. Let''s not push him too hard."


    Rose turned her head slightly, glancing at Olivia out of the corner of her eye. "And what about the woman on the phone?" she asked, her voice quieter now but still laced with suspicion.


    Olivia''s expression darkened for a moment before she schooled it back into calm authority. "Lucian clearly wasn''t comfortable sharing that," she said, her voice measured. "But don''t worry I''ll find out everything by morning."


    Rose nodded slightly, though her shoulders were still tense. "I see," she murmured softly, her thoughts still clouded with concern and frustration.


    The two of them stood in silence for a long moment, the only sound in the room the faint ticking of a clock somewhere in the distance.


    Finally, Olivia turned toward the staircase, her gaze lingering where Lucian had disappeared. Don''t worry, Lucian, she thought to herself. I''ll protect you. No matter what it takes.


    And in that silence, the weight of their shared determination filled the room a promise unspoken but deeply understood.


    ---

 Chapter 167 - 167: I am alright...

    Lucian entered his room, shutting the door behind him with a soft thud. The lock clicked faintly, sealing him off from the world outside. Without another thought, he trudged toward his bed, the weight of the day pressing down on his shoulders like bricks.


    He landed face-first onto the mattress, his arms stretched out, still wearing his shoes. They dangled loosely off the edge of the bed, not quite touching the floor.


    "Ah, man¡­ so exhausted," Lucian mumbled into the soft fabric of the bedspread. His voice was muffled, his body heavy with fatigue.


    The room was silent for a moment, the kind of quiet Lucian needed after everything that had happened. But then


    Ring. Ring.


    His phone buzzed again, the sound grating against his already frayed nerves.


    "Ugh¡­" Lucian groaned dramatically, dragging his hand to his pocket. With barely a glance at the screen, he brought the phone to his ear.


    "Hello¡­" he murmured, his voice a mix of exhaustion and disinterest.


    "Why are you cutting my calls again and again?"


    The voice on the other end was sharp and low, carrying a faint edge of anger. It was unmistakably Celestia.


    Lucian sighed deeply, letting the phone rest against his ear as his face remained buried in the bed. "Do you even know how fucked up the situation was just now?" he complained, his voice muffled and irritated. "Rose had my phone. Rose! And don''t even get me started about how you saved your number as ''My Wifey''!"


    He paused, exhaling loudly before continuing, his frustration spilling over. "Do you know what happened next? She answered the call. You. And the first thing you said was ''Darling.'' Mother heard it too!"


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence on the other end. Lucian frowned slightly, confused by the lack of response.


    Then


    "Ahahahahahaha!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A burst of laughter erupted from Celestia, rich and unapologetic. It was loud and carefree, as though she were genuinely amused by his suffering.


    Lucian''s face twitched slightly as he pulled the phone an inch away from his ear. "What the hell is so funny?" he muttered under his breath.


    Celestia''s laughter eventually subsided into small chuckles. "What''s the problem in that?" she asked, her tone still laced with amusement. "Isn''t it a good thing that my sister-in-law and mother-in-law found out about me?" Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s face flushed at her teasing words, his eyebrows knitting together in frustration. "Don''t say it like that," he grumbled, turning his face to the side to hide his sudden embarrassment, even though no one could see him.


    "So, what did you tell them?" Celestia asked, curiosity piquing in her voice.


    Lucian let out another sigh, this one longer and heavier, as though every ounce of energy was draining from him. "Leave it," he said simply. "It''s not important." He paused for a moment, then added, "Anyway¡­ why were you calling me so much?"


    Celestia''s tone shifted instantly, her voice dropping into something softer still teasing, but now laced with genuine concern. "Why? Were you busy?"


    "Ugh, no," Lucian replied, his tone quieter now. "Just¡­ tired, that''s all."


    Celestia hummed lightly on the other end, a sound of quiet acknowledgment. "Well," she began, her voice gentler now, "I just wanted to tell you not to worry about what happened at the restaurant today."


    Lucian''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and he lifted his head off the bed slightly, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?"


    "I know what happened with that Victor guy," Celestia said, her voice dipping into something darker. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already taken care of everything."


    Lucian blinked, surprised. "You¡­ took care of it?"


    "Yes," she said softly, a quiet edge of pride in her tone. "The videos that people recorded? Gone. I had my team hack into every device and system that captured anything. Every piece of evidence has been wiped clean. As for the witnesses¡­" She paused, her voice dropping lower. "Don''t worry about them either. My background, my people they''ll take care of it all. No one will hear a single whisper about this incident. You''re safe."


    Lucian blinked again, his face now fully lifted off the bed as he stared down at his phone. His lips parted slightly, surprise flickering in his eyes. He hadn''t expected this hadn''t even asked for it but here she was, moving mountains behind the scenes like it was nothing.


    "You¡­ really took care of everything?" he asked quietly, something warmer slipping into his voice.


    "Yes," Celestia replied, her tone softer now. "I always have your back, my darling. No matter what."


    For a moment, Lucian didn''t know how to respond. He simply stared at the phone screen, the corners of his lips twitching slightly. He blinked once, twice, as though trying to process her words.


    "I see¡­" he said finally, his voice quieter now, almost unsure. "Thanks."


    It wasn''t much, but it was all he could say in that moment. A strange warmth bloomed in his chest an unfamiliar but not unwelcome feeling. He knew he had people working for him, capable of handling situations like these, but¡­ Celestia''s reassurance still felt different.


    It felt personal.


    "Are you alright, though?" Celestia asked softly, her voice laced with hidden concern. "After everything that happened?"her words carrying many meanings...


    Lucian hesitated, her words tugging at something fragile inside him. He lowered his head again, pressing his face lightly into the mattress. "¡­Yeah," he murmured after a pause. "I''m alright."


    There was silence on the other end, but it wasn''t empty. It was warm, as though Celestia were listening closely, waiting for him to say more if he wanted to.


    "How''s everything with your family?" she asked finally, her tone light but careful, as though testing the waters. "Is everything okay? You know¡­ if you ever feel lonely, you can always come live with me."


    Her voice dipped slightly, teasing but not forceful, the unspoken care hidden in her playful words.


    Lucian fell silent for a moment, the phone still pressed to his ear as he lay sprawled across the bed. He stared at the wall, blinking slowly as her words settled over him.


    "It''s alright," he said quietly at last, his voice soft, almost a whisper. "Everything''s alright."


    The call fell into silence again, but this time it was comfortable a quiet acknowledgment of things that didn''t need to be said.


    Lucian lay there, holding the phone to his ear, feeling the faint buzz of connection. For all her teasing and chaos, Celestia''s words lingered in his mind, offering a small but undeniable comfort.


    And for a moment, as his tired eyes fluttered closed, Lucian allowed himself to feel it.


    -----

 Chapter 168 - 168: celestia

    "What are you doing right now?" Celestia''s voice came softly through the phone, a gentle attempt to start a conversation.


    Lucian shifted slightly on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. "Nothing much. Just lying down," he mumbled, his voice carrying the fatigue of the day. He exhaled heavily. "Man, today was exhausting¡­"


    "Hmm." Celestia paused for a beat, and then her voice lightened with a playful edge. "You know¡­ now that I think about it, today is quite special, isn''t it?"


    Lucian blinked. "Special?"


    "Yes," she said, her voice warm. "It''s the first day we met. And¡­ our first phone call, too. Don''t you think that makes it memorable?"


    Lucian lifted his head slightly, brows furrowing in mild surprise. Her tone was so different now soft, sweet, almost shy. This is the same woman who sounded so menacing this morning? he thought, bewildered.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess it is," Lucian replied, though his words felt clumsy and awkward. He wasn''t good at conversations like this. With a quiet sigh, he rested his head back down.


    Celestia, perhaps sensing his hesitation, spoke again, her voice quieter now, almost a whisper. "What do you think of me, Lucian?"


    Lucian froze slightly, caught off guard. "Huh?"


    "Do you like me?" she asked, her tone unusually tender. "I mean¡­ maybe I was too forceful today. Maybe I''m not the gentle type you prefer¡­ like Avey."


    Lucian''s eyes opened a little, and he lifted his head off the bed again. What''s with her? he thought, blinking at his phone. This wasn''t the domineering, confident Celestia from earlier. Her voice now carried something delicate, almost uncertain. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment''s silence, he sighed and finally answered. "You''re¡­ great. Don''t think too much about it."


    "Great?" she echoed softly, as though the word wasn''t quite enough for her.


    Lucian adjusted his position slightly, propping himself up on one elbow as he stared at the phone screen. "Yeah," he continued, his voice more earnest this time. "You''re strong. You''re a straightforward person. You''re beautiful, independent, skilled, intelligent¡­ and confident. You don''t need to rely on anyone because you believe in yourself."


    Celestia remained silent on the other end, listening.


    Lucian''s voice softened, almost as if he were talking to himself. "You''re¡­ perfect, really. Someone like you" He paused, swallowing hard as his expression darkened slightly. "you''re better than me."


    His voice dropped into a whisper, almost broken. "There are so many flaws in me."


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Celestia opened her mouth to respond, but Lucian spoke again, quieter this time. "I''m not supposed to have what I want."


    For a moment, the line was silent. Celestia didn''t say anything, and Lucian could only hear the faint static on the other end.


    Then, she exhaled softly, her voice tinged with frustration and something gentler concern. "Why are you always like this?" she asked, her tone low but steady. "Why do you see yourself this way?"


    Lucian didn''t answer. He just lay back down, letting his head sink into the mattress, the phone still pressed to his ear.


    "You''re a good person, you know that?" he said suddenly, his voice quiet and sincere.


    Celestia paused, caught off guard by his words. "What?"


    Lucian swallowed hard, his throat dry. "I mean it. You''re a good person," he repeated.


    There was a long pause before he spoke again, his words almost hesitant, as though afraid to admit them. "Hey¡­ I''m sorry."


    "For what?" Celestia asked softly, a faint confusion in her voice.


    "For rejecting you earlier." His voice was low, regretful. "I didn''t¡­ mean to hurt you. I don''t really know what to say. I just¡­" He sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging. "I don''t think I deserve to be loved. I don''t think I''m someone who gets that. And even if I wanted it, I feel like the world wouldn''t let me have it."


    Celestia stayed silent, her breath audible on the other end.


    "You deserve someone better," Lucian continued quietly, staring up at the ceiling. "Someone good, someone who can make you happy. I''m not that guy. I''m¡­ negative. Weak. Aimless. Empty."


    "darling" Celestia began, but he wasn''t finished.


    "I''ve tried¡­" He paused, his voice trembling slightly. "I''ve tried it so many times. And look at me I''m not cheerful, or funny, or interesting. I''m just¡­ boring. I don''t know why anyone would want to stick around me."


    The silence that followed felt heavy, like a weight pressing into both of them. Lucian closed his eyes, waiting for her response any response.


    After a long pause, Celestia finally spoke, her voice calm but firm. "Lucian."


    He didn''t respond.


    "Do you really think you know yourself so well?" she asked softly.


    Lucian frowned slightly, his grip on the phone tightening. "Well?"


    "Maybe¡­ you''re ignoring your good sides," Celestia said, her tone steady and sincere. "Maybe you''re surrounded by the wrong people and the wrong environment, and that''s all you see."


    Lucian blinked, surprised by her words.


    "You think you''re weak," she continued, "but you''re not. You''re kind. You''re respectful and loyal. You''re someone who knows how to love and someone who doesn''t cheat people. You''re generous, even when the world hasn''t been kind to you."


    She paused for a moment, the line quiet except for the faint sound of her breathing. When she spoke again, her voice was softer, almost tender.


    "Maybe¡­ you''re blaming yourself for being hurt by others. For being rejected. But," she hesitated, her tone laced with a gentle firmness, "were you really the one at fault?"


    Lucian blinked, staring at his phone as though it might somehow give him the answers he didn''t have. Her words were like a quiet balm against the ache he carried deep inside. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Just look at the past," Celestia continued, her voice steady. "As far as I''ve come to know you, I can''t imagine anyone else sticking to love like you have despite everything."


    Lucian''s chest tightened slightly, his grip on the phone loosening as her words settled over him.


    "Even after everything Avey did¡­" Her voice faltered briefly, as if the memory of what she''d learned about his past left a bitter taste in her mouth. "At least you didn''t lose yourself in it. You stayed the person you are."


    She took a deep breath, steadying herself. "And your family¡­" Celestia''s voice turned slightly gritted, though she seemed to reign herself in. "Even after how they treated you, you still stuck by them. You still see your relationships as something important, something worth fighting for. Honestly, if it had been anyone else, it would''ve ended a long time ago."


    Lucian swallowed hard, the weight of her words pressing against his chest.


    "And you¡­" she continued, a faint sigh escaping her lips. "You''re so skilled. So talented. There are so many things you''re good at, but i don''t know why¡­" Her voice softened, tinged with exasperation. "You never let anyone see them. That''s the part of you I don''t like. I wish you''d stop hiding, stop being so¡­ childish about it. Let people see who you really are."


    Lucian chuckled softly, a faint, almost bitter sound. "Maybe I don''t think it matters," he murmured.


    "You''re wrong," Celestia said immediately, her voice firm. "You think you''re weak, but you''re not. You know how to love someone deeply, without expecting anything in return. You don''t cheat or manipulate people not like some people. You''re generous even when the world hasn''t given you a single reason to be."


    Her words struck something deep inside him, a part of himself he thought he had buried long ago.


    "Maybe¡­" she hesitated, her voice quieter now. "Maybe you''re focusing too much on the pain. The hurt people have caused you. But¡­ were you really the one at fault? Did you deserve what they did to you?"


    Lucian''s gaze drifted to the ceiling, the soft glow of the light above him blurring as her words echoed in his mind. He didn''t answer, couldn''t answer, because he didn''t know.


    "Don''t let the pain they caused you become the only thing you see in yourself," Celestia said gently. Her voice was so soft, so earnest, that it made Lucian''s chest tighten even more. "Because I promise¡­ there''s so much more to you than that."


    The silence that followed wasn''t heavy. It wasn''t awkward. It was warm and full, like a quiet understanding shared between two people who had reached into the deepest parts of each other.


    Lucian exhaled softly, breaking the silence with a quiet, "Thanks¡­ for saying that."


    Celestia smiled faintly on the other end, though he couldn''t see it. "You don''t have to thank me," she said simply, her tone light and teasing now. "Just¡­ try to see yourself the way I do, alright?"


    Lucian didn''t respond right away, but a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. It was small, barely there, but it carried a warmth he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    After a long pause, he spoke again, his voice low and quiet. "Hey¡­ I''m tired. Let''s talk later, okay?"


    On the other end, Celestia let out a dramatic sigh, her frustration clear. "Ughhh, fine. Goodnight, Mr. So-Busy-He-Can''t-Talk-To-Me." Her voice carried a faint pout, though there was no real anger behind it. "Take care."


    Lucian chuckled softly, the sound genuine this time, before cutting the call. The phone dropped from his hand and onto the bed beside him. He sighed heavily, closing his eyes.


    "Ahh, man¡­ why am I like this?" he murmured to himself, his voice barely above a whisper.


    He lay there in silence for a moment, staring up at the ceiling as thoughts swirled in his mind. "If I let someone in¡­" he whispered, his voice so quiet it was almost swallowed by the stillness of the room. "They''ll hurt me. They always do."


    His fingers curled loosely around the edge of the blanket, his chest tightening with the weight of the thought. "It''s better this way," he muttered. "No expectations. No hope. At least if I''m alone, I won''t get hurt."


    He turned his head to the side, his gaze falling on the phone beside him. His expression was unreadable, a mix of resignation and something softer.


    Suddenly,


    "Oh, yeah. The letter Mother gave me," he murmured, sitting up slowly. His hand reached for the pocket of his shirt, his fingers brushing against the paper he had nearly forgotten.


    As he pulled it out


    ---

 Chapter 169 - 169: letter

    Lucian pulled the letter out of his pocket, the crisp fold of the paper catching on his fingertips. He stared at it for a long moment, as though the words inside might burn him.


    Sitting up from his bed, he swung his legs down, letting them dangle over the edge. His shoes brushed lightly against the floor, but he didn''t notice. His focus was on the letter.


    "Haaa¡­" he exhaled quietly, running his fingers over the edge of the paper. "What do you think, Max? Will it be¡­ a good thing?"


    [Host,] Max''s voice came softly in his head, tinged with a rare seriousness. [It''s alright. I can see they''re trying. But it''s also understandable that you''re struggling to accept them after¡­ well, everything.] Max paused, sighing. [Just look inside, Host. I''m curious too. Let''s hope it''s something good.]


    Lucian let out a small, humorless chuckle. "Hmmm," he murmured faintly, his heart doing a strange little flip in his chest.


    His hands were slow as he unfolded the letter, the paper crinkling softly in the stillness of the room. A strange weight pressed on his chest¡ªa hesitant mix of dread and hope. I don''t expect much, he told himself. But his heart betrayed him, its steady thumping growing louder in his ears. Maybe¡­ I still want something.


    With a deep breath, Lucian opened the letter and began to read.


    ---


    Dear Lucian, Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I''ve been sitting here, trying to find the right words. Words that could somehow make up for all the years I spent not truly seeing you. Words that could take away the hurt I''ve caused. But the truth is, there''s no way to undo the past. There''s no way to erase the times I hurt you, ignored your needs, or let my own struggles get in the way of being the mother you deserved.


    Lucian ...his fingers gripping the edges of the letter a little tighter. His throat tightened as he continued reading,


    For years, I thought I was doing my best. I thought that because I was providing, or because I was trying to give you everything I never had, that it would be enough. But I was wrong. I realize now that it''s not the things I gave you, or the rules I set, or even the silence I sometimes held between us. What you needed most was me. Not just in body, but in heart. In presence. In understanding.


    I see now that I didn''t listen to you as I should have. I didn''t see your pain. I didn''t recognize when you were reaching out, even in the smallest ways. I didn''t know how to be the mother you needed, and because of that, I failed you. For that, I am so deeply sorry.


    Lucian''s jaw tightened as he read those words. He moved it slightly, side to side, as though trying to work through the ache building in his chest. He blinked rapidly, his vision blurring for a moment before he shook his head and forced himself to keep reading.


    There''s a part of me that is afraid afraid that my apology will never be enough. That the space between us will always be too wide, too far to cross. And maybe it will take time. I know I can''t expect you to forgive me overnight, or to trust me just because I say I''m sorry. Trust is built with actions, not words.


    So, all I can offer you now is a promise. A promise that I will try every single day to be the mother you deserve. A promise that I will be there, truly there, for you. To listen. To support. To love you without expectation or judgment.


    Lucian felt something sting behind his eyes, sharp and hot. He closed them briefly, letting out a shaky breath. His hand trembled slightly as he turned the page, revealing the final part of the letter.


    I know that I''ve hurt you. And I can''t change that, no matter how much I wish I could. But I want to spend the rest of my life showing you that I can be better that I can be the kind of mother who sees you, hears you, and loves you in all the ways you need to feel it. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Please know that I don''t expect anything in return. I don''t expect forgiveness immediately, or for you to forget what''s happened. I just want you to know that I am here, and I always will be, if and when you''re ready to let me back in.


    I want to rebuild the trust we''ve lost. I want to make new memories better memories.


    I''m not perfect. I will make mistakes. But I will keep trying. I love you, my Lucy, more than words can express. And if you''ll let me, I''ll spend the rest of my life showing you how much.


    With all my heart,


    Mom


    The room felt heavy as Lucian finished reading, the letter trembling slightly in his hands. He exhaled deeply, the sound shaky and uneven, and let the paper fall onto his lap.


    For a long moment, he simply stared at the words, his mind swirling with emotions he couldn''t name. His throat felt tight, and he clenched his jaw, trying to suppress the surge of feelings threatening to overwhelm him.


    "She¡­ really wrote this," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible.


    [Host¡­] Max''s voice came gently, uncharacteristically soft. [It''s okay to feel what you''re feeling right now. Let it out.]


    Lucian closed his eyes, his breath hitching slightly as he rubbed a hand over his face. He wasn''t sure what he felt anger, sadness, relief? It was all tangled together, pressing against his chest like a weight he didn''t know how to lift.


    "Haaa¡­" He let out a long breath, staring at the ceiling. "What do I even do with this?" he whispered to himself.


    But deep down, buried beneath the layers of hurt and doubt, something shifted. It was small, faint, but undeniable a flicker of warmth. A tiny seed of hope that hadn''t been there before.


    Lucian stared at the letter for a long moment, the weight of the words lingering in his chest. His fingers brushed over the paper absently, his jaw tightening and loosening as if working through the emotions building within him.


    "I guess¡­" he murmured quietly, his lips twitching into the faintest smile, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "We''ll see if she really means it. But¡­" His voice trailed off as his expression hardened slightly, a familiar wall rising behind his gaze. "I definitely won''t trust or have any expectations toward anyone. Not anymore."


    Even as he spoke the words, a part of him felt conflicted, the flicker of warmth battling against the cold resolve he had lived with for so long.


    With a soft thud, Lucian let himself fall back onto the bed, the mattress creaking beneath him. His eyes remained fixed on the ceiling, his chest rising and falling in steady breaths.


    "Today wasn''t¡­ that bad, I guess," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "As you said, Max."


    [Host¡­] Max''s voice came softly, its usual sharpness replaced with a rare gentleness. [Yeah, it wasn''t as i had said.]


    Lucian exhaled deeply, the sound more a sigh than anything else. He felt the tension in his body begin to ease, though his mind remained restless. For most of the day, he had felt like everything was falling apart. But these last moments¡­


    For the first time in a long time, he felt something he hadn''t allowed himself to feel in years: the faintest trace of something resembling comfort.


    His thoughts drifted, unbidden, to his past life. How many nights had he wished for moments like this? Moments where his mother''s voice wasn''t sharp with commands or distant with indifference, but soft with sincerity? How many times had he imagined his family reaching out to him with warmth, only to wake up to the cold reality of neglect and betrayal?


    A small, bitter laugh escaped his lips, though it lacked humor. "How much had I wished for this?" he whispered to himself, his voice cracking slightly. "But no matter how much I tried back then¡­ it never happened."


    His gaze flickered to the ceiling, his eyes blinking slowly. The faint glow of the light above blurred in his vision, a quiet stillness filling the room.


    "Am I happy?" he murmured aloud, the question hanging in the air. His tone was conflicted, uncertain, as though he wasn''t sure he wanted the answer. "Maybe. But¡­"


    He trailed off, his thoughts swirling like a storm he couldn''t quiet. His arms moved instinctively, folding beneath his head as he lay sprawled on the bed. The position felt strangely vulnerable, like he was letting himself relax for the first time all day.


    He stared at the ceiling for a long time, his lips pressed into a thin line. His chest rose and fell with each measured breath, his mind caught between memories of the past and the tentative hope that had begun to creep into the edges of his present.


    For now, Lucian didn''t say anything more. His eyes blinked slowly, the silence around him heavy yet oddly soothing. The faint creak of the bed beneath him and the rhythmic beat of his heart were the only sounds that filled the room.


    And as he lay there, staring up into the quiet, he let himself feel just for a moment the fragile beginnings of something he couldn''t yet name.


    ---

 Chapter 170 - 170: Victor

    Victor lay in the VIP ward of the hospital, the sterile white walls around him doing little to soothe the storm brewing inside. His face was heavily bandaged, with particular attention paid to his nose, which had been broken severely by Lucian''s relentless punches.


    It had been three hours since the fight at the restaurant. The doctors had worked quickly to tend to him, wrapping him up and ensuring his injuries were stabilized. But even as he sat propped up on the hospital bed, scrolling through his phone, the anger boiling in his veins made the physical pain feel insignificant.


    Victor''s back pressed against the headboard, his posture rigid despite the comfort of the bed. His eyes were fixed on the screen, frustration tightening his features as he scoured the web for any clue about Lucian Kane''s true background.


    He was certain absolutely certain that Lucian wasn''t who he appeared to be. No second-generation waste could fight like that. No pampered rich kid could land punches with that kind of precision or power.


    And yet, even after hours of digging, Victor found nothing.


    No evidence of training, no hidden affiliations, no connections to anyone that could explain the bastard''s skill. Lucian''s image remained exactly what it was meant to be a second-generation failure, a nobody.


    Victor''s grip on the phone tightened, his knuckles turning white. His teeth clenched behind swollen lips, the sharp ache reminding him of the bruises and cuts he bore. But it wasn''t the injuries that truly pained him. No, the physical wounds were nothing compared to the blow to his pride.


    His ego was in shreds.


    "How the hell¡­" Victor muttered through gritted teeth, his voice low and rough, "did that piece of shit manage to punch me like that?"


    He had spent years training years fighting, enduring pain, and building his strength all for revenge. And yet, Lucian Kane, a man mocked by everyone as a worthless heir, had humiliated him in front of an audience. It was incomprehensible.


    Victor''s jaw clenched as he replayed the fight in his mind. He still couldn''t decipher how he had lost so easily. It didn''t make sense. He had planned everything, calculated every angle. Lucian wasn''t supposed to be able to fight back.


    Knock. Knock.


    The sharp sound of a knock on the door pulled Victor from his spiraling thoughts.


    "Come in," he barked, his voice hoarse. He winced as the movement irritated his swollen mouth but didn''t bother adjusting his tone.


    The door swung open, and Drake hurried in, his face glistening with sweat. He was out of breath, his chest rising and falling rapidly as though he had been running.


    "Boss! Boss something serious happened!" Drake panted, clutching the doorframe for support.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, his patience already paper-thin. "What now?" he growled, his voice laced with irritation. "Don''t tell me you couldn''t do your job. I gave you simple instructions. You got the footage, didn''t you?"


    Drake hesitated, his hesitation enough to set Victor''s teeth on edge.


    "Well?" Victor pressed, his voice sharp.


    Drake straightened slightly, wiping his brow. "About that, Boss¡­" he started, his words faltering as he glanced at Victor''s bandaged face.


    Victor''s gaze hardened. "Don''t waste my time. Speak clearly."


    Drake swallowed, his voice trembling slightly. "The cameras¡­ something happened. We¡­ we don''t have the footage."


    Victor''s body went rigid. Slowly, he sat up straighter, the tension in the room thickening. "What do you mean, ''something happened''?" he asked, his tone dangerously quiet.


    "All the footage is gone," Drake stammered. "Deleted. It just¡­ disappeared."


    Victor''s eyes widened slightly, his expression darkening as the weight of Drake''s words sank in.


    "Gone?" Victor repeated, his voice low and seething.


    "I don''t know how," Drake said quickly, raising his hands defensively. "The cameras were digital, all linked to backup devices. Even if something happened to the cameras themselves, the footage should have been saved elsewhere. But¡­ it''s gone. Everything. Wiped clean. There''s no trace of it."


    Victor''s hands clenched into fists, his entire body trembling with barely-contained fury. "Are you telling me," he said slowly, his voice shaking, "that all these injuries I got¡­ all this pain¡­ was for NOTHING?"


    Victor had orchestrated everything to perfection. From the very beginning, his visit to Lucian was a calculated move. The confrontation and subsequent fight weren''t coincidental they were part of his elaborate scheme. Victor had intended to take a few staged punches, capturing footage of the infamous second-generation heir, Lucian Kane, brutally attacking someone without provocation. The narrative? Lucian abusing his family''s influence to intimidate others. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Victor''s goal was clear: tarnish Lucian''s social image beyond repair. With the video evidence, Lucian would face public backlash, painted as a privileged bully exploiting his status. The Kane name would be dragged through the mud, and Victor knew that even the Starline family Avey''s family would be compelled to distance themselves from Lucian. They''d likely pressure Avey to reconsider any association with someone so reckless and disgraceful.


    Of course, Victor hadn''t anticipated the severity of the beating he''d receive. The plan had been to feign injury after a few light blows, creating the illusion of an accidental knockdown. Instead, Lucian had genuinely lost control, landing real punches that left Victor battered and bruised. Yet, despite the unexpected pain, Victor saw the outcome as a victory.


    Lucian''s reputation would take a massive hit, the footage painting him as a violent aggressor. While Victor had to endure some physical sacrifice, he considered it a small price to pay in the larger game. Anything, after all, was worth it to destroy his enemies.


    As he nursed his wounds, Victor reflected, "The plan didn''t go perfectly, but it worked out better than expected. Sometimes, the best outcomes arise from the chaos."


    Without warning, Victor surged forward, grabbing Drake by the collar. The sudden movement sent a sharp jolt of pain through his bandaged face, but he ignored it, his rage overpowering any physical discomfort.


    "You had ONE job," Victor snarled, his voice rising despite the strain it caused him. "One simple job, and you FAILED!"


    "Boss! Wait!" Drake yelled, his voice cracking as Victor''s grip tightened.


    Victor didn''t let go. His teeth ground together as he stared into Drake''s panicked eyes. "I planned everything. EVERYTHING. And you''re telling me it was all for nothing?"


    "Boss, please!" Drake pleaded, his voice strained. "There''s more! Something worse happened!"


    Victor''s grip on Drake''s collar loosened slightly, though his piercing glare remained fixed on his subordinate. "Worse?" he hissed, his voice sharp and low. "What could possibly be worse than this?"


    Drake swallowed hard, his face pale, beads of sweat gathering at his brow. His lips parted hesitantly, as if the words themselves were too heavy to say. "Just after you¡­ lost control and I got you here," he said slowly, his voice trembling, "I got calls. Something happened. Something serious¡­"


    Victor''s hands twitched, his fingers digging into Drake''s collar. "Say it, damn it!" he shouted, his voice raw with frustration and rage. His plans had failed spectacularly, and now Drake was stalling? "Say it fast, you useless bastard!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drake flinched but forced himself to continue, though his voice grew weaker with each word. "Boss, everything¡­ everything in Wolly City is over. In just the last two hours, all the connections we had everything we built it''s all gone. They even seized¡­"


    "Spit it out already!" Victor''s roar cut through the room, his face twisting with anger.


    Drake inhaled shakily, finally blurting out, "We''re over, Boss. Our entire operation in Wolly City has been destroyed."


    ----


    shameless author again asking for powerstones and tickets


    thanks for reading..love ya all

 Chapter 171 - 171: Drake

    Drake inhaled shakily, finally blurting out, "We''re over, Boss. Our entire operation in Wolly City has been destroyed."


    Victor''s expression froze, his face pale despite the rising anger. His heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean¡­ destroyed?" he asked quietly, though his trembling hands betrayed the storm brewing inside him.


    "Our company¡­ it''s bankrupt," Drake said, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "In the last two hours, every single one of our business partners betrayed us. They pulled their shares, broke their deals, and cut ties completely."


    Victor''s breath hitched. His eyes widened in disbelief. "What¡­?"


    "It gets worse," Drake continued reluctantly, his gaze darting away from Victor''s face. "Our stock prices plummeted. We lost everything, Boss hundreds of millions of dollars in seconds. In total, the losses are estimated at¡­ three billion."


    Victor''s vision blurred for a moment as the words sank in. Three billion.


    Drake kept going, his words tumbling out faster now. "Our real estate ventures have been forcibly shut down. Every foothold we had in Wolly City all the investments, all the plans it''s all been destroyed. Our workers have resigned en masse. We''re left with nothing but empty buildings and abandoned projects. It''s¡­ it''s over."


    Victor''s lips trembled slightly as he tried to process what he was hearing. His chest felt tight, his breath coming in shallow bursts. "How¡­ how did this happen?" he asked, his voice cracking.


    Drake hesitated, fear flashing in his eyes. "Boss, three of the four great families made public announcements," he said carefully. "They openly declared that anyone associated with our company or with you, specifically would face total destruction. Every one of our business partners panicked. They betrayed us without a second thought, even knowing they''d take massive losses themselves. And¡­"


    Victor''s hands tightened again, his knuckles white against Drake''s collar. "And WHAT?" he barked, his voice shaking with fury.


    Drake''s voice dropped even lower, barely audible. "It seems¡­ even the royal family had a hand in it. Their influence was behind the scenes, but it''s unmistakable."


    Victor froze, his entire body going rigid. His mind reeled. The great families AND the royal family? In a matter of hours, they had destroyed everything he had spent years building. The painstaking work, the sacrifices it was all gone.


    "WHAT THE F***?!" Victor''s roar echoed through the room as he released Drake with a violent shove, sending him stumbling back. Victor''s trembling hands grabbed at the nearest object a glass resting on the side table and hurled it across the room. It shattered against the wall with a deafening crash.


    He stood up abruptly, ignoring the searing pain in his bandaged nose as he began knocking over tables and smashing whatever he could find. His breathing was ragged, his chest heaving as the reality of his loss set in.


    "Three years," he hissed, his voice raw. "Three f***ing years! All my work, gone! Because of those cowards!"


    Drake remained frozen near the door, too terrified to speak or move. He knew better than to try calming Victor down in this state.


    Victor''s rampage slowed after a moment, his chest rising and falling with labored breaths. He ran a trembling hand through his hair, his teeth grinding audibly.


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" he exhaled heavily, his lips curling into a twisted smirk. "Good. Very good," he muttered, his voice eerily calm now. "You want to play this game? Fine. Let''s play."


    He turned to Drake, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "They think this is over?" he said, his voice low and venomous. "It''s not. This wasn''t my true power. They''ve only taken a fraction of what''s mine."


    Drake blinked, confused but still too frightened to speak.


    Victor smirked darkly, his hands clenching into fists. "Call my foreign contacts. Bring in my real power. I''ll show them what happens when they dare to fight me when they dare to cross Victor Vanez."


    His bandaged nose began to bleed again, the red seeping through the white gauze as he spoke. But Victor didn''t seem to notice or care. His rage was all-consuming, driving him forward.


    "They''ll pay for this," he murmured, his voice filled with cold determination. "Every last one of them will pay."


    Drake swallowed hard, his legs rooted to the spot as Victor''s words lingered in the air, heavy and foreboding. The tension in the room was palpable, the faint hum of the air conditioning doing little to mask the crackling atmosphere.


    "Don''t, Boss¡­" Drake finally spoke, his voice trembling as he dared to meet Victor''s fiery gaze. "Don''t make decisions in anger. We had our plans plans you made. If you go all in now, it''ll destroy everything you''ve worked for."


    Victor''s glare didn''t waver, but Drake pressed on, his words stumbling out like a lifeline. "Even if we bring all our cards to the table, there''s a good chance we''ll lose everything. Even if we somehow win, the cost would be¡­" He hesitated, swallowing hard before continuing. "¡­it would be catastrophic."


    Drake''s voice dropped lower, his tone almost pleading. "That''s the whole reason we set up the Wolly City plans, Boss. To avoid this kind of chaos. If you go after them now, in this state, it''s suicide for all of us."


    Victor''s fist clenched at his side, his nails digging into his palm. "Yeah¡­ I f***ing KNOW THAT!" he roared suddenly, his voice reverberating through the room.


    His fist lashed out, connecting with the wall beside him. A loud crack echoed as the impact left a jagged dent in the plaster. Victor''s breathing was heavy, ragged, as if he was fighting to regain control of himself. His knuckles throbbed, but the pain barely registered.


    For a moment, the room was still.


    Victor stood there, his chest heaving as he stared at the damaged wall, his back turned to Drake. Then, with a deep, measured breath, he exhaled slowly. His shoulders relaxed slightly as he straightened his posture.


    He adjusted his collar, smoothing the fabric as if nothing had happened, his movements slow and deliberate. When he finally turned around, his face was composed, his expression unreadable a stark contrast to the fury that had consumed him moments before.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good," Victor said, his voice cool and clipped. "We won''t go down that path. Not yet." He smirked faintly, though there was no humor in it. "But this¡­ this isn''t over. I can see why this happened now. And I''m sure that bastard Lucian is behind it."


    Drake blinked, caught off guard. "Lucian?"


    Victor nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing. "Yes. The last time I suffered losses, it was because of conflicts with him. Back then, I was confused, unsure how a second-generation waste could be the source of so many problems. But now¡­ now it''s clear."


    He began pacing, his movements calculated but brimming with restrained energy. "His fighting skills. His sudden competence. This can''t be a coincidence." His voice grew colder with each word. "The Starline family, Rose, Olivia¡­ the entire Kane family must be involved. They''ve backed him somehow. But why?"


    Victor''s pacing slowed as his mind raced. "What I don''t understand is why the other families are interfering. And the Royal family¡­" He paused, his brow furrowing deeply. "Who the hell is pulling the strings there?"


    "Boss," Drake interrupted hesitantly, his tone cautious. "I¡­ I received another piece of information."


    Victor stopped mid-step, turning sharply toward Drake. "What information?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    Drake shifted uneasily, the weight of what he was about to say evident on his face. "The Queen sent a message."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling slightly. "A message? What kind of message? Is she threatening me now?" He let out a bitter laugh. "Hah! And here I thought our relations with her were great after all those deals. Is this her way of repaying me?"


    "No, Boss," Drake said quickly, shaking his head. "I¡­ I don''t think it''s a threat. From what I can tell, the Queen doesn''t seem to be aware of what''s happened."


    Victor''s gaze darkened further. "Then what the hell did she say?"


    Drake hesitated for a moment before continuing. "She¡­ she''s asking for your help." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor''s brows shot up in disbelief. "Help?" he asked, his tone dripping with incredulity. "The Queen wants my help? After everything that just happened?"


    "Yes," Drake confirmed, nodding nervously. "She said the Princess Celestia has run away from the royal palace. Apparently, she fled to Wolly City. The Queen wants you to¡­ take care of her."


    Victor stared at Drake, his expression unreadable as he processed the information. Slowly, his lips twisted into a bitter smirk.


    "Take care of her?" he repeated mockingly. "Hah. Is she playing games with me now? Let''s say, for argument''s sake, that the Queen wasn''t behind this disaster. What then? Was it Celestia? Or maybe Arthur?" His voice dripped with venom as he continued. "How convenient that this all happens, and now she runs to my territory."


    Drake didn''t respond, too afraid to interrupt Victor''s thoughts.


    Victor exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples with one hand. "Why did the Princess run here?" he muttered to himself. "What''s her angle?"


    The room fell into silence as Victor stood there, his thoughts a whirlwind of suspicion and fury. The events of the day weighed heavily on him, each revelation piling onto the last.


    Finally, he let out a low, frustrated growl, running his hand through his disheveled hair. "So many damn problems in one day," he muttered, his voice barely audible. "I don''t even know where to start untangling this mess."


    He turned back to Drake, his smirk returning, though it was devoid of any warmth. "Fine. We''ll handle this one step at a time. But mark my words¡­" His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper, his eyes gleaming with cold determination. "They''ll regret crossing me. Every single one of them."


    Drake nodded stiffly, though his face remained tense. He knew better than to offer advice now.


    Victor''s bandaged nose had started bleeding again, the red seeping through the white gauze as a testament to his earlier outburst. He wiped at it absently, as if the pain didn''t matter.


    "They think they''ve won," Victor murmured, his voice low and sinister. "Let them. For now."


    ---

 Chapter 172 - 172: celestia

    Lucian stretched as he woke up, his body sinking back into the warmth of the bed for a moment before he sat up. "Wooow, what a sleep," he murmured to himself, his voice still groggy. Rubbing the remnants of slumber from his eyes, he swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood up, yawning deeply.


    Dragging his feet toward the bathroom, he let out a low whistle, his mood unusually light. The mirror greeted him with a disheveled reflection, but he didn''t care. The sleep had been good refreshing even. For the first time in what felt like forever, he didn''t wake up feeling weighed down by the burdens of yesterday.


    Maybe the confessions of his mother and Rose, the moments he had longed for in his past life, had finally lifted a part of the invisible weight he carried.


    "It feels¡­ different," Lucian muttered to himself as he splashed cool water on his face. His lips curled into a faint smile, and he let out another low whistle, a tune carrying his good mood. "This feels nice," he added, drying his face with a towel.


    Walking out of the bathroom, his spirits were high. The simple act of choosing his clothes felt like a fresh start. He opted for something simple and comfortable not the new clothes Rose and Olivia had gifted him yesterday, though. Those carried a significance he wasn''t ready to address just yet.


    As he descended the stairs, his steps light and measured, he spoke softly to himself. "Hey, Max¡­"


    [Yes, Host?] Max''s familiar voice echoed in his mind.


    "I think¡­ I''m leaving that depressed side of me behind," Lucian whispered, his tone both tentative and hopeful.


    [I''ve been telling you to do that from the beginning, Host,] Max replied, the hint of a sigh in his tone.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know," Lucian said with a small chuckle, running a hand through his hair. "But¡­ I think I finally get it. Maybe it''s not that bad to start over. To try again."


    His steps slowed as he reached the middle of the staircase, his gaze fixed on the lobby below. "I''ve already died once," he murmured. "What could be worse than that? Maybe¡­ maybe it''s time to enjoy this life. To be a little selfish. Do the things I couldn''t in my last life."


    [That''s good, Host,] Max said after a moment. [But just¡­ don''t become the kind of person you hate while doing it.]


    Lucian froze mid-step, the air around him suddenly feeling heavy. His fingers tightened on the banister as Max''s words settled in his mind.


    "I would never," Lucian said softly, his voice steady but filled with quiet resolve.


    He knew exactly what Max meant. No matter how much he wanted to change, to take something for himself in this life, he would never become like those who had hurt him. He wouldn''t ignore the people who cared for him. He wouldn''t let himself betray the love and trust of those who offered it.


    Max stayed silent, as if understanding that nothing more needed to be said. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    With a deep breath, Lucian continued down the stairs, one step at a time. His thoughts swirled, but his heart felt lighter, clearer.


    When he reached the bottom, he noticed them immediately. Olivia and Rose were sitting together on the sofa in the lobby, their eyes occasionally flicking toward the staircase. It was obvious they were waiting for him.


    "Ah," Lucian muttered under his breath, his gaze softening. "They''re¡­ still here. Looks like they''ve set their work aside just to be here."


    The memory of yesterday''s events flashed in his mind Rose''s emotional outburst, Olivia''s heartfelt letter, the gifts they had given him. It stirred something in him, something he couldn''t quite name.


    "Yesterday meant a lot," he admitted quietly to himself. "To all of us."


    But as he stood there, his mind wavered. Should I join them? he wondered, his fingers fidgeting at his sides. Or should I just walk out?


    He shifted on his feet, torn between the two choices. The idea of sitting with them felt daunting emotional, even but walking out felt equally wrong.


    As he stood there, lost in thought, a gentle hand wrapped around his wrist.


    Startled, Lucian turned his head and found himself face-to-face with Rose.


    Her expression was calm, though her eyes betrayed a softness he wasn''t used to seeing. "Good morning, Lucy," she said simply, her voice light but firm. Before he could respond, she tugged at his hand gently, guiding him toward the table.


    "Let''s have coffee together," she added, glancing at him over her shoulder.


    Lucian blinked, still processing her words. Before he could think of an excuse or even argue, he found himself being led to the sofa. He sat down beside her, his movements automatic, his thoughts blank.


    Rose didn''t let go of his hand as they sat, her fingers loosely holding onto his. It was such a simple gesture, yet it left him momentarily frozen, unsure of what to do.


    It wasn''t until Olivia cleared her throat a deliberate, pointed cough that both of them seemed to snap out of it.


    Rose pulled her hand away quickly, her cheeks tinged with a faint pink as she avoided looking at Olivia. Lucian, for his part, scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, glancing at anything but the two women in front of him.


    "Heh," he muttered under his breath, a faint, sheepish smile on his lips.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching upward into the smallest of amused smiles. "Well," she began, her tone light but teasing, "are we all awake now?"


    Rose shot her a quick glare, though it lacked any real bite. Lucian let out a quiet chuckle, the tension easing slightly as he relaxed into the sofa.


    For the first time in a long while, the air around Lucian didn''t feel heavy. It felt¡­ warm. But still, there was a tinge of awkwardness lingering.


    Olivia''s gaze lingered on him, her usual composed and cheerful expression firmly in place. Yet Lucian, even with his somewhat limited emotional awareness, could tell there was something else beneath her calm demeanor. Her eyes, though filled with affection, held a faint shadow of disappointment.


    Ah¡­ Lucian thought, suddenly realizing the reason. She expected me to wear the clothes she gave me yesterday.


    Her subtle glances toward his outfit made it clear. He quickly looked away, pretending not to notice, though the guilt tugged lightly at his chest.


    Suddenly


    Click. Click. Click.


    The sharp, rhythmic sound of heels echoed through the room, catching Lucian''s attention. Someone was walking toward them, the sound cutting through the calm atmosphere.


    His brow furrowed as he turned slightly, the sound coming from behind him. From¡­ the kitchen? he wondered.


    Before he could look, his gaze caught his mother''s expression. Olivia''s face, which had been carefully controlled moments ago, now looked visibly strained. A faint tightness pulled at her jaw, and her previously disappointed gaze turned sharp.


    Lucian''s unease grew. He turned to Rose, sitting beside him, and noticed her expression had shifted as well. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her brow furrowing slightly. There was a distinct tension in her demeanor now. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something was definitely off.


    Lucian''s thoughts raced. Who could it be? As far as he knew, there was no one else in the house besides the three of them. The household staff wouldn''t arrive until the afternoon or evening; Olivia had always preferred her mornings undisturbed.


    Finally, curiosity and the mounting tension pushed him to turn fully toward the sound.


    As he did, his eyes widened slightly. Emerging from the kitchen, a woman walked toward them with an air of elegance, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor.


    She moved with practiced grace, a bright, confident smile playing on her lips. Her casual outfit blue jeans paired with a fitted white top only added to her effortless charm.


    Lucian froze for a moment, his lips twitching involuntarily.


    That face¡­


    His stomach churned, and he immediately recognized her. What the hell is she doing here this early?!


    His mind screamed the question, but his body remained still, frozen in a mix of confusion and dread.


    The woman''s smile widened slightly as she approached, her eyes gleaming with amusement, as though she found the entire situation entertaining.


    Behind him, Olivia''s expression darkened. She folded her arms across her chest, her demeanor shifting from calm and warm to icy and guarded.


    Rose''s reaction was no less intense. Her hand, which had been resting lightly on the sofa, curled into a fist, her nails digging slightly into the fabric. A low, almost inaudible hum of irritation seemed to radiate from her as her sharp gaze locked onto the intruder.


    Lucian, however, couldn''t bring himself to react outwardly. His lips parted slightly, as if to say something, but no words came out.


    The woman, completely unfazed by the tension she had walked into, stopped a few feet away from them. Her smile was as radiant as ever, her posture relaxed and confident.


    "Good morning," she said cheerfully, her tone light and casual, as though this were the most natural thing in the world.


    Lucian blinked, his brain scrambling for a response. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, all screaming the same thing:


    Why is Celestia here?!


    ---

 Chapter 173 - 173: celestia in kane house

    Lucian turned on the couch, his heart skipping a beat as he saw Celestia walking toward him. She emerged from the kitchen with an air of elegance, her heels clicking softly against the floor. In her hands, she carried two steaming cups of coffee, the faint aroma wafting into the room.


    "Good morning, darr" Celestia began, but she abruptly stopped herself, quickly correcting with a playful smile. "Lucian."


    Lucian''s heart nearly leapt into his throat. Did she almost just call me darling?! he panicked silently. His palms grew clammy at the thought, his gaze darting toward Rose and Olivia, who sat beside him. If Celestia had slipped, it would''ve been a disaster one he wasn''t sure he could explain away.


    "H-hey," he replied, his lips twitching awkwardly into a forced smile.


    Celestia''s movements were graceful as she placed both coffee cups on the table in front of them. The table already had three pristine white cups sitting there, clearly prepared earlier by Olivia for herself, Lucian, and Rose.


    Without a word, Celestia settled herself beside Lucian on the couch, her radiant smile undimmed by the tension hanging in the air. Lucian now found himself uncomfortably sandwiched: Celestia on his left, Rose on his right, and Olivia directly across from him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling a prickle of unease, Lucian instinctively slid a little closer to Rose, creating more space between himself and Celestia. His movements were subtle, but his intention was clear he was wary of whatever Celestia might do next.


    He cleared his throat, forcing himself to speak. "Ugh¡­ so, uh, what are you doing here?" His voice was low, almost reluctant, as he glanced first at Olivia, then cautiously toward Celestia, who was now gazing at him with a playful, almost seductive smile.


    "Wait," Rose interjected, her voice sharp as she frowned. "You two know each other?"


    Lucian stiffened, his mind scrambling for an answer. "Oh, well¡­ kinda¡­" he mumbled, avoiding Rose''s probing gaze and turning his head awkwardly.


    Before he could flounder any further, Celestia leaned in slightly, her voice light and teasing. "Hey, hey, don''t be shy," she said with a soft chuckle. "Tell her we''ve been good friends." Her hand moved casually to slide one of the black coffee cups she had brought closer to Lucian, nudging it toward him as if urging him to take it.


    Lucian swallowed hard, glancing nervously at the black cup in front of him.


    "Princess mentioned she has some business in Wolly City," Olivia suddenly said, her tone calm but measured. Her gaze, however, was sharp as it flicked toward Celestia. "She didn''t want to stay in a hotel, so she requested to stay here in the Kane household while she''s in town."


    "Oh¡­ I see," Lucian said blankly, his voice devoid of emotion as he tried to process the situation. But deep inside, an ominous feeling began to build in his chest. Something about this felt¡­ wrong.


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she noticed Celestia''s casual gesture of sliding the black cup toward Lucian. Without missing a beat, Olivia gently pushed one of the white cups she had prepared earlier toward him, her movements deliberate and precise.


    Lucian blinked, his gaze shifting between the two cups now sitting directly in front of him one black, one white. The contrast was stark, and for some inexplicable reason, he felt as though choosing between them carried far more weight than it should.


    Olivia''s voice cut through his thoughts, repeating Rose''s earlier question. "But I didn''t know you knew the Princess?"


    Lucian felt his throat tighten. His gaze darted back and forth between Olivia and Rose, both of whom were waiting for an answer. The tension was palpable, their curiosity almost tangible.


    "Oh, well¡­" Lucian stammered, his mind racing as he tried to piece together a coherent response. His gaze instinctively dropped to the table, focusing on the cups again. Why do I feel like this decision is bigger than it is?


    Before he could speak, Celestia''s voice chimed in, light and breezy. "We''re online friends," she said with a smile, leaning slightly closer to Lucian. "Me and darr" She caught herself mid-slip again, her grin widening mischievously as she corrected, "Lucian have known each other for quite some time now."


    Her laugh was soft, almost playful, as though the entire situation amused her.


    Lucian''s stomach twisted uncomfortably as Olivia''s sharp gaze bore into him, her eyes questioning in a way that made him shift slightly in his seat. To his right, Rose''s frown deepened, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest of the sofa a quiet but steady sound that echoed her discontent.


    The weight of the atmosphere felt stifling. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "So¡­ when did you get here?" Lucian asked, his voice deliberately light as he attempted to steer the conversation elsewhere. His gaze flicked to Celestia, who sat beside him with an elegant smile that only added to his unease.


    "Oh, just this morning," Celestia replied smoothly, her tone casual but laced with something playful something deliberate. Her eyes locked onto his, holding his gaze far longer than necessary, as if teasing him openly in front of his mother and sister. "I was feeling a bit lonely, being all by myself. So, I thought¡­ why not?"


    Lucian sighed.


    "And what better household than the Kane family?" Celestia continued, her voice playful yet pointed. "After all, you''re my closest friend here, aren''t you, Lucian?"


    Her words hung in the air, and for a fleeting moment, her gaze darted toward Olivia. The smile she offered Olivia was polite, but there was a faint undercurrent of something sharper beneath it.


    Olivia nodded back, though her own expression seemed slightly strained. Her instincts, honed over years in high society, whispered that something was off about Celestia''s sudden arrival and her overly familiar tone.


    "Oh," Celestia asked, her voice measured. "And¡­ in which room are you staying, darr~...Lucian?" She turned her attention to him, her curiosity evident.


    Lucian blinked, caught off guard by Celestia''s question. "Uh¡­ well, I''m on the second floor," he said hesitantly. "Why?"


    Celestia''s smile widened slightly, her head tilting as she turned to Olivia. "Miss Olivia," she began, her tone light yet laced with subtle intent, "would it be possible for me to stay in the room beside his?"


    Olivia''s lips parted, but no words came out immediately. Her usually composed demeanor faltered slightly as she tried to process the unexpected request.


    "Ah¡­ well¡­" Olivia hesitated, glancing at Lucian, whose expression was a mix of confusion and silent alarm.


    "Ehhh? Wait, why do you want to stay in the room next to Lucian''s?" Rose interjected sharply, leaning forward from her position on the sofa. Her gaze was piercing, her voice carrying an edge that wasn''t entirely concealed.


    Rose''s eyes locked onto Celestia, her sharpness unmistakable. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but something about this woman screamed danger.


    "There are plenty of rooms here," Rose continued, her tone unwavering. "I''ll personally make sure you get the best one like she is going to rob me of something precious."


    Celestia didn''t flinch under Rose''s scrutiny. Instead, her gaze shifted calm yet cutting as she turned her attention fully to Rose. "Oh? And where is your room, Miss Rose?"


    Lucian''s eyes darted between them nervously, feeling like a spectator to a match he didn''t sign up for.


    "I live on the second floor as well," Rose replied firmly, her posture straightening as though preparing for a silent battle.


    Celestia''s lips curved slightly, her smile coldly polite. "Interesting," she said, her voice soft but sharp. "Is your room close to Lucian''s? Or¡­ far away?"


    Rose''s brow furrowed, her confidence wavering slightly under Celestia''s relentless gaze. "It''s¡­ a little far," she admitted reluctantly. "But that''s because I just returned from abroad. My old room¡­ well, I used to stay there¡­ so I didn''t get time to settle close to Lucian''s room yet, so¡­"


    Her voice trailed off, the confidence she had moments ago dimming as if she were losing an invisible argument.


    Celestia didn''t miss a beat. Her eyes glinted dangerously, a victorious edge to her tone. "Then what''s the problem?" she asked, her words as smooth as silk but carrying the weight of a challenge. "Lucian seems lonely, and so am I. It only makes sense for us to stay close, doesn''t it?"


    Her words felt like a carefully aimed blow, and Lucian swore he could see Rose''s shoulders tense at the implied accusation.


    Rose''s gaze hardened further, her lips pressing into a tight line.


    "If you cared about Lucian''s well-being, you''d have chosen a room near him yourself," Celestia added, her voice still light but her words striking with precision.


    Lucian leaned back on the couch instinctively, his gaze shifting between the two women. His mind screamed at him to stay out of it.


    Not a chance, he thought, his heart racing. This is way above my pay grade.


    The tension was palpable, and the two women''s eyes locked in an unspoken battle of wills.


    Celestia''s composed demeanor barely hid her disdain for Olivia and Rose. Her reasons were clear in her mind she had done her research. She knew how they had treated Lucian in the past, and while she respected them only because Lucian did, she wasn''t the kind of person to let it slide entirely.


    She was here for Lucian, and she wasn''t about to let anyone family or not get in her way.


    Lucian shifted uncomfortably in his seat, the weight of their gazes and the unspoken tension pressing down on him. His eyes fell to the coffee cups on the table: two slid toward him one black and one white.


    The choice felt heavier than it should.


    "You don''t like Lucian, Miss Rose?" Celestia asked, a gentle and innocent smile on her face.


    ---

 Chapter 174 - 174: rose vs celestia

    "You don''t like Lucian, Miss Rose?" Celestia asked, her voice sweet, accompanied by an innocent smile that didn''t quite reach her sharp, watchful eyes.


    Rose''s brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing as if she sensed an accusation hidden beneath the question. "What do you mean?" she asked, her tone cautious yet firm.


    "Oh, I mean no offense," Celestia replied lightly, though her gaze remained steady. "I''m just curious why his room is so far from everyone else''s. Why is he staying there all alone? It feels like the rest of you deliberately keep your distance." Her words were soft, but the subtle jab was unmistakable.


    Rose stiffened, hesitating for a moment. Her usual icy demeanor faltered as her eyes darted to Lucian. She wanted to speak but found herself tongue-tied. The vulnerability she had shown to Lucian in private now felt impossible to express in front of a stranger especially one as unnervingly poised as Celestia.


    "No, I¡­" Rose began, her voice faltering.


    "No what?" Celestia prompted, her smile turning ever so slightly teasing.


    Rose''s fists clenched in her lap, and her composure broke. "I like him! No, I love him, damn it!" she blurted out, her voice uncharacteristically loud as her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red.


    The room fell silent.


    Both Olivia and Lucian stared at Rose in shock, their gazes fixed on her as she immediately turned her face away, attempting to hide her embarrassment. Her rosy cheeks and trembling hands betrayed her usual stoic front.


    For a moment, Celestia''s face froze, her expression hardening as though the words had struck a nerve. Her eyes darkened briefly before she recovered, a polite smile once again curving her lips. This woman¡­ I need to be careful, Celestia thought to herself. Sister or not, Lucian is mine. No one else not even her will take him away.


    Rose, still flustered, cleared her throat and forced herself to speak. "Mother, I''ll be moving into the room beside Lucian''s. I''ll shift there today," she said, her voice quieter now but resolute.


    Olivia''s gaze turned to Rose, her expression unreadable.


    Lucian blinked, his mouth slightly agape. What the hell is happening here? he thought, his mind racing to make sense of the sudden tension.


    "No," Celestia interjected, her tone calm but firm. "As I''ve already mentioned, I''ll be staying in the room beside Lucian''s." Her sharp gaze shifted to Rose, her polite smile now tinged with a hint of challenge.


    Rose turned to face Celestia fully, her eyes sparkling with defiance. "Apologies, Princess, but I think it would be more appropriate for your highness to choose another room. Staying beside Lucian''s might¡­ create unwanted rumors," she said, her smile almost too sweet.


    Celestia chuckled softly, unfazed. "I don''t mind those kinds of rumors," she replied smoothly, tilting her head slightly as if daring Rose to argue further.


    Rose''s finger, which she had raised to emphasize her point, trembled slightly. Her frustration bubbled beneath the surface, though she managed to keep her voice steady.


    What do you want, woman? Rose screamed in her head, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it aloud. It would be too embarrassing and far too revealing.


    Taking a deep breath, Rose crossed her arms and leaned back slightly, her voice firm. "Fine. Then I''ll move into Lucian''s room. I''ll stay with him directly."


    "What?" Lucian blurted out, his voice finally breaking through the tense silence. His eyes widened in alarm, his heart pounding in his chest. Why does it feel like I''m in the middle of a war zone?


    Celestia''s smile didn''t falter, though her eyes sharpened. "I don''t think that''s necessary," she said smoothly, tilting her head slightly toward Olivia. "Miss Olivia, surely you agree that it would make more sense for me to stay close to Lucian? After all, I am here for official business, and being nearby would be practical."


    Rose didn''t flinch, her gaze locking onto Celestia''s like a silent challenge. Sparks seemed to fly between them, an invisible battle waging in the air.


    "Mother, I''ll stay in the room beside Lucian or in his room," Rose repeated, turning her head just enough to glance at Olivia but never breaking eye contact with Celestia. "Surely you understand. He''s my brother."


    Lucian, still frozen in his seat, could feel the sweat forming on his brow. His instincts screamed at him to run, but he felt trapped. Why do I feel like I''m in danger?


    Olivia leaned back slightly, observing the unspoken tension between the two women. Her lips twitched faintly, but she said nothing, letting the moment linger as if waiting to see how it would resolve itself.


    The silence was thick, broken only by Lucian''s shallow breathing as he looked between them nervously.


    "I don''t think Lucian would mind either way," Celestia said finally, her tone light but laced with subtle authority. Her gaze shifted to Lucian, her smile softening. "Isn''t that right, Lucian?"


    All eyes turned to Lucian, and he felt his heart drop into his stomach. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh¡­" he stammered, his mind scrambling desperately for a response that wouldn''t add fuel to the fire.


    In his head, a voice echoed mockingly. Mother of all chaos, I''m doomed.


    Max, help me! What do I do?! Lucian screamed internally, reaching out to the entity he trusted or perhaps just tolerated as his supposed guide.


    [Host, I am busy Contact me later.]Max''s nonchalant voice rang in his head.


    Max''s nonchalant voice rang in his head.


    Lucian''s jaw twitched. Again?! You mfrr! Always abandoning me when I actually need you! he cried silently, cursing Max''s unreliability.


    But Max had gone silent. Lucian clenched his fists briefly, knowing it was useless to keep asking. His gut told him to tread carefully, and if experience had taught him anything, it was to trust his instincts in moments like these. Don''t get involved. Just don''t meddle.


    "Lucian, you''re okay with me taking the room beside you, right?" Celestia asked, her voice honeyed and sweet, though her smile carried an edge. She leaned closer, turning her face to him with an expression that seemed almost innocent.


    But her lips moved silently, just enough for Lucian to catch the word she was mouthing: DARLING.


    Lucian''s face went pale. Only he could see it, and the weight of that unspoken message hit him like a brick. Rose and Olivia, thankfully, couldn''t see her expression from their vantage points, but that didn''t lessen his panic.


    "Ah¡­ N-no uh, I mean, yes! Yes, you can, for sure!" Lucian stammered, his initial instinctive refusal quickly pivoting into agreement.


    Rose''s teeth clenched audibly, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "Fine. Then I''ll take the other room next to yours," she said, her tone laced with defiance. "We''ll put your room in the middle. And let me be clear I''m not happy about you agreeing to her request."


    To emphasize her point, Rose grabbed Lucian''s hand, pulling his attention toward her.


    Lucian blinked, startled by the sudden gesture, while Celestia''s eyes narrowed into thin slits, her polite smile faltering ever so slightly.


    "Or," Rose added sharply, her voice softening just a fraction, "I can move into your room instead."


    Lucian''s eyes widened, his heart racing. "Ahhh, no, no! The room next to mine is fine! Done!" he said hastily, hoping to end the conversation before it spiraled further.


    "Perfect. I''ll take the room on the right," Celestia said smoothly, though there was a flicker of frustration in her eyes. She glanced at Rose, her composure intact but her irritation evident. This isn''t over, she thought.


    "Then I''ll take the room on the left," Rose countered immediately, still holding onto Lucian''s hand. She wasn''t sure why she hadn''t let go yet, but there was an odd satisfaction in holding onto him especially with that small smile tugging at her lips.


    Celestia''s eyes flickered to Rose''s hand, still clasping Lucian''s, and her lips curled slightly in irritation. "Lucian, here," she said abruptly, her tone light but firm. "I made this coffee just for you."


    She slid the black cup closer to him on the table, her expression softening as she gestured toward it. "It''s special just for you," she added, her eyes glinting with determination.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s gaze dropped to the table, where the black cup sat invitingly. But right beside it, a pristine white cup had also been nudged toward him likely by Olivia or Rose earlier.


    Olivia''s sharp eyes darted to him from across the table, silently willing him to choose the white cup she had prepared. Celestia''s playful, yet dangerously sweet smile hovered in his peripheral vision, urging him toward the black cup.


    Lucian''s throat felt dry as he realized the silent battle being waged before him. His eyes flicked between the two cups, their presence far more daunting than any morning coffee should be.


    Why do I have two cups? he thought, his panic rising. And why does this feel like a test I''m destined to fail?


    Everyone''s attention zeroed in on him, the room growing unbearably tense. Olivia''s gaze sharpened as if to say, Pick my cup. Celestia''s innocent smile practically screamed, Choose mine or else.


    Lucian''s hand hovered uncertainly near the table, his indecision making the moment drag on unbearably. He could feel the sweat gathering at his temples.


    "Ahhh¡­" he stalled, his voice barely audible.


    Max! Lucian screamed internally, desperation clawing at him. For the love of everything, just tell me what to do!


    ["Do whatever you want, host, but don''t even think about picking up a cup... it would be disastrous if you do. All I can recommend is that we avoid drinking coffee today,"] Max''s voice rang in Lucian''s head.


    Max''s voice was calm, yet it carried a hint of amusement.


    Lucian''s eye twitched. That''s your advice?! You''re a traitor, Max. A useless mfrr traitor!


    But Max didn''t respond.


    Lucian sighed deeply, dropping his hand back into his lap. "You know," he said with forced nonchalance, "I think I''ll skip coffee today. I''m not really in the mood."


    The tension in the room didn''t abate, but at least the eyes boring into him seemed to soften marginally. Celestia''s smile faltered for a fraction of a second, while Olivia and Rose exchanged brief glances.


    Lucian sat back against the couch, trying to ignore the sinking feeling that this small decision was only the beginning of something far larger.


    Mother of all chaos, I survived.


    ---

 Chapter 175 - 175: clash olivia vs celestia

    Olivia suddenly let out a slow breath, breaking the tension that had been simmering in the room.


    "Princess," Olivia began, her voice steady yet sharp, "were you the one who called Lucian last night?"


    Her question caught both Rose and Celestia off guard. Rose''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but her demeanor quickly shifted to something more guarded hostile, even. Celestia, however, remained composed, though a flicker of curiosity passed across her face. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian, who had been silently trying to avoid the brewing storm, let out a heavy sigh and buried his face in his hand. Here we go again, he thought.


    "Pardon?" Celestia said, feigning innocence, though she had a pretty good idea of what Olivia was getting at. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s sharp gaze didn''t waver. "I asked," she repeated, her tone unwavering, "if you were the one who called Lucian last evening the one whose number is saved as My Wifey on his phone."


    Lucian let out another deep sigh, his hand rubbing his temples as if trying to ease the mounting pressure. He felt the weight of both Rose and Olivia''s gazes bearing down on him.


    Rose''s hostility flared visibly at Olivia''s words. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and her hands curled into fists against the armrest. This woman¡­ she came here to steal Lucian, Rose thought bitterly, her mind replaying the words My Wifey like a taunt.


    Celestia, in contrast, tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. Then, as if making a deliberate decision, a small, confident smile spread across her lips. "Yes," she said casually, meeting Olivia''s eyes without hesitation. "That was me."


    Lucian froze.


    Celestia, internally, decided to drop the pretense. Why bother hiding? she thought. It''s time to face my mother-in-law head-on.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow at the bold confirmation and shifted her attention to Lucian, who flinched slightly under her gaze. "Is she your girlfriend, Lucian?" Olivia asked, her tone almost gentle, but the weight behind the question was unmistakable.


    Lucian hesitated, his fingers rubbing his temple harder as he gathered his thoughts. "There''s¡­ nothing official between us," he said finally, trying to sound as diplomatic as possible. He sighed again. "Not yet, at least."


    Celestia''s jaw tightened for a split second, but she quickly masked her disappointment. She bit her lip briefly, her eyes flicking to Lucian as if hoping for more.


    Rose, however, was seething. Her grip on the armrest tightened further, her nails digging into the fabric. So that''s why she''s here, Rose thought furiously. This woman came to take Lucian away from me.


    Olivia exhaled softly, her gaze softening as she looked at Lucian. She understood his hesitation but couldn''t help feeling a pang of disappointment. She had hoped truly hoped that Lucian was moving on from his complicated entanglement with Avey. She thought a clean, stable relationship might help him heal.


    Still, Olivia was practical. Her thoughts turned to Celestia her background, her personality. Celestia''s confidence and care were hard to ignore, and Olivia knew she could be a solid partner for Lucian. But it wasn''t that simple.


    Olivia rested a hand lightly on her forehead, as if weighing her words. "Then why," she asked, her voice calm but pointed, "is her number saved as My Wifey on your phone?"


    Her question hung in the air, the tension in the room rising once again.


    Lucian stayed silent, unsure of how to respond. Celestia, too, didn''t say a word, her expression calm yet unreadable.


    "Are you forcing him?" Olivia suddenly asked, crossing her arms. Her demeanor shifted in an instant, her aura becoming sharp and commanding. Her narrowed eyes bore into Celestia''s, exuding the authority of a woman who had single-handedly managed one of the four great households a business icon admired by women across the realm.


    Celestia clicked her tongue, a smirk tugging at her lips. "I know what''s best for him," she said confidently, meeting Olivia''s gaze without flinching. "So I did what I thought was right."


    "Who are you to decide that?" Olivia shot back, her voice cold and steady. "It''s one thing if you like him, but forcing yourself on my son? I won''t allow it. He''s not in the best emotional health right now he''s sensitive. If you care for him at all, you''d stop. I won''t let anyone hurt him, especially when he''s already struggling."


    Celestia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but her voice remained firm. "And what do you think I''ve been doing? Watching idly while he falls apart? I know how he''s feeling. He''s pushing everyone away, rejecting every attempt to help him. Should I just let him drown in his darkness? If you truly cared, Olivia, where have you been during all of this? You''ve been running away from the problem."


    Olivia''s jaw tightened, but she said nothing. Celestia took a step forward, her voice sharper now.


    "Don''t act like you''ve been there for him. I know exactly what you and your family have done to him. Should I remind you of the countless ways you''ve hurt him? I''m still respecting you because you''re his family, but don''t think for a second that gives you the right to stop me. Don''t come between me and him."


    Rose opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. She watched the exchange, torn between frustration and disbelief.


    Olivia remained silent, her sharp gaze fixed on Celestia, but her composure was beginning to falter.


    "I''ve tried being gentle," Celestia continued, her voice steady but laced with emotion. "I''ve tried showing him love and kindness, but he rejected it all. If being forceful is the only way to bring the man I love out of his darkness, then call me forceful."


    Her words hung heavy in the air. "At least I won''t sit back and watch him destroy himself, thinking he''s unworthy of love. If I can pull him back from the edge, I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Lucian glanced at Celestia, her words ringing in his ears. Her voice was firm, her gaze unwavering. She stood there, bold and unyielding, her every word a declaration of her determination.


    "At least I''m not the one who''s hurt him," Celestia added, her voice cutting like a blade. "And I''m not the one who''s made him feel like he doesn''t matter." Her eyes locked onto both Olivia and Rose, daring either of them to respond.


    Lucian swallowed hard, unsure of how to process what he was witnessing. Celestia had just stood up to one of the most powerful women in the realm and she''d done it without hesitation, all for him.


    Is she fighting for me? he wondered, his heart conflicted.


    On one side was his mother, fighting to protect him in her own way. On the other was Celestia, someone who showed him care and devotion he hadn''t asked for but couldn''t ignore.


    Should I stop them? Lucian considered, his mind racing.


    But no if he intervened, it might look like he was taking sides, which would only make things worse. For now, he decided to remain silent, though his eyes couldn''t help but linger on Celestia''s face. There was something heroic in the way she stood, unshaken and strong, her confidence shining brighter than ever.


    Lucian sighed inwardly. What am I supposed to do with all of this?

 Chapter 176 - 176: mother in law

    Celestia''s words struck every sensitive nerve Olivia had, dredging up guilt that had long since buried itself in her heart. Olivia''s chest tightened as she listened, the weight of Celestia''s accusations pressing down on her. Each word was a painful reminder of her past failures as a mother.


    Yet, amidst the sadness, Olivia couldn''t help but feel a spark of admiration for the woman before her. There was something undeniably compelling about Celestia''s boldness her unwavering determination to stand up for Lucian, even if it came across as extreme. In that moment, Olivia could see why someone might find her admirable, even¡­ lovable.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Olivia''s gaze softened briefly before hardening again. Her voice, when it came, was cold and deliberate.


    "Even your mother Queen herself wouldn''t dare speak to me like that," Olivia said, her tone sharp yet controlled.


    She leaned back slightly, crossing her arms as her piercing eyes locked onto Celestia''s. "You may think I''m just another woman to challenge, but let me remind you who you''re speaking to. I''m Olivia Kane not just anyone. I''ve made mistakes, yes. I won''t deny that I''ve failed my son, and I carry that guilt every single day. But I''m trying. I''m doing everything I can to make things right." Her voice faltered slightly at the end, heavy with emotion, though her expression remained composed.


    Celestia met Olivia''s gaze without hesitation. Her posture was elegant, but her presence radiated strength. Her hands rested firmly on the table in front of her, and her voice was calm, yet commanding.


    "I am Celestia Gwon Valentino," she began, her words resonating with quiet power. "The Seventeenth Princess. You may think that makes me untouchable, spoiled, or na?ve. But you''d be wrong."


    Her eyes burned with an intensity that made Olivia pause.


    "I''ve learned through experience hard experiences that nothing in life is ever simple. I''ve fought battles, not with weapons, but with my choices, my resilience, and my refusal to back down when the world expected me to crumble. I''ve faced the collapse of everything I''ve ever known and still, I''ve stood tall."


    She leaned forward slightly, her gaze unwavering. "I''m not here for anyone''s approval, and I won''t apologize for being who I am. I''ve loved deeply and lived boldly, and I know exactly what I want. And when it comes to the people I care about, I''ll fight for them with everything I have.


    "What''s mine is mine, and I''ll protect it no matter what."


    Her voice softened but lost none of its conviction as she added, "I know how to love, and I know how to fight for someone I love. And I''ll never let anything or anyone stop me from doing what I know is right."


    Celestia straightened her posture, her presence radiating an unshakable authority. Her tone was steady but carried an edge of defiance.


    "I''m not afraid to show my heart, and I''m not afraid to defend it," she said, her voice unwavering. "So, if you think you understand what kind of woman I am, think again. I am far more than my name, my title, or your expectations. And let me make one thing very clear: don''t try to command me with words or position. It doesn''t matter if you''re Olivia Kane or even my mother, the Queen herself I don''t bow to anyone when it comes to what I believe is right."


    Her aura was palpable, clashing directly with Olivia''s formidable presence. Yet, not once did Celestia falter.


    "I''m not forcing myself on him," she continued, her words precise and resolute. "If I wanted to, I would''ve already done so. But I won''t, because I respect him. I care for him deeply, and I want him to see how much he''s worth not just to me, but to himself. He might be clouded by the shadows of his past, by the pain others have inflicted on him, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t deserve love. And I will show him that he does.


    "But I''ll warn you now," Celestia said, her voice dropping into something far more dangerous, her eyes locking onto Olivia''s. "If anyone anyone tries to hurt him, I swear on my name, Celestia Gwon Valentino, they will regret it."


    Her words reverberated in the room, hanging like a gauntlet thrown down in challenge. Her commanding presence filled the space, her unwavering confidence impossible to ignore.


    Even Olivia had to admit whether she liked it or not this was a woman who knew exactly who she was and what she stood for. There was something almost admirable in the boldness of her defiance.


    Then, as if the storm from moments ago had never happened, Celestia''s demeanor shifted in an instant. She placed a hand over her lips, her expression suddenly soft and endearing.


    "Ah¡­ apologies, Mother-in-law," she said sweetly, her voice light and innocent. "Perhaps I got carried away just now." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian, Rose, and Olivia blinked in unison, their faces frozen in varying degrees of disbelief.


    Lucian''s lips twitched, unsure if he was more shocked by the earlier display of defiance or the sudden transformation into what could only be described as adorably mischievous.


    Rose''s jaw clenched as she processed the whiplash-inducing change. Her eyes narrowed at Celestia, who now looked as though butter wouldn''t melt in her mouth.


    Olivia, for her part, could only stare, her lips twitching as she tried to maintain her composure. What in the world is this girl? she thought. First, she challenges me like a warrior queen, and now she''s acting like a sweet, playful child?


    Taking a slow breath, Olivia forced herself to regain her composure. But deep down, she couldn''t help but wonder. She''s bold shameless even. Is this the kind of woman my son can handle?


    As Celestia offered her the most innocent of smiles, Olivia sighed inwardly. Perhaps, amidst all the chaos, there was a faint glimmer of hope for Lucian after all.


    Wait did she just called me mother in law?


    -----


    yooo guys thanks for reading

 Chapter 177 - 177: Avey pov

    "Wait¡­ did you just call me mother-in-law?" Olivia asked, her finger trembling as she pointed toward Celestia.


    "Hmm? Did I?" Celestia feigned innocence, blinking her eyes wide as if genuinely confused.


    Rose''s mouth fell open in disbelief. How can someone be this shameless? Her eyes burned with barely concealed fire as she glared daggers at Celestia, peering over Lucian''s shoulder as if she could will the other woman out of existence.


    This woman¡­ she''s dangerous, Rose thought, her fists clenching in silent frustration.


    Olivia, however, took a deep breath, deciding it wasn''t worth pursuing. "Sigh¡­ forget it."


    Switching her attention to Lucian, Olivia softened her expression, her tone gentler now. "Did you read the letter, Lucy?" she asked, her eyes searching his face, filled with quiet hope.


    Lucian scratched the back of his head awkwardly, avoiding her gaze. "Uh¡­ yeah, I did."


    "And¡­?" Olivia started, her words faltering as she glanced briefly toward Celestia, then back to Lucian. For a moment, she hesitated, uncertain of what to say. Finally, she smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry. Take your time. That letter was just for you to understand how I feel. There''s no pressure. Just¡­ know this: I won''t disappoint you again. You can trust your mother with your eyes closed."


    Her voice was steady, but there was a vulnerability in her words a quiet plea for him to believe in her once more.


    Lucian nodded, forcing a small smile. "I see. Thanks."


    From the corner of her eye, Celestia watched the exchange with curiosity, her thoughts swirling. Letter? What letter? What are they talking about? But she held her tongue, deciding not to interrupt.


    As if remembering something, Olivia''s face brightened. "Oh! I almost forgot," she said, turning back to Lucian. "We received an invitation from the Starline family. They''ve invited us to a special event today." Her smile grew wider, hope flickering in her eyes.


    She knew the old Lucian would''ve been overjoyed by such news. Even if he was trying to create distance between himself and Avey, surely this would excite him a chance to visit Avey''s home. Perhaps this was her opportunity to spend more time with her son, to bridge the growing gap.


    Rose chimed in eagerly. "Yes! Let''s go together. I''ll get ready right now," she said, her voice unusually bright.


    Celestia''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze sharpening as she observed the exchange. She said nothing, choosing instead to wait and see what Lucian''s response would be.


    Lucian hesitated, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. "I think¡­ I''ll pass," he said, his smile strained.


    Olivia''s heart sank momentarily. "But why?" she asked, her tone carrying a hint of desperation.


    Lucian exhaled softly. So it''s starting, huh? he thought.


    The Starline family''s invitation wasn''t just any gathering. He knew better it was likely the announcement of Avey''s marriage proposal. Arthur''s involvement had made that much clear. The thought of facing it, of standing there as a bystander while the woman he once loved moved on, left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Still, a part of him was curious. Would Avey truly accept this? Had she really changed?


    "Let''s go," Olivia urged, her voice gentle but insistent. "We haven''t attended a function together in such a long time, Lucy. It would mean so much to me."


    Lucian glanced at her, seeing the genuine hope in her eyes. He sighed inwardly, torn between his reluctance and the quiet yearning to see for himself how much had changed.


    Fine, he thought. Let''s see if she''s truly moved on. Let''s see if the Avey I knew is still the same¡­ or if she''s become someone else entirely.


    Finally, Lucian nodded. "Alright," he said, his voice low. "Let''s go."


    A faint, bittersweet smile tugged at his lips, masking the storm brewing within.


    ---


    Avey''s POV Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hm, this dress looks good. Lucy loves sky blue on me, doesn''t he?" Avey murmured to herself, turning side to side in front of the mirror, adjusting the hem of her dress.


    She wasn''t dressing up for college not really. These days, going to college had become more of an excuse to see Lucian, though she barely admitted it to herself. Her hands smoothed the fabric over her hips, her brow furrowed in concentration.


    "Maybe I should just go straight to his house¡­" she mused, tilting her head. The idea lingered for a moment, her fingers brushing over her necklace absentmindedly.


    Her reflection stared back at her, the faint shadows under her eyes betraying how poorly she''d slept. Last night had been particularly difficult. The conversation with Jimmy echoed in her mind, his words cutting sharper than she''d expected.


    Why do you even care, Avey? What are you really trying to fix?


    She hadn''t answered him then, and truthfully, she wasn''t sure she could answer now. The questions stung not because they came from Jimmy but because she couldn''t escape the weight of them herself.


    Sighing heavily, she tried to shake off the melancholy. Her focus was supposed to be on Lucian, not this mess of emotions that had been haunting her for days.


    Knock, knock.


    The sound jolted her from her thoughts. Avey frowned, turning toward the door. "Who could it be?" she muttered. "Mother? No, she never comes to my room. Maybe one of the maids?"


    She crossed the room, pulling the door open without much thought, but froze when she saw her parents standing there.


    "Father? Mother?" Avey''s confusion deepened. "What''s going on?"


    Antonio and Melody stepped inside without a word.


    Melody''s face was soft, but there was something deeply sad in her eyes that immediately unsettled Avey. Antonio, ever the composed head of the family, looked conflicted in a way she rarely saw.


    "Is¡­ is something the matter?" Avey asked hesitantly, stepping aside to let them in. Her gaze darted between them as she tried to read their expressions.


    Her father stayed quiet, his usual stoic demeanor giving little away. Melody glanced at him briefly before turning to Avey, patting the edge of the bed.


    "Come here, sweetheart," Melody said gently, her voice warm but carrying a weight that made Avey''s chest tighten.


    "What''s going on?" Avey asked again, her brows knitting together. "I''m running late. I was about to head to college, and I still need to call Cassandra¡­" Her words tumbled out hurriedly, almost as if trying to avoid the seriousness in the room.


    Melody gave her a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "This is important, Avey," she said firmly, patting the bed again. "Please, sit."


    Reluctantly, Avey sighed and walked over, sitting beside her mother. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something heavy was about to drop.


    Melody reached out, resting a hand on Avey''s shoulder in a half-embrace. Her touch was warm, comforting even, but it only made Avey more anxious.


    "Avey," her mother began softly, "you''ve always been such a smart and capable girl. I know you''ll understand this because you''re mature enough now¡­"


    Her words trailed off for a moment as she glanced at Antonio again. His jaw tightened, but he gave her a small nod to continue.


    "What is it, Mother?" Avey asked, her voice quieter now, the tension in the air making her stomach twist.


    Melody exhaled slowly, her hand squeezing Avey''s shoulder gently. "It''s time we talked about something¡­ something important for your future."


    The weight of her words sent a chill down Avey''s spine.


    "My future?" she echoed, her voice tinged with unease. "What do you mean? Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing''s wrong," Melody said quickly, trying to ease her daughter''s nerves. "But we''ve received a proposal, Avey. A very important one. One that involves you."


    The room felt like it had tilted. Avey stared at her mother, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "A proposal? What are you talking about?" she asked, though a sinking feeling in her gut told her she already knew.


    Melody''s smile faltered, replaced by an expression of quiet resolve. "From the Royal Family. They''ve requested an alliance through marriage, Avey. A proposal for you to marry Prince Arthur."


    The words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating. Avey felt her breath catch, her mind racing as the reality of what her mother had just said began to sink in.


    Her heart clenched. Not just at the proposal itself, but at the thought of Lucian. Of what this would mean for everything she had been trying to rebuild.


    "But¡­" Avey''s voice trembled as she whispered, "What about what I want?"


    Melody sighed deeply, reaching for her daughter''s hand. "Sweetheart, you''re at an age now where these decisions are crucial. Arthur is a good man a respectable man from an impeccable background. This is a rare opportunity, not just for you, but for our family."


    Avey''s jaw tightened as she pulled her hand away. Her voice rose, steady and defiant. "No, Mother. I''m not marrying someone I don''t love. I don''t even know him, let alone love him." She took a deep breath, her voice carrying an unmistakable edge. "And you know exactly who I love, so why are you even bringing this up?"


    Melody opened her mouth to respond but hesitated. Before she could speak, Antonio stepped forward, his expression calm yet firm.


    "Avey," he began, his deep voice commanding her attention, "we''ve never stopped you from pursuing what you want. You''ve always had our support even when it came to Lucian."


    Avey blinked, her resolve faltering for a moment as she looked at her father.


    Antonio continued, his tone steady but pointed. "Do you remember how things were? You rejected that boy for years. You came to me, upset, saying he was bothering you disturbing you, even forcing his feelings on you. I stood by you, didn''t I? I defended your choice, no questions asked."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly as he leaned forward. "But now, you expect us to ignore everything that''s happened? These recent changes in your feelings, this sudden shift¡­ Do you think it''s that simple?"


    Avey''s lips parted, but no words came out. Her father''s words struck a nerve.


    "You say you love Lucian," Antonio continued, his gaze unwavering. "But do you think love is enough after everything that''s happened? You rejected him publicly, privately, and repeatedly. Do you think those wounds have healed? Do you think he''s in a place to accept what you''re offering now?"


    "I¡­" Avey began, her voice cracking, but Antonio held up a hand to stop her. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Antonio''s expression hardened, his voice dipping into a tone that carried both disappointment and frustration. "Avey, I''m not saying this to hurt you," he began, his words measured yet firm. "But you need to consider the bigger picture. This isn''t just about what you want it''s about what''s best for everyone, including Lucian. You''ve had years to show him how you felt, years to stand by him. And now, when he''s finally trying to move forward, you''re trying to pull him back?"


    He paused, his gaze sharp as he leaned slightly closer. "Do you even realize how irresponsible this all seems? I supported you when you said you didn''t like him. I stood by your decision, no questions asked. But now? Now you''re not only embarrassing yourself, but you''re tarnishing our family''s name."


    Avey flinched at his words but said nothing, her hands gripping the fabric of her dress tightly.


    "Publicly proposing to him," Antonio continued, his tone laced with disapproval, "only to be rejected. And then crying? Begging? Do you have any idea how this looks? Do you know what people are saying? If we hadn''t stepped in to control the media and suppress the fallout, your image would have been in ruins. You would''ve become the laughingstock of every influential circle. Is that what you want?"


    He stopped himself, his jaw tightening. There was more he wanted to say, but even he recognized the line he didn''t want to cross.


    Avey''s lips trembled, but her voice remained steady as she responded, her eyes filled with determination. "Lucian sacrificed his image for me. He endured humiliation because of how much he cared. So, yes, I''ll sacrifice mine for him." Her voice wavered slightly, but her resolve was evident. "I don''t care what anyone thinks of me, Father. I don''t care if I fall, if I''m judged, or if I become a laughingstock. I''ll take it all because he''ll know. He''ll see that I understand him now."


    Antonio''s shoulders sagged slightly as he exhaled deeply, his frustration replaced by a flicker of sadness. "And what if it''s too late, Avey? What if no matter how much you fight, he''s already moved on?"


    ---


    merry Christmas to you all my pumpkins may u all have happy lifes

 Chapter 178 - 178: Starline menor

    The front gates of the Starline Manor were alive with a display of opulence and influence. Luxury cars rolled in one after another, spilling out individuals from some of the most powerful families in the region. The crowd buzzed with quiet murmurs, each person eager to uncover the reason behind the grand event.


    Lucian stepped out of the car, taking a deep breath as he stretched his arms wide, letting out a yawn. The crisp evening air brushed against his face, momentarily easing his tension.


    Cough


    The delicate sound of a fake cough brought him back to reality. Turning his head, he noticed Celestia still seated in the car, her bright eyes blinking expectantly at him.


    Her expression clearly said, Don''t forget your manners, darling.


    Lucian sighed inwardly but composed himself, extending his hand like a proper gentleman. Celestia smiled softly as she placed her hand in his, stepping down from the car with an elegance befitting her royal status.


    "Thank you, darling~," she whispered, her voice low and teasing, ensuring only Lucian could hear her.


    Lucian''s lips twitched in frustration. He knew she was doing it on purpose, pushing the limits of how far she could tease him. This woman¡­ she''s becoming more outrageous by the day, he thought, suppressing a sigh.


    Another cough interrupted his thoughts, louder and more deliberate this time.


    Lucian glanced toward the other side of the car, already knowing who it was. "Ah, right. Rose."


    He made his way to the other door, extending his hand to help her out as well. Rose hesitated for a moment before placing her hand in his, stepping out with a quiet elegance. However, her eyes betrayed her annoyance, shooting daggers toward Celestia the moment she stood upright.


    This insufferable woman! Rose fumed silently. Memories of their earlier argument on the way here flashed through her mind. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    ---


    Earlier the morning


    Rose: "You can''t come with us! This is a private event, and you don''t even have an invitation. Only the Kane family is invited."


    Celestia: "Hah! Invitation? I''m a princess. No one dares to turn me away."


    --- Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scene played repeatedly in Rose''s head, her irritation growing with every passing second.


    "Are you alright?" Lucian''s concerned voice broke her thoughts. He looked at her closely, noticing her tense expression. "Is something wrong?"


    "No¡­ nothing," Rose mumbled, pouting slightly as she glanced away.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, puzzled. She''s been acting strange lately, he thought but decided to let it go.


    As he turned, Olivia stepped out of the car gracefully, her eyes scanning the grand venue before her. She walked up to Lucian, slipping her arm forward with a warm smile.


    "Shall we, Lucy?" Olivia asked, her voice filled with anticipation.


    Lucian hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. "Yeah¡­ let''s go," he said, offering his mother a soft smile as he placed her arm in his.


    Before Rose could move to join him, Celestia had already swept forward, claiming Lucian''s left side with the kind of poise only she could manage. Her eyes glimmered with silent mischief as she linked arms with him, matching Olivia''s stride.


    Rose''s jaw clenched as her plans were thwarted. She wanted to pull Lucian to her side, but the growing crowd around the manor caught her attention. People were watching, and Rose''s stoic nature took over. She wouldn''t make a scene in public.


    Instead, she begrudgingly took her place on Olivia''s right side, glaring at Celestia''s back as they walked.


    This woman is unbearable, Rose muttered under her breath, her eyes never leaving Celestia.


    Celestia, aware of the hostility directed at her, glanced back momentarily, her lips curving into a barely-there smirk before turning her attention back to Lucian.


    As the group approached the main entrance, Olivia glanced at Lucian with a smile, trying to ease the tension. "What do you think, Lucy? This is quite the event they''ve prepared, isn''t it?"


    Lucian nodded slightly but remained quiet.


    "They''re keeping it under wraps, too," Rose added, curious despite herself. "What kind of surprise requires all this extravagance?"


    Lucian didn''t answer, his mind elsewhere. He had a sinking feeling about the evening but kept it to himself.


    Sensing his unease, Olivia gently squeezed his arm. "Let''s enjoy ourselves tonight, alright?" she said, her voice encouraging.


    Lucian offered her a faint smile, not wanting to dampen her excitement. "Yeah¡­ sure."


    Meanwhile, Celestia''s grip on his other arm tightened slightly, her presence unwavering.


    As they walked through the grand gates, the tension between the three women simmered just below the surface, unnoticed by the glittering crowd around them. Lucian, caught in the center of it all, could only hope the night wouldn''t spiral further into chaos.


    As they stepped inside the grand hall of the Starline Manor, Lucian''s discomfort grew with every passing second. The ornate chandeliers glittered overhead, casting a golden glow over the well-dressed crowd, but all Lucian could focus on was the murmuring that seemed to follow him wherever he went.


    "Hey," he whispered, his voice low enough to escape the ears of anyone but his immediate company. "It feels weird and bad you both clinging to my arms like this. One side is fine, but both? It''s¡­ too much."


    His voice carried a faint plea, his eyes darting to Celestia on his left and Rose on his right. He could feel the judgmental gazes burning into his back, accompanied by hushed whispers that swirled through the room like an incessant hum.


    Celestia smirked, leaning in slightly as though to tease him further. "What''s wrong, darling? Feeling a little overwhelmed by all the attention?"


    Rose tightened her grip on his other arm, her lips pressed into a thin line. "If you don''t like it, maybe she should let go first," she muttered, glaring past Lucian to Celestia, who only smiled more brightly in response.


    Lucian sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as they continued walking. This is going to be a long day.


    ---


    Meanwhile, the whispers among the guests grew louder, though still hushed enough to avoid catching the attention of their subjects.


    "Wait¡­ isn''t that Miss Kane? And¡­ is that her infamous son? You know, the so-called ''useless'' one?"


    "Ah, yes, Lucian Kane. I heard so much about him recently. Didn''t the young lady of the Starline family propose to him at her college last week?"


    "Yes, and the most shocking part? He rejected her. Imagine, he rejected her! The biggest suitor of hers, the perfect match, they said and he turns her down? People are saying the poor girl''s gone mad."


    "I know. And remember her last birthday? Avey made quite the scene back then, too. If not for the Starline family suppressing the news, she''d have been a laughingstock in every headline."


    "Honestly, what''s so special about that Lucian boy anyway? He''s just a disgrace to the Kane name."


    "Indeed. And this sudden event tonight it has to be about that scandal, doesn''t it? What do you think? Maybe the Starline and Kane families are arranging their marriage after all, to put an end to all the embarrassment?"


    "It makes sense, doesn''t it? Why else call such an important gathering on such short notice? And look Miss Olivia Kane herself is here. Even her daughter, Rose Kane! Everyone knows they never attend events unless it''s something monumental."


    "Wait a second. Who''s that on Lucian''s left? The woman holding his arm?"


    "I¡­ don''t know. But she''s stunning, and her presence¡­ She''s definitely someone important. But why can''t I remember her name?"


    "Wait, I know! That''s Princess Celestia G. Valentino! I saw her at her 20th birthday celebration. She rarely makes public appearances, not even on social media. But why is she holding onto Lucian Kane so¡­ intimately? Don''t tell me¡­"


    "This is huge news."


    ---


    Though the murmurs were subdued, they were impossible to ignore. Eyes followed Lucian and his entourage, speculation running rampant. The grandeur of the hall paled in comparison to the intrigue surrounding the Kane family and their unexpected companion.


    Lucian, Olivia, Rose, and Celestia, however, remained unfazed or at least, they appeared to be. Years of enduring the scrutiny of high society had taught them well. Yet, Lucian couldn''t help but let out a quiet sigh as they moved deeper into the hall, the weight of the attention settling heavily on his shoulders.


    Celestia, in contrast, wore a confident smile, her gaze sweeping over the crowd with an air of nonchalance. She leaned slightly closer to Lucian, as if to make the rumors even more delicious for those watching.


    Olivia walked with poise, her expression unreadable, though her sharp eyes darted briefly to each group of onlookers as though silently challenging anyone to speak louder.


    Olivia, however, couldn''t hide her annoyance, her grip on Lucian''s arm tightening slightly as her gaze shifted between Celestia and the crowd.


    Lucian, stuck in the middle, sighed once more. This night is going to be far worse than I imagined.


    ----


    merry Christmas my lovely dovely pumpkins


    and ofcourse special thanks to Collin_McCall fo big gift appreciate it very much

 Chapter 179 - 179: Romantic Arthur

    A sudden clap echoed through the bustling hall, cutting through the low murmur of conversations and drawing every gaze toward the grand staircase. The sound was commanding yet composed, a masterstroke in gaining attention without the need for words.


    Lucian turned his head toward the source of the sound, as did Olivia, Rose, and Celestia. Olivia discreetly released her grip on Lucian''s arm, though Celestia made no such gesture, her fingers tightening slightly on his arm instead.


    Standing at the top of the staircase, dressed in an impeccably tailored suit, was Antonio Starline. His sharp, chiseled features exuded authority, and his commanding presence silenced the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Antonio began, his voice resonant and steady, "thank you for joining us on this very special evening."


    The room quieted further, the guests offering polite nods and smiles, eager to hear what the Starline patriarch had to say.


    "You may be wondering why I have gathered you all here tonight," Antonio continued, his piercing gaze sweeping the room. "Allow me to enlighten you. Today marks a momentous occasion for the Starline family. A significant announcement will be made a milestone that involves a very special person."


    A ripple of curiosity moved through the crowd. Guests exchanged glances, their eyebrows raised in intrigue.


    Antonio''s next words caused an audible stir. "It is my honor to invite Prince Arthur G. Valentino to share the purpose of this gathering with you all."


    The murmurs grew louder, a mixture of awe and surprise spreading across the room.


    "Prince Arthur?" one guest whispered. "Why would he be here? This wasn''t mentioned in the invitation."


    "It must be something monumental," another replied. "The Starline family collaborating with the royal family? It''s unheard of."


    Before anyone could speculate further, the grand double doors at the back of the hall swung open with dramatic flair. A luxurious red carpet rolled out from the entrance, and the lighting shifted to highlight the figure walking in.


    Arthur G. Valentino made his entrance with effortless confidence, his devilishly handsome face framed by the soft glow of the lights. He wore a pristine white suit adorned with golden accents, every step exuding elegance and charisma.


    The murmurs reached a crescendo as Arthur descended the stairs, his every move scrutinized by the captivated crowd.


    "There he is," someone whispered. "The prince himself. They say he''s the strongest candidate to become the next king."


    "Shh, keep your voice down!" another cautioned. "The princess is here too, and you don''t want to upset her. I''ve heard she''s ruthless not that anyone dares say it aloud."


    "Ruthless? No one''s ever gotten hurt, but there''s something about her¡­ something terrifying," a third muttered.


    Lucian remained still, his face unreadable, though his thoughts swirled.


    Here we go the grand antagonist himself, he thought, a wry chuckle escaping in his mind. Shiny and sparkling, as always.


    Beside him, Olivia raised an eyebrow slightly, her expression calm but her mind calculating.


    What is the Starline family doing with the royal family? Business? An alliance? Her sharp gaze lingered on Arthur for a moment before she dismissed the thought.


    No, this life is different. I won''t waste my time fighting for money and power. Olivia''s gaze softened as it shifted to Lucian. This time, my priorities are clear. My son comes first.


    The faintest smile appeared on Olivia''s lips as she decided to let go of her old ways. Her calculating mind gave way to something gentler, and she felt a calm resolve settle within her.


    Lucian, however, remained focused on Arthur''s grand entrance, purposefully ignoring Olivia''s gaze.


    Celestia, standing to Lucian''s left, tightened her grip on his arm with a sly smile. She had no interest in her brother''s grand theatrics or the dazzling display of lights. Her eyes remained fixed on Lucian''s face, her smile deepening as she observed his reaction or lack thereof.


    Arthur continued his graceful descent into the center of the grand room, his every step deliberate and calculated. Guests parted for him like waves, offering polite nods and hushed greetings, their expressions a mix of admiration and curiosity. The prince exuded an aura of authority and charm, a man who seemed born for such moments.


    Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    Once he reached the center of the hall, Arthur turned slightly, his white-and-gold suit gleaming under the chandeliers. He raised a hand, a simple gesture that commanded the room''s silence. The murmurs died down instantly.


    "Esteemed nobles, honored guests," Arthur began, his voice smooth and clear, resonating with confidence and sincerity. "I stand before you this evening not just as a prince, but as a man with a request that will change the course of my life."


    A ripple of anticipation coursed through the room. Heads tilted forward, eager to catch every word.


    Arthur paused briefly, his gaze sweeping across the assembled guests. His tone softened as he continued, a touch of warmth entering his otherwise formal demeanor.


    "Tonight, in this hall where many significant matters have been discussed, I ask for the most meaningful of them all. For the love I have found in this very room, for the light that has illuminated my world¡­" His gaze lingered for a moment, as though searching for someone amidst the crowd. Then his voice, still steady but gentler, carried the question that sent a shockwave through the room:


    "Avey Starline, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?"


    The words hung in the air like an explosive revelation. The gasps of surprise from the guests were quickly followed by frantic whispers.


    Olivia''s expression darkened instantly. Her sharp gaze narrowed as she muttered, low and cold, "How dare they¡­"


    Rose''s head snapped toward Lucian, her own face a mixture of emotions. Her lips parted slightly in surprise, her brows furrowed as conflicting thoughts raced through her mind. Relief and unease battled within her relief that this might mean Avey would finally leave her precious Lucian alone, and unease over how this announcement might affect him.


    Lucian, however, remained outwardly calm. His expression betrayed no emotion, his face like a marble statue. Yet, beneath the surface, his heart pounded violently.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Here we go, he whispered to himself internally, struggling to control his breathing.


    Beside him, Celestia''s lips curved into an amused smirk. She licked her lips playfully, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of humor and intrigue.


    Oh, brother, she thought with a quiet chuckle, are you helping me without even realizing it?


    She turned her attention back to Lucian, her grip on his arm tightening slightly. Though he appeared stoic, Celestia could feel the faint tremor in his arm, a sign of the storm brewing within him. Her gaze softened, tinged with amusement and pity.


    So, you still care¡­ she mused silently. Even after all this, you still feel something, don''t you?


    Meanwhile, the whispers among the guests grew louder despite their attempts to remain discreet.


    "Wait, did I hear that right? Prince Arthur is proposing to Avey Starline?"


    "An engagement between the royal family and the Starlines¡­ This changes everything. Their influence will skyrocket if this happens."


    "I thought this event might be about a Kane-Starline union, but this¡­ This is unexpected."


    "I heard rumors about Avey and the Kane boy, but I guess those were just gossip. How could she turn down a prince?"


    As the speculation swirled, a series of light, deliberate footsteps broke through the chatter.


    Click. Click.


    The sound of heels descending the grand staircase drew all eyes upward.


    Avey Starline appeared at the top of the staircase, her presence instantly commanding attention. She wore an exquisite sky-blue gown, the fabric flowing around her like a cascading river. Her features were delicate, framed by soft waves of hair, and around her neck hung a pink necklace a simple, almost childish accessory that seemed oddly out of place at such a grand event.


    Walking beside her was her mother, Melody Starline, her hands resting lightly on Avey''s shoulders. While Melody tried to maintain a composed expression, her eyes betrayed a mix of pride and inner conflict.


    All heads turned toward Avey, including Arthur''s, whose face lit up with anticipation. His smile widened as he watched her take each careful step downward.


    But Avey''s gaze was not on Arthur.


    From the very moment she stepped onto the staircase, her eyes sought out one person. Her gaze was fixed on Lucian Kane.


    Lucian noticed immediately but kept his expression neutral, even as a flicker of something unfamiliar passed through him. He clenched his jaw slightly, forcing himself to maintain his calm fa?ade.


    She looks beautiful, he thought fleetingly. Sky blue always suited her.


    But as Avey''s gaze locked with his, Lucian turned his head away, deliberately avoiding her eyes. His movements were slow and measured, as if to convey disinterest.


    Avey''s steps didn''t falter. She continued her descent, her eyes never wavering from Lucian, as though the crowd and Arthur''s proposal didn''t exist.


    Arthur frowned slightly, his previously confident demeanor cracking as he noticed Avey''s distracted behavior. His brows furrowed in confusion, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    Celestia, standing beside Lucian, tilted her head and let out a quiet, mocking laugh under her breath. She could feel the tension radiating from Avey''s gaze and Lucian''s feigned indifference. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, this is getting interesting, she thought, her smirk deepening.


    Rose''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. She glanced at Avey, then at Lucian, her eyes searching his face for any reaction. But he remained stoic, refusing to give anything away.


    Avey''s mother, Melody, caught Olivia''s piercing gaze from across the room. Olivia''s expression was sharp and unforgiving, her displeasure clear. Unable to hold Olivia''s gaze, Melody quickly looked away, her confidence faltering.


    As Avey finally reached the bottom of the staircase, the room seemed to hold its collective breath. All eyes were on her, waiting for her reaction to Arthur''s heartfelt proposal. But Avey only had eyes for one person.


    And that person was not Arthur.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Stop...

    The tension in the grand hall was unbearable as Avey reached the last step of the staircase. The crowd''s whispers had faded to complete silence, the air thick with anticipation. All eyes were on Avey, waiting for her response except for Avey herself. Her focus remained unwavering, locked onto Lucian, who resolutely avoided her gaze, his face a carefully constructed mask of indifference.


    Arthur stepped forward confidently, his polished shoes clicking against the marble floor as he extended his hand toward her. His charming smile radiated an air of control, masking the subtle unease lurking beneath. "Avey," he said softly, his voice reverberating through the hall, "you look breathtaking tonight."


    Avey blinked, her gaze momentarily shifting to Arthur. Her expression remained polite and composed, but there was a distinct lack of warmth in her tone when she replied, "Thank you, Your Highness." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her voice was measured, respectful, but the undertone of detachment was clear. It wasn''t the response Arthur had expected, and for a fleeting moment, his confident smile faltered before he recovered.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly, the faint crease betraying his frustration. How could she remain so indifferent, especially in front of so many onlookers? He couldn''t afford a misstep tonight.


    Meanwhile, Avey''s thoughts were a maelstrom. Her fingers tensed at her sides, her jaw tightening. Why is he addressing me so familiarly? she thought. In front of all these people, no less. The decorum she was expected to maintain as the daughter of the Starline family prevented her from openly voicing her annoyance, but her frown deepened slightly.


    Foolish arrogance, she thought. Does he believe this farce of a proposal will make me forget who truly matters?


    Arthur, unaware of her internal storm, took another step closer, lowering his voice just slightly. "This is a day to mark a new chapter, one I hope we can write together. I ask you, Avey Starline," his voice was deliberate, every word polished, "to become my partner in this life. I promise to cherish you."


    His hand extended further, palm open, inviting her to take it. The words echoed elegantly, the weight of his title backing them, but Avey felt nothing but irritation disguised behind her placid expression.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she glanced at Arthur''s hand. Does he think his titles and promises mean anything to me? she thought bitterly.


    From the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Lucian. He was still looking away, his face unreadable, but she knew him too well. That tension in his shoulders, the slight twitch of his fingers, and the way his jaw clenched told her everything. He''s hurting, she thought. He''s pretending this doesn''t affect him, but I can see through him. Why would Mother do this?


    Her gaze hardened as she thought of her mother, Melody. Inviting Lucian here today, knowing what was planned was it deliberate? It''s cruel.


    But then a realization struck her, and her chest tightened. No¡­ Mother wouldn''t have done this unless someone specifically requested it. Could it have been Arthur himself?


    Avey''s sharp gaze subtly shifted toward Arthur, her expression revealing nothing, but the quiet intensity in her eyes betrayed her own thoughts. So, this is how it''s going to be,


    In the midst of this, Avey''s resolve solidified. Her heart, once trembling with uncertainty, now beat steadily. Her gaze flicked back to Lucian. Don''t worry, my love, she murmured internally, her lips moving faintly but no sound escaping. I won''t disappoint you.


    Arthur, on the other hand, maintained his outward composure, though inside, his pride was pricked. I''ve lowered myself to this for the throne, he thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. Even if I don''t love her, even if she means nothing to me, I need her for my plans. With her background and connections, she''ll secure my path to becoming king. A fair exchange.


    Despite his frustration, Arthur tried to convince himself. At least I can offer her a life without pain. I''ll give her status, security, and protection. It''s more than most marriages of convenience provide.


    Avey, however, wasn''t fooled by Arthur''s charm or grand promises. Her focus shifted to Lucian again, her determination unwavering. Arthur''s words felt like empty echoes in the vast hall. She wouldn''t allow herself to be manipulated.


    The room held its collective breath, waiting for Avey''s answer. Every pair of eyes in the grand hall was fixed on her, anticipating her next move. But Avey''s silence was louder than any reply she could have given. Her gaze lingered on Arthur''s outstretched hand before flickering back to Lucian for the briefest of moments, betraying the turmoil beneath her composed exterior.


    Arthur, his hand still extended, maintained his charming, confident demeanor, though his patience was clearly beginning to waver. "So, Avey," he said softly, his voice carrying a blend of authority and expectation. "What will your answer be? Will you accept my proposal?"


    Lucian''s eyes shifted slightly, catching the scene out of the corner of his gaze. "So, it''s finally happening.."So, what will it be, Avey? Will you accept?"," he murmured silently to himself, his face unreadable but his thoughts tumultuous. His fingers twitched almost imperceptibly as if restraining some unspoken reaction.


    Rose,her heart thundering in her chest as the chaotic scene unfolded. She stood frozen, her thoughts waging a silent war. A part of her wanted to step in, to stop this madness between Arthur and Avey. Yet another part whispered that perhaps it was better if Avey simply accepted Arthur''s proposal. It would put an end to all this turmoil, wouldn''t it? And maybe, just maybe, it would be the best for Lucian too.


    Her gaze flickered to the side, landing on Lucian. His face was unreadable, but the subtle tension in his jaw and the faint shadows in his eyes spoke volumes. Rose''s heart clenched at the sight.


    Lucian will be devastated if this happens, she thought, a pang of guilt slicing through her. She sighed, her conflicted gaze drifting back to the center of the hall, where Arthur''s hand was still extended toward Avey, waiting.


    "I can''t just... no..." Rose murmured under her breath, frustration bubbling within her. She clenched her hands, her nails digging into her palms as she remained rooted in place, torn between her warring emotions. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her inner turmoil was suddenly interrupted by the sound of a booming voice, loud and commanding, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    Centre of hall


    Avey''s lips parted, ready to speak. But before she could utter a word, a sharp voice erupted through the hall, cutting through the tension like a lightning strike.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Olivia''s sharp voice sliced through the silence, her temper finally breaking. Her face was flushed with indignation as she glared at the unfolding scene. "How dare they"


    But Olivia''s outburst was drowned out by a voice louder than thunder, cutting through the room like a knife.


    STOPPPP...


    "HOW DARE YOU TAKE ADVANTAGE OF YOUR POSITION AND AUTHORITY TO PRESSURE HER INTO MARRYING YOU!"


    The booming accusation reverberated through the hall, silencing every murmur. All heads turned toward the grand entrance, eyes wide with shock.


    Olivia''s words died in her throat, her head whipping around to locate the source of the outburst. "Who" she began, but her voice faltered as she took in the sight.


    Celestia''s mind raced, her expression shifting between shock and fury. Who the hell is this? she cursed inwardly, her nails digging into her palms. This was supposed to be her moment a perfect ending where Avey would accept Arthur, leaving Lucian vulnerable and hers for the taking. And now, this interloper had shattered everything. Despite the anger simmering beneath her calm facade, curiosity sparkled in her eyes. Who has the audacity to interrupt this?


    The guests exchanged nervous whispers, their gazes darting between Arthur and the source of the voice. "Does this person have a death wish?" someone muttered. The tension in the room spiked to unbearable levels, the weight of the bold accusation hanging heavily in the air.


    Arthur''s outstretched hand clenched into a fist, his face darkening with anger. His eyes narrowed, scanning the crowd for the perpetrator. "Who dares?" he growled, his voice laced with authority and a simmering fury that sent chills down the spines of those nearest him.


    At the back of the hall, Lucian exhaled, his breath shaky. Relief and something else flickered across his face, though he masked it quickly. "So, he''s here," Lucian muttered under his breath, a mixture of annoyance and exasperation coloring his tone. That damned idiot. Of course, he''d show up now. Just my luck.


    All eyes turned to the grand entrance as the source of the commotion stepped into view. The man''s presence was commanding, his expression unyielding, as if daring anyone to challenge him.


    The air grew heavier, the guests holding their collective breaths once again. Avey, who had been on the verge of speaking, froze, her wide eyes turning toward the newcomer. For a moment, her face was unreadable, a storm of emotions flickering across her features.


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened, his voice dropping to a dangerous low. "Whoever you are, you''ve just signed your death warrant."


    ----

 Chapter 181 - 181: Protagonist vs Villain

    The tension in the grand hall soared to new heights as a booming voice shattered the silence.


    "STOPPPP!"


    Heads turned sharply toward the entrance, the crowd gasping collectively. Murmurs rippled through the gathering as they watched a man stride in with a defiant swagger, his movements sharp and purposeful. The bandages on his nose were fresh, a testament to a recent injury, but it did nothing to dull the fury etched into his expression. His presence exuded defiance, every step laced with anger and frustration.


    From his place at the side of the room, Lucian''s lips tightened, his voice barely audible as he murmured to himself, "Victor... of course. Villain versus protagonist how could I forget this was bound to happen?" He sighed inwardly, bracing himself for the inevitable clash.


    Victor''s voice rang out with unrestrained venom. "This engagement cannot happen not now, not ever. Stop this farce immediately!"


    Gasps echoed through the room, the assembled guests exchanging alarmed glances. Some leaned toward their companions, whispering furiously.


    "What is he doing here, disrupting a royal event?"


    "How bold and foolish. He''s walking into his own doom."


    "But isn''t this... rather romantic? Standing up for love against the odds?"


    "Romantic? He''s throwing himself into the lion''s den. Prince Arthur won''t take this lightly."


    Arthur, who had been standing before Avey with his hand extended, turned slowly, his movements deliberate and composed. His sharp gaze locked onto Victor, his expression unreadable yet tinged with a dangerous edge. The tension was palpable as Arthur began to walk forward, each step echoing ominously in the hushed hall.


    "You''re Victor, aren''t you?" Arthur''s voice was calm but cold, each word dripping with authority. "Explain yourself. Why do you dare disrupt this moment of mine?" His gaze darkened, a flicker of irritation flashing through his otherwise composed demeanor.


    Victor didn''t flinch. Instead, he took a step closer, his defiance unwavering. "You''re forcing her into this sham of a marriage. Stop this act, right now."


    Arthur''s guards moved swiftly, stepping closer to shield the prince, their sharp eyes scanning Victor for any threat.


    "Hold." Arthur raised a hand, his tone steady yet commanding. The guards halted immediately, though their stance remained tense, ready to act at a moment''s notice. Arthur continued toward Victor, his piercing gaze fixed on the intruder.


    Victor sneered, his chest puffing up as he spat, "I won''t let this happen. If Avey is forced into this, I''ll stop it myself. I love her, and I won''t stand by while she''s pushed into something against her will. I don''t care if you''re a prince or a king. Even if God himself stood in my way, I''d fight for her."


    Gasps rippled through the room again, louder this time. The audacity of Victor''s declaration sent shockwaves through the gathered nobles.


    "Unbelievable! Does he not value his life?"


    "This is madness challenging the prince in his own domain."


    "Still¡­ it''s quite the display of passion. I didn''t know Victor had this side to him."


    "Passion? Or recklessness? It''s a death wish if you ask me."


    "But look at Prince Arthur. He hasn''t lost his composure. Such restraint for someone of his stature."


    "Indeed, his calmness is impressive. A true king in the making."


    Arthur stopped a few feet away from Victor, his expression hardening. He clenched his outstretched hand into a fist, his patience clearly thinning.


    "Who are you to question me?" Arthur''s voice was measured, but the underlying anger was unmistakable. "Do you see yourself as some kind of hero? What gives you the right to decide what''s right or wrong here? Avey has not rejected me, and until she does, you have no standing in this matter."


    Victor''s jaw tightened, and he stepped closer, undeterred. "I don''t need anyone''s permission to stand up for what''s right! I''ll fight for Avey, no matter the cost. I''m not afraid of you."


    Arthur''s voice dropped, low and dangerous. "You''ll regret this foolishness."


    Arthur inhaled deeply, reigning in his fury. His pride and status as a royal demanded composure, but the temptation to retaliate was almost overwhelming. He couldn''t afford to let this turn into a public spectacle. Bloodshed here would stain his reputation, something he couldn''t risk in front of the assembled nobles and influencers.


    "I''ll give you one chance," Arthur said, his voice heavy with authority. "Kneel now and apologize. This is my final warning. Do it, and I''ll let you leave on your own two feet."


    Victor smirked, his confidence unshaken. "Apologize? To you? Never. You might have a crown, but you''ll never have my respect."


    The guests held their breath, the tension suffocating as the confrontation escalated.


    "Victor is pushing too far," someone whispered.


    "But look at him he''s not backing down. It''s reckless but admirable."


    "Arthur should just end this quickly. This display is beneath him."


    "Still, he''s showing incredible restraint. A true ruler in the making."


    Arthur''s hand flexed, the urge to strike clear in his expression. But before he could act, Victor''s voice boomed again, cutting through the tension like a blade.


    "I love her, and she loves me! This engagement is nothing but a sham." Victor''s voice rang out, bold and unapologetic. He stood at the center of the grand hall, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath, his gaze daring anyone to challenge him.


    Lucian sighed from the back of the room, his expression one of mild exasperation. "That damned idiot," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. "What a day¡­"


    Antonio Starline, who had already made his way toward the front, clenched his jaw. "Avey loves you? That''s a lie!" he began, his voice sharp with indignation. But before he could say more, Arthur raised a hand, silencing him with an authoritative gesture.


    Antonio''s eyes narrowed in irritation, his lips pressing into a thin line. He glanced at the guests, their eyes now trained on him, waiting to see how the head of the Starline family would respond. Reluctantly, Antonio took a step back, though his frown deepened as he cast a warning glare at Victor. The audacity of this man to involve himself in Starline family matters was almost too much to bear. His fingers twitched with the urge to put Victor in his place, but he restrained himself, deciding to let Arthur handle the situation. For now.


    Arthur, standing tall and composed, took a single step closer to Victor, his expression impassive but his eyes glinting with cold calculation. "I see you have no shame," Arthur began, his voice steady but laced with disdain. "You come here, uninvited, to disrupt a royal engagement. And yet, you have the audacity to spout nonsense about love? Let''s make one thing clear: Avey does not share those feelings. Your claims are baseless, and frankly, pathetic."


    Victor''s jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides, but Arthur pressed on, his tone hardening with every word.


    "and even Who are you, Victor?" Arthur''s voice cut through the room like a blade, each syllable deliberate. "You are nothing. Just a lowly dog wagging its tail at the prospect of an opportunity. Do you think your mere presence here entitles you to challenge someone like me?"


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, and whispers spread like wildfire.


    "Did he just call him a dog?"


    "Arthur''s right. Who does Victor think he is?"


    "Imagine someone like Victor claiming he''s in love with Avey. It''s absurd."


    "But wasn''t he just standing up for her? Isn''t that romantic?"


    "Romantic? It''s desperation. He''s probably hoping to marry up and secure a fortune."


    Arthur smirked faintly, the corners of his lips curling as he listened to the shifting murmurs of the guests. The court of public opinion was a fickle beast, and he was a master at steering it.


    "Let''s be honest," Arthur continued, his voice taking on a condescending edge. "You''re a rat, scavenging for scraps at the table of those far above you. And Avey? She is one of the heiresses of the Starline family, one of the most powerful families in the country. What gives you the delusional idea that someone like her would even glance at you, let alone love you?"


    Arthur''s gaze swept across the room, addressing not just Victor but the entire audience. "Men like you are nothing but parasites. You seek to climb the social ladder by preying on women of status, hoping their wealth and influence will carry you to a life you could never earn yourself. Am I wrong?"


    The crowd stirred, murmurs breaking out again.


    "He''s right, isn''t he?"


    "Victor''s always been ambitious, but this? It''s shameless."


    "I thought he was being heroic, but maybe he''s just a gold-digger."


    "Arthur''s handling this well. Very composed for someone of his rank."


    Victor''s face darkened, his breathing heavy as Arthur''s words struck deeper and deeper. The guests'' whispers felt like daggers, each one cutting into his pride.


    Arthur took another calculated step forward, towering over Victor now. "You disgust me," he said, his voice low but venomous. "Men like you are the reason families like mine must always remain vigilant. Always guarding against those who think wealth and power can be stolen with a mere act of audacity."


    Victor''s fists trembled at his sides, his nails digging into his palms as he struggled to contain his rage. Rat? Dog? How dare he? Arthur''s words echoed in his mind, fueling the fire burning within him.


    The guests'' whispers grew louder, a cacophony of judgment and speculation.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I knew Victor was ambitious, but this? It''s disgraceful."


    "Prince Arthur is handling this with such poise. Truly king material."


    "Victor should just leave before he embarrasses himself further."


    "Do you think he really loves Avey? Or is he just using her?"


    Arthur allowed himself a moment of triumph, his smirk growing. It was almost too easy to sway the crowd''s opinion, to turn Victor into a pariah in front of everyone. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor finally spoke, his voice low and trembling with suppressed fury. "How dare you¡­" he muttered, barely audible at first. Then, louder, "HOW DARE YOU!"


    ----

 Chapter 182 - 182: Actually, the truth is…I’m

    Arthur took a deep breath, his composure slipping for a fraction of a second. He clenched his fists, his sharp eyes fixed on Victor. The overwhelming urge to end this insolent show of arrogance burned inside him, but he couldn''t afford to act impulsively not in front of this high-profile audience.


    He closed his eyes momentarily, exhaling deeply as if expelling the frustration building within. When he reopened them, his gaze was cool and calculating, his royal demeanor restored.


    "I''ll entertain your theatrics for now," Arthur said quietly, his voice low but filled with warning. "But let me remind you, Victor your actions tonight will carry consequences. Don''t mistake the protection of a treaty for immunity. If you''re na?ve enough to believe otherwise, you''ll learn the hard way."


    Victor smirked, his arms crossed, exuding an air of defiance"Consequences? You speak as if I''m concerned. I''ve already made my stance clear. I''m not here for you, Arthur. I''m here for Avey."


    Arthur''s jaw tightened at Victor''s audacity, but Victor wasn''t finished.


    "Why even stand in my way?"Victor continued, a glint of amusement in his eyes."Your interference only strengthens my point. Let Avey decide. Or is it that you''re afraid her choice won''t favor you?"


    Murmurs spread through the crowd like wildfire.


    "Does he have a point?"


    "Why is the prince pushing so hard if Avey hasn''t given her answer yet?"


    "Could the accusations against him hold some truth?"


    Arthur patience was wearing thin, but he knew better than to rise to the bait.Any reaction out of line could tip the delicate balance against him.


    Victor, basking in the growing murmurs, pressed on."Avey," he said, turning toward her with a self-assured smile. "Don''t be afraid. Choose me. Stand by me, and I promise neither the royal family nor anyone else will ever harm you or the Starline family."


    He straightened, his aura shifting to that of a battlefield general strong, confident, unyielding.His hands rested behind his back, his presence radiating authority and pride.


    "I DECLARE THIS AS THE PATRIARCH OF THE VANEZ HOUSEHOLD.


    THE RESULT OF THIS BATTLE...


    WILL SOLELY BE DECIDED BY ME. VICTOR VANEZ."


    The crowd gasped, stunned by Victor''s bold proclamation.


    "The audacity!"


    "He''s speaking like he''s already won!"


    "This is getting out of hand¡­"


    Arthur''s gaze flicked to Avey."Avey," he called softly, his tone measured but firm. He stepped forward slightly, extending his hand in her direction."Make your choice. Your answer will settle this once and for all." Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Victor''s eyes didn''t waver as he too turned fully toward Avey."Avey, my words are true. Choose me, and I''ll shield you from all harm. You''ll have a partner who understands what it means to fight for what''s right."


    All eyes shifted to Avey.The room was thick with tension, the weight of two men''s pride and futures resting entirely on her decision.


    From the sidelines, Lucian leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. Yet, anyone who knew him could sense the faint tension in his posture. Celestia, standing beside him, glanced at him briefly before looking back at the scene unfolding. A mischievous smile danced on her lips as if she were enjoying the chaos more than she should.


    Olivia''s expression was a mix of cold calculation and restrained anger.Her sharp eyes flicked between Victor and Arthur, silently gauging their worth, while Rose''s gaze remained locked on Avey. Rose''s hand unconsciously clenched at her side, her face betraying her internal turmoil.


    "Who does she pick?"


    "Her choice will change everything¡­"


    "Imagine being in her position right now."


    The whispers from the guests grew louder as anticipation reached its peak.


    Avey, standing at the center of it all, looked at the two men. Her face was calm, composed, and unreadable, but inside, her thoughts churned like a storm.She slowly turned her head, her gaze sweeping over Arthur and then Victor before landing briefly on Lucian in the distance.


    Lucian didn''t move, his face as still as stone. Their eyes met for the briefest moment before he turned away, staring off into the distance as if he wasn''t involved in this circus at all.


    Avey''s lips pressed together, her expression giving away nothing.The room was silent, the air charged with anticipation.


    What will she choose?


    The question hung heavy in the air, waiting to be answered.


    Avey felt the weight of their gazes on her, but inside, her emotions were cold and detached. Tch, what a messed-up situation. I''m being treated like a prize in a game they''re playing for their own benefit. It''s disgusting. Her thoughts churned with quiet disdain as she assessed Arthur and Victor, two men who claimed to want her yet cared little for her as a person.


    She knew who they were what they were. From her past life, Avey was fully aware of their intentions. Neither cared about love; they were drawn to her power, her family, her background. Love? That''s a joke in the upper echelon. To people like them, emotions are nothing more than useless distractions. Her lips pressed into a thin line, betraying her inner frustration.


    She blinked slowly, her expression calm, betraying nothing of her storming thoughts. Taking a soft breath, she readied herself.


    From the sidelines, Melody shifted uncomfortably, her maternal instincts kicking in as she watched her daughter in the middle of the brewing storm. This feels humiliating, even to me. Melody''s gaze flicked toward her husband, Antonio, silently pleading for support.But Antonio simply lowered his head slightly, signaling his unwillingness to intervene.


    "It''s all about interests, in the end,"Melody murmured to herself with a sad smile. Then, steeling herself, she whispered softly, "Do what you think is right, my girl. I''ll support you."


    Avey didn''t react visibly to her mother''s words, but she felt their weight. With a steady breath, she turned her attention back to the two men vying for her answer.


    Victor straightened, confidence still painted across his face, his smirk daring. Arthur stood tall, poised, yet his eyes narrowed as if attempting to anticipate her every word.


    Finally, Avey''s soft yet clear voice broke the tense silence."Victor, I don''t remember us having anything that could be misconstrued as a relationship. I don''t understand why you''ve even brought this up it feels strange and inappropriate."


    The hall froze.The murmurs ceased, the silence heavy with disbelief.


    Victor''s smirk faltered, his face darkening as her words sank in. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur, who had been carefully maintaining his composure, nearly let out a laugh, his lips twitching as he fought to suppress it. But even the prince couldn''t help the small chuckle that escaped. His shoulders shook slightly, and he quickly masked his amusement behind a polite cough.


    Victor clenched his fists at his sides.This stupid woman¡­how dare she humiliate me like this!


    "I think you''ve misunderstood,"Victor said, forcing a tight smile. His voice lowered but carried a dangerous edge. "Perhaps you''ve forgotten the three dates we shared? I can provide evidence if you''d like don''t be afraid, Avey. I''ve already told you, there''s no need to fear the royal family. I''ll protect you."


    The room erupted in hushed whispers.


    "Three dates?"


    "Does he really have evidence?"


    "Why doesn''t she remember?"


    Avey''s expression didn''t waver. Her voice, however, turned icy."Don''t misunderstand, Victor. Those weren''t dates. They were for other purposes entirely."


    Victor''s face stiffened, but before he could respond, Avey continued, her tone deliberate and cutting. "Actually, I''ve always thought of you more like¡­ a brother. So, please, don''t do this."


    The words hung in the air, and for a moment, there was complete silence.


    Then came the laughter.


    "Brother?!" someone snorted.


    "She called him a brother?! Oh, the humiliation!"


    "How shamelessly bold of her!"


    Arthur couldn''t hold back any longer.A full, rich laugh erupted from him as he bent slightly forward, his shoulders shaking. "Brother?" he repeated, his voice filled with amusement. "You¡­called him a brother?"


    Even the onlookers who were initially silent joined in, chuckling and whispering among themselves.


    Victor''s face darkened to a dangerous hue, his clenched fists trembling as his fury mounted.How dare she! How dare they! A faint glint of murderous intent flickered in his eyes, but he forced himself to stay composed or at least as much as his frayed pride would allow.


    Arthur finally straightened, his laughter subsiding into a satisfied smirk."Well, Victor, it seems your¡­ ''relationship'' wasn''t quite what you thought it was." His tone dripped with mockery, his satisfaction evident.


    Before Arthur could continue his taunts, Avey''s voice rang out again, cutting through the laughter. "And I''d also like to apologize to you, Your Highness," she said, her tone calm and measured.


    Arthur froze, his smirk faltering as he turned to her, confusion flickering in his eyes."Apologize? For what?"


    Avey''s serene expression didn''t falter as she met his gaze. "For rejecting your proposal as well."


    The hall fell silent once more.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly"Wait¡­what?" His usually sharp and confident demeanor cracked for the briefest moment, revealing genuine surprise.


    The murmurs among the guests exploded.


    "She rejected the prince?"


    "What is she thinking?"


    "First Victor, now Arthur? Who does she intend to choose?"


    "Reject me? What do you mean by that?" Arthur''s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint of confusion and suppressed anger flickering within them. He refused to let any hint of humiliation or frustration show on his face, maintaining his composed demeanor despite the blow to his pride.


    "It''s not like that¡­" Avey started, her tone measured, her mind racing. She needed to shift the narrative, and fast. Then, as though a spark of inspiration struck her, she continued with calm determination, her gaze steady.


    "Actually, the truth is¡­I''m pregnant."


    ---

 Chapter 183 - 183: Avey crossing the line

    The moment Avey uttered the words, "Actually, the truth is¡­ I''m pregnant," a ripple of silence washed over the grand hall. It wasn''t just silence no murmurs, no whispers. It was the kind of silence that bore into the ears, heavy and suffocating, as though the air itself had frozen in disbelief.


    Every head turned toward her, and every pair of eyes widened in shock. No one dared to breathe.


    Pregnant?


    The word lingered in the minds of the guests like an explosion still echoing. Slowly, the shock registered, expressions morphing from stunned disbelief to confusion and, finally, intrigue.


    Someone in the crowd stammered, "P... pr¡­ pregnant?" barely managing to whisper, as if saying it louder would make it more real.


    Even Lucian, who had been doing his best to maintain his indifferent facade acting as though none of this had anything to do with him turned sharply to look at Avey.His calm mask cracked, his eyes betraying the storm within. Shock, disbelief, frustration, and heartbreak flickered across his face before he could gather himself.


    He inhaled deeply, his chest rising and falling as he fought to steady his emotions. It wasn''t that he believed her words¡­but the impact they carried was undeniable.


    "What¡­ what do you mean by that?!"Arthur''s voice cut through the thick silence like a blade, shattering whatever was left of the room''s composure. Gone was his practiced elegance, his carefully cultivated image of control. His tone dripped with incredulity and suppressed rage, the sheer absurdity of Avey''s words shattering his royal demeanor.


    This was supposed to be a grand moment, the pinnacle of his calculated plans. And now, his supposed fianc¨¦e the centerpiece of this entire event had just destroyed it with a single sentence.


    Arthur hands clenched into fists at his sides, his knuckles white with tension. He could feel the judgmental stares of the crowd on his back, their whispers muted but incessant. His mind raced as he imagined the headlines.


    "Crown Prince Engaged to Pregnant Heiress!"


    "Royal Scandal Unfolds at Starline Mansion!"


    "Arthur Valentino The Green Hat Prince?"


    No. Absolutely not. He would not let this humiliation define him.


    As if to confirm her words, Avey spoke again, her tone steady despite the faint redness creeping onto her cheeks. "As I said, Your Highness¡­ I am pregnant." Her voice wasn''t loud, but in the tense silence, every syllable hit like a thunderclap.


    The gasps came this time, rippling across the room like waves.


    Antonio and Melody froze, their faces pale, their mouths slightly open as though they had seen a ghost. Antonio looked like he wanted to speak, but no words came.Melody''s hands trembled in her lap, clutching the fabric of her dress. They had been prepared for the unexpected, but not this.


    "Miss Starline,"Arthur said coldly, his tone now laced with venom,"this is not a joke to be made at such an event. Why didn''t you inform me beforehand?" His words were sharp, but his eyes betrayed the fury burning beneath.


    The change in his demeanor was unmistakable. The familiar address of "Avey"was gone, replaced with the formal "Miss Starline."


    Avey didn''t flinch. Her gaze held firm, her chin raised slightly in defiance."No one gave me the chance to say anything before now, Your Highness. Did they?" Her voice carried a calm authority, but her steady hands betrayed the effort it took to maintain her composure.


    Arthur''s jaw tightened. His nails bit into his palms as he clenched his fists harder. His mind reeled.True or not, her words had set fire to the carefully constructed image he had built for himself.


    Victor, who had been smugly silent until now, finally stirred. His eyes flickered with amusement, then darkened with something more calculating. A small smirk curled at the corner of his lips.


    Interesting. Very interesting, he thought. So, this is how you want to play it, Avey?Let''s see how far you can take this bluff.


    The tension in the hall became almost unbearable as Arthur stepped closer to Avey, his voice lowering but no less menacing"May I ask," he said, his tone biting,"who this child''s father is?"


    The crowd collectively held its breath.Every guest leaned in, their expressions ranging from morbid curiosity to outright shock.This was no longer just an engagement ceremony it had transformed into a full-blown scandal unfolding before their eyes.


    Avey hesitated, her lashes fluttering as she took a steadying breathSlowly, her hand began to rise, pointing across the room.


    The air seemed to thicken as every guest''s gaze followed the path of her trembling finger. Conversations died instantly, the silence so absolute that the faint rustle of her dress seemed deafening.


    Lucian froze, His brows furrowed.


    "Ahh, what the fuck?"Lucian blurted out, breaking the fragile silence. His voice cut through the tension like a whip, earning gasps and startled looks from those nearby.


    All eyes turned to where Avey''s finger was pointing to him.


    Lucian''s face twisted into a mix of shock and incredulity. "Why the hell is she pointing at me?" he muttered under his breath, but it was loud enough to reach the ears of those closest to him.


    "What the hell?"Rose''s voice rang out sharply, snapping the room''s attention to her. Her expression was a storm of confusion and anger as she grabbed Lucian''s collar, her fingers trembling."Is that true? Tell me, Lucian!" she demanded, her voice strained.


    "Hey..Calm down, Rose!"Olivia interjected, rushing to Lucian''s side. She placed a firm hand on Rose''s wrist, forcing her to release her grip. "Let him speak!"Olivia''s own face was pale, her confusion apparent as she turned to her son.


    But Lucian remained frozen, his mind racing. His frown deepened, his eyes darting from Avey to his mother and then back to Avey."No¡­ it''s not true,"he finally said, his voice low but steady. He shook his head, his bewilderment clear.


    A cold silence fell over the group. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestia, standing just a few feet away, didn''t move. She didn''t speak.Her face was unreadable, but her clenched fists and the slight tremor in her fingers betrayed her barely restrained rage She didn''t even glance at Lucian.Instead, her eyes bore into Avey with an intensity that could have turned stone to ash.The killing intent in her gaze was palpable, sharp and unrestrained.


    But Avey didn''t notice.Her own eyes were locked on Lucian. She seemed detached from the growing chaos around her, her gaze unyielding as if seeking something in Lucian''s expression.


    "Lucy¡­is it true?"Olivia asked gently, her voice softer now. Her hand reached for his shoulder, trying to steady him"i''ll understand, just tell me. Maybe this is why Avey''s been acting so strange lately."Her tone carried a mix of hope and confusion, tinged with a mother''s concern.


    Lucian shook his head again, stepping away from her touch"No, Mother,"he said firmly, his voice growing sharper"Please, just¡­ leave it."


    The words hit Olivia like a wave, and she stepped back slightly, startled by the edge in his tone.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, who had been watching the entire scene with a frozen expression, finally moved.His face remained eerily calm, but his clenched jaw and stiff shoulders betrayed his inner turmoil. Without a word, he turned on his heel and began walking toward the exit.


    His polished shoes clicked against the marble, a stark contrast to the chaos he was leaving behind.


    "Your Highness?"one of his aides hesitated, but Arthur raised a hand without looking back. "Leave me," he ordered coldly, his voice steady.


    This is disgraceful, he thought, his mind a maelstrom of anger and humiliation To be shamed like this in front of everyone¡­


    Victor, too, chose this moment to leave. Unlike Arthur''s silent exit, Victor''s every step radiated fury. His face was twisted with rage, and his hand instinctively brushed the bandages on his nose.


    The crowd parted for him as he walked toward the exit, the whispers trailing behind him like a storm.


    He pulled out his phone, his thumb flying over the screen.


    Call the kill team, he typed coldly, his lips curling into a smirk.He sent the message without hesitation, slipping the phone back into his pocket as he disappeared through the grand entrance.


    "You''ll pay for this, Kane,"Victor muttered darkly, his voice low but dripping with malice"For this¡­and everything else."


    ---


    Inside the Grand Hall


    The air was electric, charged with tension and disbelief. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What the hell is going on?"someone whispered loudly.


    "I can''t believe this¡­Avey Starline?Pregnant? With his child?" another murmured, gesturing discreetly toward Lucian.


    "Does that mean Lucian Kane is a scumbag? Running away from his responsibilities? Poor Miss Avey¡­"


    "Maybe that explains why she''s been so desperate, chasing after him like that,"one woman speculated"Do you think it''s true?"


    "Who knows?But if it is, what a disgrace to the Kane family."


    The whispers grew louder, a cacophony of speculation and judgment.


    Lucian, still standing in the middle of it all, clenched his fists tightly at his sides.The voices around him felt like daggers piercing his skin, each word sharper than the last. He glanced at Avey again, his frustration boiling over.


    Avey remained calm amidst the heavy silence that followed her revelation. Her gaze stayed fixed on Lucian, unwavering and serene.There was no hint of doubt in her expression, no sign of regret for the storm her words had unleashed. Instead, her lips held the faintest, most tender smile, a gesture so gentle that it seemed to be meant only for him.


    Lucian, however, was anything but calm. The moment her words sank in, he stepped away from Olivia and Rose, their hands lingering in the air where they''d tried to hold him back.His expression was unreadable at first, but the faint furrow in his brow betrayed his unease.


    Without sparing a glance at the crowd or considering their reactions, he began to move forward.His steps were deliberate, his shoulders tense. The whispers around the room quieted as everyone turned their attention to the unfolding scene.


    "Is he going to confront her?"


    "What is he thinking?"


    "This is getting more and more bizarre," someone muttered, their words trailing off into the oppressive silence.


    Lucian''s face darkened as he approached Avey. The frown etched onto his features was subtle but unmistakable, and to those who knew him, it was a rare and unsettling sight. Avey''s heart clenched at the sight of it. She had seen Lucian wear many expressions over the years warmth, amusement, even indifference but never one of unhappiness directed at her.


    The moment felt endless as Lucian closed the distance between them. Even the onlookers seemed to forget to breathe, their gazes darting between Lucian and Avey, searching for any hint of what might come next.


    ----


    Happy new year my lovely pumpkins


    Yooo guys your lovely author... just came to announce something


    Top three contributes for golden tickets...i don''t know if other authors di but i think i should


    First-Collin_McCall(also super gifter)


    Second-Unknown_6


    Third-Samuel_Greyson


    Thank ya all from heart ...sorry can''t tell power rankings since there is no way to know


    Thanks for ya all support and love...means world to me

 Chapter 184 - 184: Cold Lucian

    Lucian didn''t pause, didn''t acknowledge the murmurs of the crowd or the worried glances from his family. He strode toward Avey with singular focus, his face a mask of calm that only thinly veiled his frustration.


    No one stop him. The tension in the air was electric, every guest holding their breath as they watched the scene unfold.


    Avey''s heart skipped a beat as she saw him approaching. His expression was unreadable, his usual composure shadowed by something she couldn''t quite place. Despite the chaos around her, Avey couldn''t bring herself to look away.


    "Lucy, you¡­" she began softly, her voice trembling just enough to betray her nerves. But before she could say more, Lucian reached her, his hand gently but firmly clasping hers.


    The warmth of his touch caught her off guard, and though his grip was secure, it wasn''t rough. Without saying a word, he turned and began leading her toward the grand staircase.


    Avey stumbled slightly at first, but she didn''t resist. She let him guide her, her gaze fixed on his back, her mind racing. He''s angry¡­ but his hand¡­ it''s still so gentle.


    ---


    Among the Onlookers


    Rose took a step forward, panic flashing in her eyes. "Lucian!" she called out, her voice rising slightly.


    Lucian didn''t even glance back.


    "Lucy, stop! Where are you taking her?" Rose''s voice grew sharper, and she was about to run after him when Olivia placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "Let them go," Olivia said softly, her tone firm but not unkind. Her gaze followed Lucian and Avey as they ascended the stairs, her expression unreadable.


    "But Mother, he"Rose began, her voice filled with protest.


    "This isn''t our place, Rose," Olivia interrupted gently. "Let them figure it out."


    ---


    Celestia, standing nearby, didn''t move. Her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. Instead, a faint whisper escaped, too quiet for anyone to hear."Darling, you¡­" Her voice trailed off, and a sad smile touched her lips as she watched Lucian disappear with Avey.


    ---


    Antonio, on the other hand, wasn''t as reserved. His brows furrowed in frustration, and he took a determined step toward the stairs."I won''t allow this"


    "Antonio."


    Melody''s voice stopped him in his tracks. She placed a hand on his arm, her grip firm despite her gentle demeanor. "Let her decide,"she said softly, her eyes meeting his. "Let her have this moment at least."


    Antonio hesitated, his jaw tightening as he struggled with the turmoil in his mind. But after a moment, he sighed, lowering his head slightly in reluctant agreement.


    ---


    The Onlookers'' Whispers


    The guests,however, were far less restrained. The silence that had gripped them moments ago gave way to a cacophony of speculation.


    "What do you think he''s going to say to her?"


    "Do you think they''ve had a secret relationship all this time?"


    "No wonder she confessed so boldly. Look at him he didn''t even hesitate to take her away!"


    "But if it''s not true¡­why would she say such a thing?"


    "It''s a scandal, no matter how you look at it."


    ---


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Inside the Room on the Second Floor


    The sound of the door closing behind them echoed in the quiet room.


    Thud.


    Avey stood with her back pressed against the door, her breath shallow as she looked up at Lucian. He was close closer than he''d been in years. His hand rested on the door beside her head, effectively trapping her in place.


    His dark eyes searched hers, not with anger but with a heavy frustration that made her heart ache.


    "Lucy, you¡­"Avey tried to speak, but the words caught in her throat.


    Lucian didn''t let her finish. "Why?" His voice was low but carried a weight that made her chest tighten. "Why did you do that?"


    Avey blinked, startled by the directness of his question. "I¡­"


    "When?"Lucian cut her off, his tone sharp but not loud."When did we ever have a child together?"


    Her lips parted, and for the first time, she hesitated. "No, I just"


    "Just what, Avey?" he interrupted again, his frustration spilling into his words."What are we? Are we even friends now? Wait were we ever?"


    Those words hit her like a blow. Her eyes widened, and her heart clenched painfully. "Don''t say that," she whispered, her voice trembling. "We¡­ we¡­"She trailed off, unable to find the words to explain herself.


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair as he stepped back slightly, giving her a moment to breathe. "What are you trying to do, Avey? Why are you doing this?" His voice cracked slightly at the end, and he clenched his fists as if trying to calm himself.


    Avey opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out. Instead, she lowered her gaze, her hands trembling slightly as she clasped them in front of her.


    Lucian''s frustration didn''t come from anger it came from the confusion and hurt he''d been trying to suppress. "Avey¡­"he began, his tone softer now, but no less pained.


    ---


    The Guests Below


    The sound of the door closing hadn''t stopped the buzz of whispers from the guests below.


    "They''ve been gone for a while now. What do you think he''s saying to her?"


    "Maybe he''s confronting her about the pregnancy. It could still be a lie."


    "But did you see the way he grabbed her hand? He didn''t even hesitate. There''s no way there isn''t something between them." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a bigger scandal than anything I''ve ever seen at one of these events."


    ---


    Inside the Room


    The silence between them was suffocating. Lucian took a deep breath, his jaw tightening as he spoke, his voice low but firm.


    "What were you thinking,Avey?" he asked, his tone strained. "Announcing something like that¡­ something that isn''t even true."


    Avey stood motionless, her back against the door, her wide eyes fixed on him. She opened her mouth to reply, but he cut her off, his frustration spilling out.


    "Didn''t we already have this conversation back then?" Lucian''s voice softened, though the weight of his words didn''t diminish. "I said I was giving up. Didn''t I? And yet here you are, disturbing me again and again." He ran a hand through his hair, his frustration palpable."Why? Why are you doing this, Avey?"


    Her silence only seemed to anger him further.


    "Why are you acting like this? Asking me again and again¡­ even dragging Jimmy into this to help you!" Lucian sighed, shaking his head. "Why can''t you just stop?"


    Avey finally lifted her gaze to meet his, her eyes calm yet unwavering"Weren''t you the same back then?" she asked softly, her voice carrying no malice, only quiet conviction.


    Her words froze him. Lucian blinked, his anger faltering for a moment.


    "I¡­"He tried to reply but stopped, his voice caught in his throat.


    Avey tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable as she continued."Yes, I did that," Lucian admitted, his voice quieter now. "And I already apologized for all of it. I know I was wrong back then, Avey. I know."


    His shoulders slumped slightly as he exhaled. "I shouldn''t have done it. I was wrong to push you the way I did. I regret it."


    Avey''s gaze softened, but she didn''t interrupt.


    "And now?" she whispered after a moment, her voice trembling slightly"Do you hate the idea of having a child with me that much?"


    Lucian flinched at her words, his face tightening. "That''s not what this is about¡­" he began, but Avey''s quiet voice cut him off.


    "You can hit me," she said suddenly, her words so soft they almost didn''t reach him.


    "What?"Lucian asked, his brows knitting in confusion.


    "I said¡­" Her voice cracked as she repeated, "You can hit me. Or yell at me. Or punish me however you want." She lowered her head, her hands trembling slightly. "But¡­ please¡­ don''t make me feel like you hate me. I can''t take that."


    Lucian''s lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. He clenched his fists at his sides, the weight of her words crushing him.


    "That''s not what I" he began, his voice faltering.


    But then he stopped, his frustration overtaking him. His next words were colder than even he had intended.


    "Yes," Lucian said, his lips trembling as he forced the words out"Yes, I hate you¡­ for what you''ve done to me."


    The words struck Avey like a physical blow. Her head shot up, her wide eyes searching his face for any sign that he didn''t mean it.


    "Lucian¡­"she whispered, her voice breaking.


    He looked away, his expression pained but resolute. Before she could say anything more, Lucian stepped back, his movements sharp. He opened the door in one swift motion, his back turned to her as he exited.


    "Don''t show your face to me again,"he said coldly, the words echoing in the room as the door slammed shut behind him.


    She stood there for a moment, her mind struggling to process what had just happened. Her chest felt tight, the weight of his words crushing her.


    Her legs gave out, and she slid down the door, her back pressed against the cold wood as she hugged her knees.Tears spilled silently down her cheeks, her trembling hands covering her face.


    "Did He¡­ he really said that,"she murmured, her voice barely audible as the realization hit her.


    Her entire world seemed to crumble in that moment. Avey had been prepared for anger, frustration, even rejection. But the sheer finality of his words the coldness in his tone was something she hadn''t expected.


    ---

 Chapter 185 - 185: kill myself

    Back inside the room, Avey sat in silence, the weight of Lucian''s words crashing over her like a relentless tide. Her tears flowed freely, unchecked, her body trembling as if the very core of her being had shattered.


    Did he really say that?


    Her wide, unblinking eyes stared at the ceiling, her thoughts circling endlessly around the words that had cut through her like a knife.


    "Yes, I hate you¡­for what you''ve done to me."


    Her lips quivered, mouthing the words silently to herself as if trying to make sense of them. Her breath hitched, her chest heaving as the phrase echoed over and over in her mind.


    Hate me? He hates me? Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her fingers clenched weakly at her sides, trembling, as if holding onto the last thread of her composure.


    Why? Why would he react like this?


    Avey''s voice cracked in the silence of the room, barely above a whisper. "Does he really think¡­ I was using him? That I¡­ I would ever¡­"Her throat tightened, cutting her words short as the lump in her chest threatened to choke her.


    Her mind raced, the fragments of the confrontation replaying in vivid detail. Was he thinking I used him as a shield?


    She shook her head weakly, her tears spilling faster, dripping onto her trembling hands."No," she murmured, her voice trembling. "I would never¡­ never use him like that."


    Her gaze drifted to the corner of the room, distant and unfocused. The walls around her felt like they were closing in, suffocating her with the weight of the misunderstanding.


    "I didn''t mean it like that,"she whispered hoarsely, her voice barely audible."I would never use him. I just¡­"


    Avey''s hands clutched at her chest as her sobs grew louder, raw and broken. "I said it because¡­ I wanted him to know. To show him." Her breath hitched. "I wanted the whole world to know I''m his. That I''ll go to any lengths for him."


    Her voice cracked with emotion, her tears streaming faster. "Even if it meant ruining myself in front of everyone. Even if it meant saying¡­ something like that. Can''t he see? Can''t he understand?"


    Her words became a desperate plea to the empty room"I just wanted to protect what''s left of us. To make him see that my feelings aren''t a lie." She swallowed hard, her gaze falling to her trembling hands."But instead¡­ he thinks I betrayed him."


    Her shoulders slumped against the wall, her body folding in on itself as if the weight of her anguish was too much to bear. Her voice cracked as she whispered to herself, "He doesn''t trust me. Not even a little."


    The realization tore through her, leaving her hollow. She tilted her head back, her eyes searching the ceiling as if it held the answers to the endless questions clawing at her heart.


    "I thought¡­I thought he would see what I was trying to do. That I was willing to give up everything, even my dignity, for him."Her voice quivered as fresh tears spilled over"But he¡­ he only saw it as manipulation."


    Her sobs quieted, her tears slowing as a numbing emptiness crept over her.She let her head fall back against the wall with a soft thud, her hollow gaze fixed on the ceiling.


    "If he hates me¡­"she whispered, her voice barely audible,"then what''s the point of anything anymore?"


    Her breathing slowed, her body slumping further against the wall.The words echoed in her mind like a cruel mantra, stabbing at her heart with every repetition.


    Lucian hates me.


    Lucian hates me.


    Lucian hates me.


    Her lips moved soundlessly, repeating the phrase over and over, as if trying to convince herself of the impossible.


    Her hand trembled as she raised it to wipe at her tear-streaked face, but the motion was weak, as if all her strength had left her."What''s the point," she murmured again, her voice faint.


    The emptiness inside her grew heavier, an all-encompassing void"There''s nothing left,"she whispered, her eyes unfocused"Not without him. Not if he hates me."


    She sank lower, her body folding into itself as if to protect the fragile remnants of her heart. The room seemed darker now, colder, as her silent tears continued to fall.


    Her breath came in uneven bursts as she glanced at the door, as if expecting Lucian to walk in and tell her it was all a mistakeMaybe he''ll come back...maybe he''ll explain.But deep down, Avey knew he wouldn''t.She knew there was no going back from those words, no undoing the damage that had been done.


    She slid down the wall, her back pressing against it, her body crumpling into the floor as the weight of her own thoughts suffocated her.


    Lucian hated her.


    The words echoed in her mind like a hollow, empty drumbeat. Over and over again.


    She closed her eyes, the tears flowing freely, but it didn''t help. Nothing helped. Nothing could undo the damage. Her hands clutched at her sides, her fingers digging into the fabric of her dress as she silently begged for the pain to stop.But the ache inside her only grew stronger, sharper.


    Her breath slowed, and the tears didn''t stop, not even when her voice cracked one last time, almost a whisper. "Why can''t you trust me?"


    Avey opened her eyes slowly, staring at the ceiling above, her gaze unfocused, her expression hollow.


    "Why can''t you just trust me?"she murmured again, as if the words might make a difference, as if her pain might make him see. But there was no answer.There was only the oppressive silence, pressing down on her like a weight she could no longer carry.


    And in that silence,Avey felt the last of her strength slip away.


    "Should I kill myself? What''s the point of this second chance¡­if he hates me?"


    The weight of her despair settled like a suffocating blanket, her tears having dried but her spirit utterly broken.Her chest rose and fell unevenly, her breath catching every now and then as if her body itself resisted her existence.


    Outside


    Lucian leaned back against the closed door, his head tilted downward, the cool wood pressing against his back.The tension in his shoulders weighed heavily as if the air itself had turned against him.


    Thud.


    The sound of the door closing behind him echoed faintly in the empty hallway.His footsteps were slow, unsteady, as though each step drained a bit more of his energy.


    Sigh.


    "Was I too harsh, Max?"Lucian muttered, his voice barely audible, as if the question wasn''t meant for anyone but himself.


    Max, the voice in his head and his only companion in moments like these, responded after a brief pause.


    [You didn''t do anything wrong, Host. Well¡­ except for that lie at the end. But even that, I assume, was necessary.]


    Lucian exhaled deeply, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "Necessary¡­ yeah. Maybe. I just thought" He hesitated. "Maybe it''ll help her stop.Maybe she''ll finally see what''s good for the both of us.But honestly?I don''t know what''s gotten into her lately."


    His voice trailed off, uncertainty settling in his tone.


    Step, step.


    The echo of his footsteps filled the silence as he continued walking, his head still bowed.


    "Let''s just go home,"he murmured to himself. "I''m sure I''ll have a hard enough time dealing with things there too¡­"


    Interrupted


    "Mr. Kane."


    The voice wasn''t loud, but it carried authority. It stopped Lucian in his tracks. He slowly looked up, his tired eyes meeting the figures of Antonio and Melody Starline.


    Antonio''s expression was rigid, his sharp eyes studying Lucian like he was a puzzle to be solved. Beside him, Melody wore a softer expression, though her gaze still carried a weight that made Lucian shift uncomfortably.


    Lucian sighed internally. Of course. I should''ve seen this coming.


    "Yes, sir?"he replied politely,his tone measured but tired.


    Antonio''s voice was firm, controlled, but with an edge of frustration."Come with me. There''s something important we need to discuss."


    Lucian glanced at them briefly, his jaw tightening.He nodded silently, following as they led him.


    What might it be this time? Lucian thought, sighing as he walked behind Antonio and Miss Melody, following them to wherever they were leading him.


    I really don''t want to go back home... The thought of his mother and Rose bombarding him with questions made him dread it even more.


    Wait, fuck. Celestia might just kill me. A shiver ran down Lucian''s back as the thought of her crossed his mind. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---

 Chapter 186 - 186: Memorandum

    In the Study


    The atmosphere in the room was heavy. The furnishings were polished and immaculate, the large wooden table separating Antonio and Melody from Lucian. He felt like he was back in a job interview, with the stakes far higher than any career opportunity.


    Antonio sat with his fingers interlaced, his piercing gaze fixed on Lucian. Melody, sitting beside him, offered a small, almost apologetic smile, as if trying to ease the tension.


    Lucian sat rigidly, his hands clasped together, resting on his lap.


    For a while, the room was silent. The ticking of a nearby clock filled the space, each second stretching longer than the last.


    Finally, Antonio broke the silence. His voice was calm but carried an undercurrent of sharpness.


    "What Avey said downstairs¡­ was it true?"


    Lucian knew exactly what he was referring to. His face remained neutral, but he let out a sigh before answering.


    "No," he said firmly, shaking his head. "We have nothing like that between us."


    Antonio and Melody exchanged a glance, their expressions unreadable. Antonio''s brow furrowed slightly, while Melody''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    Antonio leaned back, pinching the bridge of his nose. His frustration was evident in the slight shake of his head.


    Lucian, sensing the tension, decided to elaborate. "I don''t know why she said that. I¡­ I''ll admit, it took me by surprise too."


    Melody was the first to speak this time. Her voice was gentle but probing, as though searching for the truth beneath his words. "Is Avey¡­ is she alright? Are the two of you okay? I mean¡­" She hesitated, her gaze softening. "I''ve heard things¡­ about her behavior recently."


    Lucian exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. He met Melody''s gaze briefly, understanding the concern in her tone. "She''s¡­ alright. I think. Or at least I hope she is," he replied honestly, though his own uncertainty was clear in his voice. "We''re¡­ we''re fine. Nothing is wrong. At least, not as far as I know."


    Melody''s eyes softened further, but Antonio''s jaw tightened. His frustration spilled over as he finally spoke again.


    "I won''t ask what''s going on between the two of you," Antonio began, his voice tinged with impatience. "You''re both adults. You can handle your own problems."


    His sharp eyes bore into Lucian. "But this¡­ this nonsense of announcing something like that in front of everyone? Breaking an engagement in front of those people? It''s not a small matter. Do you even understand the kind of damage this causes to my family? To me?"


    Lucian remained silent, letting Antonio''s words settle. He could see the weight of the situation etched into the man''s face, the strain in his clenched fists.


    Antonio sighed heavily, leaning back in his chair. "Perhaps it was a mistake to even consider her engagement in the first place," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    Melody placed a gentle hand on Antonio''s arm, her touch calming. "Let''s not dwell on what''s already happened," she said softly. "What''s done is done."


    Antonio didn''t reply, but he didn''t pull away from her touch either.


    Lucian finally spoke, his voice low but steady. "I''m sorry for the trouble. But¡­ I think Avey just needs time."


    Antonio''s sharp gaze lingered on Lucian, unreadable and unwavering. He didn''t offer any explanation, nor did he respond to the silent tension hanging in the air.


    Melody''s faint smile faltered as she looked between the two men. Was her expression meant to reassure, or was it simply a practiced facade?Even Lucian couldn''t tell.


    Then, as if making a final decision, Antonio leaned back slightly, his expression hardening. A glint of something determination, perhaps? flashed in his eyes, followed by a long, deliberate sigh. His lips tightened briefly, as though he were bracing himself for what came next. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a word, Antonio reached into the desk drawer, the sound of it sliding open breaking the silence. From inside, he retrieved a thick stack of papers, neatly clipped together. He placed them on the desk between him and Lucian with a thud, his movements precise, almost calculated.


    leave it


    "Sign this,"Antonio said, his tone clipped and devoid of emotion as he slid the papers closer to Lucian.


    Melody blinked, her brow furrowing."What is this?" she asked sharply, her gaze darting to Antonio.


    Antonio didn''t meet her eyes.His focus remained entirely on Lucian, as if he hadn''t even heard her question.


    Lucian, who had been sitting quietly until now, straightened slightly in his chair. His eyes dropped to the papers before him, his curiosity piqued by the sheer weight of Antonio''s demeanor.The silence around the table thickened as he reached for the document.


    Lucian''s eyes skimmed the paper, his brows furrowing as the words sunk in.


    "Memorandum?"he read aloud, his voice tinged with confusion.


    The title seemed innocuous,but as his gaze moved down to the content, his confusion deepened, replaced by disbelief.


    Item 1:


    In case of divorce, regardless of the cause, the party below will not request any assets.


    Item 2:


    Lucian paused, his voice trailing off as his jaw tightened. He didn''t need to read any further to understand the intent behind the document.


    Antonio slid a pen across the table toward him, his expression as impassive as stone."Sign it," he said simply, his tone devoid of emotion, as though the request were no more significant than asking someone to pass the salt.


    "What is this?"Melody''s voice broke the silence, her sharp gaze snapping to Antonio. Her tone carried a mix of anger and disbelief.


    Antonio didn''t immediately respond. He leaned back in his chair, his hands clasped together, his gaze fixed solely on Lucian.


    Lucian lips pressed into a thin line. His fingers tightened around the document as his eyes moved back to Antonio, who remained unyielding.


    Melody''s tone grew harsher. "Antonio, what is this? Why would you"


    Antonio raised a hand to silence her."Give me a moment," he said, his voice firm but calm. "I''ll explain later. For now, let me handle this."


    Melody opened her mouth to argue further but Antonio''s gaze flickered toward her, a silent pleaor perhaps a warning to hold back.With visible frustration, she crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair, though her expression remained livid.


    Lucian''s expression, however, was unreadable. He looked down at the document again, his eyes scanning the terms as if they might change under closer scrutiny.


    Finally, he broke the silence."I''m not going to marry her," he said flatly, his tone devoid of emotion. "Didn''t I already reject her? So, why this?"


    Antonio''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he kept his composure."If you''re not going to marry her," he said evenly, "then it doesn''t matter, does it? Just sign."


    Lucian''s gaze lingered on Antonio for a moment longer before he leaned back in his chair. "Disgusting," he muttered under his breath, loud enough for both Antonio and Melody to hear.


    The word hung in the air, sharp and biting.


    Antonio didn''t flinch. Instead, he pushed the pen closer. "Then it won''t bother you to sign, will it?"


    Lucian sighed heavily, his shoulders rising and falling as if the weight of the entire situation pressed down on him. Without another word, he picked up the pen. His movements were deliberate but devoid of care. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The pen scratched across the paper, his signature scrawled at the bottom of the page.


    He set the pen down and pushed the document back toward Antonio. His eyes, dull with disinterest, met Antonio''s."I hope you think this was worth it,"Lucian said, his voice low but steady.


    Antonio remained silent, his expression unreadable, but Melody''s eyes widened in shock and indignation.


    "Lucian"she began, her tone softening, but Lucian cut her off.


    "Don''t bother," he said, standing up abruptly. He pushed the chair back with more force than necessary, the legs scraping against the floor with a harsh screech.


    He didn''t look at either of them as he moved toward the door."It''s disgusting. Maybe you should think seriously about what you did today,"he said, his voice steady but carrying a note of finality.


    And with that, he walked out, the door shutting behind him with a firm thud.


    ---


    Aftermath


    Melody rounded on Antonio the moment the door closed. Her voice was sharp, her words cutting through the silence like a blade. "What the hell were you thinking, Antonio?"


    Antonio let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I did what was necessary," he said, though his tone carried a hint of weariness.


    "Necessary?" Melody''s voice rose, incredulity dripping from every syllable"That was humiliating for him, for us! Do you have any idea how that looked?"


    Antonio leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "I know exactly how it looked," he said, his voice quieter but no less firm."But think about what''s at stake here. Do you think I can let someone like him near Avey without precautions? She''s our daughter, Melody. Our heir."


    Melody''s expression softened briefly, but her anger returned just as quickly."And you think this this is how you protect her? By treating him like he''s some kind of gold-digger? He''s Lucian Kane, Antonio! Not some nobody."


    Antonio''s jaw tightened"Exactly. Which is why I need to ensure that his intentions are clear. You know the rumors about him. And after today''s debacle, can you really blame me for being cautious?"


    Melody shook her head, her frustration evident. "You didn''t see his face, Antonio. That wasn''t caution. That was"She stopped herself, her voice catching.


    Antonio looked at her, his eyes softening for the first time."I''ll handle it," he said quietly.


    "You''d better hope you can," Melody replied, her voice heavy with disappointment.


    ---

 Chapter 187 - 187: Secret Female Friend???

    A week later.


    A sleek, roaring motorcycle sped through the bustling city streets. Its rider handled it with such fluidity and precision that it was almost hypnotic. The bike resembled a Ninja H2R but bore heavy modifications, its sleek frame and whisper of advanced engineering giving it an almost otherworldly feel. No license plate adorned it, adding an air of secrecy to its already mysterious aura.


    The rider, fully clad in black with a helmet concealing his identity, was none other than Lucian Kane. He had taken every precaution to remain unrecognizable.His movements were deliberate, each turn and acceleration precise as if even his escape from visibility was a well-thought-out plan.


    It had been a week since the explosive events at the Starline manor the failed engagement, Avey''s shocking announcement, and the chaos that followed.


    Lucian still vividly remembered how hard it had been to manage the fallout, especially at home.His mother, Olivia, and sister, Rose, had demanded answers the moment he returned. The barrage of questions was relentless, with Rose nearly terrifying him with her piercing interrogations.


    It took everything Lucian had to convince them that Avey wasn''t pregnant.


    Olivia''s reaction had been a rollercoaster. She oscillated between stern pragmatism"If you really did this, you''d better take responsibility"and unexpected protectiveness, visiting the Starline family personally to investigate the truth.Whatever transpired during her visit, it seemed to calm her. She asked fewer questions afterward, though her occasional glances at Lucian spoke of lingering curiosity.


    Celestia, however, had been an enigma. Her behavior oscillated between playful jabs and a fiery intensity that left Lucian exasperated. Though she seemed to know the truth, her frustration over the situation and her own feelings was palpable.


    But the hardest part wasn''t just the people around him; it was the media storm that followed.


    The headlines had been relentless"Prince Arthur''s Fianc¨¦e''s Scandal!" "Lucian Kane: Bastard or Victim?" "Avey Starline''s Bold Move: Misstep or Masterstroke?"


    No one emerged unscathed.


    Arthur''s reputation had taken a massive hit, with rumors and jokes labeling him a"green hat prince." Lucian, on the other hand, became a target of public ire, called everything from a scoundrel to an irresponsible opportunist. Avey wasn''t spared either; though she garnered some pity, whispers about her audacity and impropriety spread like wildfire.


    Even the Starline family''s status took a noticeable hit, their once-unshakeable prestige tarnished by the drama.


    Lucian avoided college entirely that week. He spent most of his time confined to his room, avoiding unnecessary conversations. Even at home, he limited interactions to polite greetings.


    The added complication of Celestia staying at his house didn''t help.She seemed to find endless reasons to knock on his door, her persistence undeterred by his subtle and not-so-subtle rejections.It was exhausting.


    Now, as the city lights blurred past him, Lucian felt a fleeting sense of freedom. This ride wasn''t just a break; it was a necessity.


    No one at home knew he had left. And they wouldn''t, not with how carefully he had slipped past the security measures. He had his methods.


    His thoughts, however, lingered on something else. His grip on the handlebars tightened as he slowed the bike, pulling to the side of the road. He retrieved his phone from his jacket and made a call.


    The line clicked, and a gruff voice answered. "Hello?"


    "It''s me,"Lucian said, his voice cold and authoritative."I have a job for you."


    "Yes, sir,"the voice replied hesitantly.


    "Remove every trace of news about Avey and me from the media and social platforms. I don''t want to see anything by morning." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a pause, followed by a nervous response."Uh¡­ sir, that might not be possible. It could take two or three days at least"


    Lucian cut him off, his voice sharp."Then buy the companies. Shut them down if you have to. I said I want it gone by morning."


    "Sir, I¡­ I don''t think that''s feasible.These are major outlets"


    "Contact General,"Lucian interrupted, his voice sharp and commanding"Tell him he has clearance to use my name.That should be enough."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the call, the hesitation palpable. Finally, the voice stammered a reply."Y-yes, sir."


    Lucian ended the call abruptly, slipping his phone back into his pocket.His bike roared as he twisted the throttle, the engine growling like a wild beast as he sped down the dimly lit road. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The bike beneath him purred with a power unmatched by its original model. Its sleek frame cut through the air, the absence of a license plate further veiling his identity.Every inch of him was concealed, his helmet reflecting the streetlights as if silently mocking anyone trying to catch a glimpse.


    The bike let out a series of rhythmic roars, almost as though it was laughing."Huh, almost there," Lucian murmured to himself, his voice muffled beneath the helmet. His grip tightened on the handles."She''s going to be pissed this time."


    As he neared the designated meeting spot, he eased off the throttle, the powerful bike gradually slowing.His gloved hand adjusted the visor of his helmet, ensuring his face remained hidden. A quick glance at the bike''s reflection in a shop window confirmed that no identifying features were exposed.Satisfied, he nodded to himself. "Looks good."


    Ahead, parked by the roadside, was another bike. It was nearly identical to his in its modifications sleek, powerful, and purpose-built for speed.The rider, a figure entirely concealed in black riding gear, sat casually on the bike. The way she leaned against the handlebars, her posture relaxed yet exuding an air of irritation, suggested she had been waiting for some time.


    As the sound of Lucian''s approach grew louder, the rider turned her head toward him. The reflective surface of her helmet caught the faint glow of the streetlights. She suddenly dismounted, crossing her arms as she stood beside her bike, tapping one foot impatiently.


    Lucian brought his bike to a halt beside her, the engines of both machines now idling in unisonThe silence between them was charged with unspoken words.


    "So, you finally remembered me, huh, Mr. Busy Buddy?"The woman''s voice cut through the stillness, laced with sarcasm and a hint of genuine frustration.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, feigning nonchalance.His voice emerged altered through the voice modulator built into his helmet."Oh, come on. How about three races tonight as compensation? Winner takes all."


    The woman stepped closer, her body language screaming annoyance despite her concealed features"Nope,"she retorted, her tone sharp. "Not gonna cut it this time. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting here? Almost two weeks! Two weeks, and you didn''t even bother to call or text. You couldn''t even let me know you were busy?"


    Lucian leaned back slightly, resting his weight on the bike. His posture exuded a feigned ease, though a glimmer of amusement danced in his concealed eyes. "I said I was sorry,"he replied, his tone deliberately playful. "Life''s been¡­ complicated."


    "Complicated?" she echoed incredulously, throwing her hands in the air."That''s it?That''s your excuse? Unbelievable!"She stepped closer, the crunch of gravel under her boots barely audible over the low hum of their bikes. Her finger jabbed the air in his direction."Okay, fine. If you''re really sorry, then show me your face."


    Lucian straightened slightly, his gloved hands reflexively gripping the handlebars."Show my face?" His voice carried mock confusion"Why would I do that?We''ve been meeting like this for three years.Besides, isn''t the mystery part of the fun?"


    "Fun?" she snapped, crossing her arms again. "I''ve been offering to show you mine for ages now, but no, you just keep hiding like some secret agent.What are you so scared of? Are you secretly ugly or something?"


    Lucian chuckled softly, shaking his head."You''re relentless, you know that?"


    "And you''re infuriating,"she shot back, her foot tapping against the ground"Seriously, why all the secrecy? I mean, we''ve been meeting up like this for years. Years. You''ve got to trust me at least a little by now."


    Lucian took a small step back, maintaining the playful distance that had become their dynamic. "It''s not about trust,"he said his voice softening slightly. "Some things are just¡­better left unknown."


    The woman sighed audibly, her exasperation evident even through her helmet"You''re impossible," she muttered, though the frustration in her tone was tempered by an undercurrent of familiarity an understanding that, despite her annoyance, this was simply who he was.


    Lucian turned his head slightly, gazing down the road as if to change the subject. "So," he began, his voice light once more. "What do you say? Three races? Or are you too mad to take me on?"


    She huffed, placing her hands on her hips. "Fine," she said, her voice carrying a competitive edge. "But don''t think for a second that I''m letting you off the hook. You owe me, big time."

 Chapter 188 - 188: Druged

    Rose blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. "Wait¡­ you''re dating?" She sounded more surprised than she intended. "Wow, I never knew."


    The man stood up, extending his hand with a polite smile. "Hello, Rose. Sorry to interrupt your reunion."


    Rose nodded slightly but didn''t take his hand, her expression tightening. Tony? she thought, recognizing him immediately"Ah, good," she said tersely, her tone making it clear she wasn''t thrilled.


    Tony, sensing the tension, withdrew his hand, his smile never wavering "Uhh, sorry," he said, trying to ease the moment.


    Rose''s eyes flicked to Luna "I didn''t know you two were¡­ comparable."Her tone was measured, but the implication was clear. She knew Tony too well; they had all studied together back in college.


    Luna chuckled, waving her hand dismissively. "Well, opposites attract, right?"


    Before Rose could respond, Luna grabbed her arm and led her to the couch, sitting her down beside her.


    "Hey¡­ well¡­"Rose began, awkwardly shifting in her seat, shooting Luna a glance that clearly said, This isn''t what we planned.


    Luna ignored the silent plea. "So, do you have a boyfriend now, Rose?"she asked suddenly, her tone casual.


    Rose blinked. "Um? No. Why?"The question caught her off guard, adding to the discomfort.


    Tony, now seated across from them, smiled faintly"I''m sure Rose can have anyone she wants. Maybe she just hasn''t found someone worthy enough yet."


    Rose''s frown deepened, irritation flashing in her eyes. "Miss Kane," she corrected, her voice clipped.


    "Ah, sorry," Tony said, his polite smile never faltering. "I thought¡­well, we were classmates, after all."


    "It''s not a big deal," Luna chimed in, trying to smooth things over."Relax."


    But Rose couldn''t relax. The awkwardness weighed on her, each passing moment making it harder to breathe. She finally spoke up, her voice strained."Didn''t you say we''d be alone? This doesn''t seem¡­ appropriate."


    Luna waved her hand again, brushing off the concern. "Oh, don''t worry too much. It''s just my boyfriend. He won''t bother us."


    But Rose felt every fiber of her being resisting the situation. They can''t see I''m not comfortable? She glanced at Luna, the realization sinking in. People really do change.


    Rose sighed, placing her purse on the table, her phone still clutched in her hand"Well," she began, trying to sound casual, "how about we meet another day? You can catch up with your boyfriend¡­ What do you say, Luna?"


    Luna''s eyes widened slightly, and she quickly wrapped her arms around Rose, her expression softening into puppy eyes"No, no, no, I really want to talk about our past moments. Just stay here a bit longer," she pleaded, her voice light and coaxing.


    Rose sighed again, feeling the awkwardness intensify. "Yeah¡­ but¡­"She trailed off, unable to articulate just how out of place she felt.


    Despite her discomfort, Rose forced a small smile, settling back into the conversation. She and Luna began talking, their voices mingling over the low hum of the club. Tony sat across from them, silent but present, his eyes occasionally flicking toward Rose. She pretended not to notice, focusing entirely on Luna, though the tension in her shoulders was hard to ignore.


    Whenever Tony tried to chime in with a comment Rose subtly steered the conversation away, making it clear without words that his presence wasn''t welcome.


    Tony exchanged a quick glance with Luna, one that Rose didn''t catch. Luna, however, caught it and gave a faint nod in return.


    "We''ve got so much to talk about," Luna said, her voice cheerful as she suddenly stood"Ah, I need water."She made her way to the small wine bar in the corner of the room, a casual air about her movements.


    Rose, distracted by her phone, barely looked up. "Yeah, one glass for me too,"she murmured, still tapping away at her screen.


    "Sure thing,"Luna replied, a glint flashing in her eyes. She reached for two glasses, filling them with water. With her back to Rose, she slipped a small pouch from her pocket and discreetly emptied its contents into one of the glasses. Her movements were swift, practiced, and unnoticed. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning back, she handed the glass to Rose with an easy smile"Here you go."


    "Thanks,"Rose said absentmindedly, taking the glass without a second thought. She drank deeply, unaware of Luna''s subtle observation.


    Luna took a sip from her own glass, her expression calm as if nothing had happened. The conversation resumed, light and casual, but after a few minutes, Rose''s face flushed, and a hint of dizziness crept over her.


    "So, do you remember that girl who had a boyfriend back then?"Luna asked, keeping the conversation going as she watched Rose closely. "She had a breakup too, right?"


    Rose nodded, but her mind was starting to cloud. She felt a strange warmth spreading through her body, her thoughts growing fuzzy. "Ah, yeah¡­but¡­I think I need to leave. Let''s meet another day, Luna," she said, standing abruptly, her legs slightly unsteady"I''m feeling a bit off."


    "Eh? No, no, stay a little longer!"Luna''s voice was sweet but insistent."We were just getting to the good part."


    "No, I really think I''m sick," Rose murmured, pressing a hand to her forehead. Her skin felt hot to the touch, her body betraying her as the heat intensified.


    She moved toward the door, her intent clear she needed to leave.Her suspicion, though hazy, began to take shape. Something wasn''t right, and she wasn''t willing to take any risks. Her fingers fumbled for her phone, ready to call her driver to bring the car to the front.


    But before she could reach the door, Luna darted in front of her, blocking the way. Her smile was still in place, but there was a tension in her posture."Stay here, Rose," she said softly, the door handle just behind her.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Luna¡­ what are you doing?" Rose asked, her voice weak, her body burning with unnatural heat. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her breath coming in shallow gasps.


    ---

 Chapter 189 - 189: Lucian reaction

    "What do you mean, Luna?" Rose asked, her voice shaky, one hand pressed to her forehead as a wave of dizziness washed over her. Her body felt unusually warm, unstable, and her mind was struggling to keep up with the situation. Something was definitely wrong not just with the atmosphere, but with her own body.


    "Ah, nothing much¡­" Luna''s voice dripped with an unsettling sweetness. "I just want you to become a wife for my boyfriend. Can you do me this little favor?"


    Rose''s heart pounded in her chest, the heat in her body intensifying. Her vision blurred momentarily, but Luna''s words cut through the haze like a blade. Become a wife? The implication sent her spiraling.


    "What are you"Her words faltered, her breath hitching as she turned, catching sight of Tony rising from the sofa. His steps were slow, deliberate, a predatory smirk etched on his face.


    Panic surged, battling the lethargy gripping her limbs. Rose fumbled with her phone, her fingers slipping on the screen as she dialed Lucian''s number. She didn''t think there was no time to think only the desperate need for help.


    Before the call could connect, a swift motion knocked the phone from her hand. It hit the floor with a harsh clatter, landing screen down, mocking her with its silence.


    "Ah ah ah, Rose." Tony''s voice was a venomous whisper, his steps growing louder as he closed the distance."We''re just trying to have some fun. No need to call for help."


    Rose''s knees wobbled, the warmth in her body making it difficult to stand, but fear kept her upright. She tried to pull her hands free, but Luna''s grip was ironclad.


    "It''s not even that bad," Luna cooed, leaning in closer. Her eyes sparkled with twisted excitement"Come on, Rose. We''re best friends, right? We can be together forever¡­ Just help me with this."


    "Luna, let me go," Rose gasped, her voice laced with fear and frustration. "If you let me go now, I''ll forget this ever happened."She staggered back, but Luna''s hold kept her anchored.


    "Oh, Rose," Luna''s voice softened, almost mocking. "Don''t be so dramatic."


    Tony''s laughter echoed, low and menacing, as he took another step forward."You''ll see, Rose. Everything will be just fine."


    ----


    Lucian''s POV


    Lucian suddenly eased off the throttle, his bike slowing as he felt the vibration of his phone in his pocket. Pulling to the side of the road, he took out his phone, the illuminated screen showing Rose''s name.


    Rose? Why is she calling at this hour? A flicker of concern crossed his mind. Did they find out I''m not in my room? He sighed heavily. I''m screwed if they did.


    His thumb hovered over the answer button, debating how he''d explain his absence. She''ll ask where I am. What do I even say? He shook his head and parked the bike on the roadside.


    Celly, having just caught up, pulled her bike beside his, curiosity evident even through her helmet. "What happened?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "Nothing," Lucian muttered. "Just a call from my sister." He made sure to say "sister" instead of Rose''s name, maintaining his anonymity. He connected the call to his earbuds, disguising his voice with the same casual tone. "Hey, what''s up, sister?"he said, trying to sound nonchalant. "Hello?"


    There was no immediate response, just a faint, unsettling silence. Then, Rose''s voice cut through, shaky and distressed.


    "I swear,Luna, if you touch me again, I won''t forgive you. I''m asking politely open the door and let me go."


    Lucian''s brow furrowed beneath his helmet. What''s going on? His grip on the handlebars tightened. The tone of her voice was all wrong.


    "Did you mix something in the water?" Rose''s voice continued, weak but filled with accusation. "Is that why my body feels like this?How far have you fallen, Luna? You weren''t like this."


    Drugged? Lucian''s mind raced. What the hell is happening? He remembered Luna Rose''s best friend from college. His jaw clenched as he pieced together the implications.


    "Rose, can you hear me?" he called again, his voice edged with urgency. "Hello?"


    But Rose didn''t respond to him. Instead, he heard Luna''s voice, cold and detached. "No, I''m not forced. If my boyfriend wants it, I''ll do anything."


    Lucian''s breath caught. His heart began to pound, a heavy thump in his chest.


    Then Rose''s voice again, frantic and filled with fear. "Don''t come near me! I swear I''ll kill you¡­ don''t even think about it!"


    A male voice, unfamiliar and menacing, cut in. "What''s this drama about? Just give up already, Rose."


    Lucian''s heart rate accelerated. He felt a sickening dread clawing at his insides.


    "I''ll be gentle," the man continued, his footsteps audible. "I''ve always wanted you in my bed. Let''s have a taste tonight."


    Rose''s scream ripped through the line."Don''t! Help! Someone, help!"


    The sound of glass shattering followed, and Rose''s weakened voice, filled with desperation, pleaded, "Stay away from me, you monsters."


    Lucian''s vision blurred with rage. His hand trembled as he gripped the phone, a cracking sound emanating as his fingers tightened around the device, unaware of the spiderweb fractures forming on the screen.


    His mind repeated the same chilling thoughts:


    Calling my sister bitch? Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    They''re trying to rape my sister.


    They''re trying to hurt my Rose.


    Lucian''s body moved on autopilot. He started his bike, his movements mechanical, but his mind burned with fury.His sister''s cries echoed in his head, fueling a cold, seething anger.


    "Max," he whispered, his voice deadly calm, "give me Rose''s location. Now."


    A beat later, Max''s voice sounded in his mind. "VRX nightclub, private room number 13, 170 degrees northwest."


    Without another word, Lucian revved the engine, the bike roaring to life as he prepared to speed away.


    "Wait, what happened, Harry?" Celly asked from the side, her own bike rumbling softly as she started it."Are we going to race again?"


    "Stay here," Lucian said, his voice low and strained. "This is the end of our meeting tonight."


    Celly''s brow furrowed beneath her helmet. "Hey, something happened? You sound¡­ off," she said, concern creeping into her tone.


    "It''s nothing," Lucian replied, though his voice betrayed his urgency."Something important came up. I don''t have time, so don''t follow me."


    But Celly wasn''t one to back down so easily. "Nope," she said firmly"I want to help you. Let''s go wherever you need to. I''ll be there."


    Lucian''s frustration flared. "I said, stay here. Don''t follow me, I swear." His voice was sharper now, his patience slipping.


    Celly, determined, maneuvered her bike to block his path. "Are you taking this as a joke, Celly?" Lucian growled, his tone darker.


    "I said, bring me with you! No, I''m not moving," she shot back, her resolve unwavering. "Let''s go, Harry."


    Lucian''s next words stopped her cold"Step aside, Cassandra Flintoff," he commanded, his voice carrying an authoritative weight that was impossible to ignore.


    "What" The word escaped her in a gasp, her helmeted head snapping up in shock. "Wait, what?" she stammered, her voice rising in disbelief."You¡­ you know my real name? When what how?"


    Her hands trembled slightly as she quickly removed her helmet, revealing a cascade of golden-blonde hair. Her wide eyes, filled with confusion and shock, locked onto Lucian "Fuck, you didn''t tell me! Were you hiding this from me? Did you always know who I am?"


    A barrage of questions tumbled from her lips, her voice tinged with both frustration and disbelief.


    Lucian remained impassive, his face a mask of steely determination"Not now," he said coldly. "Leave me alone, Cassandra. Not this time." His tone softened slightly but remained firm as he swung his bike to the side, ready to bypass her.


    Before she could react, Lucian gunned the engine, the bike''s roar cutting through the night air. "Frrrrrr!"The sound faded as he sped off, disappearing into the distance at breakneck speed.


    "Wait, you mfrrr!"Cassandra bit her lip, anger and worry clashing in her expression. She stood frozen for a moment, processing the whirlwind of emotions that had just overtaken her.


    Her mind raced. He''s never acted like this before. Something serious must have happened, she thought, her concern growing. I need to go. He needs me, whether he admits it or not. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cassandra''s jaw clenched. I''ll get my answers later, she resolved. But right now, I have to help him.


    She pulled her helmet back on, her golden hair disappearing once more as she straddled her bike. The engine roared to life, matching her determination.


    "Boom!" The sound echoed as she revved the bike and shot off in the same direction Lucian had taken, pushing the machine to its limits to catch up.


    ---


    sighhh fkkk writing chapter at night sucks...sighh tday was server down for webnovel i think i wasn''t even able to open the webnovel apo not to say write...well ahhh


    thanks for reading guys am definitely getting dark circles tonight..ahh fkkk

 Chapter 190 - 190: Rose

    [Host, she''s still chasing you,] Max''s voice echoed in Lucian''s head.


    Lucian''s grip tightened on the handlebars, his voice low and steady. "I don''t have time for her right now¡­ not like she''ll even see my shadow."


    With that, Lucian clicked a hidden button beneath the bike''s handle. Instantly, the machine began to shift and transform, like a scene pulled straight from a sci-fi movie.


    The bike''s frame started to contract slightly, optimizing its aerodynamics. A hidden booster emerged from a secret compartment behind the seat, while the headlight split open, revealing a compact rocket launcher. The tires expanded, gripping the asphalt with newfound tenacity, preparing for the surge in speed.


    In a flash, fire roared from the rocket, propelling the bike forward with a burst of unmatched velocity. The exhaust growled like a beast unleashed, leaving a trail of green and black streaks in the night air as Lucian maneuvered through the traffic with precision.


    "Wh-what the f*ck was that?!" a man riding a bike with his girlfriend nearly screamed, struggling to keep control as the wind from Lucian''s bike almost knocked him off balance.


    "Was that even a bike?" his girlfriend gasped, pointing at the faint lights disappearing in the distance. "It looked like¡­ it had rockets!"


    The man gulped, his knuckles turning white as he tightened his grip on the handlebars. "He''s definitely dying¡­ Crazy people, playing with their lives like this."


    The girlfriend shook her head in disbelief. "Seriously, what was that?"


    Just as they were catching their breath, another bike zipped past them, not nearly as fast but still loud enough to jolt them.


    "What''s happening tonight?" the man muttered. "Racing at this hour? It''s the middle of the night for God''s sake." He sighed, his voice laced with frustration. "Let''s just pull over before one of these lunatics crashes into us."


    He guided his bike to the side of the road, his heart still racing from the unexpected encounter.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Cassandra clenched her teeth beneath her helmet, her eyes scanning the dark road ahead. "What the fuck¡­I didn''t know he could go that fast." Her heart pounded as she strained to catch sight of Lucian, but he was gone disappeared like a phantom into the night.


    The realization hit her hard, frustration mingling with a sense of admiration.He''s still hiding his skills from me¡­ I expected this, but still¡­ She eased off the throttle, slowing her bike as she came to a stop on the side of the road, the city''s lights casting a faint glow on her figure.


    Her mind raced, thoughts swirling. Why does he even race with me? It must be boring for him. He knows I''m not a rival. She bit her lip, the mystery of his actions gnawing at her. And he knows who I am.My real identity. What does he want? What''s his true motive?


    A heavy sigh escaped her lips as she looked at the empty road ahead"He''s doing this on purpose," she murmured. "He doesn''t want me to know what''s happening¡­he wants to keep me in the dark."


    Frustration bubbled within her, but it was mixed with concern. Whatever had spurred Lucian''s sudden departure was serious, that much was clear. But for now, she was powerless to help.


    He''s hiding everything as always¡­ she thought, her grip tightening on the handlebars.I just hope he''s safe.


    With one final sigh, Cassandra knew she had to let it go for now. There was nothing more she could do but wait and hope he would let her in when the time was right.


    Lucian could still hear Rose''s desperate screams through the call, each word driving nails of fury deeper into his mind.


    "Ahhhh, don''t touch me, motherf*cker! You''re going to die, I swear¡­ let my hand go!"


    "Luna, what the f*ck are you doing?I never thought you''d be like this¡­so disgusting¡­ Lunaaaa! Help me! Helppppp!"


    Her voice was raw, filled with terror and betrayal. Lucian''s grip on the handlebars tightened, his heart pounding in his chest, each beat like a war drum.


    His breath came in sharp, ragged bursts, and his eyes glowed with barely restrained rage, turning crimson with fury. Stay calm, Lucian¡­But the words rang hollow in his mind as rage overtook him.


    "This shit is too slow!" he roared, the frustration boiling over. He leaned forward, pushing the bike to its limits.


    "Stand the fck aside, you motherfckers!"he bellowed, honking the horn aggressively. The roaring exhaust of his modified bike sent pedestrians scrambling out of his way, the sheer force of its sound like a thunderclap in the night.


    In just three minutes, Lucian reached the front of the VRX nightclub, the location Max had given him. Without hesitation, he leaped off his bike, the momentum causing it to slide slightly before it came to a halt. He didn''t care about the attention it attracted the sleek, modified machine left onlookers gaping in awe.


    "Is that a Ninja H2R? But¡­ it looks smaller, with thicker tires¡­ wait, is that a turbo on the back?"


    "WTF¡­"


    Lucian paid them no mind. His only focus was on the building in front of him. He ripped off his helmet, tossing it to the ground without a second glance, and marched toward the entrance with unrelenting determination.


    The crowd parted instinctively, sensing the storm brewing in his presence. His stride was fast, purposeful, and intimidating, drawing eyes from all around.


    The guards at the entrance exchanged uneasy glances. One stepped forward, attempting to maintain protocol despite the tension in the air. "Sir, ID please,"the guard asked, though his voice faltered slightly under Lucian''s intense gaze.


    "Stand aside. I''m in a hurry," Lucian barked, not slowing down.


    The guards stepped in his path, frowning"Sir, we need to check for weapons. It''s standard procedure"


    "I said fucking step aside, you dumbasses!" Lucian''s voice thundered, silencing the murmurs around him "I don''t have time to waste."


    Startled by his ferocity, the guards moved to restrain him. But before they could lay a hand on him


    Blink.


    In a blur of motion, Lucian vanished from sight for a split second. The next thing anyone saw was both guards crumpling to the ground, unconscious.


    "What the hell just happened?"someone whispered, wide-eyed. "Did you see that?"


    "I¡­ I think he knocked them out¡­but how?"


    Lucian didn''t stop to explain. He stormed through the entrance, leaving a stunned crowd in his wake.


    ---


    Inside, the nightclub''s pulsing music dulled to a murmur as Lucian scanned the room, his eyes locking onto a passing waiter. Without warning, he grabbed the waiter by the collar, yanking him close.


    "Where the fuck is room number 13?"Lucian demanded, his voice sharp enough to cut through the heavy bass still thumping in the background.


    The waiter''s initial annoyance melted into fear as he took in Lucian''s burning gaze and the authority laced in his tone. He swallowed hard, the tension thick around them"Uh¡­ up there, sir," he stammered, pointing to a set of stairs.


    "Thanks."Lucian released him abruptly and bolted toward the stairs, taking two steps at a time, his mind racing as Rose''s faint screams echoed in his earbuds.


    "Help me¡­" Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s fists clenched tighter with every step. By the time he reached the door to Room 13, his rage had reached its peak. He didn''t pause to knock or check he lifted his leg and drove his foot into the door with all his might.


    CRACK!


    The door, thick and expensive, splintered under the force, swinging inward and crashing to the floor.The music below stopped abruptly, the sudden explosion of sound cutting through the air like a knife.


    "What the hell was that?"


    "Did¡­did he just break that door with one kick?"


    "That''s a four-inch, reinforced door! No way¡­" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whispers rippled through the club as everyone turned toward the source of the commotion. But Lucian didn''t care. His eyes were locked on the scene inside the room. His heart thundered in his chest, rage and adrenaline coursing through him as he prepared to unleash hell.


    Inside the room, the chaos spoke volumes about the struggle that had just unfolded. Broken glass shards littered the floor, glinting ominously under the dim lighting. Fragile objects lay in shattered pieces, their destruction a testament to Rose''s desperate attempts to protect herself.


    Lucian''s eyes quickly scanned the scene, zeroing in on the man at the center of it all- a shirtless figure, his muscles tense as he gripped a woman''s hair, forcing her toward the bed. The man''s cruel smile widened as he tried to drag her limp body, oblivious to the rage brewing just beyond the doorway.


    Rose knelt on the floor, her body trembling, fighting against the iron grip on her hair. Her hands clawed at his, weakly trying to pry herself free. Her legs swung feebly, her strength sapped by whatever substance coursed through her veins. Her face was flushed, a deep red from exertion and the effects of the drug, her tears cutting painful tracks down her cheeks.


    The sight was too much.


    Lucian''s blood boiled, a surge of pure fury drowning out all rational thought.His heart thudded violently against his ribcage, a relentless drumbeat of rage.The thud-thud-thud of his pulse pounded in his ears, his breath quickening as the scene before him burned into his mind.


    His sister.


    On the ground.


    Tears in her eyes.


    Lucian''s vision blurred at the edges, the world narrowing until all he could see was the man''s hand wrapped around Rose''s hair, the way her body sagged, almost lifeless, as she fought against him.


    ----

 Chapter 191 - 191: Psychopath

    Lucian stood in the doorway, frozen for a moment as the hellish scene unfolded before him. His gaze locked onto the shirtless man, Tony, who held Rose by the hair, forcing her to her knees. Rose''s legs swung weakly as she struggled to free herself, tears streaming down her flushed, drugged face.


    Lucian''s eyes flicked to the woman with light brown hair Luna. She held a camera, its lens trained on Rose and Tony, capturing every degrading second. Luna''s face was a mask of fear, her hands trembling as she realized who had just burst into the room.


    For a fleeting moment, Lucian closed his eyes, as if to block out the horror, to calm the fury surging through his veins. When he opened them again, they were filled with an unrelenting rage, his entire body radiating with barely contained violence.


    The sudden, violent crash of the door breaking had drawn everyone''s attention to him. Luna''s scared expression froze as she stood like a deer in headlights, her camera still focused on Rose but her wide, terrified eyes now on Lucian.


    Tony''s face drained of all color, the smug confidence he had moments ago evaporating into sheer panic. He released Rose''s hair abruptly, letting her collapse onto the floor, her weak sobs filling the room.


    "Lucian¡­," Rose''s trembling voice broke through the tense silence, a mix of relief and despair in her tear-stricken eyes as she looked up at her brother. "You¡­ finally¡­ cough¡­" Her body convulsed as she tried to speak, her strength almost gone.


    Lucian''s heart shattered seeing his sister like this so broken, so vulnerable. Tears welled up in his own eyes, streaking down his face as he took in the horror before him. He had never imagined, not even in his worst nightmares, that he would find his sister in such a state. His heart pounded in his chest, the sound almost deafening as his fury surged.


    Tony''s mind raced, terror gripping him as he realized his carefully orchestrated plan had unraveled. He had no time to consider how Lucian had broken down the door with a single kick. There was only one thought pounding through his head now: damage control.


    "GUARDS!" Tony screamed, his voice shrill with desperation. His last card to play.He needed to stall, to remove Lucian from the equation long enough to carry out his despicable plan. He had to act fast. His only option was to forcefully take Rose now, before the situation spiraled further. If the public found out, he was finished.


    "Beat this guy up!" Tony barked, his voice cracking as he pointed at Lucian, his panic palpable"Take Rose to another room before anyone else interferes! If anyone gets in your way, use the guns if you have to!"


    Tony''s eyes darted to Luna, whose face was contorted in fear and confusion"Luna, stop this motherfucker!"he shouted, his voice a frantic plea wrapped in an order.


    "Eh? M-me?"Luna stammered, looking between Tony and Lucian. Her hands trembled, still holding the camera. She hesitated, the weight of what Tony was asking crushing her.


    "Yes! Now!" Tony''s eyes burned into hers, his expression a terrifying blend of fury and desperation.


    "I¡­ y-yes, I''ll do it," Luna whispered, her voice weak but resigned. Despite the horror of the situation, her blind love for Tony pushed her forward.She would do anything for him, even now.


    Lucian didn''t wait. His voice was low, filled with venom, as he muttered, "You all will pay for every single tear you''ve made my sister shed. Your death shall not be easy."


    A broken, disfigured smile spread across his face, a chilling mix of fury and madness. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light, promising pain.


    Luna, seeing the escalating danger, moved quickly. She stuffed her phone into her pocket, then snatched a knife from the table nearby. Her hands trembled, but her face was set with grim determination. She didn''t care about the consequences anymore she would do whatever Tony asked, no matter how twisted.


    ---


    Meanwhile, outside the room, the commotion drew the attention of the nightclub''s patrons. The music had stopped, and curious onlookers rushed toward the source of the disturbance, filling the hallway outside the room.


    "Hey, what''s going on in there?"someone whispered, craning their neck to get a better view.


    "Looks like they''re having too much fun,"another muttered sarcastically, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere.


    "Wait, isn''t that Tony? Yeah, and that''s Luna, his eternal sidekick." Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What the hell are they doing? Who''s that girl on the floor?"


    The shattered furniture and broken glass scattered around the room painted a grim picture The crowd murmured, piecing together the scene.


    "Did Tony try to¡­ rape that woman?" one voice said, shock rippling through the gathered crowd.


    "Who''s that guy?" another pointed toward Lucian. "Did he break down that door?"


    "Is he the boyfriend of the woman Tony was trying to?"


    "Wait a minute¡­" A voice rose above the whispers. "That''s Rose Kane. She''s the daughter of the Kane family. One of the big four."


    Gasps followed. "Is Tony out of his mind? He actually tried to hurt someone from the Kane family?"


    More murmurs filled the air as fear spread. "And that guy¡­ That''s Lucian Kane, her brother."


    "Fuck," someone whispered harshly, realizing the gravity of the situation"Tony just signed his death warrant...kane family won''t let him or his family go."


    ---


    In the crowd, a man wearing a black suit, dark glasses, and a bald head stood out. He observed the scene with a cold, calculating gaze before pulling out his phone. His attention remained on Tony as he spoke quietly into the receiver.


    "Hello, boss. Young Master Tony tried to rape Miss Rose as we planned, but there''s a problem. The plan has been fully exposed. Lucian Kane is here, and he''s about to start a fight."


    From the other end of the call, a rough, middle-aged man''s voice barked, filled with anger and frustration"You useless piece of shit! You had one job. How did you let this happen? Do you realize what it means to face the wrath of one of the top four families?"


    "I understand, sir," the man replied, his voice steady, though beads of sweat formed on his brow. "What are your orders?"


    "Take care of that kid," the boss growled. "Kidnap the girl and get my boy Tony out of there, no matter what. I''m sending reinforcements 300-40 men. They''ll be there soon, even if the police show up before then. Handle it."


    "Yes, sir."The man ended the call respectfully, sliding his phone back into his pocket. His eyes flicked to a group of men in similar black suits hidden among the onlookers. He nodded subtly, signaling them to move into action.


    Lucian whispered to himself, his voice barely audible, but laced with disbelief and mounting fury. "Wow¡­I am shocked,"he muttered, his gaze locked on Tony and Luna, and the hellish scene unfolding before him.


    His anger surged, rising like a tidal wave, threatening to consume him whole He clenched his fists, his entire body trembling with the effort to contain it.


    "When was the last time I got this angry?" he asked himself, his tone cold and detached. Then, as if a memory had flickered to life, his eyes narrowed"Ah, yes... Rose''s kidnapping. Back then, I fired three nukes, didn''t I?" A hollow, almost maniacal laugh escaped his lips. "I should control myself now."


    Lucian placed a trembling hand on his face, trying to mask the twisted, unhinged smile that had begun to spread. His fingers dug into his skin as though he could physically restrain the madness threatening to spill over The dark thoughts circling his mind terrified even him.


    "Don''t lose control, Lucian,"he whispered, the plea sounding more like a command. "It won''t be good for this world... mI might do something something I''ll regret."


    His breathing quickened, his chest heaving as he fought to steady himself"I need to control myself, or...I''LL FKING DO SOMETHING BAD!"


    The last words erupted from him like a volcanic explosion, his voice reverberating through the room. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, Luna rushed at him, her knife raised, aiming directly for his heart. But Lucian didn''t flinch, didn''t move to dodge. Instead, his hands shot up, blindingly fast, seizing her by the head.


    Pakkkkk!


    A deafening crack echoed as Lucian slammed Luna''s head into the floor with brutal force.The sound of bone meeting tile was sickening, making the entire room wince. Blood splattered across Lucian''s face, warm droplets streaking his cheeks. The knife Luna had held flew from her grasp, clattering to the ground with a series of metallic taps.


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    Lucian knelt over Luna''s unconscious form, blood pooling beneath her head. His breathing was ragged, uneven. Slowly, his gaze lifted, his eyes burning with an unholy light.


    "Hehehe¡­"His laughter was low, almost a growl. "It was you, wasn''t it?"He tilted his head, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "You brought my sister into this, didn''t you?"


    His laughter grew louder, more deranged"How sad¡­ You chose the wrong side, WOMEN."


    The room was frozen. Onlookers, Tony, even Rose all stood in stunned silence, the violence of Lucian''s actions sending chills down their spines. No one dared to move, no one dared to breathe too loudly.


    One of the onlookers whispered, voice trembling, "Did... did he just do that to a woman?"


    Another gulped audibly, the sound harsh in the quiet room. "That... that was brutal. Is he... a psychopath?"


    ----

 Chapter 192 - 192: hammer out

    Lucian''s voice was low, almost a whisper, but it carried the weight of his barely contained rage. "Well, well... It''s not even fun when I lose control like this. I don''t like myself when I do... but if I don''t let it out, I''m afraid I might...destroy everything in sight."


    His hand, still twitching from the violence he had unleashed, rested on Luna''s head. The brutal impact had left her motionless, her face pressed into the blood-smeared floor. Whether she was dead or unconscious, it was unclear, but the sight was enough to make the gathered crowd shudder.


    Blood splatters dotted Lucian''s face, tiny crimson reminders of his fury. He looked deranged, teetering on the edge of madness, his breathing heavy and erratic. His eyes, wild and dark, flicked to the crowd gathered outside the broken doorway, their horrified faces reflecting the sheer brutality of what they had just witnessed.


    "Now, now... I can''t wait to... torture you," Lucian whispered to himself, a chilling promise as he slowly rose to his feet. His body loomed over Luna''s crumpled form, his foot stepping over her without a second glancem


    He turned his attention to Tony, who stood frozen, his eyes wide with fear, darting between Luna''s unconscious body and Lucian''s menacing approach. Lucian''s voice, twisted with a sadistic edge, cut through the tense air."Oh, don''t tell me... you really thought I wouldn''t do anything just because she''s a woman and there are people watching?" His smile stretched wider, a grotesque grin that sent shivers down the spines of those watching. "How naive." Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Tony''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, his confidence crumbling under Lucian''s predatory gaze. He stammered, trying to regain control. "You... you guys! Stop this lunatic! Can''t you see he''s crazy? Fkkk, where is humanity?"He screamed toward the onlookers gathered in the hallway, desperation thick in his voice.


    The crowd exchanged uncertain glances. They knew both Lucian and Tony weren''t ordinary men they were connected to powerful families, untouchable by normal standards. Intervening would be madness. Some shifted uncomfortably, edging toward the exit, unwilling to involve themselves in the escalating chaos. A few daring souls stayed, their curiosity outweighing their fear, but even they seemed hesitant.


    ---


    Tony''s panic escalated as he realized the crowd was unwilling to act. His voice cracked with urgency "Mfking guards! Where are you?Come fast! Is this what my father pays you for? This? How slow can you guys even be?"


    On her knees, Rose watched Lucian approaching, tears streaming down her face as a fragile smile broke through. Despite everything she had done, he was still here, still protecting her.


    He came¡­ he still came for me.


    Her heart twisted with guilt. Even after all I''ve put him through¡­ I don''t deserve this. I don''t deserve his protection, his care.


    Memories flooded back, dragging her to the last time she was in peril, the time Lucian had saved her from a similar situation. Here he was again, the constant shield she didn''t feel worthy of.


    I haven''t even repaid the old debt, and now I''m adding more. How am I supposed to pay him back? God, is this some sort of punishment? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The weight of her gratitude and guilt pressed heavily on her.These favors¡­ they''re too heavy. How do I even begin to repay him?


    Her thoughts spiraled, racing with insecurities. He''s seeing me like this, weak and vulnerable. What must he think? Will he misunderstand why I''m here? I never come to nightclubs... this whole situation is a misunderstanding.


    She wanted to rise, to explain, to throw her arms around him and apologize for always being the source of his troubles. But her body, weakened by the drugs coursing through her veins, betrayed her. Heat and dizziness clouded her strength.


    Lucian''s steps never faltered as he approached Tony, his gaze cold and unrelenting. His voice, calm yet laced with a chilling edge, cut through the tension"You, boy... you''ve chosen the wrong person to mess with. It''s almost tragic how bad your choice was." He whispered the words as if genuinely pitying Tony''s poor decision.


    Tony forced a nervous laugh, adjusting his glasses with trembling fingers. "Hey, dude, why are you getting so worked up? I know she''s your sister, but who doesn''t know about your strained relationship? Don''t you think if you had just let me have her, she would''ve been out of your way? You could''ve gained complete control over the family business." His voice tried to sound persuasive, but the fear underlying it betrayed him"You just threw away your golden chance¡­ for a sister who hates you."


    Tony thought he was clever, trying to manipulate Lucian with half-truths he had gleaned from his research. He had studied Rose, knew their history, and tried to exploit it.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, a dangerous smile playing on his lips"Nice try¡­ but who the fuck do you think you are?"


    In a blur, Lucian moved, sensing a kick aimed at his back. He dodged effortlessly, turning to see at least twenty men in black suits Tony''s bodyguards flooding into the room, their presence filling the space with tension. Their hulking forms and bulging muscles suggested they were ready to fight.


    Tony exhaled heavily, relief flooding his features. He adjusted his glasses again, regaining a semblance of control. Thank God.


    Lucian''s gaze swept over the guards, his expression darkening. So this is the cavalry? He sighed inwardly, knowing the fight was about to escalate. His eyes narrowed, focusing on the challenge ahead, unflinching as he prepared for the onslaught.


    The room buzzed with unspoken tension, the guards positioning themselves, ready to attack, while the onlookers outside the door watched, their breaths held, unsure of what would happen next. The crowd murmured in awe and fear, unsure whether to intervene or flee.


    Lucian''s voice broke the silence, his tone unwavering. "So, this is what you''ve got?Twenty meatheads against me? You should''ve brought more." The words hung in the air, a taunt that promised devastation.


    Lucian''s voice thundered through the room, drowning out the chaotic murmurs. "Whatever. I''m not here to beat them. My target is you. So why the fuck would I waste my time?" His eyes burned with unrestrained fury as he ignored the advancing guards, zeroing in on Tony.


    Before anyone could react, Lucian disappeared from his spot, reappearing beside Tony in an instant. The room seemed to hold its breath, the guards barely able to register the movement when


    PAAKKK!


    A sickening crack followed by Tony''s ear-piercing scream echoed through the room. The onlookers flinched, horrified gasps filling the air. "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    Lucian loomed over Tony, a menacing silhouette against the flickering lights of the club. His voice was ice, each word cutting like a blade"Don''t think your death will be painless, You''ll beg me to kill you."


    He casually rested a massive, blood-streaked hammer on his shoulder.The heavy metal head glistened ominously under the dim lights, a stark contrast to the agony written all over Tony''s face. The once-confident man writhed on the floor, his leg twisted grotesquely at an impossible angle, the bones jutting in a way that made even the bravest spectators shudder.


    "AHHHHHHHHH! My leg! MY LEG!"Tony''s screams pierced the room as he clutched at his shattered limb, the pain overwhelming him.


    "How...How did that hammer even appear?" one of the bald-headed guards whispered, fear creeping into his voice as he watched the horrifying scene unfold.His eyes darted back to Lucian, who had moved too fast for anyone to see, his presence now a terrifying enigma.


    Lucian''s face remained expressionless, save for the faint twitch of a smile, as he turned back toward Rose, his voice softening just slightly."Rose, close your eyes, will you?" His attempt at gentleness was betrayed by the blood spattered across his face, making him look more monstrous than merciful.


    Rose, her body still weak and trembling from the drugs, stared blankly at Lucian.Yet, there was no disgust or fear in her eyes, only a hollow recognition. It''s just like that time¡­ she thought, Lucian''s voice echoing in her mind. Without a word, she obeyed, her eyelids fluttering shut as a tear escaped, tracing down her cheek.She wasn''t sure if it was from relief, sadness, or the overwhelming mix of emotions suffocating her.


    Lucian straightened, turning his attention back to the guards. His eyes, dark and devoid of mercy, locked onto them. He raised the hammer, pointing it directly at the line of men frozen in fear."You all¡­ you''re going to die today. No joke."


    The room chilled as Lucian''s gaze bore into them, a promise of violence hanging thick in the air. His voice dropped to a menacing growl as he turned back to Tony, who was still writhing in agony"And you, big boy¡­ I''m going to turn your bones to FKING POWDER with this hammer."


    HAHAHAHAAA TOUCHING MY SISTER


    MY ROSE


    Lucian''s maniacal laugh erupted, filling the room with a sound so unsettling that it sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. The crowd at the door recoiled, their initial curiosity turning into sheer terror.


    Tony''s eyes widened in horror as Lucian loomed closer"Please... Please, no," he whimpered, his earlier bravado crumbling into pitiful pleading.


    But Lucian wasn''t listening. His world had narrowed to this moment, to the retribution he would exact. "Believe me," Lucian hissed, his voice cold and deliberate. "I know the human body inside and out. I won''t let you die. I''ll make sure every second is agony."


    The crowd, once a murmuring mass of onlookers, now stood in stunned silence, the weight of Lucian''s promise heavy in the air. Some began to back away, others swallowed hard, their faces pale as they realized the carnage was far from over.


    ----

 Chapter 193 - 193: First Kill

    The bald-headed bodyguard in black, his face dark with rage, barked out, "Stop him, you motherfuckers!" His voice cut through the chaos, snapping the other guards back to reality.


    For a moment, the guards froze, stunned by the chaos unraveling before them. Then, as if jolted back to reality, one of the men in black closest to Lucian sprang into action. "Hey, you! Stop right there!" he barked, charging toward Lucian.


    Lucian didn''t flinch. The hammer in his hand -a weapon he neither planned for nor knew where it came from-felt right. He had no time to question its origin.


    The guard''s confidence bordered on arrogance. A trained professional, he prided himself on his discipline and strength. A second-generation reject? An 18-year-old kid with a hammer? The thought alone burned his pride.Defeat him? No, I''d deserve death for failing to someone like this.


    But Lucian paid no heed. His focus was solely on Tony. Lifting the hammer high, he swung down with merciless precision.


    PAAAKK!


    The hammer slammed into Tony''s other knee, the sickening crunch echoing through the room. Tony''s screams of pure agony filled the air, louder than before. "AHHHHHHHH! FFFFFK!"


    The crowd shuddered collectively, horrified. A cold chill raced down their spines, the brutality of Lucian''s actions making them shrink back, their faces pale with shock.


    The guard rushing toward Lucian faltered. He stopped dead in his tracks, his face pale. He had killed before-yes, with precision and necessity. But this? This was unrelenting brutality. This wasn''t murder. This was a spectacle.


    Rose, trembling just a few feet away, squeezed her eyes shut tighter.Her body shook uncontrollably as the sound of Tony''s blood-curdling screams pierced her soul. She couldn''t bear it. Lucian had told her to close her eyes and she obeyed him. She always did. Even if he told her to end her life, she would comply without hesitation. She owed him too much to resist.


    The bodyguard wearing glasses stepped forward, slipping them off as if they no longer mattered. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed them aside, his gaze meeting Lucian''s. His voice was calm but carried the weight of accusation.


    "You''re cruel, boy. Far too cruel for someone your age. Do you even know what kind of monster you''re becoming?"


    I don''t know how someone your age could harbor this much cruelty¡­ but you''re going to pay for what you just did."


    Lucian, hammer still resting on his shoulder, turned slowly, his eyes alight with fury but his voice eerily calm. "Whatever," he whispered, almost to himself, before speaking louder. "I''ll give you all one piece of advice leave now, as far as you can.Because if you come near me, you''ll die today."


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The room fell silent, his words sinking into the guards who hesitated, weighing their options. The man with the broken glasses narrowed his eyes, trying to assert dominance."You''re provoking a powerful family," he said, his voice steady but with an underlying threat. "Even if you''re from the Big Four, you''ll have to pay for this. You know that, right?"


    Lucian didn''t flinch. His eyes bore into the guard''s, unrelenting. "Tony did something bad, but the law will handle it. Who the hell are you to play judge, jury, and executioner?"the guard pressed, hoping to rattle Lucian.


    Lucian''s grin widened, the intensity in his gaze unshaken. "I''m justice," he hissed, lifting the hammer once more. "And today, I''m the executioner."


    The guards shifted uneasily, knowing this was far beyond a simple bar fight. This was something else entirely-a reckoning. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bald-headed guard''s expression darkened as he weighed his options. If I can get this kid to back down, it''ll save me from a world of pain. If not, I''ll be the one paying for it. He clenched his fists, stepping forward, trying to appear unfazed.


    Lucian''s gaze, however, was locked onto the guard, his hammer held steady, its head gleaming menacingly under the dim lights. "He touched my sister,"Lucian growled, his voice low and threatening. "Law or whatever¡­ if anyone touches my family, believe me,


    I DARE TO DESTROY THIS WHOLE COUNTRY."


    The guard sneered, attempting to regain control. "Big words, kid. Do you even know the kind of bullshit you''re spewing? Just saying those words is going to land you in trouble."He gestured with his thumb toward the crowd, many of whom were recording the scene on their phones. "There are cameras here. Everything''s being recorded."


    Lucian''s eyes flicked towards the crowd, his expression calm but deadly. Some onlookers, feeling the weight of his gaze, quickly pocketed their phones. Others, fueled by pride or sheer curiosity, kept their cameras up, defiant.


    Lucian didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his hammer slightly, pointing it toward the daring ones who continued filming. Their hands trembled, but they didn''t lower their devices.


    "I am Lucian Kane," he began, his voice even, yet it carried a palpable weight."Whatever you think you know about me, whatever rumors you''ve heard¡­ cool. But let me make one thing clear. I AM NOT THAT LUCIAN." He paused, letting the silence stretch, each word sinking into the crowd like a stone in water.


    "I don''t care what you think or say about me." His eyes swept over them, cold and calculating. "But Take it as a warning."


    He took a step forward, his hammer still pointing. "TOUCH MY FAMILY AGAIN, AND I WILL DECLARE WAR "


    "Whatever the family, Wherever city, Whatever Country Or Even Whole World Attack People Closes To Me¡­ And I Will Kill You All


    And Beleive Me When I Say So...


    YOUR COMBINED CHANCES AGAINST ME ARE IN THE NEGATIVES."


    KNOW YOUR PLACE...


    The room was silent, his words hanging in the air like a storm cloud ready to burst.The calm in his tone was unnerving, as if the threat wasn''t a possibility but a certainty.


    Rose, still seated on the ground, trembled at his words.He still cares. He still loves us¡­ she thought, tears slipping from her closed eyes. Even after everything, he''s willing to burn the world for us. Her heart swelled with gratitude, a mixture of happiness and overwhelming emotion. What more?


    The crowd shifted uneasily. The man still holding his phone suddenly felt his hands tremble, though he didn''t know why. The disbelief was etched across their faces. Could this kid really mean it? Could he actually do it?


    One of the guards scoffed, breaking the tension. "Wake up, kid. This isn''t a fairy tale. Are you playing the villain now? Even your mother, Olivia, wouldn''t dare"


    PAKKKK!


    The guard''s head exploded like a watermelon under the brutal force of Lucian''s hammer. Blood and fragments splattered across the floor as the body crumpled lifelessly to the ground.


    "Miss...MISS OLIVIA," Lucian corrected, his voice cold, devoid of remorse."Be respectful." He lowered his hammer, but his grip remained firm, his eyes never leaving the rest of the guards.


    The room erupted into chaos. The crowd screamed, panic spreading like wildfire."He killed someone!" someone shrieked. "Run! Get out of here!"


    People scattered, pushing and shoving in their haste to flee, the earlier morbid curiosity replaced by pure terror.


    The room, once filled with whispers and murmurs, now echoed with the frantic sounds of fear.


    Rose, still trembling on the ground, felt tears streaming down her cheeks. Her chest heaved as conflicting emotions warred within her. Fear. Gratitude. Awe.


    Lucian''s voice echoed in her mind.He hadn''t abandoned them. He still cared.


    Through her tears, a faint smile appeared. She could feel it in his every word, in the unshakable resolve in his voice. No matter what, Lucian would protect them.


    The man in the crowd still holding his phone felt his hands tremble uncontrollably. He wanted to run, to stop recording, but he couldn''t. The boy standing before them wasn''t someone he could understand.


    Lucian turned his gaze to the remaining guards, the blood dripping from his hammer creating a small, ominous pool at his feet. His presence was suffocating, a silent promise of more violence to come. He stood tall, his eyes cold, unwavering, and filled with the kind of resolve that left no room for negotiation.


    "This isn''t a fairytale," he said, his voice calm but carrying the weight of an unbreakable will."Step aside. Or end up like him."


    The guards exchanged uneasy glances, their muscles tensing. The sight of their comrade''s lifeless body, head shattered beyond recognition, was a stark reminder of the boy''s lethal capability. Slowly, their gazes shifted back to Lucian, uncertainty creeping into their postures.


    Lucian''s grip tightened on the hammer. He tilted his head slightly, a mocking smile tugging at the corners of his mouth."So... who''s next? Anyone?"


    The room was thick with tension. No one dared to move, the oppressive atmosphere pressing down on them like a heavy weight. The guards were frozen in place, caught between the instinct to protect themselves and the orders they were sworn to follow.


    "Don''t you dare let Young Master Tony die, you idiots!" The bald-headed man in the black suit barked from the doorway, his voice filled with a desperate fury. "Look at him! His legs are broken! If we don''t act fast, he''ll bleed out!"


    The man''s eyes darted around frantically, his frustration mounting. He could see the hesitation in the guards, their fear palpable."Get this lunatic kid under control! Don''t tell me you''re scared of one kid!" His voice rose to a fevered pitch, spit flying from his mouth.


    The guards still hesitated, their eyes flickering between Lucian''s blood-soaked figure and the bald man''s enraged face.


    "Go, you motherfuckers!"the bald man roared, veins bulging from his neck as he gestured wildly toward Lucian. "Whoever gets Young Master Tony out of here safely, I''ll personally give him one million dollars! But if any of you think about running away, I''ll kill you myself!"


    His threats echoed through the room, the promise of death hanging in the air alongside the stench of blood and fear. The guards, riled up by the offer but still terrified, gulped nervously.


    They looked at one another, silently communicating their shared dread. Finally, their eyes fell on the corpse of their fallen comrade, lying in a pool of his own blood, then shifted to the unflinching form of Lucian.


    Their breathing quickened, sweat beading on their foreheads. The reality of the situation crashed down on them. They were trapped between a ruthless adversary and a merciless employer, with no clear way out.


    .....

 Chapter 194 - 194: Gun Fire

    The bald-headed man''s voice cut through the chaos like a whip. "Attack now!" he screamed, his fury barely contained.


    The guards, galvanized by the command, glanced at each other before charging toward Lucian. One of them grabbed a whiskey bottle from the nearby table, nodding to another guard with a subtle tilt of his head. Without hesitation, he hurled the bottle with all his strength, aiming straight for Lucian''s chest. The plan was simple force Lucian to step back, creating an opening for the other guard to drag Tony''s broken body away from the carnage.


    The bottle sliced through the air, its trajectory perfect. The guard''s smirk grew as he thought, No one''s stupid enough to try and stop this with a hammer. He''ll have to step back.


    But Lucian didn''t step back.


    Instead, with a single fluid motion, he reached out and caught the bottle mid-air, his grip firm and unyielding. The smirk on the guard''s face froze, transforming into disbelief as Lucian pivoted and smashed the bottle over the head of the advancing guard who had moved in to grab Tony. The man crumpled to the floor, blood mixing with the shattered glass.


    The guard who had thrown the bottle stood stunned, his eyes wide with shock. He caught it¡­ he thought, Is that even human?


    Anger quickly replaced his shock, and he lunged at Lucian, his fist aimed squarely at Lucian''s face.But Lucian was faster. He swung his hammer in a deadly arc, connecting with the guard''s head with a sickening boom. The man dropped instantly.


    The bald-headed man''s voice roared again from the back. "Don''t go one by one, you idiots! Hit him together! And someone grab his sister! He''ll prioritize saving her!"


    Lucian''s eyes, already dark with fury, flicked toward the bald-headed man. His grip on the hammer tightened, the tension in his body palpable. "Hurt... my Rose?"His voice was a low, every word laced with a promise of violence.


    ---


    Three minutes later, the room was silent, save for the soft drip, drip of blood falling from Lucian''s hammer.The floor was slick with it, the walls smeared in crimson. The aftermath was like something from a horror film bodies lay scattered, some with heads crushed, others with limbs twisted at unnatural angles. The few who were alive didn''t move, their broken forms too battered to even groan.


    Lucian stood in the center of it all, his clothes soaked in the blood of the men who had dared to harm his sister. His expression was unreadable, his eyes cold and detached. The hammer in his hand, slick with blood, hung by his side as he surveyed the room with a calm that was almost terrifying.


    He turned his gaze to the bald-headed man, the only one still conscious, though barely.The man knelt, one arm hanging limply, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as he coughed, his breath labored and shallow.


    "So now what?"Lucian''s voice was eerily calm, devoid of emotion. "I told you before none of you would end well."


    He took a step closer, towering over the beaten man. "You''ll live, just long enough to deliver a message.Tell the Salvit family patriarch that if he values his family''s existence, he''ll forget about his son and any thoughts of revenge. If he doesn''t..."


    Lucian let the words hang in the air, the silence more threatening than any shouted threat."Tell him it''s not a joke. His family will disappear."


    The bald-headed man coughed again, blood splattering the floor. His body shook with the effort it took to remain upright."Y-yes¡­ I''ll inform him¡­"


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, the blood on his face and hammer creating a grotesque mask of retribution. "Good."


    The man''s breath was ragged, his pain evident in every wheezing inhale."Hah¡­ hah¡­ Thank you¡­"


    Lucian didn''t respond. He simply turned, walking past the carnage he had wrought, his focus shifting back to Rose.


    In the room''s deathly silence, the sound of Lucian''s footsteps, steady and unhurried, echoed like a countdown.


    Walking towards Rose slowly


    Lucian knelt beside Rose, his heart heavy with the weight of the moment. She sat on the floor, trembling, her eyes squeezed shut. The aftermath of the violence around them was evident in the shattered furniture, the blood-smeared walls, and the faint echoes of the chaos that had just subsided.


    He extended a hand to touch her head, to offer comfort, but paused when he saw his hand stained with blood, the crimson smearing his fingers. His hesitation deepened, his face twisting with a mixture of guilt and disgust not at Rose, but at himself. He didn''t want to taint her with the violence he had unleashed.


    "Let''s go, Rose,"Lucian finally said, his voice gentle, breaking through the thick silence.


    Hearing his words, Rose opened her eyes slowly, her body still trembling from the ordeal. The sights and sounds of the violence had left her shaken, but it wasn''t the carnage that terrified her the most. It was the thought of hearing Lucian''s voice among the screams the fear that he might get hurt.


    Her gaze met Lucian''s, and she noticed the hesitation in his eyes, the way his hand hovered mid-air, afraid to touch her.She understood instantly.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Rose fought the nausea rising in her chest. For the first time, the sight of blood gave her a psychological shock, but she pushed it aside. Lucian needed her to be strong.


    With a trembling hand, she covered her mouth for a moment, then lowered it."T...h...thanks for helping me again, Lucy," she whispered, her voice weak but sincere. She extended her hand, grabbing his bloodied one, ignoring the wet, sticky sensation.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s eyes opened slightly as she held his hand, her grip trembling but firm. She didn''t recoil, didn''t show disgust. Instead, she held on, grounding both of them in that moment. She was trying to convey something.


    again?lucian thought


    "It''s alright, Lucy.Thanks," she said softly, her eyes meeting his, filled with unspoken emotions.


    Lucian gave a sad smile, his heart aching at the resilience she showed. He could see the storm of emotions swirling in her eyes gratitude, fear, love, and an effort to appear unaffected by the horror around them. Despite the drugs weakening her body, she was still trying to comfort him.


    "Let''s get you to a hospital,"Lucian said, his voice steady as he gently helped her to her feet, supporting her weight with an arm around her waist. Her body was hot, the drugs still affecting her, making each step a struggle.


    "Are you ughh alright? You''re not hurt, right?" Rose asked, her voice barely above a whisper as she leaned against him, her arm draped over his shoulder for support.


    "It''s okay. Nothing happened to me," Lucian replied softly, his focus entirely on her.


    "I didn''t..."Rose began, her voice faltering. She wanted to explain, to make sure he didn''t misunderstand why she was here.


    "Hmm? What?"Lucian prompted gently, sensing her hesitation.


    "Don''t misunderstand... I never come to places like this," she said weakly, her breath labored. "Luna planned all of this... I''m not that kind of person."


    Lucian''s heart ached at her words. He understood her need to clarify, but to him, it didn''t matter."I know... Don''t speak," he reassured her, his tone soft, filled with unspoken understanding.


    Lucian didn''t respond to Rose''s words, simply continuing to walk toward the door, his grip on her steady and supportive. The tension in the room eased slightly as they moved, but then


    "STOP, you motherfuckers!"The guttural roar of the bald-headed man echoed through the room, filled with fury and desperation. He sat slumped near Tony''s broken body, his own arm hanging uselessly at his side. Despite his injuries, his eyes burned with a mix of hatred and resolve.


    Tony, though alive, lay in a pitiful state. His limbs were mangled, his body convulsing occasionally from the pain. Lucian had left him crippled, but very much alive, his breathing labored and ragged.


    Lucian halted, his body tensing as Rose also came to a stop.He turned his head slightly, casting a cold, calculating glance over his shoulder at the bald man."I spared you for a reason," Lucian said, his voice a quiet storm. "So you can deliver the message I gave you to your boss."


    The bald man''s breathing was uneven, his teeth clenched as he listened.


    "And if you think I''ve left that piece of trash unharmed after breaking his limbs," Lucian continued, tilting his head toward Tony''s limp form, "you''re mistaken. I''ll come for him myself.I''ll kill him, but not yet. First, he''ll feel the pain. The pain of losing his limbs, the pain of never walking again, the pain of knowing that death is coming, slow and certain. He''ll suffer, just like he made her suffer."


    Lucian''s voice dripped with venom, his eyes flashing with a dangerous light."No one touches someone I love and walks away unscathed."


    The bald man''s face twisted into a grotesque grin, a glimmer of sadistic joy flickering in his eyes. From his earpiece, a voice barked a command: "Kill him. Kill them both. I don''t care who they are. Just do it!"


    "Yes, boss," the bald man muttered, his grin widening. Slowly, he reached behind his back, pulling out a pistol. He''d been waiting for this moment, justifying the risk with the command from above.


    He leveled the pistol at Lucian, his finger tightening on the trigger."Die, you motherfucker," he growled, his voice thick with malice as he squeezed the trigger. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s senses flared. His eyes narrowed, and he was ready to summon something from his inventory to shield himself."Fool," he whispered, a mixture of disdain and annoyance crossing his features. "Does he really think a bullet can hurt me?"


    But before Lucian could react, he felt a sudden, sharp push from Side.


    "Pkkk."


    The sickening sound of a bullet tearing through flesh filled the air.


    "Ahhh!" A women piercing scream shattered the tense silence, a sound of both agony and sacrifice.


    ------

 Chapter 195 - 195: I didnt let go...see

    "Ahhh!" A woman''s piercing scream shattered the tense silence, a sound of both agony and sacrifice.


    Suddenly, something warm splashed on Lucian''s face. Blood. It splattered across his cheek, thrown from Rose''s mouth, leaving a crimson streak that dripped down slowly.


    Lucian''s eyes, once filled with confidence, suddenly widened in horror. His voice caught in his throat, the shock stealing his breath. He had never felt anything like this before . He had been so sure he could handle the bullet, so sure he could protect them both.


    But why? Why had she stepped in front of it?


    His hands trembled, his eyes flickered with disbelief. He tried to comprehend what had just happened. Slowly, his gaze shifted forward, and his legs, though quivering, somehow kept him standing.In front of him, Rose stood, her face pale, lips stained with blood. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she smiled a broad, defiant smile that spoke of triumph and sorrow.


    "I didn''t let go this time," she whispered, her voice trembling but filled with a sense of fulfillment. "I didn''t break my promise to you."


    Lucian''s heart clenched painfully. Her words pierced him deeper than any bullet ever could.


    "I promised... I won''t let go again. Ever."Rose''s lips quivered, yet there was pride in her smile, as if she had achieved something monumental.


    "Y-You¡­"Lucian tried to speak, but the words choked in his throat. His gaze dropped to their hands her fingers clasping his, blood seeping between them. A memory surfaced, unbidden, crashing over him like a tidal wave.


    Years ago.


    A thirteen-year-old boy, standing bravely, shielding his sister from harm.


    In the memory, his voice had been a mere whisper, but it carried the weight of a lifetime. "I¡­ I covered you, Rose¡­ See?I protected you." His smile had been faint, broken, but proud.


    "Rose," he had said softly, firmly,"holding your hand like this¡­ it means something. It means everything." His gaze had been unwavering. "I know it''s hard. Being scared is¡­ natural. But, please, Rose, no matter what happens, don''t let go. I''ll be here, always. Trust me."


    That promise. It had been their anchor.


    Lucian''s eyes blurred with tears, cascading down his face as the memory mingled with the present. "See," Rose gasped, her smile trembling yet victorious, "this time...I''ve got your back, Lucy."


    "How¡­ how do you remember?"Lucian''s voice quivered, his mind racing. "I sealed those memories..."


    A weak giggle escaped Rose''s lips, though it quickly turned into a cough, blood splattering again. "Heh¡­ugh¡­"


    Their moment shattered by the abrupt crack of another gunshot.


    "Ahhh!"Rose screamed in pain, another bullet tearing through her, more blood gushing from her mouth. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the fuck, kids? You think this is some garden picnic?"The bald man sneered, his voice filled with malice, as he fired again, hitting Rose in the back.


    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat. His mind spiraled into chaos, drowning in a storm of regret and fury.


    He grabbed Rose, trying to turn her away, but even with two bullets lodged in her and the drugs dulling her senses, she fought him, desperately trying to shield him.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lucian''s pupils contracted, his vision narrowing. "Why didn''t I kill him? Why did I let her jump? I''m stronger, faster¡­ why did I freeze? Why did I let her get hurt?"The questions pummeled his mind, each one a hammer blow of guilt and rage.


    His body shook with a fury he couldn''t contain anymore. Rational thought dissolved into pure madness.


    "Max,"Lucian roared, his voice thundering with unrestrained wrath, "give me anything. I want to kill him!"


    The air around him crackled as an AK-47 materialized in his hand, the cold metal pressing against his palm.


    ---


    Lucian barely registered the AK-47 materializing out of thin air in his hands. He didn''t bother questioning it. His mind, consumed by pain, anger, and madness, left no room for reason. The man''s smirk faltered, replaced by a flicker of fear as the gravity of the situation finally hit him.


    Lucian''s eyes, filled with tears and blazing with fury, focused solely on his target. He pressed his finger on the trigger, and the gun roared to life.


    BAAM BAAM BAAM BAAM BAAM.


    The AK-47 was set to full auto, and Lucian''s finger didn''t lift from the trigger His thoughts, now a broken record, repeated a single command: Die, die, die, die¡­


    Each bullet found its mark, tearing through the bald man''s body with unrelenting precision. The man barely had time to scream before the relentless onslaught overwhelmed him.


    Ughhh! Ahhhh! No, no, no! The man''s cries were cut short, his voice silenced after the first few bullets.


    Lucian didn''t stop. The gun kept firing, the room echoing with the deafening sound until finally


    Click, click, click.


    The magazine emptied, and silence followed. Smoke curled from the barrel of the AK-47. Lucian''s eyes, still red with anger, surveyed the carnage before him. The man''s body was unrecognizable, ripped apart, not just marked by bullet wounds but utterly destroyed.


    Breathing heavily, Lucian dropped the gun It clattered to the floor, forgotten. His mind, momentarily lost in the haze of violence, snapped back to reality.


    "Rose!" His voice broke, filled with desperation. He rushed to her side, his hands trembling as he cradled her limp form. "Rose, are you alright? Tell me you''re alright. Be alive, please¡­I can''t" His words choked on a sob."I can''t lose you."


    Rose''s body, fragile and still, sagged against him. She might have fallen if not for his support. Lucian''s heart pounded in his chest. Tears streamed down his face, mingling with the blood on his cheeks.


    "Don''t close your eyes!" he pleaded, his voice a desperate command."Don''t you dare close your eyes!" He lightly slapped her face, trying to keep her conscious"Stay with me, Rose. Just stay with me."


    Rose''s eyes fluttered, struggling to remain open, her breaths shallow.


    "Yes, yes, I need to get you to a hospital." Lucian''s voice cracked, panic rising. "Just hold on, just two minutes¡­please¡­"


    Without another word, he lifted Rose into his arms, holding her close as if shielding her from the world. She didn''t speak, her eyes heavy, barely open.


    Lucian bolted out of the private room, his mind singularly focused on saving her. The nightclub was eerily silent, the chaos of the previous moments leaving the space deserted. The patrons had fled, no doubt terrified by the gunfire and carnage.


    He sprinted through the empty lobby and out onto the street, his breath coming in ragged gasps. His eyes darted around frantically. Fuck, he thought, his gaze landing on his Ninja H2R parked just outside. "Only the bike¡­"


    He clenched his jaw, frustration and fear warring within him. He needed something else. His mind raced, searching for a solution. Then, a sigh of relief escaped his lips as his eyes settled on a car idling on the roadside, a man sitting inside.


    Without hesitation, Lucian strode toward the car, his desperation overriding any sense of decorum. He didn''t care about the consequenceshe just needed to save Rose.


    ---

 Chapter 196 - 196: Army of 300-

    The defening roar of gunfire echoed through the room.


    Lucian''s AK-47 spat bullets relentlessly, the muzzle flashing in blinding bursts.The sound of destruction filled his ears BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! TKK! TKKK! until, suddenly, the chaos subsided. Click. The magazine was empty.


    Smoke curled from the weapon''s barrel, and Lucian''s chest heaved with the effort of his fury. His bloodshot eyes scanned the room, burning with unrelenting anger.


    Before him lay a man''s body, or what remained of it. The relentless, point-blank onslaught had left the corpse unrecognizable. Flesh torn to shreds, the man was barely human anymore. There had been no time for the target to react no time to beg, plead, or run. The end had come swiftly, mercilessly.


    Lucian''s breathing slowed for a moment as the tension in his muscles lessened. But then his gaze shifted."Rose."


    He dropped the gun. It clattered to the floor, forgotten.


    "Rose!"Lucian staggered toward her, his voice breaking. She was slumped against the wall, her fragile body limp and pale. Her head lolled weakly to one side, and if not for his hands catching her, she would have collapsed entirely.


    "No, no, no. Don''t you dare close your eyes. Don''t you dare!"His voice cracked, panic gripping his chest like a vice. He lightly slapped her cheeks, desperate to keep her conscious.


    "Rose! Stay with me! Talk to me! Say something, damn it!"Tears streamed down his face as he held her close. His hands shook, but he refused to let her slip away."Just two minutes give me two minutes! I''ll get you to a hospital!"


    There was no time to think, no time to plan.Lucian scooped Rose into his arms, holding her as if his very life depended on it. She was silent, her eyes half-open, her breaths shallow.


    Lucian bolted from the private room. The nightclub lobby was eerily empty, abandoned in the aftermath of the gunfire.The stench of blood and death clung to the air, but Lucian barely noticed. His focus was singular: Rose.


    Out on the street, he froze for a split second. His bike a sleek black Ninja H2R was parked nearby. But carrying Rose on a bike wasn''t an option. He glanced around frantically.


    Then he saw it.


    A car. A Jaguar. Idling on the roadside.


    Lucian sprinted toward it, his desperation giving him speed. The driver, a man in his thirties with light purple hair, sat inside, casually eating a hot dog, oblivious to the chaos.


    Lucian didn''t wait.He banged on the window with enough force to make the man flinch.


    "Get out of the car!" he shouted, his voice rough and desperate.


    The man''s wide-eyed gaze shifted from Lucian to Rose, who was limp in his arms. Blood was smeared across Lucian''s clothes, his face, and now, the car window"What the hell?!" the man stammered, dropping his half-eaten hot dog."Is that oh my God, is she what''s going on?!"


    "Please," Lucian begged, his voice cracking. "I need your car. I''ll pay you. Ten million, a hundred million just give me the car! She''s dying!"


    The purple-haired man hesitated, glancing between Lucian and Rose. His instincts screamed to stay out of this mess, but the raw desperation in Lucian''s eyes made him pause.


    "Man, I don''t know"


    "Don''t make me beg!"Lucian shouted, stepping closer. "I''ll give you anything anything! Just help me save her!"


    The man swallowed hard, his instincts battling his better judgment. Finally, he sighed.


    "Fine. Get in the back.I''ll drive."He tossed the remains of his hot dog out the window, his expression hardening.


    Lucian didn''t waste a second. He yanked the back door open and carefully laid Rose inside. But just as he shut the door, the distant rumble of engines reached his ears.


    Lucian turned his head sharply. A convoy of cars and trucks was pulling up outside the nightclub gates. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Doors slammed.


    A swarm of men in black suits and dark sunglasses poured out, each carrying an assault rifle. The sheer number of them hundreds made it look like a small army had arrived.


    The purple-haired man, halfway into the driver''s seat, froze. His jaw dropped as he took in the scene."Holy shit¡­what did you do, kid? Are they here for you?"


    Lucian''s expression hardened. He slammed the car door shut, his hands trembling as he adjusted his stance."Take her to the hospital,"he said, his voice low but commanding."Get her there safely. If she dies, you die. If you try to run¡­"He locked eyes with the man, his gaze cold and lethal. "Don''t make me hunt you down."


    The man shivered under Lucian''s glare, a chill running down his spine."What are you going to do?" the driver asked hesitantly.


    Lucian turned his back to him, stepping toward the approaching army. His voice was quiet but filled with a deadly resolve."Do me this favor," he said, "and I''ll owe you. Anything you want. Even if you ask me to destroy a country, I''ll do it. Just make sure she lives."


    The purple-haired man watched as Lucian walked toward what looked like certain death.A hundred armed men, and Lucian faced them alone. The sheer killing intent radiating off him was palpable.


    The man gulped."Damn kid,"he muttered under his breath. "You''re insane."


    With one last look at Lucian''s retreating figure, he floored the gas pedal, the Jaguar roaring to life. The car shot down the road, away from the chaos.


    Lucian didn''t look back. His focus was locked on the swarm of men ahead, his eyes blazing with unrelenting determination."Today," he muttered to himself, voice cold and resolute, "this city will be painted in blood."


    Fuck it. I don''t even care anymore.


    [Host, try to calm yourself. Don''t lose control. This will only bring you more problems.]


    The voice of Max, buzzed in his mind. But Lucian ignored it. He didn''t reply. His steps were deliberate, his body language screaming defiance as he strode toward the army of men in black, just a hundred or two hundred meters ahead.


    His mind was a storm of rage. How dare they? How dare they attack him like this and put Rose in danger? The pieces were falling into place now. His sister''s coming here and that happening wasnt a single person plan.This wasn''t some petty plan of Tony''s. No, this was bigger. A full-scale assault orchestrated by big family.


    The men in black, decked out in tactical gear and armed to the teeth, watched Lucian''s blood-covered figure approach. His black riding suit, slick and fitted, was now stained crimson. He walked straight at them without hesitation, like a specter of death.


    One of the leaders, a tall man with a scar running from his chin to his neck, narrowed his eyes. He held a sleek M24 automatic rifle in his hands, an earpiece tucked in his ear as he surveyed the scene.


    "Is this kid insane?"he muttered, his tone laced with disbelief. "I expected him to run."


    Another man, standing nearby, glanced toward Lucian. He was middle-aged, built like a tank, with the cold, calculating eyes of someone who had seen rivers of blood. His voice was calm but firm.


    "He''s not running. Did you see that car he sent off? He put someone inside it a woman, from the looks of it. Injured, maybe. He stayed behind for one reason."


    The scarred man raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on his lips."And what reason is that? To stop us?"


    The middle-aged veteran didn''t answer immediately, his piercing gaze locked onto Lucian. He read people like open books, and what he saw in Lucian''s eyes made his gut churn.


    "No,"he finally said, his tone low and grim. "He''s not here to stop us."


    Scar scoffed, his chuckle breaking the tension.


    "Then what? To beg us for mercy?"


    "No." The veteran''s voice was sharper now, more certain."He''s here to kill."


    The words hung in the air like a blade, slicing through any remaining doubt.


    Scar burst out laughing, the sound harsh and grating. "Kill us? Him? Alone?Are you serious?"


    But the veteran didn''t laugh. His expression remained blank, save for a flicker of something dangerous in his eyes excitement.


    "I know what I''m looking at," he said evenly."A man''s eyes tell you everything. And his eyes¡­" He paused, his lips curling into a rare, unsettling grin. "I''ve never seen anything like them. That kid''s not human. He''s a beast."


    ----

 Chapter 197 - 197: Dead

    Lucian walked slowly, his head filled with fury.


    "Max, send an SOS signal to evacuate all civilians within a two-kilometer radius. I really don''t want to kill innocents here," Lucian whispered, his voice low but cold, as he advanced toward the crowd of black-clad men.


    Time was running out. Rose had been shot, and Lucian needed to end this quickly so he could get back to her.


    Two thoughts plagued his mind. First, he didn''t trust the purple-haired man to actually take Rose to the hospital he could run off instead. Second, even if she made it to the hospital, would the doctors be skilled enough to save her?


    "[SOS evacuation sent to all civilians nearby. I used the authorization of the Marshal Commander to ensure the process is expedited. However, based on current data, it appears that due to this large crowd, all civilians have already evacuated the area. Apart from the group approaching you, there are no innocents in the vicinity, Host,]" Max''s calm, emotionless voice echoed in Lucian''s mind. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Max, Lucian''s system, was designed to follow any order given. While it could offer advice when necessary, its ultimate purpose was to execute Lucian''s commands, no matter the consequences.


    "I see," Lucian murmured, his hollow eyes glinting with cold resolve. Nothing could stop him now.


    He wouldn''t be harming any innocents today, but as for those who had come to cause him trouble whether it was their job or their choice there would be no mercy. Hurting him was one thing, but threatening his family was a line no one could cross.


    "Max, equip the Adamantium Armor," Lucian commanded.


    "[Equipping Adamantium Armor in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Done.]"


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a sleek black and silver armor began to materialize on Lucian''s body. It started from his legs, appearing like tiny metallic ants swarming and spreading across his skin.


    From his feet to his legs, then his chest, the particles solidified and fused seamlessly. Finally, the armor crawled up his neck, covering his face in a sleek, impenetrable mask.


    "What the hell is that, boss?" Scar, one of the men standing near the front of the crowd, asked the veteran leader. His voice betrayed a hint of nervousness as he watched the strange armor form.


    "I have no idea. Maybe some new tech we''re not aware of," Clark, their leader, muttered, his brows furrowed. He narrowed his eyes as he studied Lucian. "Everyone, aim your weapons. Remember, no shots to the vitals go for his legs or arms. We still have use for him."


    "Yes, sir!" the men responded in unison, moving into formation with the precision of well-trained soldiers.


    Despite their age, the men in black were seasoned veterans, their tough expressions and disciplined movements making it clear they were no ordinary opponents. They raised their weapons, all aimed at Lucian''s non-vital areas, awaiting their leader''s command.


    Lucian stopped about 60 or 70 meters away from the group, his piercing gaze scanning the soldiers who had their guns trained on him.


    Foolish idiots.


    No bullet could touch him now. The Adamantium Armor he wore was indestructible nothing short of a miracle of technology. Even if he stood there and let them fire, the bullets would do nothing.


    Standing tall in the shining, skin-tight armor, Lucian looked both imposing and untouchable. Though the armor appeared thin, its strength was unparalleled.


    "I''ll give you all one chance to live," Lucian declared, his amplified voice booming through the armor''s voice extension. The tone was cold and devoid of emotion, yet brimming with fury.


    "Drop your weapons and move to the side.


    If you don''t, you''ll only have yourselves to blame for what happens next.


    You have three seconds to decide."


    The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances.


    "Does he really think we''re the ones at a disadvantage here?" Scar muttered, his voice filled with confusion.


    "Maybe I was wrong. He''s just a dumbass kid who''s lost his mind. Who the hell threatens hundreds of armed men like this?" another man whispered from the side.


    "Does he think that thin armor can actually protect him from bullets?"


    "Even if it does let''s say for a second it does what can he do? He doesn''t even have a weapon on him. Maybe a pistol or two at most. Do you really think that''ll be enough to kill us all? At best, he could take down 20 men, but his chances of survival? Zero."


    Clark had already analyzed the situation in mere seconds, his sharp, battle-hardened mind calculating every angle. His professionalism and experience on the battlefield were unmatched. As a veteran soldier and a mercenary in the black market for over a decade, he had spilled more blood than he cared to count. Killing was second nature to him, as easy as breathing.


    Lucian''s cold voice interrupted their thoughts.


    "3... 2... 1... times up


    I see. So, you''ve all chosen death."


    A faint smile touched his lips. "Good," he said. "Then... please die."


    Lucian swung his hand through the air, a simple motion, but everyone''s eyes were locked on him.


    "Max, give me my favorite toy," Lucian ordered, his tone emotionless as his gaze bore into the crowd before him.


    "[Host, control yourself. Don''t be reckless. Once you start, there''s no going back. There are cameras everywhere, and satellites are monitoring this area,]" Max warned.


    "I didn''t start this, Max. I''m not a pushover," Lucian replied, his voice calm yet brimming with cold fury. "I''m not doing this to punish them. You''re mistaken. I want the world to see the consequences. So that next time if there ever is a next time they''ll think twice. Their very souls should tremble before they even consider it. Let them see."


    Lucian''s voice hardened. "And don''t forget, I gave them a chance. Their audacity will pay the price."


    Suddenly, a massive weapon materialized in his hands a M134 minigun.


    "What... What the hell is that?!" The men in black, guns still trained on Lucian, widened their eyes in shock. Even from a distance, they could see the enormous, metallic weapon.


    Scar''s face turned pale, his voice trembling as he stammered, "Boss... is... is that an M134?"


    Clark took a step back, his mouth dry. "How... How did he... How did that even appear out of thin air? No, the real question is... why the hell does he have a weapon like that?"


    Clark knew exactly what the M134 could do, even if the others didn''t. That monstrous gun could fire 6,000 bullets per minute. Even in the hands of a ten-year-old, it could hold back an entire army if used from the right position.


    Clark''s heart sank as he glanced behind him at the dense crowd of men all armed, but standing in the open with zero cover. If that kid fired, even blindly, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Hey! Hey! Stop! Kid! Stop!" Clark yelled, panic finally breaking through his composed exterior.


    The men behind him looked confused. Why was their boss panicking? What was happening?


    Clark didn''t waste another second. He dropped his gun and tried to scream out again, but it was too late.


    Lucian ignored him, raising the minigun and aiming it at the crowd.


    He flipped the switch on the weapon, and the barrels began to spin.


    Frrrrr. Frrrrr. Frrrrr.


    The sound of bullets tearing through the air was deafening, like the roar of a freight train.


    The M134 unleashed its fury, bullets flying at an unimaginable speed toward the enemy crowd.


    "Fire! Fire at him! Kill that bastard!" Clark managed to shout, his voice filled with desperation.


    The men in black, startled and terrified, obeyed instantly, raising their guns and pulling the triggers.


    But their efforts were futile.


    Before any of them could even fire a second shot, hundreds of bullets ripped through their ranks, tearing their bodies apart.


    Frrrr. Frrrr. Frrrr.


    The sound of the minigun drowned out everything else. Blood sprayed through the air as men fell like leaves in a storm. No amount of training or discipline could save them now.


    Clark, Scar, cannon fodder, or elite-it didn''t matter.


    The relentless barrage of bullets tore through them all.


    Lucian stood tall, the M134 in his hands, a grim executioner delivering judgment.


    ---- Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sorry guys...you guys maybe weren''t able to read or find this book for some time


    but don''t worry its alright now...i just had to go back and edit like every chapter literally


    bleive me i am almost dead working....sooo much


    sighhh...sobb so

 Chapter 198 - 198: High Ranking Meeting

    In a big tech building protected by heavily armed soldiers in uniforms, the security was tight. Of course, it had to be, as this was the base camp of high-ranking officials.


    Inside, in a high-level room, a meeting was taking place. The attendees included top military officials, high-ranking police officers, and government representatives, all discussing important matters.


    Around the round table sat men and women, deeply engrossed in the serious topics being discussed. Among them were highly ranked individuals such as the Director of the FBI, the Director of Police, and a Colonel about 10 to 15 people in total, all sitting attentively, their expressions serious.


    A woman sat at the most prominent part of the round table, clearly the most important person in the room. She appeared quite young perhaps the youngest in attendance, looking to be in her mid-to-late twenties.


    She had beautiful, rosy red hair. Despite her age, her high position reflected her immense capability. She had risen to her rank through sheer effort and numerous achievements.


    This woman was the Secretary of Defense for the entire country, a position that carried significant weight. While most of the other officials appeared to be in their forties or fifties, her words commanded the most attention. Even during discussions, it was clear her input mattered the most.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    Everyone at the table turned to look at the Secretary. A small frown appeared on her face, showing her dissatisfaction. This was an important official meeting, and an interruption like this was unusual.


    "Come in," she said curtly.


    The door opened, and a woman in military pants and a vest stepped inside. Her face was cold and serious, but it was evident she was under immense pressure.


    "Madam Secretary," the soldier said, saluting.


    "What is it that''s so urgent you felt the need to interrupt this important meeting?" the red-haired woman, named Meleonora, asked sharply with a slight nod.


    The soldier, clearly tense, gulped lightly but kept her posture straight.


    "Ma''am, something very important has happened. It''s critical and significant."


    "Something happened in Wolly City a clash between members of the Kane family and Tony Salvit, the son of one of the top ten families, the Salvit family."


    The red-haired woman frowned deeply.


    "Fights between the younger generations of prominent families are not a big deal. Their respective families handle such matters themselves," she said coolly. "Did you come here to report this? To disturb an important meeting over something so trivial?"


    Her voice was heavy with displeasure.


    Meleonora had far more pressing issues to address than dealing with ignorant and childish second-generation heirs.


    "Madam Secretary, I understand, but this isn''t a minor issue," the soldier said, trying to keep her voice steady. "This time, it''s serious. I felt it should be brought to your attention first."


    The men and women at the table exchanged glances.


    "What exactly happened?" asked a serious-looking middle-aged man with a rough voice. He was Colson, the Director of the FBI.


    "Mass slaughter? What do you mean?" Meleonora frowned, her tone sharp. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the Police Director sitting nearby furrowed his brows in concern.


    "About half an hour ago," the soldier began, "I don''t have the full details yet, but based on what our team has gathered so far, we discovered that Tony Salvit attempted to assault Miss Rose Kane"


    "Assault?" Meleonora interrupted, her frown deepening.


    "Yes, ma''am," the soldier confirmed. "He attempted to rape her, but her brother, Lucian Kane, intervened in time. He was furious so much so that he attacked Tony and the 20 or so guards present with a hammer."


    The room fell silent.


    "It was brutal," the soldier continued. "The condition of the guards is unclear whether they''re alive or dead hasn''t been confirmed yet. But as far as we know, Lucian Kane destroyed Tony''s body with the hammer. He shattered his arms, legs, and even¡­" she hesitated, "his privates, leaving him bloody and possibly disabled. Whether Tony is alive or dead is also unconfirmed."


    She paused before adding, "We also obtained some footage from onlookers in the nightclub where it all happened."


    The soldier''s voice remained steady, though the gravity of the situation was apparent.


    "Lucian Kane?" The name drew puzzled expressions from everyone in the room.


    "I understand why a fight might''ve broken out," Meleonora said, her tone measured, "but are you sure this is accurate? Are you saying an 18-year-old boy managed to beat 20 guards hired by the Salvit family? That''s no small claim."


    Her skepticism was mirrored by others in the room.


    "He''s just a kid. I find it hard to believe he could take on 20 guards alone," the Police Director said, frowning. "Even a seasoned veteran soldier would struggle against such odds. The numbers are simply too great."


    He leaned forward, his voice turning serious. "As far as I know, the guards employed by prominent families aren''t ordinary. They''re often underground mercenaries with exceptional training, and the Salvit family is infamous for their elite bodyguard agency. It''s not an exaggeration to say some of their men might even be retired military personnel with extensive battlefield experience."


    He glanced around the room. "The Salvit family has tens of thousands of trained individuals under their protection agencies. Essentially, they''re a private army, and most of them are licensed to carry weapons."


    The Police Chief''s explanation left the others nodding in agreement as they turned their questioning gazes to the female soldier.


    "Did that brat really take down 20 guards single-handedly?" Meleonora asked skeptically.


    The soldier straightened her posture."Yes, ma''am. I have video evidence that we collected using¡­ secure methods." She avoided elaborating, knowing better than to discuss the specifics of their hacking efforts.


    Meleonora leaned back in her chair, her curiosity piqued."Show us."


    The soldier tapped on her tablet, and the large LCD screen in the room flickered to life. A video began to play.


    An image slowly appeared on the screen, along with the voices of a crowd talking amongst themselves, captured in the recording. The scene showed a room in disarray, with furniture scattered and clear signs of resistance.


    In one part of the room stood a young man holding a hammer. Nearby, a young woman was kneeling, her eyes shut tightly, tears streaming down her face. On the floor lay another man, one of his legs twisted at an unnatural angle and covered in blood. He was screaming and crying in pain.


    On the other side of the room stood about 20 guards dressed in black. They appeared hesitant, clearly torn between trying to rescue Tony and avoiding provoking Lucian, who stood dangerously close to their employer.


    "This looks... sensitive,"the Chief of Police said from the side, his tone cautious. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    As everyone in the room continued watching, Lucian raised his hammer and slammed it down on Tony''s other leg.Gasps filled the meeting room, and some officers turned their faces away, unable to stomach the brutality. Even those accustomed to such scenes frowned deeply.


    "This is too much...How can a boy his age be so brutal?" many of them thought.


    The video continued, showing Lucian repeatedly striking Tony. Despite voices in the background shouting, "Stop it!" and "Leave him alone!", Lucian appeared unfazed, like a man possessed. He relentlessly smashed Tony with his hammer.


    "This boy needs... psychiatric help,"Meleonora thought to herself, disgusted.


    The video then showed Lucian talking with the guards, who were still trying to extract Tony but to no avail. At one point, one of the guards muttered something about cameras being present.


    The officials in the meeting room continued watching the footage, their expressions ranging from frowns to indifference, but the atmosphere was undeniably tense. Suddenly, on the screen, Lucian turned his head toward the camera, his piercing gaze locking directly onto the lens.


    With his hammer pointed straight at the camera, he spoke:


    "I am Lucian Kane,"he began, his voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight. "Whatever you think you know about me, whatever rumors you''ve heard¡­ cool. But let me make one thing clear. I AM NOT THAT LUCIAN."


    "I don''t care what you think or say about me."His tone was ice-cold. "But take this as a warning."


    He took a step forward, the hammer still raised. ".Touch my family again and it be a war."


    "Whatever the family, wherever the city, whatever the country or even the whole world if you attack the people closest to me¡­ I will kill you all. And believe me when I say this: "Your Combined Chances Against Me Are In Negatives...Know Your Place."


    The video continued, but silence fell in the meeting room. The audacity of Lucian''s words shocked everyone present.


    "How dare this brat¡­"one high-ranking official muttered angrily.


    Even Meleonora wore an angry expression. Protecting his family was one thing, but this level of arrogance and disrespect toward entire nations was unforgivable.


    "Disgusting,"she thought, her contempt growing as she continued watching the footage. Lucian''s handling of the situation was reckless and excessive.


    Meanwhile, the hot-headed Director of the FBI had a different reaction. He leaned back in his chair, impressed. While the others fumed, he couldn''t help but appreciate the boy''s raw fighting skills.


    "His methods may look crude," he thought, "but there''s skill behind them. It''s a shame his head is full of nonsense."


    He sighed quietly. "If only he were under my command, I could''ve trained him into an excellent agent."


    The reactions around the room were mixed.Some were angry, some furious, others curious. But overall, the consensus was one of extreme dissatisfaction with the boy''s actions.


    "Is that all?" Meleonora asked the female soldier coldly, her gaze sharp.


    The soldier''s hands trembled slightly, but she kept her posture straight.


    "No, Madam Secretary," she replied. "This wasn''t the main reason I came here."


    The room''s attention focused entirely on her.


    "The main reason is¡­ he killed over three hundred people," the soldier said, her voice trembling.


    ---


    well maybe you all are wondering what happened to book... actually it just got locked due to some reasons


    and i had to edit every single chapter out there like no joke....its fking turing...i almost thought to drop it out.... cry emoji:


    but guess ya all love got me back... thanks ya all

 Chapter 199 - 199: Watching lucian...High Officials

    "The main reason is¡­ he killed over three hundred people," the soldier said, her voice trembling.


    "Huh?" Meleonora uttered, a rare slip in composure.


    "What are you talking about? Are you alright in your head?" Colson, the Director of the FBI, asked sharply, narrowing his eyes as if he had misheard.


    Colson, dressed in a long black overcoat, looked every bit the serious and commanding figure he was known to be.


    "Try again this time in simple language we can actually understand," he said sternly. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, sir. I don''t have the full details, but based on what we''ve seen through satellite footage and nearby cameras, we''ve been able to piece together some of what happened," the female soldier replied, her voice showing the strain of being under the intense scrutiny of the room''s top officials.


    She looked visibly intimidated as all eyes focused on her, questioning and expectant.


    "My team and I have been able to outline what we believe happened, though the full picture isn''t clear yet due to time constraints."


    "Alright. Tell me what you mean by slaughter," Meleonora ordered, her gaze sharp and unrelenting.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, ma''am," the soldier said, nodding quickly.


    She tapped on her tablet again, causing the video on the LCD screen to change.


    "Since there were no cameras inside the private rooms of the nightclub, we couldn''t capture what exactly happened there. However, based on what little footage we have and witness accounts, it seems the crowd fled in panic after the carnage began. But in the nightclub''s main hall, cameras were active, and through them, we managed to gather this."


    The soldier gestured to the screen as a new video began playing.


    All the officials in the room turned their attention to the screen, watching intently.


    The footage showed the main hall of the nightclub, eerily empty. Chairs and tables were overturned, hinting at the chaos that had unfolded.


    "It looks like everyone ran away," an officer commented from the side.


    In the video, Lucian could be seen running, carrying Rose in his arms. His face was pale, his expression one of sheer panic and urgency. His clothes and body were soaked in blood.


    The people in the room exchanged confused glances. Wasn''t Lucian supposed to have won the fight? Why did he look so desperate?


    The soldier paused the video and explained, "From what my team and I speculated, Miss Rose, Lucian Kane''s sister, may have been shot in the back. We can''t confirm this since Lucian is covered in blood most likely from the people he fought. We couldn''t detect any visible injuries on Rose''s front, but based on her limp body, closed eyes, and Lucian''s terrified expression, we suspect she might have sustained a serious injury to her back."


    She paused briefly, collecting her thoughts. "He''s likely running to get her to a hospital."


    "Hm," Meleonora hummed thoughtfully, signaling the soldier to continue.


    The video resumed.


    The camera angle shifted, showing Lucian exiting the nightclub and approaching a Jaguar parked outside. After a brief interaction with the driver, he placed Rose in the back seat.


    The room remained silent, everyone watching the events unfold.


    Then, the video showed something that made the officials'' expressions darken.


    Large vehicles, including buses and SUVs, pulled up just outside the nightclub, stopping several hundred meters away from Lucian and the Jaguar.


    From the vehicles, an armed crowd began to pour out men dressed in black, carrying heavy weapons.


    "What the hell?" an officer muttered under his breath.


    "This is ridiculous," another whispered.


    "The audacity of the Salvit family!" Colson snapped, slamming the table hard with his fist. "Do they think they''re above the law? Bringing a private army into public like this with weapons, no less?!"


    "Sam," Meleonora said sharply, turning to the Director of Police. "You will personally arrest the head of the Salvit family for this."


    "Yes, ma''am," Sam replied, though his expression was grim. "But I don''t think it''ll change much. With their family background, they''ll likely find a way to sweep this under the rug."


    "I know," Meleonora said through gritted teeth. "But they''ll have to pay heavy compensation for this. Mark my words."


    Her frustration was evident. Being unable to enforce absolute justice irritated her to no end. Yet, she understood the realities of power and influence. The government often had to tread carefully around powerful families to maintain peace and avoid greater disruptions.


    Even at her level, there were limits to what could be done.


    The video continued. The officials watched intently as Lucian stood near the Jaguar. The armed men from the buses began advancing toward him but stopped about 100 meters away.


    Perhaps Lucian couldn''t see why the crowd stopped so far back, but the camera angles shifting between nearby surveillance cameras and satellite footage gave the officials a clearer picture. Some of the men from the back of the crowd quietly slipped into the nightclub, likely trying to retrieve Tony''s body and escape.


    "That makes sense," Colson said, his sharp eyes focused on the screen.


    The video continued, showing Lucian speaking briefly with the Jaguar''s driver before the car sped away, presumably taking Rose to a hospital.


    "That explains it," Colson commented, and the female soldier nodded in agreement.


    The footage then showed Lucian turning around instead of fleeing. He began walking toward the armed group.


    "Hmph. I thought he might have some brains, but I guess he''s just a maniac," Colson said, his interest in Lucian diminishing.


    "I want capable agents who can control their emotions and assess situations not reckless, emotional freaks running purely on instinct. He''ll die," Colson said matter-of-factly, his gaze fixed on the screen.


    The footage revealed over 300 armed men standing in formation.


    "You''re saying this boy will take down all 300-plus men armed to the teeth?" Colson asked, pointing at Lucian on the screen.


    "Yes, sir... he will," the female soldier replied, hesitating but certain. She had watched this footage repeatedly and knew it to be true.


    "But how? How could he do that?" murmurs spread across the room, disbelief evident in everyone''s expressions.


    Suddenly, the entire room went silent. The officials'' eyes widened in shock, and even Meleonora narrowed her gaze at the screen.


    Out of nowhere, a black armor with silver linings began materializing on Lucian''s body. It started at his feet and slowly covered him entirely, from head to toe.


    "What the... is that some kind of new technology I''m unaware of?" Colson muttered, leaning forward in his seat, his eyes glued to the screen.


    "Could it be nanotechnology developed by Kane Industries?" Meleonora whispered to herself.


    The thought of such advanced technology being kept a secret by the Kane family sent ripples through the minds of everyone in the room. These weren''t ordinary officials they were seasoned strategists and planners. The implications of what they were witnessing were staggering.


    They couldn''t assess the armor''s defensive capabilities yet, but the way it materialized alone was groundbreaking. The potential uses were endless.


    "I need information on this. It could be invaluable," was the single thought running through each official''s mind.


    The video continued, showing Lucian suddenly stopping and pulling out an M134 minigun seemingly out of thin air.


    "What the fuck?!"


    "Is this a joke?!"


    Even curses slipped out from some of the officials in shock. Meleonora leaned back in her chair, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    The weapon itself was already terrifying, but how it appeared out of nowhere was even more shocking.


    "Could this also be a Kane family invention?" Meleonora thought, her mind racing. If so, the implications were enormous. If weapons and ammunition could be deployed this easily, wars could become as simple as flipping a switch. Soldiers could carry vast arsenals without any physical burden.


    The room fell into a tense silence as they watched Lucian on the screen.


    Everyone present knew the capabilities of an M134 minigun it could fire 6,000 bullets in a single minute. Against a dense crowd of 300 men, there was no chance of survival. The officials didn''t need an explanation to know what would happen next.


    Lucian tapped the trigger.


    The LCD screen was soon filled with flashes of red light as the bullets sprayed out at an incredible speed. Even though the video was muted, the sheer visual impact was enough to send chills through the room.


    Each bullet left a red streak, almost like a laser beam, as it tore through the crowd. Blood sprayed everywhere, and bodies disintegrated under the relentless assault. The carnage was overwhelming.


    The armed men tried to retaliate, firing back at Lucian. But to everyone''s shock, the bullets that hit him sparked harmlessly off the thin, black armor. Lucian didn''t even flinch.


    "That armor... it''s completely bulletproof. And so thin," someone muttered, their voice trembling.


    "If the Kane family even has ten of those suits," another began, "and gives them to experienced fighters, they could rival entire armies."


    "This... this is a one-man army," a Colonel said, pointing at the screen with a trembling hand. His voice was filled with both fear and awe.


    The officials watched as Lucian mowed down the armed men. Each second of the footage reinforced the terrifying efficiency of both the weapon and the armor.


    ---


    hey guys just here to tell....i need some support golden tickets powerstones and all you know we fallen behind so much.... only you guys can make this book run


    i even wrote chapter today you all can just imagine i literally haven''t rested for last five days editing out all chapters kn this less Time was almost toll ...but i knew if took more time my current readers be gone


    so yeahhh thanks fro support and.... waiting

 Chapter 200 - 200: Actions

    "Madam Secretary, we need to find out what the Kane family is planning and how they obtained such advanced technology. That armor, pulling an M134 out of thin air¡­ It''s beyond anything we''ve seen before," one officer said, his voice tense with urgency.


    The room was silent, each person lost in their thoughts about the implications of what they had just seen. The potential power of such technology was terrifying and enticing.


    "I''ll go myself for questioning," Sam, the Director of Police, said abruptly, standing from his chair and looking directly at Meleonora. His tone was firm, but his eagerness betrayed ulterior motives.


    Meleonora''s sharp eyes locked onto him, narrowing coldly. The room stilled under her gaze.


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant!" Sam stammered quickly, realizing his mistake. He adjusted his expression to a neutral one. "I''m saying that Lucian Kane has broken the law. Not to mention, he heartlessly massacred over 300 people in the middle of a city. Someone has to arrest him."


    His face was unreadable, a perfect poker face. But everyone around the table wasn''t fooled. They knew exactly what this old fox was thinking he wasn''t simply concerned about justice; he wanted answers and leverage over the Kane family secrets.


    "And yes," Sam added, clearing his throat, "we''ll take the patriarch of the Salvit family into custody as well.He will face heavy consequences for the stunt he pulled."


    Meleonora studied him for a moment, her sharp gaze boring into his face. Her expression didn''t betray any emotion, but after a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke.


    "Go on," she said evenly. "I will grant you my full support. You can have every resource and all the authority under my command."


    Her tone was calm, yet a faint glint flickered in her eyes. It was subtle, but those observant enough might have noticed it a hint of deeper intentions beneath her composed demeanor.


    The room murmured with quiet surprise at her swift decision. Some officials opened their mouths to speak, their brows furrowed in concern.


    "But, Madam"one began cautiously.


    "No."Meleonora''s single word was spoken with authority, cutting off all objections. The room fell silent instantly, a testament to her influence.


    Though her gaze briefly flicked to Colson, the FBI Director, who sat silently, their eyes met for a fleeting moment. A subtle nod passed between them so quick that no one else noticed. It was clear there was a deeper plan at work between the two.


    The LCD screen, which had been replaying the footage, was turned off, shifting the focus to further discussion.


    "This incident is no small matter,"Meleonora began, her tone measured but with an edge of weariness. "It will be on every major headline by tomorrow. Over 300 people dead, in the heart of Wolly City, involving the son of a billionaire¡­The media will go wild."


    She sighed, her fingers briefly pressing against her temples. "This will be a nightmare to manage."


    "You can go now,"Meleonora said, addressing Sam. "It''s already nighttime, and given how far Wolly City is, it will take at least seven to eight hours to reach. Use this time to prepare properly."


    Her gaze sharpened. "Don''t even think about going without enough preparation. You can''t just walk in front of someone who killed 300 people alone.That boy is no ordinary criminal."


    Sam nodded stiffly. "Of course, Madam. I would never go unprepared."


    His expression remained neutral, but inwardly, his thoughts churned. That boy is a lunatic a brutal one at that. Smashing legs, arms, and bodies with a hammer, leaving twenty corpses in such a state¡­A shiver ran down his spine. He was already calculating how to ensure his own safety during the mission.


    "I''ll go now. I''ll report to you tomorrow about this matter," Sam said finally, bowing slightly before heading toward the door.


    "Good," Meleonora said curtly, nodding in approval.


    The door closed softly behind him, leaving the room in silence for a brief moment.


    Once he was gone, the remaining officials began murmuring to one another.


    "Madam, that boy must be imprisoned. His mental state is terrifying for someone so young," a female officer said from the side. "And that technology¡­ If it falls into the wrong hands, it could lead to disaster."


    Others around the table nodded in agreement.


    "That armor¡­ That ability to summon weapons out of thin air¡­ It''s a game-changer,"someone added. "We should confiscate it immediately. Imagine the consequences if rogue groups or enemies get access to such technology."


    Meoleonora''s eyes narrowed as she nodded slowly. "I understand your concerns."


    After a moment of silence, she turned to the female soldier who had presented the video. "Send this footage, along with all related information, to the General,"Meleonora ordered.


    The room went silent, everyone watching the soldier.


    "Yes, Madam," the soldier replied without hesitation, tapping on her tablet. Her fingers moved quickly as she began forwarding the data.


    The room remained quiet as the officials exchanged uneasy glances. Meleonora leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. The weight of the situation was palpable.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    After five minutes of hushed discussion among the officials, the LCD screen on the side of the room suddenly lit up. All attention immediately shifted to the screen.


    "Sir Damian," Meleonora was the first to greet, her voice steady and formal.


    Damian was the current General of the Army, a man who had led numerous wars and wielded immense influence. Few in the country could match his stature. Everyone in the room held unrestrained respect for him.


    The others followed Meleonora''s lead, with Colson giving a polite nod.


    "Hello, everyone," a rough-looking, middle-aged man with a heavily muscled physique appeared on the screen. Damian, the General Admiral of all armed forces, was the highest-ranking officer in the military. Despite his kind expression and warm demeanor, his personality carried the weight of someone who had seen and led countless battles to victory


    -------


    Hey Guys ya all lovely author back


    just came here to thanks for all this support and love.... almost brought me to tears...like well you all guys so lovely


    thanks for golden tickets and powerstones and yeahh thanks for big massage chair mr Collin_McCall


    ill go and take rest now....i was just thinking of giving one chapter but since your gift i added another one haha... author is magnanimous Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 201 - 201: comparison

    "Hello, everyone," a rough-looking, middle-aged man with a heavily muscled physique appeared on the screen. Damian, the General Admiral of all armed forces, was the highest-ranking officer in the military. Despite his kind expression and warm demeanor, his personality carried the weight of someone who had seen and led countless battles to victory.


    This was no ordinary conversation. A live call with someone of Damian''s rank was rare and significant.


    "Sir, have you received the video and information?"Meleonora asked directly, wasting no time.


    "Yes, I''ve received it,"came Damian''s calm yet rough voice. However, there was a slight hesitation, a heaviness in his tone that didn''t go unnoticed by those in the room.


    "Then" Meleonora began, but Damian interrupted.


    "Don''t take any action against Lucian Kane,"he said firmly, his voice rough but resolute.


    The room froze. Everyone was taken aback by how direct and absolute the General''s words were.


    "What?"Meleonora''s frown deepened, her usually composed demeanor beginning to crack.


    She was a serious and principled person, someone who had joined the military to uphold justice and protect the law. Overlooking small matters was one thing, but this? There was no way she could let something so significant go unanswered.


    The room remained silent, the tension thick. Colson, the FBI Director, wore a pensive expression, his brows furrowed in thought.He, like the others, struggled to understand how someone like Damian, a man known for his integrity, could make such a statement.


    "Sir, with all due respect, the evidence is clear. He killed over 300 people and broke the law,"Meleonora said hesitantly, her voice firm but respectful as she looked at the General on the screen. "There''s no way we can just ignore this."


    "I know what I''m saying, young lady,"Damian replied, his voice steady and authoritative. "But it seems you''ve misunderstood something."


    "Misunderstood?"Meleonora repeated, her tone edged with disbelief.


    "I''m saying there was no fault in Lucian''s actions. Someone tried to harm his family, and he took action as he saw fit.That''s not a crime,"Damian stated. His tone was measured, but his words carried weight.


    "And no, I''m not taking his side because of his family''s background," he added, sensing the unspoken accusations in the room. "I" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, it''s all in front of us!" Meleonora snapped, her temper flaring as she cut him off. "Right or wrong, good or bad whatever the reason he killed people. And not just one or two, but over 300 in the middle of a city.There''s no justification for that. He deserves punishment!"


    Damian''s face remained calm, his expression unchanging as he listened to her outburst. When she finished, he spoke again, his tone firmer this time.


    "Try to understand, Miss Meleonora. Laws are for maintaining order in small matters. When a country is invaded, or its people are threatened, the military has the right to kill to protect its citizens. This situation is no different."


    "That''s a ridiculous comparison!"Meleonora retorted, her frustration boiling over. "You''re comparing a single person to an entire country? That''s shameless why are you trying to protect a boy who committed mass murder?!"


    Her words shocked the room. The officials and officers exchanged wide-eyed glances, their expressions ranging from surprise to disapproval. A female government officer sitting nearby tried to intervene.


    "Mam, please, calm down. He''s the General," the woman whispered, but Meleonora''s cold glare silenced her.


    Meleonora felt disgusted. Damian, the man she had once admired, the hero whose stories had inspired her as a child, was now defending a mass murderer. She couldn''t accept it. She refused to believe it was happening.


    "Yes, you''re right,"Damian replied, his voice steady. "I am comparing an 18-year-old boy to a country."


    His face remained calm, emotionless, as he stared at her through the screen, ignoring her earlier accusations.


    "Anything that can single-handedly bring down a country deserves to be treated as one," he said coldly.


    "Huh?" Confusion spread across the room like wildfire. No one understood the full meaning behind his words, and Damian offered no further explanation.


    "I won''t say anything more. This is an order," Damian continued, his voice unwavering. "I am prohibiting any action against Lucian Kane or his family. All media coverage, reports, and discussions of this matter must stop immediately."


    The firmness in his tone left no room for argument.


    "I don''t want a word about this incident to reach the public,"Damian commanded.


    The room was filled with a mix of emotions l confusion, anger, and disbelief. Some officials clenched their fists, while others exchanged frustrated glances. Meleonora sat frozen, her jaw tight, her mind racing.


    "You''re joking, right, Sir?"Meleonora said, refusing to back down. Her voice trembled slightly, but her determination was clear.


    "Miss Meleonora, please try to understand," Damian began, his tone calm yet firm. "I think you know who I am. I know more than you do, and I am fully aware of what I''m asking and ordering."


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    He paused, his gaze steady through the screen. "I am actually proud of you proud that you have the courage to stand up for your beliefs and even call me out directly. It shows your strength of character. But there are times when we must look at the bigger picture, beyond personal judgments."


    The room remained silent, tension thick in the air as everyone listened.


    "When dealing with matters of this magnitude," Damian continued, "we must choose solutions that minimize damage to our country and its people not right or wrong. That''s exactly what I''m doing here.


    I know this decision may seem wrong to you, but trust me it''s the best course of action. And," his voice dropped slightly, though it was still clear through the speakers, "it was never in your hands or mine to punish Lucian Kane.Not without his permission, that is."


    the weight of his last words hung heavily in the air, leaving the room in stunned silence.


    "Sir Damian,"Meleonora began, her voice tight with frustration. "I''ve always looked up to you. I''ve admired your heroism, your dedication to justice and the law. Please, don''t make me lose faith in your character."


    Her voice cracked slightly as she leaned forward, gripping the edge of the table."If you''re truly doing this for a reason, then at least explain it to me. Why is an 18-year-old lunatic receiving such special treatment?I deserve to know, and¡­ perhaps I could consider lessening his punishment if I understood!"


    Her hand slammed down on the table, the sound echoing through the room as she stood, her frustration and anger clear on her face. She glared at the screen, challenging the man she had once idolized.


    Damian''s expression didn''t falter.He looked at her with the calm demeanor of someone who had faced countless battles.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Meleonora,"he said, his voice steady but tinged with regret."The file related to Lucian Kane is restricted. Only a handful of people in the world have access to it, and unfortunately, you''re not one of them."


    He paused, his eyes softening slightly."It truly saddens me to show you this side of me, but I need you to trust that my actions are for the greater good both for our country and for peace."


    The room was deathly silent. Everyone stared at the screen, struggling to process his words.


    "And,"Damian''s voice turned cold, his tone now sharp and unyielding, "consider this a direct warning: if you take any action against Lucian Kane, I will have no choice but to fire you. This is not a negotiation."


    He paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words settle."Please, stay in control and follow orders, as one should in the military."


    Meleonora''s fists clenched at her sides, her heart pounding in her chest. The man she had respected for so long now felt like a stranger, and the weight of his words pressed down on her like a heavy stone.


    Her glare didn''t waver, but for the first time in her career, she felt truly powerless.


    ---


    Here is second chapter...for that massage vhair enjoy guys and yeahhh finally i can go to sleep

 Chapter 202 - 202: Towards Hospital

    Lucian rode his bike at full speed, pushing it to its absolute limit. He didn''t care if there were vehicles on the road ahead or obstacles in his path his mind was consumed with a single thought: reaching Rose as fast as possible.


    Of course, Lucian hadn''t left Rose in a stranger''s hands without some sort of plan. He had placed a GPS tracker on her, ensuring he could always monitor her location.


    It had only been two minutes since Lucian had killed the 300 armed men outside the nightclub. And how did he feel about it?


    Nothing. Not a single emotion stirred within him. The act hadn''t even registered in his mind. All he could think about was that Rose was dying.


    He was terrified the thought of that egoistic, stupid, hateful woman leaving forever was eating him alive.


    What made it worse was that it all happened right in front of him, and he''d been powerless to stop it.


    No matter how much Lucian tried to hate Rose despite everything she had done to him in the past some part of him had always cared. And now, seeing her limp, bleeding body was enough to nearly drive him insane.


    His hands tightened on the bike''s handles, his knuckles white as he sped through the streets.


    Tracking the GPS signal, Lucian saw that Rose was in a car heading toward the hospital. Fortunately, the purple-haired man who had taken her hadn''t lied. He was keeping his word and doing his best to save her.


    Lucian was chasing the Jaguar. He couldn''t let Rose out of his sight not for a single second. His mind was racing, his emotions anything but calm.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    As he pushed the bike even faster, the Jaguar came into view. Without hesitation, Lucian revved the engine and sped toward it, closing the gap in seconds.


    "What''s that sound?" the purple-haired man muttered, glancing at his side mirror. He was driving as fast as he could, focused on getting the injured woman in the backseat to the hospital.


    "That kid," he mumbled, remembering the blood-soaked boy who had begged for his help. "Why did I even help him? Maybe I just pitied him¡­"


    The man shook his head, eyes flickering to the mirror again. "Wait... Is that a bike? Does some idiot have a death wish, speeding like that on a highway?"


    He watched the bike approach like a bullet, flying past his car with an ear-splitting roar.


    Then, suddenly THUD.


    The purple-haired man flinched as something hit the roof of his car."What the hell?" he muttered, his grip on the wheel tightening. His confusion grew when he looked back at the road ahead and saw the same bike crashing into a wall at full speed.


    BOOM!


    The bike exploded on impact.


    "Fuck!" he cursed, his voice laced with shock."That guy is definitely dead."


    For a brief moment, he thought about stopping to check on the rider, but his gaze drifted to the woman lying in the backseat. Her face was pale, her breathing weak.


    "No¡­ She''s in critical condition. I can''t stop now," he muttered, pressing harder on the accelerator. "That rider doesn''t stand a chance after an explosion like that. Even if he somehow survived, there''s no way he''ll make it. I need to save this woman first."


    Shaking his head, he sped past the crash site, whispering to himself, "Just hope someone else stops for you¡­ if you''re still alive."


    For a moment, he forgot about the loud noise he had heard earlier the one on his car roof.


    Then THUD.


    His eyes widened as he heard another sound, this time louder and clearer. Something was moving on the roof of his car.


    "No¡­ It can''t be¡­" The thought hit him like a lightning bolt, and his hands trembled slightly on the wheel. Glancing down at the speedometer, he saw he was driving at 107 km/h.


    Before he could process what was happening, something moved into view. A leg someone''s leg slid through the back window and into the backseat.


    "Fkk! No way! What is this, a movie scene?!" he screamed, nearly slamming on the brakes.


    He slowed down slightly, his heart pounding, but before he could react further, a voice came from the backseat.


    "Go faster, you snail. She doesn''t have much time," the voice snapped coldly.


    The purple-haired man''s jaw dropped as he glanced in the rearview mirror. It was the boy the same blood-soaked kid who had begged for his help earlier.


    "You motherfucker Don''t tell me you jumped onto my car at that speed! Are you insane?!" he yelled, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "Just drive. We need to get her to the hospital," Lucian said sharply, ignoring the man''s outburst as he checked on Rose. His hands moved quickly, inspecting her injuries.


    The purple-haired man stared at Lucian in the mirror, his mouth still agape. "Damn, you''re crazy," he whispered to himself, shaking his head in shock.


    Then, as he remembered something, his eyes widened again. "Wait weren''t you stopped by hundreds of armed men? How the hell are you even here?!" he asked, his voice rising.


    "I said drive," Lucian growled, his voice dangerously low. "And believe me, if you keep wasting time, I''ll put a bullet in your head myself."


    The man flinched at the cold tone, but he couldn''t help being impressed.


    "Yeah, yeah," he muttered, pressing harder on the accelerator. His car roared as it sped toward the hospital.


    For a brief moment, the purple-haired man glanced at Lucian in the rearview mirror, a grin creeping onto his face despite the tension.


    "This boy¡­ He''s something else," he thought, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Lucian, ignoring the man entirely, focused his attention on Rose. His eyes locked onto her pale face, her weak breathing barely noticeable.


    "Don''t close your eyes, you idiot¡­ Don''t you dare," Lucian muttered, his voice low, filled with both sadness and anger. His hands trembled slightly as he placed them on her cheeks, gently patting her face to keep her awake.


    "Who the hell told you to pull that stunt, huh?!" he whispered harshly, his tone breaking with emotion. "It wasn''t even that big of a deal, and you¡­ you made it this bad. You made this whole situation worse."


    His words, though angry, were laced with desperation. He lightly slapped her face again, his heart sinking as her eyes fluttered weakly. She was on the verge of passing out, and it terrified him.


    Lucian shifted her carefully, resting her head on his lap. He made sure her back didn''t touch the car seat he couldn''t risk aggravating her injuries further. The bullets that had hit her back were a cruel reminder of how close she was to death.


    His hands brushed the blood-stained strands of her hair away from her face. "Stay with me, Rose," he whispered, his voice trembling. "Just a little longer. You''re not allowed to leave¡­ You hear me? You''re not."


    ---


    yoooo thanks for ya all support guys...i can''t tell how happy i am


    you all are really sweet and lovely people


    well tday i will upload two chapters since a sincere gift from our top third reader on fan list


    TrippyLVL thanks for gift love ya brother.... just wait ill write second chapter actually i would''ve had written in day but eas busy since construction work going on in house so yeahh... writing now in night....well till morning itll be there S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 203 - 203: In hospital

    Even at night, Wolly City Central Hospital operated 24/7. The main gate always remained open, ready to accept patients. Emergencies meant cars speeding through without hesitation no one entered slowly when time was of the essence. Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Suddenly, a speeding Jaguar roared through the main gate and screeched to a halt. Before the car even fully stopped, Lucian flung the door open. Moving swiftly, he carefully lifted Rose into his arms and began striding toward the hospital entrance.


    "Hey! Wait for me, at least!" the purple-haired man yelled as he hurried out of the car, trying to keep up with Lucian, who was nearly running.


    Lucian pressed one hand lightly against Rose''s back, trying to stem the bleeding as much as possible. His expression was tight, his focus absolute.


    The guards at the entrance frowned as they took in the sight of the man in a blood-soaked black bike suit. They instinctively stepped forward to stop him, but when their eyes fell on the unconscious woman in his arms, her condition visibly critical, they quickly stepped aside, clearing the path.


    Lucian, familiar with the hospital layout, didn''t even glance at the reception desk. Instead, he headed straight down the left hallway toward the operating rooms.


    "Sir! Stop! You''re not supposed to" the receptionist at the counter stood up abruptly, shouting after him. She froze for a moment, her eyes darting to the blood-covered boy and the pale woman he was holding.


    Her frown deepened as she processed the scene. The boy looked like he had bathed in blood, but the girl''s condition was unmistakably dire. Whatever reservations she had disappeared in the face of the emergency.


    "Where''s the fucking doctor?! NURSE! I NEED HELP HERE!" Lucian shouted, his voice echoing through the corridor. His steps never faltered, his urgency increasing with every moment. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, calm down!" the receptionist called after him, hurrying out from behind her desk. "This is a hospital. Lower your voice and explain the situation I''ll call the doctors!"


    "Shut the hell up! Where are the nurses and doctors?!" Lucian barked, his tone sharp and commanding. "NURSES! COME HERE NOW! I NEED ASSISTANCE!"


    His shouts drew the attention of doctors and nurses, who came rushing out of their rooms.


    "What''s going on here?!" A middle-aged man in a white coat hurried over, his sharp eyes scanning Lucian before settling on the woman in his arms. "What the hell happened to you?!"


    Lucian paused briefly, recognizing the familiar face of Dr. Murphy. For a fleeting moment, memories from his past life surfaced, but he quickly shoved them aside. This wasn''t the time to dwell on them.


    "Dr. Murphy," Lucian said, his voice steady despite the chaos. "I''m not injured, and this isn''t my blood. But she" he gestured toward Rose"is in critical condition. She needs immediate help."


    wait you know me... doctor Murphy was about to speak when


    Without waiting for a response, Lucian moved past everyone and into the operating room.


    "Sir, you can''t just" a nurse began to protest, but Lucian cut her off sharply.


    "Shut the fkkkk up," he snapped, carrying Rose inside as the others followed him.


    "Hey, calm down!" the purple-haired man finally caught up, panting heavily. "If you keep acting like this, you''ll just make things worse. Let the doctors handle it!" he shouted.


    "You shut up too!" Lucian snapped without looking back. "I know what I''m doing. I don''t trust their skills I''ll take care of her myself if I have to."


    "Are you even a doctor?"Dr Murphy asked, his tone stern but curious.


    Lucian ignored him, his focus entirely on Rose. He placed her gently on the nearest gurney, his hands never leaving her wounds. Blood had soaked through his clothes, but his focus didn''t waver.


    "Listen carefully,"Lucian snapped, his tone brooking no argument. "Two gunshot wounds. Entry point one is at T3 possible left lung involvement. Entry point two is at T7, lateral to the spine high risk of spinal injury or vascular trauma. No exit wounds, so both bullets are still lodged internally."


    The nurses and Dr. Murphy exchanged glances, stunned by the precise information. One of the nurses hesitated before asking, "Who are you?"


    "I know what I''m doing," Lucian growled. "She''s in serious condition. Don''t waste time questioning me. If I had the right equipment and medicine, I''d have done this myself.Now MOVE, or I''ll kill someone!"


    Dr. Murphy quickly stepped in, his professional instincts overriding his shock."He''s right," he said to the staff. "Do as he says. Prepare everything immediately."


    The room burst into action as the nurses scrambled to follow Lucian''s orders.


    "Her BP is dropping she''s in hypovolemic shock," Lucian barked. "Start two large-bore IVs, hang O-positive blood, and push two liters of lactated Ringer''s solution, wide open. I need her systolic above 90, or we''ll lose her before she even makes it to the OR."


    A nurse called out, "Heart rate is 140, BP is 70/40!"


    "She''s decompensating," Lucian said sharply. "Get an ultrasound for a FAST exam check for hemothorax or free fluid in the peritoneum. Prep for chest tube insertion on the left side if there''s fluid. Someone bring a portable X-ray and CT to confirm bullet locations and rule out spinal cord involvement."


    When the portable X-ray arrived, Lucian positioned it with practiced precision. As the image appeared on the monitor, he pointed at the screen.


    "Bullet one is lodged near the superior lobe of the left lung possible pulmonary laceration or hemothorax. Bullet two," he gestured lower, "is dangerously close to the descending thoracic aorta.High risk of arterial rupture."


    The attending doctor hesitated. "This is a trauma surgeon''s job"


    "She doesn''t have time!"Lucian snapped, his voice rising with authority. "Get her to the OR. I need a thoracotomy set up now vascular clamps, suction, chest retractors, and a cardiac bypass machine on standby. We''ll start with an intercostal incision to control the bleeding before retrieving the bullets."


    The nurses moved with renewed urgency, the weight of Lucian''s presence pressing down on the room. Dr. Murphy silently observed, his amazement growing with every passing moment.


    "This boy¡­"Dr. Murphy muttered to himself. "Who is he? Where did he learn this?"


    The purple-haired man leaned against the wall, watching with wide eyes. "This kid¡­ Is he even human?" he whispered to himself, utterly dumbfounded.


    The heroine''s breathing grew shallower as they rushed her to the OR. Her blood pressure continued to drop, but Lucian''s resolve didn''t falter. He had only one goal: to save her, no matter the cost.


    ---


    here''s second chapter...for gift as promised...ahhhh i need to sleep now...cry emoji:


    almost 1 am...fkkk

 Chapter 204 - 204: Salvit Family

    Salvit Family Pov


    Theo Selvit, the current patriarch of the Selvit family, stood tall, his light brown hair neatly combed, his sharp eyes framed by square glasses. Before him, a massive LCD screen flickered with footage sent by his underlings footage that showed his son being mercilessly beaten with a hammer. His voice, cold and commanding, cut through the tense silence. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is Tony? Have you brought him back yet? And what about the Kane boy? Have the men killed him? Why is it taking so long?" Theo demanded, his piercing gaze fixed on the screen.


    "I''ve deployed the full team of 350 men as per our plans, sir," his secretary replied, head bowed respectfully. "Extracting Sir Tony will not be an issue. As for the adjustments to our plan regarding Mr. Lucian, it won''t pose a significant problem."


    "Good," Theo growled, his knuckles whitening as he tightened his grip on the mobile phone in his hand. "I wouldn''t have gone this far, but that boy brought it on himself. How dare he lay a hand on my son?" The phone cracked in his grip before shattering completely, a testament to his barely contained fury.


    "Sir, about the complications in the plan" one of the guards began tentatively.


    "Complications?" Theo snapped, cutting him off. "My son is a fool! All he knows is how to play with his toys. I should''ve known better than to trust him with something this important. He was destined to mess it up."


    "Sir, we can still salvage this. It''s not too late," the secretary interjected, his tone cautious yet hopeful.


    But Theo''s temper erupted again. With a loud crash, he hurled the remains of his phone onto the floor. "No! We''re ruined! That idiot couldn''t even accomplish the simplest task handling one woman! He''s not a man. I swear, he''s not worthy of the Selvit name." His chest heaved as he struggled to rein in his anger. "And now the entire Kane family will be out for blood."


    The secretary, Larry, hesitated before speaking again. "Sir, the Kane family may be powerful, but they''re no match for us. We command over 10,000 armed men a force that could rival a small army. Surely"


    "You don''t understand, Larry,"Theo interrupted sharply, his voice heavy with exasperation. "If it were that simple to defeat one of the Four Great Families, they would''ve been destroyed long ago. These families have centuries of influence and power. Their reach goes far beyond ours. That''s why I devised the plan to establish ties with the Kanes through¡­ unconventional means."


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    He stopped pacing, his expression dark and brooding. "But now, all of that has unraveled."


    Larry, ever composed, asked, "What are your orders, sir? What''s our next move?"


    "There''s only one option left Plan B," Theo declared. "If we stay here, we''re finished. Outside, we''d be sitting ducks. Prepare the jet. We''re retreating to the Selvit family island. We''ll remain there until this storm blows over. Our power may take a devastating hit perhaps even irreparably but we''ll survive."


    "The island?"Larry echoed, his voice faltering slightly. Even he seemed uneasy at the prospect.


    "Yes, the island," Theo confirmed, his tone resolute. "It''s our sanctuary a private stronghold fortified with everything we need. Bodyguards, artillery, guns, tanks¡­ we''ve built a secret military force to defend it. That island isn''t just land it''s a fortress. It''s our country."


    Larry nodded, swallowing his apprehension. "Understood, sir. The Kane family may be formidable, but"


    "They''re more than formidable," Theo corrected, his eyes narrowing."They have the resources and connections to wipe us out if they wanted to. But they won''t. A full-scale massacre wouldn''t be allowed. The collateral damage would be too great, even for them. Military intervention or government involvement it doesn''t matter.This kind of war wouldn''t benefit anyone."


    Theo straightened, his commanding presence filling the room. "We''re going to the island. We''ll wait this out."


    As he turned to leave, he added, "And bring my son. Useless as he is, he''s still my son." His voice softened, if only slightly, betraying a flicker of paternal emotion amidst the storm of hatred and rage. "But this isn''t over. The Kanes won''t get away with this. I''ll take their son¡­ and their daughter."


    A sinister grin spread across Theo''s face as he muttered, "That bitch Olivia will go mad. Like a dog." His laughter, low and unhinged, echoed through the room as he walked toward the door, his steps confident and unrelenting.


    Larry followed in silence, his expression betraying the unease he dared not voice.


    Larry was growing more afraid now. He had never seen his boss react like this before, and it only confirmed his suspicion they were truly screwed.


    "Sir, how about we ask for help from the other three families? Maybe they could support us," Larry suggested, following behind Theo.


    "Do you really think those families would help us? Even if they wanted to, they can''t," Theo replied, his tone sharp. "They''re bound by the treaty. Any fights between the Four Upper Families and the Royal Family are strictly prohibited. Anyone breaking those rules will face severe consequences. The other three families would be more than happy to obliterate the one who broke the treaty."


    As they continued walking, Theo''s words hung heavy in the air.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    Larry''s phone buzzed, cutting through the tension. Both men stopped in their tracks. Theo turned his head toward Larry, his expression expectant.


    "This is from Bobby, right? Ask him if the job is done. Are the Kane family kids dead? And when will they arrive here with Tony?" Theo instructed, his voice icy.


    "Yes, sir. Let me ask."Larry didn''t hesitate, quickly pulling the phone from his pocket and answering the call.


    "Put it on speaker,"Theo ordered.


    Larry complied, holding the phone out as he accepted the call."Hello? Is everything done, Bobby?"


    On the other end, a trembling voice stammered."D...d...ea¡­ dead¡­"


    Both Larry and Theo frowned deeply.


    "Speak clearly, you idiot! I don''t have time for this. Where are you? Are you on your way?" Theo barked, his impatience evident.


    "Everyone''s dead¡­ Everyone¡­ just everyone¡­" Bobby''s broken voice trailed off, trembling with fear and despair.


    ---


    sorry guys i am pretty late... right


    well amma hella depression idk....i feel like just...fkkk it and...idk

 Chapter 205 - 205: I killed

    After four hours inside the operation room¡­


    "Finally done," Lucian said, taking a deep breath and wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "She''s out of danger now¡­ and it''s perfect."


    The nurses sitting on the side, exhausted, stared at Lucian with wide eyes.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Dr. Murphy''s gaze was fixed on Rose, monitoring her vitals. "It''s¡­ perfect," he muttered, almost in disbelief. "I''ve never seen an operation this flawless."


    He couldn''t help but be shocked to his core. Sure, removing bullets wasn''t an impossible task, but removing even the toxic traces and small fragments, then patching everything up this well? It was extraordinary.


    Not to mention, the bullets were lodged in such sensitive areas one wrong move could''ve killed her.


    "Yes, I could''ve done this operation too," Murphy admitted to himself, "but it would''ve been extremely difficult." This boy, however¡­ he had done it so perfectly, it was beyond comprehension.


    Murphy, who had performed hundreds of operations in his career, had never seen something quite like this. Usually, there was always a small risk of complications, but this¡­ there wasn''t even a one-percent chance of failure. Lucian had handled every single detail meticulously, as if his life depended on it. And that small operation had taken over four hours of intense focus.


    It was as if the boy had been operating on himself, his level of dedication unmatched.


    "Alright, it''s done. Take some rest," Dr. Murphy finally said, letting out a sigh. "She won''t recover fully if you keep hovering around her. You need rest too."


    "She''s alright now," he added, almost muttering. "More than alright¡­"


    Even Murphy, the seasoned doctor, couldn''t believe what he was saying. The operation felt so overdone that even he was overwhelmed.


    "I was just checking if she''s alright," Lucian said calmly, his emotions now stable. He was no longer the lunatic or crazed person he had seemed earlier.


    "Yeah, yeah. Here, drink some water," Murphy said, handing him a glass of water.


    "Thanks¡­ and thanks for your help," Lucian said, taking the glass. He really needed it.


    "No worries," Murphy replied, walking to the side to monitor Rose''s condition on the hospital equipment. "By the way, where did you get your degree?I can''t help but say I''m impressed. I''d love to put my daughter in that institution."


    "Doctor?"Lucian blinked, confused.


    "Yeah, any problem? Well, it''s okay if you don''t want to tell me it''s your own privacy," Murphy said, noticing Lucian''s puzzled expression.


    "Uh¡­ no, no,"Lucian replied, scratching his head awkwardly. "I''m not a doctor."


    A loud gasp filled the room.


    "What?!"Murphy''s mouth hung open. "You''re joking, right?"


    The nurses on the side also shook their heads, wide eyed, their attention glued to the conversation.


    "Oh no, I''m not joking. I''m really not a doctor," Lucian said, trying to keep a straight face.


    In his head, a voice echoed: [Max: Hehehehe.] Lucian ignored it.


    "I see¡­ don''t tell me if you don''t want to," Murphy said, his tone flat, his eyes narrowing."But do you really think we''re all idiots?"


    "No, I really am not a doctor," Lucian tried to explain again.


    "Yeah, yeah," Murphy muttered, clearly not believing a word.


    "Anyway, what exactly happened?Why was she shot? And why are you covered in blood?"Murphy finally asked, switching topics.


    The nurses, still eavesdropping, perked up, eager to hear the details. Even the purple-haired man, who had somehow stayed in the operation room the entire time, leaned in closer. He had been silently watching Lucian throughout the procedure.


    "Well¡­ someone tried to rape her,"Lucian said bluntly, his eyes fixed on Rose as she lay unconscious on the bed. "I beat them up. Which, honestly, was probably the wrong thing to do."


    Murphy''s expression turned dark. Even the nurses had disgusted looks on their faces.


    "Don''t feel like that," one nurse chimed in. "They deserved to be beaten. Anyone who supports such disgusting acts deserves to be taken down until they can''t even walk again." Her tone was filled with anger.


    "Ah, no. I don''t feel wrong or sad," Lucian replied calmly. "Actually, I think I shouldn''t have used hammer..yeahh right i shouldn''t have ."


    "Hammer?" everyone in the room said in unison, their gazes turning to him with wide eyes.


    "I should''ve killed them when I had the chance," Lucian continued, his voice colder now. "I guess I was late at it. Next time¡­ no, there shouldn''t be a next time, but killing is a must. I shouldn''t hesitate yes yes."


    Lucian rubbed his chin as he spoke, almost as if contemplating his next move. His calm demeanor was unnerving.


    "If I had killed them beforehand, Rose wouldn''t have jumped in and stupidly taken that bullet on her back to save me," Lucian whispered, his tone cold but filled with self-directed anger.


    The room fell into deep silence.


    The nurses exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of fear and unease.


    "He killed someone,"one of them whispered to another.


    Murphy gulped, breaking the tension. "Don''t worry, kid¡­ these things happen. I can see it wasn''t deliberate. You were just trying to protect her."He paused. "Maybe you''ll be out after some years in jail. Don''t worry, the law isn''t entirely unfair. It''s just sad¡­ I''m sorry this happened to you."


    Murphy''s words were sincere, but his eyes were filled with pity.


    "What a waste," Dr. Murphy thought to himself, glancing at Lucian. "This boy could''ve been such a talented doctor. But I guess¡­ sigh."


    Lucian''s lips twitched at Murphy''s words. "In jail? Me? Huh... interesting. I''d be looking forward to it¡­ if that really happens," he mused silently, the corner of his mouth lifting in amusement.


    Purple haired man leaned against the wall, crossing his arms, his sharp eyes glinting with curiosity."What about those guys? How''d you escape?"


    Lucian turned his head slightly, his gaze meeting the man''s."What guys?"


    "That crowd¡­"man raised an eyebrow."You know, the hundreds of people armed to the teeth with rifles? The ones who were obviously there to kill you?"


    Dr. Murphy and the nurses froze. Their eyes darted to Lucian and then back to the purple-haired man as if waiting for him to say it was a joke.


    "Hundreds of people¡­carrying guns?"Murphy''s voice faltered, disbelief etched into his expression. nurses exchanged uneasy glances, whispering low enough to avoid being noticed.


    "Oh, that¡­"Lucian''s voice was calm, even dismissive. "Nothing important. Just some spoiled second-generation kid who thought he could get away with something disgusting."


    "Disgusting?"Murphy leaned in slightly, his brow furrowed.


    Lucian didn''t elaborate, but the flash of anger in his eyes hinted at the truth.


    "Wait," the purple-haired man interrupted, his curiosity burning."You''re telling me that three hundred armed men came after you alone, and you just...walked out of there? Either you''ve got some major connections or some godlike skills, because there''s no other explanation for why you''re sitting here alive."


    The nurses nodded, their expressions a mix of confusion and intrigue. Even Murphy leaned back, his arms crossed, waiting for Lucian''s response. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian tilted his head, his lips curling into a distorted, unsettling grin."You''re both wrong and right," he said softly, his voice carrying a dark undertone that sent a chill down the purple-haired man''s spine.


    The man gulped instinctively. "What a creepy smile," he thought. "This kid is giving me chills, and I''ve seen a lot of crazy things."


    "How so?"the man asked, trying to keep his voice steady. He was curious but also wary of the answer.


    Lucian leaned forward slightly, his grin widening. "Simple¡­I killed them all."

 Chapter 206 - 206: I am Kane

    Lucian leaned forward slightly, his grin widening. "Simple¡­I killed them all."


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    For a moment, no one moved. No one even breathed.


    "¡­You''re joking, right?" The purple-haired man finally forced a laugh, though it was weak and unconvincing. His fingers twitched nervously. "Hahaha¡­ yeah, good one. There''s no way you could''ve taken out three hundred armed men."


    Even the nurses, who had been silent until now, chuckled nervously. They exchanged uncertain glances, unsure if Lucian was serious or just mentally unstable from the stress of the situation.


    Murphy, however, didn''t laugh. His eyes softened, filled with pity. "Poor kid," he thought. "This must''ve been too much for him. He''s clearly lost touch with reality."


    The purple-haired man cleared his throat, trying to shake off the discomfort. "Look, even a blind man wouldn''t believe that. Just tell us the truth already. Maybe you negotiated your way out, or hell, maybe you''re the son of one of the top twenty families. No shame in admitting that."


    Lucian''s gaze turned cold, though the twisted grin never left his face. "You''ll know soon enough," he said cryptically, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Tomorrow morning, it''ll be all over the news. Don''t be too surprised when you hear it."


    The man frowned, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. "What¡­ what are you talking about?"


    Lucian straightened, his expression shifting to something more serious. "Here''s my advice: go to the police. Tell them I forced you to drop me here and confess that I''m a murderer. If you don''t, your life might spiral into chaos."


    "What are you" the man began, but Lucian cut him off.


    "I''m being kind right now. Go to the police, confess, and maybe¡­ just maybe, you''ll save yourself from getting dragged into something you can''t handle." Lucian''s voice was calm, almost too calm, as if he were issuing a warning rather than a threat.


    The purple-haired man blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tone. Then he snorted, shaking his head. "Bruh, you watch too many movies." He turned toward Murphy, silently pleading with the doctor to step in.


    Murphy, however, was just as stunned. He exchanged a glance with the purple-haired man before turning his pity-filled eyes back to Lucian.


    "Maybe he''s lost it¡­" the purple-haired man muttered under his breath, his voice low. "This kid''s been through too much, huh?"


    Murphy sighed, his shoulders slumping. "The world is cruel," he murmured. "This boy could''ve been brilliant-a genius even. But life has clearly dealt him a terrible hand."


    Lucian remained quiet, his piercing gaze locked on Rose as she lay peacefully in the hospital bed. His expression softened for just a moment, but it wasn''t long before the cold edge returned to his eyes. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The purple-haired man took a deep breath, shaking off the unease. "Alright, kid," he said, his voice forced and light. "You do you. Just... try not to get me involved in your chaos, okay?"


    Lucian didn''t respond. He simply leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping idly on the armrest as if plotting his next move.


    Lucian remained quiet, his piercing gaze locked on Rose as she lay peacefully in the hospital bed. For a fleeting moment, his expression softened, the icy exterior giving way to something uncharacteristically gentle. But it didn''t last long. The cold edge that defined him quickly returned, sharper than before, as his mind shifted back to unfinished business.


    "So¡­ which family does the guy who tried to rape her belong to?" the purple-haired man asked cautiously. He tried to mask his concern with a nonchalant tone, as if he didn''t care much, but the faint pity in his eyes betrayed him. He couldn''t help but feel bad for this young man''s plight.


    Lucian didn''t bother looking at him. "Oh, that kid? What was his family name again? Ah, yes." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "The Silvit family."


    "What?!" The word exploded out of the purple-haired man''s mouth.His voice cracked slightly as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    He wasn''t alone. The nurses and even Dr. Murphy froze in place, their faces draining of color. It was as if someone had just dropped a bomb in the middle of the room.


    "You''re¡­"The purple-haired man swallowed hard, his voice faltering. "You''re telling me you''re fighting the Silvit family? One of the top ten families in the country?!"


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucian replied casually, as though it was the most normal thing in the world."What about it?"


    "What about it?" The purple-haired man''s voice rose an octave as he stared at Lucian with incredulity. "Do you even know who they are? That family is a big deal! A very big deal! Sigh¡­ maybe I overestimated you.If you were from a powerful family, you''d at least understand how dangerous they are."


    Lucian shrugged, unfazed by the man''s outburst. "Still alive, aren''t I?" he replied, his tone indifferent.


    The purple-haired man rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath. "This guy is nuts¡­"


    Meanwhile, the nurses exchanged panicked glances. Fear etched deep into their faces as they whispered among themselves.


    "He''s fighting the Silvits¡­" one murmured, her voice trembling."And we¡­ we just helped him. Oh no¡­ what if they find out? Will they¡­ kill us?"


    Dr. Murphy remained silent, his brow furrowed in thought, but the tension in his posture was unmistakable. He could sense the growing unease in the room, even as he tried to keep a calm demeanor.


    The purple-haired man, still trying to make sense of Lucian''s attitude, took a deep breath. "Listen, if I may ask¡­ you didn''t, uh¡­ hurt the guy too badly, did you?You know, maybe they''ll be willing to let it go. I mean, if you apologize now"


    "Apologize?"Lucian interrupted, his voice cold and sharp like a blade. He finally turned to look at the man, a humorless grin spreading across his face. "Sorry to disappoint you, but no. That guy¡­" Lucian leaned back in his chair, his tone turning almost detached, "¡­I broke all his limbs. Every single one of them. Crushed them to the point that no bone could be put back together."


    Gasps filled the room. The nurses instinctively took a step back, their faces pale with fear.


    Lucian continued, as if recounting a mundane story."Then, I shattered his ribcage. Perfectly, of course just enough to avoid damaging any vital organs. And after that¡­" He paused, his lips curling into a demented grin. "I smashed his balls with a hammer. Completely." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The room fell into dead silence. For a moment, it felt as if time had stopped.


    The women in the room gasped, their hands flying to their mouths in horror. One of the nurses stumbled backward, nearly dropping the tray she was holding.


    "God¡­"one of them whispered, trembling. "This guy is insane¡­"


    The purple-haired man stared at Lucian, his mouth slightly agape."Bro¡­ you''re done for," he finally muttered. "You know that, right? The Silvits won''t let this go. That guy is their only heir! They''re going to come after you, your family¡­ everyone you know."


    Lucian laughed a low, menacing sound that sent shivers down everyone''s spines."Oh, let them try," he said, his voice dripping with confidence. "Even if I don''t step in, my family can handle it. But no¡­ I''ll be the one to take care of this personally."


    The purple-haired man gulped. There was something in Lucian''s eyes something dark and unrelenting. He wasn''t bluffing. This wasn''t a joke or an exaggeration. He truly meant every word he said.


    "So¡­what''s your name again?"the man asked, his voice shaky. "I forgot to ask earlier."


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk playing on his lips."Lucian Kane," he said simply. "You''ve probably heard of me."


    The name hung in the air like a thunderclap.


    The nurses froze, their faces turning even paler. One of them dropped a tray of instruments with a loud clang, the sound echoing in the room. Dr. Murphy''s eyes widened, his usual calm demeanor shattered by sheer shock.


    "A¡­a Kane¡­"one nurse stammered, barely able to get the words out. "He''s a Kane¡­"


    The purple-haired man took a step back, his expression a mix of awe and fear."Holy¡­ shit," he whispered under his breath. "You''re one of Kanes¡­"


    Lucian didn''t respond. He simply leaned back, his piercing gaze locked on Rose once more. For him, the conversation was over. He had bigger things to worry about than their reactions.


    ---

 Chapter 207 - 207: Jimmy

    Jimmy''s Home POV...


    "Where are you going at this time?"Jimmy''s mother sleepy voice broke the silence. She stood at the doorway of her room, rubbing her eyes as she looked at her son.


    Her brows furrowed with concern, and the soft light from the hallway illuminated the worry etched on her face.


    "I''ll be back in the morning. Something important came up,"Jimmy replied, grabbing his car keys from the hook near the wall.He avoided her gaze, his voice steady but distant.


    "Something important? What could be so urgent this late at night?" she asked, stepping closer. Her voice trembled slightly, her maternal instincts already sensing trouble."Don''t tell me you''re going back to those fights, Jimmy. I told you no, I begged you to leave that life behind!" Tears welled up in her eyes, her hands clutching the edge of the doorframe for support."You promised me, didn''t you?You swore you''d stop."


    Jimmy froze in his tracks, his hand tightening around the car keys. He turned halfway, his expression conflicted as he looked at his mother"Mom¡­ it''s not like that,"he said, his voice softer now, though firm."I''ve left that world behind. I promise you This is something else. Something really important."


    Tears spilled down her cheeks"Jimmy, please. You don''t have to go. Stay here. Stay with me. Whatever it is, let it go¡­"


    Jimmy sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping for a brief moment. Seeing her like this broke something inside him, but he knew there was no turning back"I''m sorry, Mom,"he said quietly. "But I have to do this."


    Without another word, he turned and walked out of the house, leaving his mother standing in the doorway,her face etched with pain.


    "Don''t¡­"she whisperd, her voice breaking as she watched him leave. Her trembling hands covered her mouth as she shut her eyes tightly,her heart heavy with dread. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Outside Jimmy Home


    Jimmy climbed into his red sedan, his movements slow and deliberate. He started the engine and pulled out of the driveway,the hum of the car blending into the quiet of the night.As he drove, his hands gripped the steering wheel tightly,his knuckles white with tension.The streetlights blurred past, but his mind was elsewhere.


    "Im sorry, Mom,"he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible over the sound of the engine"But once youre in this world¡­there is no way out."


    ---


    the Alleyway


    Jimmy arrived at his destination a desolate alleyway lined with crumbling buildings.The place reeked of neglect, the faint scent of damp concrete lingering in the cold air. He parked his car near an old, weathered door that led to what seemed like a private bathroom.


    Stepping out of the car, Jimmy glanced around to ensure no one was watching. Satisfied, he entered the dimly lit bathroom The air inside was stale, and the cracked tiles on the walls told of decades of wear and tear.


    Without hesitation, he walked to the corner and pressed the flush button seven times in quick succession.A low mechanical hum echoed through the room as the ground beneath his feet began to shift. Slowly, the floor slid downward like a hidden elevator, carrying Jimmy into the depths below.


    ----


    Underground Room


    After several minutes, the sliding platform came to a halt, revealing a small underground room about 100 square feet in size.The room was barren, with rough, exposed brick walls that looked as though they might crumble at any moment. The faint hum of machinery could be heard in the background.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Jimmy walked toward a specific section of the wall,his movements purposeful. He pressed three bricks in a specific sequence, and with a soft woosh, the wall began to shift.Bricks slid aside like pieces of a puzzle, revealing a hidden, high tech shelf embedded within the wall.


    The shelf gleamed under the faint fluorescent light, its pristine glass and sleek white frame a stark contrast to the rustic surroundings. Inside, an arsenal of weapons and gadgets was meticulously arranged rifles, sniper guns, machine guns, daggers,grenades, and even futuristic-looking pistols of varying sizes. Alongside the weapons were colorful bracelets blue, red, green,and purple stacked neatly in rows.


    Jimmy let out a heavy sigh."I knew these would come in handy someday"he muttered to himself, his voice low.


    He reached for an AK 47 and slung it over his right shoulder with practiced ease.Then, he grabbed an A16 rifle and strapped it across his left shoulder. Two Glock pistols followed, tucked securely into the waistband of his pants. Finally, he picked up a blue bracelet and snapped it onto his right wrist.


    He paused, his eyes lingering on a small, three-inch pistol on the shelf. For a moment, he debated whether to take it, his fingers twitching with hesitation. But before he could decide


    Click.


    A sudden metallic sound echoed through the room.


    Jimmy froze,his instincts kicking in. In one swift motion, he drew a Glock from his waistband and aimed it toward the direction of the sound.


    "Who''s there?"he demanded, his voice low and threatening.His eyes scanned the dimly lit room, every muscle in his body tense.


    The silence stretched broken only by the faint hum of machinery. Beads of sweat formed on Jimmy''s brow as he tightened his grip on the pistol. He had been in countless dangerous situations before,but this felt different. Whoever or whatever was there was deliberately hiding, and that made them dangerous.


    "Show yourself," Jimmy growled taking a cautious step forward,his Glock unwavering in his hand.


    "Yo, calm down, motherfucker. Why do you always act like a scared little girl?" A familiar voice chuckled from the shadows. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in dudes. But if I were¡­ I''d be gentle, hehe."


    ----


    yoooo guys...you author here...sighhh i am missing updates for so many days right....i don''t know whats going on...its just somehow i am not able to do anything....like doing nothing just sitting looking up at cealings...well sighh idk...


    but even so... thanks for reading everyone..


    and also thanks Skullyc for massage chair...ome extra chapter for you...this shair works well...haha

 Chapter 208 - 208: Garry

    "Yo, calm down, motherfucker. Why do you always act like a scared little girl?"A familiar voice chuckled from the shadows. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in dudes. But if I were¡­ I''d be gentle, hehe."


    The sudden voice made Jimmy lower his Glock but not before his face twisted with exasperation. Black lines metaphorically appeared across his forehead as he muttered, "What the fuck are you doing here, Garry? And how the hell did you even get in? Wait how do you even know about this place?"


    From the darkness, Garry stepped forward, his signature cocky grin plastered on his face, hands casually stuffed in his hoodie pockets.


    Jimmy''s confusion deepened as he stared at the uninvited intruder. This place was supposed to be a secret known only to him and Lucy. No one else should''ve known about this underground arsenal.Not yet.


    "Did my regression change something?"Jimmy thought, his brows furrowing.


    "Oh, don''t be like that,"Garry said with a wave of his hand. "Lucy told me about this place. Unlike you, she''s not a stinky-ass dude who keeps everything a secret."


    "Lucy told you?" Jimmy asked, his voice tinged with suspicion. His eyes narrowed as he tried to process the information. Lucy was supposed to be careful why would she share this information with someone as reckless as Garry?


    Despite his confusion, Jimmy decided to trust him. Garry was his comrade in the past timeline. Even though this Garry wasn''t the same person he had grown to know, his behavior, his personality everything felt eerily similar.That idiotic charm was unmistakable. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, yeah. Now, step aside,"Garry said as he strode past Jimmy, his eyes lighting up like a kid in a candy store. He stared at the weapons and gadgets on the shelves with undisguised greed. "I need some of this shiny stuff too."


    Jimmy''s eye twitched at Garry''s antics. "Wipe your damn saliva, idiot."


    Garry coughed and rubbed his chin in mock embarrassment."Cough, cough. You caught me. But seriously, I need these beauties for what''s coming."


    "You''re not taking anything," Jimmy said, stepping in front of Garry to block his path. "Even if Lucy told you, I''m still not letting you touch this stuff. Why do you even need it? And why the hell are you here,Garry? You shouldn''t even know about this place yet!"


    Garry smirked and folded his arms, tilting his head mockingly."Whoa, Jimmy, why are you acting like my girlfriend? What''s with the overprotectiveness?"


    Jimmy''s glare intensified, making Garry chuckle nervously.


    "Well, actually¡­"Garry scratched the back of his head, grinning slyly. "If I did have a girlfriend, I bet she''d act just like you nagging and uptight."


    "Garry."


    "I mean, I get it, you''re worried. But I''m not into dudes, so relax. You''re not my type, anyway. You''re way too hairy"


    Thwack!


    Before Garry could finish, Jimmy''s fist collided with his head, making Garry stumble back, clutching his scalp in exaggerated pain.


    "Ouch! What the hell, man?"Garry groaned.


    Thats why you don''t have girlfriend Garry wisperd to himself under his breath.


    "Answer my damn question, idiot,"Jimmy said, his lips twitching in irritation.


    Garry rubbed his head, muttering under his breath."Geez, man. If you keep this up, I swear you''ll never get a girlfriend in this timeline either."


    "Garry."


    "Fine, fine!" Garry relented, raising his hands in mock surrender."I''m here for the same reason you are. To gear up and help Lucy."


    Jimmy blinked, momentarily stunned."Help Lucy? What are you talking about?"


    "Come on, man. Don''t play dumb with me," Garry said, brushing past Jimmy and grabbing a couple of Glock 19 pistols from the shelf."You think I don''t know what just went down in the city? Don''t waste your time trying to hide it from me."


    Jimmy''s eyes were filled with confusion. How is this guy so calm and collected about everything? At this point in time, Garry should just be a normal, idiotic kid far removed from this kind of stuff. Sure, Garry was an expert in the previous timeline, but that was before the regression.


    But now... it''s only been, what, three weeks since Jimmy and Lucian first met Garry? There''s no way Garry should know all this, especially about their current situation. Lucian hadn''t even told him much yet. This... this felt off. It was making Jimmy feel weird, almost unsettled.


    It was as if he was on the verge of realizing something important, but something he couldn''t detect was holding him back. Jimmy shook his head, trying to rid himself of that strange, creeping feeling.


    In front of him, Garry casually tucked two Glock 19 pistols into the back of his belt, one on each side. He slung an OTs-14 Groza over one shoulder and an FN SCAR-L over the other, the weapons secured with belts just like how Jimmy had equipped himself earlier.


    Then


    Garry grabbed a green bracelet from the shelf and strapped it to his right wrist.


    "Hmm... what else do I need?"Garry muttered, rubbing his chin as he scanned the shelf.


    Suddenly, Jimmy grabbed Garry''s shoulder from behind, spinning him around."What are you doing, dude? Why all this?" Jimmy demanded, his tone firm.


    "Hey, don''t act like this now," Garry said, brushing Jimmy''s hand off his shoulder. He turned around fully, locking his gaze on Jimmy. For a moment, his usual playful and idiotic demeanor was gone. His eyes were dead serious as he looked directly into Jimmy''s.


    "You definitely know why I''m here ?"Garry said, his voice calm but filled with certainty.


    Jimmy frowned, his confusion deepening. He knew what was going on because of some private information he had, courtesy of Lucy matter. But how did Garry know? Garry wasn''t supposed to have access to this kind of information.This... this didn''t add up.


    "Well," Jimmy thought to himself," whatever Garry knows, I can''t let him get involved. It''s too dangerous for someone inexperienced like him."


    Jimmy sighed and made his decision. "Look, I don''t have time to ask where you got this information from. But I''m telling you to stop it. Go home. Gunfights aren''t for kids. Why are you even so ready for this... for killing and stuff? You should enjoy your life, man. Stay out of this." Jimmy tried to sound as sincere as possible. He knew Garry too well. If there was one thing Jimmy was certain of, it was that trying to convince Garry of anything was like trying to straighten a dog''s tail.


    "Lucian doesn''t need your help anyway," Jimmy added, his tone sharper this time. "And honestly, what can you even do to help?"


    Garry smirked at him, his cocky demeanor sliding back into place. "Oh, if we''re going by that logic, then you don''t need to worry about it either. I mean, Lucy will take care of this on his own, right?"


    Then, Garry''s smirk softened into a genuine smile. "But I''m his friend. And if I don''t step in to help him now, then who will?" Garry chuckled lightly, his voice filled with conviction.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    ---


    here''s the extra chapte

 Chapter 209 - 209: Jimmy and Garry - Silvit Manor Raid

    Jimmy narrowed his eyes, staring at Garry. "But you''re weak¡­ have you ever even shot a gun before?" His voice was flat, filled with disbelief.


    Garry didn''t even flinch. Instead, he turned his back to Jimmy, casually picking up a baseball bat from the shelf. "I''m better than you," he said nonchalantly.


    Jimmy sighed, already regretting this conversation. But then, Garry did something strange. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a green sock.


    Jimmy watched, his expression blank, as Garry stretched the sock over the thick end of the bat.


    "¡­Why are you putting a sock on a bat?" Jimmy finally asked, exasperated but also a little curious. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Garry grinned like he had just unlocked some ancient wisdom. "You wouldn''t believe me, dude. I found this trick from a guy at a shopping mall near my house. It''s genius. You wouldn''t understand."


    Jimmy pinched the bridge of his nose. "Let me guess¡­ so blood won''t be left on the bat?"


    "Oh no, no, no! Well¡­ I guess it could be used for that, too," Garry said, waving his bat around like a sword. "But look think about it. If I swing this at a guy and he grabs the thick end to stop me¡­"


    He paused for dramatic effect, then smirked. "If I have a sock on it, I can just yank it back. The bat stays in my hands, and they''re left holding" Garry dramatically gestured at the air. "A sock. Hahaha! What do you think? Genius, right? I don''t know why I never thought of this before!"


    Jimmy just stared at him, completely done. "Idiot."


    Garry ignored him and nodded to himself. "Maybe I should keep another sock in my pocket for a quick reload."


    Jimmy facepalmed. "Yeah¡­ maybe keep five."


    "Of course! I''m not an amateur," Garry chuckled, patting his pocket. "I have five socks."


    Jimmy gave up trying to argue.


    ---


    Garry turned back to the weapon shelf, his eyes landing on a tiny, three-inch pistol with a rounded barrel. "I''m taking this too," he muttered, reaching for it.


    Jimmy immediately stepped forward and grabbed his wrist. "No, no. That''s dangerous. You cannot take that."


    Garry pulled his hand back, rolling his eyes. "Don''t act like my mother. This is the best gun here, and you know it."


    Jimmy hesitated, then sighed. "¡­Fine. But don''t use it. Only in an emergency. And for God''s sake, be careful of the recoil. It''s brutal." His hand twitched just at the memory.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know." Garry grinned, pocketing the small pistol.


    Jimmy exhaled, rubbing his temple. "I still can''t believe Lucian told you all this stuff so quickly."


    "Well," Garry said, slinging his bat over his shoulder, "Lucian and I have a great bond, after all."


    Outside, though, his inner thoughts were different. Blahhh, so many lies I''m telling today¡­ Sorry, little brother Jimmy, but I''m on a god''s mission. I can''t tell you the truth¡­ He smirked to himself. God sent me to save you all.


    Jimmy squinted at Garry, stepping back. "Ew. What disgusting thoughts are you having?"


    Garry coughed. "N-Nothing."


    Jimmy sighed and turned towards the exit. "Whatever. Let''s go to the Silvit family estate. We need to settle a score."


    Garry swung his bat over his shoulder, following Jimmy. "Finally! Let''s go pay them back."


    ---


    Ten Minutes Later ¨C Silvit Family Manor


    Standing in front of the Silvit family''s main entrance, Garry tilted his head. "Are these gates even legal?"


    The towering iron gate stood nearly a hundred meters wide and was built thick enough to withstand an explosion.


    Jimmy crossed his arms. "We definitely can''t break it. And getting it open is going to be a pain."


    "Well, let''s just jump over" Jimmy was mid-sentence when


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion erupted, sending a shockwave through the air.


    Jimmy coughed, shielding his face from the dust and debris. When he turned back to the gate, his eyes widened.


    The thick iron gate was gone. Not just broken obliterated. A gaping hole was left in its place, and the blast had carried through, tearing through the main building in the distance. The upper terrace of the estate had been completely vaporized.


    Jimmy slowly turned to his side¡­ but Garry was gone.


    "¡­Idiot," Jimmy muttered, already knowing what happened. He turned around and spotted Garry ten meters away, sprawled on the ground, coughing as smoke rose from the barrel of his tiny, three-inch pistol.


    Jimmy''s eye twitched. "Didn''t I tell you not to use that mini pistol?!"


    Garry groaned, trying to sit up. "Cough¡­ cough¡­ the recoil is insane¡­" He wheezed, still gripping the gun tightly.


    Jimmy stomped over, glaring down at him. "You flew ten meters."


    Garry coughed again, shaking the tiny gun in his hand. "Yeah¡­ yeah, I felt that¡­ But damn, this thing is cool."


    Jimmy was about to yell at him when he noticed something.


    The pure, childlike excitement on Garry''s face. Even though Garry had used this gun in his past life, it still managed to blow his mind every time.


    Jimmy sighed. "¡­You''re insane."


    Garry grinned, standing up and dusting himself off. "Nah, man. I''m in love."


    Before Jimmy could even process his stupidity, a voice suddenly echoed from the gaping hole in the iron gate.


    "HEY! WHO THE HELL ARE YOU TWO?!"


    A man in a black suit stepped forward, his face twisting in shock as he stared at the obliterated entrance. His eyes darted between the massive destruction and the two figures standing in front of it.


    But before he could even think he stumbled back, his face turning red as he screamed at the top of his lungs, "ENEMIES ATTACK! EVERYONE, DON''T LEAVE EVEN A SPECK OF DUST BEHIND!"


    Jimmy sighed, rubbing his temples as he turned toward Garry. "See what you did? This is why I didn''t want to bring you."


    Garry scoffed, picking up his bat from the ground and resting it on his shoulder. "Oh, c''mon. Don''t tell me you really thought we could waltz into this mansion without anyone noticing." He smirked, tilting his head toward the panicked guards inside. "Even you don''t believe that."


    Jimmy opened his mouth to argue but then shut it. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­Okay. Fair point.


    Garry chuckled. "And as for these guys?" He cracked his knuckles, rolling his shoulders as he stepped forward. "They''re not gonna be a problem."


    ---

 Chapter 210 - 210: Hospital Visits

    Outside the hospital, two military vehicles came to a sharp halt.


    The doors swung open, and before anyone else could react, a woman with fiery red hair stepped out first. Without hesitation, she strode toward the hospital entrance, her posture firm and commanding.


    "Be on guard." Meleonora''s voice was calm but carried undeniable authority as she addressed the two officers trailing behind her.


    After the general''s warning, she had decided to come in person. Letting Max handle someone the general himself was treating so cautiously felt like a mistake.


    She didn''t want unnecessary disturbances. Better to be safe than sorry.


    Yet, even as she walked forward, she couldn''t help but feel skeptical. Was this boy really worth all this trouble?


    Yes, maybe he had advanced technology and some surprises hidden under his sleeve.


    But comparing a single person to an entire country? The general must have gone insane.


    ---


    After questioning the receptionist and gathering directions, Meleonora and her team arrived at the operation room.


    Without knocking, she pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    The guards behind her hesitated momentarily taking in the scene before following her lead.


    Meleonora''s sharp eyes scanned the room.


    A beautiful woman lay on the hospital bed, her face turned to the side, her back hidden beneath hospital sheets.


    Even without lifting the covers, the traces of blood on the fabric told Meleonora enough. She was shot in the back.


    Her gaze moved toward the others in the room.


    Nurses sitting and resting, clearly exhausted. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A purple-haired middle aged man, his expression unreadable.


    A Doctor who looked slightly annoyed by the sudden intrusion.


    And finally him.


    Meleonora''s gaze locked onto Lucian Kane, who sat beside the doctor, completely at ease.


    The moment her eyes landed on him, the memory of last night''s video played in her mind.


    The boy swinging a hammer mercilessly...


    The lifeless bodies scattered across the nightclub floor...


    Over 300 men slaughtered without hesitation without a single blink of guilt.


    The air in the room shifted. Everyone turned toward the new arrivals.


    Dr. Murphy''s brows furrowed at the unexpected guests. "You can''t just walk into a private operation room like this," he snapped. "Who are you people?"


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Meleonora didn''t even spare him a glance.


    Her gaze stayed locked on Lucian.


    "Lucian Kane," she announced, her voice neutral but firm. "You are now in custody for extreme violence and mass murder committed last night at the nightclub."


    A sharp gasp echoed from the nurses.


    One of them instinctively covered her mouth with her hand, her wide eyes filled with disbelief.


    So it''s true.


    The nurses exchanged anxious glances. They had just been discussing whether the boy was serious about his confession but deep down, they hadn''t wanted to believe it.


    Now, the military was here.


    It was real.


    Lucian, unfazed, slowly lifted his gaze toward the intruders.


    His eyes flickered over the red-haired woman leading the group.


    Meleonora Rosewell.


    The country''s Secretary of Defense.


    Lucian remained seated, his expression calm as he studied her.


    The woman was sharp, calculating, and undeniably strong-willed. She stood with the confidence of someone who commanded entire armies.


    He smirked slightly.


    "Madam Rosewell," he greeted casually without standing.


    Meleonora raised her brows at his blatant lack of respect.


    She gave a curt nod in acknowledgment but didn''t waste time. "You will comply. We expect your full cooperation."


    Lucian remained calm, leaning back slightly, his voice steady and emotionless.


    "Where is the General?" Lucian asked, locking eyes with Meleonora. "Did he not stop you? I asked."


    Meleonora''s jaw tightened. She exhaled, her voice controlled but cold.


    "The General will be returning to headquarters in Wolly City¡­ he might already be here."


    Even though she hadn''t wanted to reveal this, she couldn''t overlook the warnings and orders the General had given her.


    Lucian let out a slow breath, his eyes flickering with boredom.


    "Oh?" he muttered. "I''m surprised he didn''t come here himself to apologize to me."


    His words sent a ripple of tension through the room.


    Meleonora''s brows furrowed as Lucian continued, his voice edged with mockery.


    "Looks like he no longer takes me seriously¡­ Maybe he''s forgotten who I am after all these years." He let out a small chuckle. "Well, what can I say? He''s getting old."


    Meleonora''s expression darkened instantly.


    Without hesitation, she reached behind her waist, pulling out her pistol and aiming it directly at Lucian''s head.


    "That''s enough," she growled.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted.


    "Now you''re disrespecting my superior in front of me?" Her voice was laced with anger. "Do you really think your family can save you from all of this? You killed over 300 people, and you act like there''s no law in this world?"


    Purple-haired man''s arms tensed, his expression trembling slightly.


    "So he really did kill them all but how?¡­" he thought, his arms crossed tightly.


    Meleonora''s grip on the pistol tightened, her finger hovering dangerously close to the trigger.


    "Believe me before you even think of begging your family for help¡­ you''ll be dead."


    Her voice was like ice, her gun unwavering.


    The two officers standing behind her hesitated, sensing the shift in mood.


    "Ma''am general orders¡­" one of them whispered, trying to calm her down.


    On the other side of the room, Dr. Murphy and the nurses stepped back, their hands slightly raised in fear.


    "Calm down, all of you! We''re in a hospital!" the purple-haired man shouted, his crossed arms breaking apart in frustration.


    Lucian slowly rose from his seat, his movements controlled and deliberate.


    "You really can''t control your emotions, can you?" His voice was eerily calm as he took a slow step forward.


    "Stop right there! Don''t take another step!"


    Meleonora''s fingers tightened around the trigger.


    Lucian ignored her warning.


    His pace was unhurried, his piercing gaze locked onto hers as he closed the distance between them.


    "You''ve never killed anyone before," he muttered, his voice low.


    Meleonora''s breath hitched.


    ----


    yooo guys your author backs after...hella work sighh


    almost missing updates for so many days...i can''t help it...but itll be regular from now on everyone

 Chapter 211 - 211: Meleonora

    Meleonora''s fingers twitched.


    A strange, foreign emotion crept into her chest.


    Was it fear? No it couldn''t be. She had been in presence kings, dictators, and warlords before, and none of them had ever made her feel this unsteady.


    Yet here she was standing in front of an 18-year-old boy and her entire body felt like it was on edge. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian''s hand suddenly moved, grabbing the barrel of her pistol and pressing it against his chest right over his heart.


    "Go ahead," he whispered. "Shoot me."


    Meleonora''s entire body tensed.


    What¡­ was this feeling of oppression?


    Why did it feel like, despite holding the gun, she was the one at a disadvantage?


    Lucian''s eyes were dark, unreadable. Unshaken.


    "Have you ever been dead before?"he asked, his voice calm.


    Meleonora''s breath caught in her throat.


    "What¡­?"she whispered, her lips moving on their own.


    "You won''t understand."Lucian''s voice was quieter now, almost distant.


    "Not until you lose your heart once that is."


    Before she could react, Lucian''s grip on her gun tightened.


    With a swift yank,he snatched the pistol from her hands, flipping it out of her grasp effortlessly.


    Her fingers felt numb, her mind unable to process what just happened.


    Lucian glanced down at the pistol before letting out a tired sigh.


    "You really shouldn''t be playing with toys like these," he muttered.


    Then he turned his back to her, walking toward Rose''s unconscious body on the hospital stretcher.


    "I can''t understand the stupidity of someone like you," he said, his voice cold."You''re too soft for that position anyway."


    Meleonora stood frozen in place, staring at the empty space between them.


    She hadn''t even noticed,but her breathing had quickened.


    Her chest rose and fell as she took deep breaths, trying to calm herself.


    What was that?


    What the hell just happened?


    Those eyes¡­


    Those weren''t the eyes of an 18-year-old.


    They weren''t even the eyes of a normal human.


    For the first time in years, Meleonora felt something she never expected to feel


    Anxiety.


    ---


    "Sir, put down the weapon!"


    The two guards behind Meleonora raised their Glocks, aiming directly at Lucian''s back.


    Lucian, still facing Rose, exhaled slowly.


    He didn''t even bother turning around.


    "You guys really don''t love your lives, do you?"


    His voice was steady, dangerously calm.


    "What gives you the confidence to think I won''t kill you?"


    His cold gaze shifted slightly, his head tilting just enough to glance at Meleonora.


    "You''ve seen the CCTV footage, haven''t you?"he asked. "You watched what happened to those men last night, right?"


    The two officers hesitated, their grips faltering slightly.


    "And yet¡­"


    Lucian''s voice dropped lower, his gaze narrowing.


    "You''re ignoring the warning I already gave you?"


    The weight of his words settled into the room like a noose tightening around their throats.


    Lucian''s Gaze Turned Cold


    Meleonora suddenly felt a cold shiver run down her spine.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, observing her with disinterest.


    "I''m honestly surprised by your stupidity coming here after witnessing how easily hundreds of people disappeared in my hands."


    He casually spun the pistol he had just snatched from her, a mocking smirk curling at the corner of his lips.


    "I really can''t understand where you''re getting this confidence from,"he continued, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Do you really think I wont kill you?"


    The air thickened with tension.


    Meleonora swallowed.


    She was afraid. Terrified, even. But instead of backing down


    She suddenly grinned.


    "Yes¡­ you''re right. I am afraid."


    Lucian''s eyebrows lifted slightly in curiosity.


    "I''ve never killed anyone before," she admitted. "I am too gentle. Too soft."


    Her grin widened.


    "But tell me something¡­" she unbuttoned her brown coat, one button at a time, her fingers moving slowly.


    Lucian''s sharp gaze followed her movements.


    "You think that''s a weakness?" Meleonora scoffed.


    "I was given this position because of that. Because I am kind-hearted. Because I fear power. Because I never let it control me."


    The last button came undone.


    Lucian''s gaze darkened.


    Because beneath that coat


    She was wearing a bomb vest.


    The room fell into silence.


    Dr. Murphy stiffened, his face pale.


    The nurses gasped audibly, stepping back in fear.


    Even the purple-haired man, who had been watching the confrontation with a smirk, dropped his arms, his amusement completely erased.


    Meleonora''s crazy grin deepened.


    "If I die here"


    Her eyes flickered toward Rose''s unconscious body.


    "This entire hospital will explode."


    Lucian''s expression didn''t change.


    She expected him to show panic. Fear. Anger. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    But instead


    His brows simply raised.


    Almost as if he were¡­ impressed.


    He pointed the pistol at her again, but this time, it was not in anger.


    It was in amusement.


    "What about you?"he asked, his voice laced with curiosity.


    "You''re willing to die just to make sure I''m locked up or die?"


    Meleonora fingers tightened slightly.


    "We stand for the law."


    Her voice was firm, unwavering.


    "You committed mass murder. No matter the reason, you are wrong."


    Her piercing gaze met his.


    "Someone like you with that kind of power, with that kind of technology you are never good for the people of my country."


    Lucian exhaled slowly.


    "Ahh man,"he sighed, his tone mocking, his lips twitching into a smirk.


    "Why does everyone hate me this much?"


    The air was suffocating


    Meleonora''s grip on the detonator tightened.


    Lucian''s head tilted slightly, his expression unreadable.


    "Don''t you think this is a bit much?"he asked, his voice calm.


    "What about the people in this hospital?The innocents?"


    His voice was eerily casual.


    "You don''t really want to do this...right?"


    Meleonora breath hitched.


    Her fingers twitched.


    Doubt seeped into her mind.


    This wasn''t what she wanted.


    She came here ready prepared to sacrifice everything.


    For the greater good.


    For justice.


    And yet


    Now that the moment was here¡­


    Her hands wouldn''t move eyes trembling.


    Lucian smiled slightly,noticing her hesitation.


    Meleonora wanted to pull the trigger in her head.


    She wanted to end this.


    But the problem was


    She couldn''t.


    And Lucian knew it.


    ---


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 212 - 212: Lucian and meleonora

    "I''m not interested," Lucian said, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Without hesitation, he dropped the pistol to the ground at Meleonora''s feet.


    One of the men behind her swiftly bent down, grabbing the firearm with steady hands, while the other kept his gun firmly trained on Lucian.


    Lucian didn''t react.


    He didn''t even glance at them.


    Instead, he simply turned away, his attention shifting to Rose, still unconscious on the hospital bed.


    With a gentle touch, he brushed a strand of hair away from her side face, his fingers barely grazing her side cheek.


    Meleonora''s jaw clenched as she watched Lucian completely ignore them as if they weren''t even worth his time.


    Her fists tightened at the feeling of frustration, anger¡­ and something else she couldn''t quite place.


    Disgust?


    No¡­


    It wasn''t that.


    It was the fact that he wasn''t afraid.


    Even with a gun pointed at his head.


    Even with a bomb vest on her chest.


    He showed no fear.


    Nothing.


    Had he already planned a way out?


    Was there some kind of technology he had something that could even withstand an explosion at this close of a range?


    The thought alone was terrifying.


    Meleonora''s eyes flickered toward him again toward the way his gaze softened while looking at Rose.


    The contrast was unsettling.


    How could someone so ruthless just moments ago¡­


    Look so gentle now?


    Finally after some time


    "Lower your weapons," she finally ordered, letting out a deep sigh.


    The two officers behind her hesitated.


    Their fingers hovered over the trigger, exchanging quick glances.


    "Now," she repeated, turning her head slightly to stare them down.


    After a few seconds, both men reluctantly lowered their guns, though they didn''t holster them completely.


    Even without aiming, their hands stayed firm on their weapons, as if waiting for one wrong move.


    Another sigh escaped her lips.


    Her mind was racing for another way to handle this situation.


    An alternative.


    Anything.


    But nothing felt right.


    The room was now drowning in awkward silence.


    "Can I Leave?"


    Suddenly, a hand shot up.


    "Uh¡­ should I go outside now?" the purple-haired man asked casually, glancing around.


    The nurses nodded furiously, their faces pale, eager to leave.


    They weren''t trained for this kind of situation.


    Between guns, a bomb vest, and a man who had allegedly killed over 300 people this was far beyond their job description.


    Meleonora turned to them, scanning the nervous faces.


    "You can go," she said at last, waving them off.


    Dr. Murphy exhaled sharply, wiping the sweat from his brow before turning toward the exit.


    The nurses didn''t waste a second, practically speed-walking out of the room without looking back.


    But just as the purple-haired man was about to follow


    "Not you," Meleonora said, her eyes locking onto him.


    The nurses froze for a second, but seeing that she wasn''t talking to them, they quickened their pace out of the room.


    The door shut behind them.


    ---


    "Wait¡­ what?" The purple-haired man pointed to himself.


    "Why me?"


    Meleonora folded her arms.


    "You were the one who drove him here," she stated, nodding toward Lucian.


    His eyebrows furrowed.


    "Yeah, and?"


    "That makes you a potential accomplice."


    His eyes widened.


    "Wait, wait, wait so just because I gave a bleeding man a ride to the hospital, I''m suddenly a suspect?" He threw his hands up.


    "I saw a guy running at me, covered in blood, carrying an unconscious woman who was also covered in blood. What was I supposed to do?"


    "You could have called the police," one of the officers behind Meleonora pointed out.


    The purple-haired man rolled his eyes.


    "Oh sure, yeah. Because obviously, I had so much time to think about that while he was yelling at me to drive or she would die."


    One of the officers raised his gun slightly, but before he could say anything


    "Tch," the purple-haired man clicked his tongue, narrowing his eyes at them.


    "Hide behind a woman all you want," he muttered under his breath, glaring at the men who were clearly waiting for orders from Meleonora.


    If not for her authority and the weapons they held, he might''ve already taught them a lesson.


    Meleonora ignored his complaints.


    "We''re not arresting you," she clarified.


    "But until the investigation is complete, you won''t be allowed to leave."


    Her voice was firm but diplomatic.


    "My sincere apologies for the inconvenience," she added.


    The purple-haired man exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples.


    "Man¡­ this is such bullshit," he muttered.


    But he didn''t argue.


    He just sighed, crossed his arms, and leaned back against the wall, clearly annoyed but resigned.


    Lucian, who had remained silent for a while, finally spoke, his voice calm and steady.


    "You really should''ve run when I told you to."


    The purple-haired man groaned, rubbing his temple.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah, yeah, I got that now."


    The room remained tense, despite the fact that no one was actively pointing weapons anymore. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken words, a silent battlefield of wills.


    Meleonora stood firm, her eyes locked on Lucian, watching, analyzing, calculating.


    Lucian, on the other hand, had already turned away, his attention back on Rose. She was lying face down, but the side of her face was still visible, pale and serene in unconsciousness.


    He stroked her head gently, his expression unreadable.


    Meleonora took a deep breath, trying to suppress her frustration.


    She sighed. This job¡­ it never gets easier. Always walking on the edge of life and death, always making impossible decisions.


    "Is she alright now?" Meleonora finally asked, her gaze shifting toward Rose.


    As much as she despised Lucian this cruel, bloodthirsty man she was still human. A woman. And she understood the depth of the trauma Rose must be experiencing. Almost being violated, then getting shot on top of that¡­ she couldn''t even imagine what state of mind the girl would wake up in.


    "She''s alright. Out of danger¡­ I treated her myself," Lucian replied casually after a few seconds.


    Meleonora frowned. "You treated her?" The words slipped from her tongue before she could think.


    Lucian didn''t say anything, his fingers still brushing through Rose''s hair absentmindedly.


    Meleonora turned her head to the purple-haired man, who was leaning against the wall with crossed arms, watching everything unfold.


    "Yeah, yeah, he''s a genius doctor or something," the man shrugged. "I saw it with myself. Guess you didn''t know that either, judging by your reaction."


    Meleonora blinked, genuinely caught off guard. This wasn''t in any of the reports I received¡­


    She made a mental note. So, he has medical skills too?


    Her gaze returned to Lucian, studying him carefully.


    An 18-year-old billionaire''s son, a mass murderer yeah not so surprising, but¡­ he has medical expertise?


    ----


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Interrogation

    Meleonora turned her head to the purple-haired man, who was leaning against the wall with crossed arms, watching everything unfold.


    "Yeah, yeah, he''s a genius doctor or something," the man shrugged. "I saw it with myself. Guess you didn''t know that either, judging by your reaction."


    Meleonora blinked, genuinely caught off guard. This wasn''t in any of the reports I received¡­


    She made a mental note. So, he has medical skills too?


    Her gaze returned to Lucian, studying him carefully.


    An 18-year-old billionaire''s son, a mass murderer yeah not so surprising, but¡­ he has medical expertise?


    Her instincts screamed that something was off. If Lucian was just another spoiled, reckless young master, then why wasn''t this skill being flaunted?


    If it were any other family, they would''ve plastered this across the news, branding their son as a prodigy. But instead, the Kane family let the world believe their heir was nothing but a good-for-nothing delinquent¡­


    The more Meleonora thought about it, the more questions arose.


    "Mr. Kane, at the very least, you can tell us what happened, right?" she finally asked, shifting her approach. "Maybe if you cooperate, we can make things easier for you."


    If she couldn''t get him to headquarters easily, then perhaps she could start the interrogation here, buy time until backup arrived, and make sure civilians were cleared out.


    Lucian turned his head toward her, tilting it slightly.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I''m innocent." His voice was smooth, his expression one of mock offense, as if he were being wrongly accused.


    Meleonora''s fingers twitched.


    The purple-haired man on the side nearly choked on air. Did this bastard just say innocent?! Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mr. Kane, please don''t play games with us. Just minutes ago, you admitted that you killed them," Meleonora said, barely keeping her temper in check. "Not to mention, we have the video evidence."


    Lucian let out a soft sigh, as if this conversation exhausted him.


    "But¡­ that was self-defense," he said with a sincere, almost innocent look. "You saw the footage, didn''t you? I was attacked. I didn''t start any of this."


    Meleonora''s fists clenched.


    "I was just protecting my sister. I did nothing wrong. Was it my fault they tried to kill me?" Lucian continued, his voice steady. "Isn''t it obvious what I had to do?"


    Meleonora opened her mouth, then closed it.


    "Yes, but¡­ but¡­" She struggled for words, her thoughts in disarray.


    Meleonora clenched her jaw.


    This idiot Flontara. She cursed in her head, frustrated.


    "Please be detailed. I can''t make any sense of whatever you''re saying," she said, her patience thinning.


    Lucian''s lips curled into a small smile. "Oh, I well. Let me start from the very beginning."


    "Yes, please," Meleonora sighed, though something about his expression irritated her. His face was calm, even gentle, like he was recounting an uneventful afternoon rather than a massacre.


    Lucian leaned back slightly. "First, some rich, brain-dead man thought it would be a good idea to rape my sister. Very bad idea, I must say."


    Meleonora, who had just started writing in her notepad, paused for a moment. Her grip on the pen tightened.


    She looked up at him.


    His tone¡­ it was normal. Completely devoid of anger, pain, or any sense of outrage. It was as if he were discussing the weather. Worse yet, there was a faint smile on his face, as if he felt absolutely nothing about the event.


    What kind of person is he?


    Didn''t he just brutally murder and torture someone for this very reason? I saw the video¡­ the way he acted then and the way he''s speaking now¡­ It''s like two completely different people.


    Lucian, completely unaware or perhaps uncaring whatever she was thinking continued.


    "I went there as soon as I found out."


    "How?" Meleonora cut in.


    "I got a message from her," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "Leave the details. I went there, saved her, saw that guy trying something on her¡­"


    His voice remained disturbingly casual.


    "I saw other women in that room. Beat them down, of course. Then, I dealt with that man whatever his name was the one trying to force himself on her. So, naturally, I broke his limbs and with hammer right yes yes¡­ well, whatever," Lucian finished with a light chuckle.


    The air in the room grew tense.


    His natural smile, his relaxed posture it unsettled everyone present. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is a monster, Meleonora thought, gripping her pen tighter. His actions showed he was furious when he did all that. But now, when recalling it? It''s like it wasn''t even important to him.


    Purple-haired man stared at Lucian, expression unreadable.


    "Anyway," Lucian continued. "Then his guards came. Tried to stop me. Obviously, I beat them too. Gave everyone a little¡­ special treatment. Didn''t kill them, though. I had other plans."


    Meleonora kept writing, her mind spinning with all the details.


    "After that, I was about to leave with Rose."


    She nodded, waiting for him to continue.


    "Then, just as I was about to go home, the guard I left consciousbso he could deliver my messagebdecided to be an idiot. He pulled a gun and shot at me. Which would have been¡­ fine."


    Lucian''s voice remained steady, but Meleonora noticed the briefest flicker of something in his eyes.


    "But this idiot¡­" he gestured toward Rose, "¡­got in front of me. Which made me¡­ a little worried."


    Meleonora stiffened, her gaze shifting to the unconscious girl lying on the hospital bed.


    That''s unexpected¡­


    I thought the Kane siblings hated each other. At least, that''s what all the reports say. So, was that just a facade?


    Purple-haired man scoffed internally. A little worried, my ass. You should''ve seen your face at that time.


    "Then, I killed that guy. Took Rose and ran since I didn''t have any equipment for the operation. Brought her here," Lucian said, gesturing toward the purple-haired man. "I took his help. He drove us."


    The man nodded in confirmation.


    Lucian stretched slightly, cracking his neck. "Then, just as I arrived at the hospital, hundreds of people came to kill me and my sister. So, of course, I killed them. Self-defense."


    He nodded to himself, as if his reasoning was perfectly sound.


    Meleonora''s lips twitched.


    I have never¡­ in my entire life¡­ heard such a careless and simple explanation for a massacre.


    Yet, as she reviewed the evidence, his words did match up with the timeline.


    But still¡­ this doesn''t make his actions justifiable.


    She was just about to counter him when


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    The sudden knocking on the operation room''s door drew everyone''s attention.


    ---

 Chapter 214 - 214: General

    A sharp knock echoed through the room.


    Knock. Knock.


    The sound caught everyone''s attention, momentarily pausing the tension in the air.


    "Come in," Meleonora said, though there was a flicker of dissatisfaction in her voice.


    This was an important interrogation. She didn''t appreciate being interrupted.


    But then again, this was a hospital. Rose was still a patient, and it could be something urgent. Maybe a doctor needed to check on her. That was the only reason she allowed it.


    Knock. Knock.


    The knocking came again.


    Meleonora frowned. Did they not hear me?


    Just as she was about to repeat herself, Lucian, who had been standing, suddenly moved.


    He walked toward the center of the room where a chair rested. It was meant for doctors to take brief rests during long surgeries.


    Without a word, he pulled the chair forward, sat down with a slow, deliberate motion, and crossed one leg over the other. He placed both hands on his knee, fingers lightly tapping in a relaxed rhythm.


    His posture¡­


    It was the picture of effortless elegance, like a king sitting on his throne.


    Meleonora and the others in the room frowned.


    What now? Meleonora thought, annoyed by his casual arrogance.


    Then, Lucian spoke.


    "Come in."


    His voice was calm, slow, almost lazy.


    The way he said it ...it wasn''t a request. It was an invitation, but with an undeniable authority.


    Meleonora''s brows furrowed deeper. Why does it feel like he''s the one in control here?


    The door clicked open.


    An old man stepped in.


    His short, graying military-cut hair was neatly in place. Despite the wrinkles lining his face, his sharp eyes and straight-backed posture told the story of a man who had seen more battlefields than most could imagine.


    Broad-shouldered, dressed in a finely tailored suit, he carried an unshakable presence.


    Strong. That was the first word that came to mind.


    "General," Meleonora and the two officers behind her immediately straightened, snapping into a salute.


    Purple-haired man blinked. General?


    A slow chill crawled up his spine.


    Wait¡­ What the fuck is happening?


    A Kane. A government official wearing a bomb vest. And now, a goddamn General?


    No, wait¡­ His mind raced as he glanced at the insignia on the old man''s suit.


    Not just a general¡­ A fucking Marshal?!


    Purple-haired man sucked in a breath.


    He was in deep, deep shit.


    Still, forcing himself to act natural, he hesitated only for a second before mimicking Meleonora''s salute.


    The old man smiled lightly, nodding toward Meleonora and her men.


    "Quick on the uptake, girl," he said with a small chuckle.


    "Yes, sir," Meleonora responded, her voice steady, professional.


    Then


    A voice cut through the air, casual yet ice-cold.


    "So, you finally woke up, huh, old man? I thought you were dead."


    The room dropped into silence.


    Meleonora''s head snapped toward Lucian, fury flashing in her eyes.


    Without hesitation


    Click.


    She drew her pistol again, the barrel aimed directly at Lucian''s head.


    "Have some respect, brat," she hissed, her tone deadly.


    "This is a General. I can overlook your lack of discipline, but this man has spent decades protecting this country on the frontlines. Stand up, salute, and watch your disgusting language, or I won''t hesitate to put two holes in your skull."


    The temperature in the room seemed to plummet.


    And yet


    Lucian didn''t even flinch.


    His posture didn''t change. He remained seated, leg still crossed, hands resting lazily on his knee.


    He didn''t even turn his head to acknowledge her.


    His cold eyes remained locked onto the General.


    Completely ignoring her.


    Meleonora''s grip on her gun tightened.


    Purple-haired man swallowed hard.


    This guy¡­


    Is he a lunatic?


    At first, he thought Lucian was just arrogant. Now, he wasn''t so sure.


    No matter how influential the Kane family was, no matter how strong Lucian might be


    He was still an 18-year-old brat talking down to a General like he was nothing.


    What the hell gives him that kind of confidence?


    Purple-haired man exhaled through his nose, shaking


    The purple-haired man stared at the scene in utter disbelief.


    This dude has no IQ. No EQ. How the hell does he plan to survive with that kind of brain?


    Now he understood.


    No wonder the entire Kane family doesn''t like him. No wonder the media and all the rumors paint him in such a negative light.


    He sighed heavily, rubbing his temples.


    Meanwhile, the tension between Meleonora and Lucian remained thick in the air.


    Then


    Sighhh.


    The General let out a deep breath, shaking his head.


    "Calm down, girl. It''s alright... I deserve that," he said gently, reaching out to lower Meleonora''s pistol with his hand.


    "But sir, he"


    She was about to protest when the General looked at her with a soft smile.


    "It''s alright. Don''t worry too much... And you should be more respectful to him. Pointing a gun at people like this isn''t good. How will you ever get a husband with that attitude?"


    Cough. Cough.


    Purple-haired man choked on his own spit.


    Did this old man just say that?!


    He straightened up quickly, pretending he hadn''t just almost died from shock.


    "Huh?!" Meleonora was completely thrown off.


    Respectful? To him?


    Not getting a husband?! Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Her mind scrambled between rage, confusion, and sheer disbelief.


    Her anger surged like an inferno, almost as if her hair might actually catch fire from the sheer force of her emotions.


    Before she could respond, the General gently patted her head, completely dismissing her.


    "Alright, alright, put that toy away. Not like it''ll do you any good here anyway," he said lightly, then turned toward Lucian, ignoring her reaction entirely.


    Meleonora clenched her fists so tightly they trembled.


    She wanted to scream. She wanted to do something. But she knew better than to lash out now.


    She was too stunned to even argue.


    The General took slow, steady steps forward, his gaze locking onto Lucian. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He picked up a chair from the side and placed it directly in front of Lucian face to face.


    Lucian, still seated with one leg crossed over the other, remained completely relaxed.


    Then


    The General did something that shattered the entire room.


    He bent forward.


    Lowering himself into an apologetic bow.


    "I would first like to sincerely apologize to you."


    ---

 Chapter 215 - 215: What happened

    The General did something that shattered the entire room.


    He bent forward.


    Lowering himself into an apologetic bow.


    "I would first like to sincerely apologize to you."


    Silence.


    Complete and utter silence. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Purple-haired man''s jaw nearly hit the floor.


    What... the... fuck...?


    A Marshal a General bowing his head toward an 18-year-old?


    It was impossible. Unthinkable.


    No matter how strong the Kane family was, no matter how much influence they had, this was something that just didn''t happen.


    Even if it were Olivia Kane herself, this level of submission would have been insane.


    Generals, Marshals... these are men who would rather die than lower their pride.


    Not even money or power could make them bow like this.


    Purple-haired man felt an icy shiver crawl up his spine.


    What the hell was Lucian Kane?!


    Meleonora''s entire world shattered.


    Her chest tightened painfully, her breath shallow, hands trembling at her sides.


    No... no, please... don''t do this...


    She wanted to scream stop. She wanted to shake the General and demand he explain why he was doing this.


    But she couldn''t.


    She froze.


    Her pride, her beliefs, her entire faith in the system


    Everything she had worked for.


    It felt like someone had ripped it apart.


    This was the man she had looked up to.


    A man who had fought for justice.


    A man who had protected the country for decades.


    And here he was lowering his head to an 18-year-old mass murderer.


    Was this what the world really was?


    Was this what power meant?


    Pride could be bought?


    Belief? Respect? Sacrifice? Justice?


    All of it... just to one day lower your head to a stronger family?


    Meleonora felt sick.


    For the first time in her life, she questioned everything.


    She felt a deep, twisted disgust curling in her gut.


    She felt like she had been lied to.


    That everything she believed in was a joke.


    Her mind screamed at her to reject this.


    To fight back.


    To scream that this was wrong.


    But she didn''t.


    She just stood there.


    Silent.


    Head lowered. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And for the first time in her life


    She felt utterly broken.


    A disappointed grunt escaped Lucian''s lips as he turned his head to the side, refusing to even look at the General.


    "Why did you do that? I trusted you."


    His voice was cold, emotionless.


    The General let out another deep sigh, his shoulders seeming heavier than before.


    "I truly apologize for that¡­ It is all my fault," the General admitted, his tone full of remorse.


    The purple-haired man glanced around the room, his sharp eyes shifting between Lucian and the General.


    Why do I feel like there''s something between these two? he thought.


    Lucian exhaled sharply, his fingers tapping against the armrest of the chair.


    "Old man... I don''t need an apology. I need the reason. Sit down and explain why you pulled back her security," Lucian said, his voice low, his tone carrying an unmistakable edge. "And if your answer doesn''t satisfy me¡­ you will become my enemy."


    A chill settled in the room.


    The weight of his words hung thick in the air.


    The General remained silent for a long moment before exhaling once more, as if the burden on his back had suddenly become heavier.


    "And you know what happens to my enemies," Lucian added quietly, his cold gaze locking onto the General.


    It was a warning.


    A chance.


    Lucian rarely gave second chances, especially to those outside his immediate trust. The very fact that he was allowing the General an opportunity to explain meant their relationship wasn''t entirely severed yet.


    But to the others in the room


    Meleonora, and the two officers behind her Lucian''s words only fueled their anger and humiliation.


    Meleonora stood frozen, head lowered.


    Her belief in justice, her unwavering dedication to her principles shattered.


    She had spent years upholding the ideals of law and order, believing that power should never bend the rules.


    And yet, here she was, standing in a room where the General himself had bowed his head in apology to an 18-year-old.


    Her shoulders felt heavy, as though an unbearable weight pressed down on them.


    The two officers standing behind her shifted uncomfortably.


    Why isn''t she saying anything? Why isn''t she acting?


    They had always known Meleonora to be fearless. The kind of woman who would never let injustice slide.


    But now?


    She looked defeated.


    It was as if the very foundation of her beliefs had been torn apart.


    Meanwhile, the purple-haired man remained fascinated by the scene unfolding before him.


    Who the hell is Lucian Kane?


    He could feel it.


    There was definitely something between Lucian and the General something deep.


    Something personal.


    But what?


    Lucian''s voice cut through the tension like a blade.


    "Why was there no one protecting Rose? Did you pull them back?"


    His stance was clear.


    His eyes were sharp, drilling into the General as if searching for the truth.


    The General''s expression remained heavy with guilt.


    "I... I truly am sorry, but as you know... everything operates based on profit and..."


    Lucian''s gaze darkened.


    "Profit?"


    The air in the room grew colder.


    His voice held a dangerous undertone, his disappointment evident.


    "The profits I''ve given weren''t they enough?"


    Lucian''s tone sharpened, his patience thinning.


    "I never expected this from you, old man. I thought you were an honest person. That at the very least, you''d keep your word."


    His fingers tightened into a fist.


    "I only asked you for one favor-to protect my family. And have you already forgotten what I''ve done for you?"


    Lucian''s expression turned unreadable.


    "I even saved your life. And now... tsk."


    His disappointment in the General was clear.


    "It''s not like that-" the General started, shaking his head. "At least let me explain."


    He let out another sigh, his brows furrowed as he prepared to finally reveal the truth.


    ----


    sighhh guys wish its all going well i don''t know....i think days are getting bad i am falling from all rankings even...well sighh


    i don''t guess...bad time going... thanks for reading you all...love ya

 Chapter 216 - 216: Dissapontment

    Lucian''s eyes were hard, his gaze piercing as he stared at the General.


    "No need to play games with me, old man. I''m giving you a chance to explain¡­ and depending on your answer, you will either become my enemy, or I''ll let you go."


    His voice was steady, unyielding.


    The General exhaled deeply.


    "I know¡­I will explain."


    Lucian''s expression didn''t waver.


    "My promise to you was to keep your family safe"


    "Not a promise,"Lucian interrupted, his tone sharp. "It was an order." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The General''s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn''t lash out.


    "You, kid...sigh, don''t be like that. We never had a bad relationship,"the General said, shaking his head slightly.


    Lucian didn''t respond, his cold stare locking onto the older man''s.


    The room was tense, the weight of unspoken words pressing down on everyone.


    Finally, the General let out another sigh.


    "Alright¡­ I''ll be honest. Yes, two weeks ago, I pulled back my soldiers the ones I had stationed to protect your family, as I had promised you."


    Lucian''s fingers tapped lightly against his knee. His posture remained unchanged, his leg still crossed over the other, but his presence filled the room.


    The General continued, his voice steady but tinged with something else¡­ regret, perhaps?


    "For six to eight years, I had them guarding your family in secret. They were my most trusted men the ones I personally trained. Some of the best soldiers this country has to offer."


    His eyes met Lucian''s, holding steady.


    "Then why did you pull them back?"Lucian asked, his tone calm, but the edge in his voice was unmistakable.


    The General looked away briefly before answering.


    "I needed them,"he admitted, his voice quieter than before.


    Lucian''s gaze darkened.


    "So you just took them back?" His fingers stopped tapping.


    "First, you broke your contract with me. Then, you didn''t even tell me. And now, you''re acting like I am the one in the wrong?"


    His voice carried an unmistakable hint of warning.


    The General remained silent for a moment, absorbing the weight of Lucian''s words.


    Lucian exhaled slowly before speaking again.


    "So, what was it?"His tone was deceptively light, but his eyes remained dangerously sharp.


    "Did you think protecting my family was a waste?"


    His fingers resumed their slow,rhythmic tapping against his knee.


    The room felt suffocating.


    The General jaw tightened, but he knew there was no avoiding the truth now.


    "I didn''t want to. Even if I''m a Marshal, I can''t just do whatever I want, right? I can''t deploy manpower independently."


    His voice was heavy, his words carefully measured.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "They are under government law. I am always under restrictions too. I can''t use military power independently unless it''s for an official mission authorized by the country."


    Lucian''s cold gaze didn''t waver as he listened.


    "And your family''s protection never fell under a government task¡­ well, it could have, but I didn''t allow it. The men I placed to protect your family were my personally trained, most trusted soldiers. They had little to do with the government, meaning they weren''t bound by those restrictions."


    Lucian leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing. "I know that. That''s why I''m asking you why did you take them back? You had no pressure from the higher-ups. I see no way they would have forced you. Honestly, I doubt they even knew about it."


    The General sighed, rubbing his temple."Yeah¡­ I took them back. But trust me, I had no other choice. I had to."


    "Don''t," Lucian interrupted, his voice low and sharp."Tell me the full truth. You know I have my ways of knowing when someone is lying. Say everything now¡­ and you''d better hope there''s not a single lie in it."


    The room tensed.


    The General hesitated, then exhaled deeply, steeling himself. "Fine. I took them back because I needed them¡­for personal use."


    Lucian expression didn''t change, but the air in the room grew heavier.


    "As much as I didn''t want to break your trust or ruin our relationship, I knew you would be furious. That''s why I didn''t tell you. For the past seven to eight years, there haven''t been many threats to your family. Weirdly enough, none at all. And these days, you''re always with them, so I didn''t think much of it and recalled the soldiers."


    His gaze flickered toward the unconscious Rose. "I thought¡­ nothing would happen. But sadly¡­ it was a mistake. A terrible mistake."


    Lucian''s fingers tapped rhythmically against his knee. His expression was unreadable.


    "You needed them back," he repeated. "For what exactly? It doesn''t make sense. A Marshal suddenly needing extra manpower¡­? Calling back just twenty officers? Sounds like bullshit to me.All I see is greed."


    His voice turned sharper.


    "You betrayed me.You didn''t tell me. And because of that, my family was put in danger. You weren''t like this before, old man.What can I say? As you age, your brain starts rusting." Lucian scoffed, shaking his head.


    The General''s face was unreadable,his posture straight and composed, but his eyes carried a weight of regret.


    Lucian exhaled through his nose, his disappointment evident."I never expected this from you, General. I thought we were friends."


    The words landed heavier than an accusation.


    "You pulled back my family''s protection just because those men weren''t profitable for you anymore, didn''t you?" Lucian''s voice was laced with quiet fury. "Ungrateful. But I guess¡­ too bad."


    The room was silent.


    Lucian shook his head, his expression empty. "Then again¡­ it''s not even your fault. It''s mine. For ever trusting you."


    The General closed his eyes briefly, then released a long breath. He looked at Lucian again not as a soldier, not as a leader, but as an old man carrying the weight of a decision he knew had cost him something irreplaceable.


    Lucian ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. His cold gaze locked onto the General.


    "Whats with those eyes? Do you really think I won''t do anything to you?"His voice was laced with quiet fury."You stand there, shameless, looking like you did something right."

 Chapter 217 - 217: Real truth

    "What''s with those eyes? Do you really think I won''t do anything to you?" His voice was laced with quiet fury. "You stand there, shameless, looking like you did something right."


    The General met his gaze, unwavering.


    "Yeah," he said, his tone calm. "I have no regrets doing what I did. If I had to do it again, I would¡­ though this time, I''d inform you first. That was definitely my mistake." He gave a small, apologetic smile, but there was no hesitation in his words.


    Lucian shook his head in disappointment.


    "Whatever. I have no business with you anymore. Get out." His voice was final, absolute.


    He stood from his chair, looking down at the General, his presence commanding. "I''ll be pulling back every single dime I''ve invested in the military until now. And as for our so-called friendship?" He scoffed. "It ends here."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man stood to the side, listening, absorbing every word.


    Even if they didn''t fully understand the deeper history between Lucian and the General, they could piece some things together from the conversation.


    Meleonora''s brows furrowed slightly. The more she listened, the more questions piled up in her mind.


    This isn''t what I expected¡­ she thought. I assumed corruption, bribes, political greed. But this? A secret security detail? A personal team? A betrayal?Saving the General''s life?


    It didn''t add up. The pieces of this puzzle were scattered, but one thing was clear whatever had happened, the General was in the wrong.


    Still, Lucian''s reaction was ruthless. His disappointment cut deep, and it wasn''t just about military contracts or business it was personal.


    The General sighed heavily."I really had no other choice, kid."


    Lucian''s fingers tapped against the chair''s armrest, his expression growing colder.


    "Whatever. I don''t want to hear another excuse. Get out before I lose my patience and kill you right now."


    The General lifted his gaze slightly, his eyes meeting Lucian''s in silence.


    Lucian didn''t blink. His expression remained emotionless, his presence suffocating.


    Seconds stretched between them.


    Then, Lucian spoke, his voice eerily calm.


    "I''m letting you walk out of here alive because, once, you weren''t a bad person. And because you have a family." His tone darkened. "Don''t make me regret that. Leave. Now."


    Without waiting for a response,Lucian turned his back on the General, facing Rose''s unconscious form.


    Silence filled the room.


    The General stood still, his lips parting as if he wanted to say something. But no words came out.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Then, after a long pause, his voice broke through the tension.


    "My daughter¡­ Lisa."His voice was heavier than before. "She was kidnapped."


    the air around room shifted.


    The General exhaled sharply, his voice controlled but strained."I took my men back¡­ because I needed them to bring her home."


    The General''s tone was steady, but the weight behind it was undeniable. "I don''t know what my girl is going through right now. It''s been over two weeks."


    Meleonora''s eyes widened slightly.


    The General continued.


    "Under military law, I can''t use official forces for personal matters. I requested help, but because she was taken to the Amazon deep in hostile territory, by terrorists from another country the higher-ups decided she was a lost cause."


    His fingers curled into fists, his knuckles turning white.


    "They think it''s a trap.A ploy by enemy forces to lure our soldiers in, only to ambush them. So the government made its decision"sacrifice her."


    His voice wavered, just for a second. "The official stance is that the losses would be too great."


    "I used everything I had to bring her back. I would''ve gone myself, but¡­" The General let out a bitter chuckle. "They won''t let me. They''re afraid I''ll be captured.That the secrets I know about our military will fall into enemy hands. They forbade me from stepping foot in that jungle." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice remained strong, but sadness bled through.


    "I am powerless."


    With that, he slammed his hand against the chair, his frustration finally cracking through the hardened exterior.


    Meleonora sighed hard.


    For the first time, despite the uniform, despite the authority, despite the reputation she saw the General not as a Marshal, not as a leader.


    But as a father.


    A father who had no choice but to watch his daughter be abandoned.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, finally turning to look at the General.


    "Hmmm¡­ I see."His voice was calm, unreadable.


    His gaze lingered on the older man, his expression indifferent. "Yes, that''s sad."


    He studied the General in silence, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly as he noticed the way the man''s shoulders slumped, the exhaustion in his stance.


    "It''s tragic,"Lucian said, his voice devoid of sympathy. His lips pressed into a thin line, a faint frown appearing.


    Meleonora clenched her fists.


    "You bastard," she spat, unable to hold it in any longer."At least be a little human. What''s with those dead eyes? I don''t know what history you two have, but I do know that the General made a mistake¡ªtaking his men back without telling you."


    She stepped forward, her frustration boiling over. "But can''t you see?He did it to save his daughter. He didn''t just take them back for no reason¡ªhe made a choice between you and her."


    Her voice was sharp with anger, her disbelief at Lucian''s indifference clear in her eyes.


    "And he was right,"she continued, her tone firm. "Any sane person would''ve done the same. If you were in his shoes, you would have chosen your family too."


    She scoffed, crossing her arms. "Or are you going to stand there and say you wouldn''t? If it was you in his place, if the choice was between him and your family, would you really pick him?"


    Her words hung in the air, challenging him.


    She looked at Lucian with disgust, unable to comprehend how he could remain so cold after hearing the General''s reason.


    The General remained silent, his eyes fixed on Lucian, waiting for his reaction.


    But Lucian didn''t waver.


    He simply stared at Meleonora, his expression calm.


    Then,he chuckled.


    A low, quiet laugh, devoid of amusement.


    It sent a shiver down Meleonora''s spine.


    "You think I don''t understand?"Lucian said, shaking his head. His voice was soft, but the weight behind it was heavy.


    "I do understand,"he continued, his tone unwavering."That''s why I''m not angry."


    His gaze shifted back to the General.


    "But understanding doesn''t mean forgiving."


    ----

 Chapter 218 - 218: not a villain

    Lucian shook his head, his voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight.


    "You think I don''t understand?" he asked, his tone soft yet heavy.


    "I do understand," he continued, unwavering. "That''s why I''m not angry."


    His gaze shifted back to the General.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But understanding doesn''t mean forgiving."


    Lucian then turned to Meleonora, who had been pointing a finger at him, her expression filled with disdain.


    "Maybe he had his reasons," Lucian admitted. "Maybe he needed his men elsewhere. I get it. But not informing me?" His voice grew colder. "It''s clear he had his own greed in mind."


    He leaned forward slightly, his arms crossing over his chest as he tilted his head.


    "Hiding something that could''ve put my family in danger just because he thought I''d mind? Tell me, from which angle does that sound justifiable?" His sharp gaze flickered between Meleonora and the General, challenging them both.


    Meleonora was about to argue, but the General raised his hand, stopping her.


    "It''s alright," the General admitted, his voice heavy with regret. "I was wrong. I took it too lightly." He let out a deep sigh.


    "No, sir"


    "You''re such an extremist," Meleonora interrupted, her frustration boiling over. "Even if the General got a little greedy, he protected your family for years. Shouldn''t you be at least a little grateful? Try showing some emotions instead of acting like a damn machine."


    She looked at Lucian with open disgust.


    She had listened to their conversation carefully, and even though she wasn''t fully sure of the details, she could piece together enough.


    Lucian scoffed.


    "Me? An extremist?" A humorless chuckle left his lips. "Of course you''d say that. You know nothing."


    His cold eyes locked onto hers as he pointed at the General.


    "Ask him first," he said. "Ask him how much I''ve given to the military. How much I''ve personally invested. You think he helped me out of the kindness of his heart?" Lucian let out a short laugh. "No one in this world does something for free."


    Meleonora clenched her fists, but Lucian continued.


    "I saved his life once," he said, voice steady. "Even then, I treated him like a friend because I believed he was a decent man. And in return, I asked for one thing."


    His gaze bore into hers.


    "To protect my family."


    He scoffed. "The government had its own security assigned, sure. But he his General told me he had better people. That the government''s men weren''t enough. That they couldn''t be trusted."


    Lucian exhaled slightly, shaking his head.


    "So I agreed. And now we''re here."


    Meleonora had no words. Logically, she couldn''t refute what he was saying.


    But still¡­ she looked down at the General, who sat there in silence, listening to Lucian''s reprimand.


    "Fine," Meleonora muttered after a moment. "Maybe you''re right logically." She exhaled sharply before shaking her head. "But morally, I still stand with the General. He did what he had to do to save his daughter." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Ah, man. Don''t make me look like a villain. It''s not me who''s wrong here. And look he''s still alive."


    He glanced at the General before looking back at Meleonora. "I''m not an ungrateful person," he continued. "And yeah, if he had come to me and told me what was happening, of course, I wouldn''t have stopped him. I might have even helped him.But he chose not to."


    Lucian''s sharp gaze flicked back to the General, who met his eyes with a quiet, knowing look.


    "I didn''t ask," the General finally said, his voice steady yet weighted."Because I didn''t want to drag you into this world. I know how much you hate this kind of thing. I saw how much was already going on in your life this past week." He paused, offering a faint, tired smile. "I didn''t want to add more."


    Lucian scoffed, looking away."Tsk."


    The General could tell Lucian was irritated but not entirely unmoved. He understood the boy''s outburst. After all, one mistake had nearly cost him a loved one.


    "I apologize for that, kid," the General said sincerely.


    Lucian clicked his tongue again, feeling even more irritated at the apologetic look in the old man''s eyes.


    Maybe I spoke too much, he thought.


    "You could have told me," Lucian muttered, turning his head away.


    The General remained silent for a moment before nodding. He''s still a gentle person at heart, he thought. He hadn''t minded Lucian''s reprimand because, truthfully, the boy was right.He had been wrong.


    "I saw you and your family finally making progress with each other," the General admitted. "Even with that girl. So I thought¡­I''d handle it myself." He sighed. "Not like you would''ve helped me."


    Lucian''s expression darkened. "Even if your daughter''s life was in danger, huh?"


    The General looked down.


    Lucian exhaled sharply. "Well, whatever."


    The General seized the opportunity to shift the conversation. "How is she?" He finally turned his gaze toward Rose, lying unconscious on the hospital bed.His tone was careful, but there was a weight behind the question.


    "She''s alright," Lucian answered after a few seconds of silence, his voice unusually soft. "She got lucky. The bullet didn''t hit any vitals too deep. If it had, even I wouldn''t have been able to save her."


    The General let out a breath of relief. "That''s good."


    Despite the stress and weight pressing down on him, his posture remained straight, his voice firm. A man who had seen the worst yet refused to bend under its pressure.


    "So¡­ what''s next?"the General asked, meeting Lucian''s gaze directly.


    Lucian remained silent for a moment, eyes drifting back to Rose."Nothing," he finally said. "People are going to pay for what they did."


    Meleonora, who had been standing to the side watching their conversation unfold, suddenly interjected.


    "Nope. General, we can''t allow this man to just walk free. We have to uphold the law. He massacred hundreds of people!" she said, her voice sharp with conviction.


    Lucian blinked."Still?" He looked at her, genuinely confused. "You still think I''m going to jail?"


    Then he turned to the General, waiting for his response.


    The General sighed, rubbing his temple. "Leave it, girl," he said. "Even if I wanted to arrest him hell, even if the government wanted to we can''t do anything about it."


    ----

 Chapter 219 - 219: ill do it myself then

    The General sighed, rubbing his temple. "Leave it, girl," he said. "Even if I wanted to arrest him hell, even if the government wanted to we can''t do anything about it."


    Meleonora stared at him in disbelief. "What?"


    The General let out another sigh. "Why do you think there''s been no media coverage about this? No news reports? No public outcry?" He looked at her with a knowing expression. "It''s just how the world works. The law is only for the weak."


    Meleonora took a step back, shaking her head. "No." Her voice wavered, but she steadied herself. "I thought you came here to arrest him! This isn''t right. The higher-ups won''t agree with this."


    The General shook his head, looking at her with something close to pity. "He''s useful to the country," he stated plainly. "They won''t touch him."


    Meleonora clenched her fists."He massacred hundreds of people," she argued. "What more are you asking for?"


    The General didn''t hesitate. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not enough."


    Lucian sat back, watching Meleonora with an unreadable expression. She stood her ground, defiance in her stance, but the General''s words carried weight.


    "Don''t be stubborn, girl," the General said, his tone softer this time."I respect that you stand by your beliefs. In fact, I''m even proud of it. But sometimes, you have to understand that things aren''t always so simple."


    Meleonora clenched her fists. "But... no. I"


    "Enough." The General''s voice hardened. "I am your superior. You should follow orders first."


    She looked at him, her eyes flickering with resistance. Her gaze fell on the medals pinned to his chest, each representing years of sacrifice, service, and authority. Her teeth clenched, but this time, she didn''t argue back.


    She took a step back, silent but still visibly resisting.


    Fine. If the military won''t act, I''ll take this matter directly to the President. Her thoughts raced, her sharp gaze shifting to Lucian.


    Just who the hell is this guy? Why does he have so many privileges? How can he still be sitting there like nothing happened after killing so many people? It doesn''t make sense.


    On the other side of the room, the purple-haired man had his own thoughts.


    What the fuck is going on? He looked at Lucian, his mind struggling to comprehend the situation. Since when can someone kill that many people and still be sitting here, free as a bird? This is some next-level bullshit.


    The General suddenly turned his attention back to Lucian.


    "So... are you planning to go after the Selvit family now?" he asked, his voice measured.


    Lucian''s lips curled slightly. "Fight?" His head tilted slightly, amusement flickering in his gaze. "It was never a fight."


    He exhaled, the air around him growing heavier.


    "I''m going to destroy them."


    Meleonora coughed from the side, disbelief evident in her eyes.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    The General, however, remained composed. "They might already be on their Selvit family''s secret island," he noted. "A place protected on all sides, guarded by heavily armed forces."


    "Protected by tens of thousands of men," he added, watching Lucian carefully.


    Lucian rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "There are two ways we can do this," he mused.


    The air in the room shifted as everyone listened.


    "First," Lucian said, tilting his head slightly."You handle it. I''ll let the military take care of it. Do whatever you want I don''t care how you do it. I just want the Selvit family on their knees."


    He paused, his next words delivered with complete indifference.


    "I''ll be magnanimous and give you two days."


    Silence followed his statement, thick with tension.


    Then, an explosion.


    "Are you insane?!" Meleonora shouted, unable to contain her fury any longer."Not only are you getting privileges, but now you have the audacity to command the military as if they''re your personal lackeys?!" Her anger burned as she pointed at him. "How dare you?!"


    Her already nonexistent favorability toward him was now plunging even lower.


    The General, however, remained calm, shaking his head. "That won''t be possible," he said. "And you know that too, don''t you?" His gaze met Lucian''s, understanding exactly what the young man was asking.


    Lucian chuckled, eyes flashing with something unreadable.


    "Of course," he murmured. "Which is why there''s a second way."


    Meleonora felt a shiver crawl up her spine at the way he said that.


    Lucian grin widened slightly.


    "If you won''t do it¡­" Lucian leaned forward, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper."I''ll do it myself."


    Then, a slow grin stretched across his face a grin that sent an unsettling chill through the room.


    "And you know what? You''ll all regret it."


    The General exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable."Are you really going to go this far?" His voice was calm, but there was a heaviness in it. He looked at Lucian, searching his eyes.


    "I understand that they hurt someone dear to you," he continued. "But think again wiping out tens of thousands of people just because one family crossed you?" He let out a sad smile, shaking his head. "Don''t you think that''s¡­ an overreaction?"


    His words weren''t meant to challenge. It was an attempt one last attempt to make Lucian reconsider.


    But what was truly disturbing was that he didn''t sound like he doubted Lucian''s words at all.


    Meleonora, on the other hand, had had enough.


    "This has to be a joke," she muttered under her breath. Her brows furrowed deeply, her fingers curling into fists. "Why is the General even talking like this lunatic can actually do something like that?"


    She turned her head, glancing between them. "Even for a force of fifty thousand armed men, it would take months of preparation, not to mention the inevitable bloodbath, to even think about taking down a fully fortified island."


    She scoffed, shaking her head. "And yet, he''s talking like he''ll just waltz in and wipe them all out?"


    Her eyes narrowed. "No. That''s impossible. Even for the Kane family, this is beyond ridiculous. They''re a family, not a country."


    From the side, the purple-haired man rubbed his forehead, his thoughts mirroring hers. Is he seriously believing this? What kind of delusion is this?


    Lucian, however, simply chuckled. His amusement was palpable, but the edge in his gaze was razor-sharp.


    "Overreaction?"He tilted his head at the General, his tone almost¡­ amused."I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Then, he leaned back, crossing his arms.


    "When countries go to war, it''s almost never because of the people. It''s always because of a handful of politicians or a few powerful individuals playing their little games." His gaze darkened, voice steady."Yet, instead of just taking them out, the military invades, killing innocent people in the process."


    He let the words sink in, his expression unreadable.


    "Now tell me, General¡­"He exhaled, eyes cold as steel. "Isn''t that the real overreaction?"


    Silence.


    The General face remained impassive, but the weight of Lucian''s words hung heavily in the air.


    For a brief moment, nobody spoke.


    Then, slowly, the General closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh.


    ----

 Chapter 220 - 220: Silvit Island

    Silvit Family Private Island - POV


    At the very heart of the island, within an impenetrable fortress lined with razor-sharp barbed wires and an arsenal of high-caliber weapons, security was at its peak. Armed men patrolled relentlessly, machine guns mounted at strategic locations, and cannons positioned to obliterate any incoming threat.


    Deep beneath this fortress, in an underground control center, a massive room housed 50 to 70 surveillance screens, each broadcasting live footage from cameras stationed throughout the island. Rows of men sat at terminals, monitoring every angle, every movement, ensuring nothing slipped through their watchful eyes.


    Security on this island never slept. It was a rotating system of vigilance shifts changed, but the intensity remained the same.


    ---


    Inside the Headquarters Room


    A tense silence filled the air. The only sound was the hum of monitors and the occasional clacking of keyboards.


    Suddenly, a phone beeped.


    Larry, the ever-loyal secretary of Theo Silvit, ended the call and turned to his boss, his expression grim.


    "Sir Theo, our residence in Wolly City has been attacked."


    The words were like gasoline thrown into a fire.


    SLAM!


    Theo''s hand came down hard on the armrest of his chair, his fingers digging into the leather. His bloodshot eyes burned with rage.


    "I expected retaliation¡­ but this fast?" Theo''s voice was low, venomous.


    His heart pounded with anger only he knew the weight of what was happening.


    First, his carefully planned scheme failed.


    Second, the Kane family got wind of his actions.


    Third, he was forced to abandon his family estate, a place that had stood for generations.


    Now, he had no choice but to stay on this island for years to come.


    And worst of all¡­ his son.


    Theo clenched his jaw, recalling the moment he had seen Tony with his own eyes.


    When his men managed to retrieve Tony from the back exit of the nightclub, Theo had met them on the way to his private jet. He had expected some injuries. After all, it was a fight. But what he saw¡­


    Made his blood boil.


    His son his only heir was reduced to nothing but a broken shell.


    As soon as Theo landed on the island, Tony was rushed to the underground medical lab, a place where only his most trusted doctors worked.


    But even before the official report, just looking at his son''s mangled body told Theo everything he needed to know.


    Still, the doctor''s words crushed him even further.


    ---


    "Sir¡­ his condition is beyond repair."


    Theo''s hands trembled as he listened.


    "His arms and legs were completely shattered. The bones weren''t just broken they were pulverized. Whoever did this used a heavy weapon to systematically crush each limb."


    The doctor''s face was pale, his voice shaking as he continued.


    "His spinal cord has been critically damaged. His ribcage was broken strategically, so no vital organs were hit, but¡­ his entire lower body is permanently disabled."


    Theo''s eyes darkened.


    "And¡­ his reproductive organ¡­" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doctor hesitated.


    Theo''s fingers twitched. "Say it."


    "Crushed beyond recognition."


    For a few seconds, the room was deathly silent.


    Then, Theo exploded.


    He smashed a nearby medical tray, sending surgical tools crashing to the floor.


    The rage coursing through him was immeasurable.


    ---


    "This is a fking miracle he''s even alive!" The doctor continued nervously. "I¡­ I don''t know how his main organs weren''t damaged. It''s as if whoever did this¡­ deliberately kept him alive while ensuring he could never live a normal life again."


    The sheer precision and cruelty behind the act was terrifying.


    Tony wasn''t just beaten. He was erased.


    Reduced to a living corpse.


    Theo''s breath was ragged, his fury uncontainable. His entire body shook with unfiltered hatred.


    His only son the heir of the Silvit family was destroyed.


    And it didn''t stop there.


    When news came that over 300 of his men had been slaughtered by a single man Theo almost lost his mind.


    "What kind of bullshit is this?" He had roared.


    He didn''t believe it. It wasn''t possible.


    So he turned to the only survivor.


    Bobby.


    Bobby was the one who had retrieved Tony from the nightclub. The only one who returned alive from the squadron of 300 men.


    Theo demanded answers.


    And when Bobby repeated the same unbelievable story, Theo''s paranoia skyrocketed.


    "There''s no way Lucian Kane did this alone. YOU BETRAYED ME, DIDN''T YOU?"


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    No matter how much Bobby swore he was telling the truth, Theo refused to believe him.


    In the end¡­ he killed Bobby, too.


    Just in case.


    Now, Theo was consumed by something worse than anger...Pure, undiluted hatred.


    ---


    Present Time Inside the Underground Headquarters


    The weight of it all was suffocating.


    The attack on Wolly City was the final insult.


    The Silvit family residence, standing for centuries, had been invaded and destroyed.


    For a patriarch to lose his home¡­ it was the ultimate disgrace.


    Theo''s hands clenched into tight fists. His teeth gritted together. His entire body trembled.


    His only son was crippled. His elite soldiers were wiped out. His ancestral home was in ruins.


    And all of this¡­


    Because of Lucian Kane.


    Theo''s breath came in ragged gasps, his fury reaching a dangerous peak.


    "Who was it?" he snarled, his voice like a blade cutting through the tense air. "The military? Kane family operatives? How many people? Give me their names I swear, every single one of them, no matter who they are, I''ll kill them all! Even if it takes years, even if I have to wipe out their entire bloodline!"


    His chest rose and fell erratically as he turned his bloodshot eyes toward Larry, who was scanning his phone with a deep frown.


    The men stationed around the headquarters room, monitoring security feeds and operating the facility, remained motionless. None of them dared to look up, their bodies stiff with tension.


    They had seen Theo like this before. And every time he lost control, someone paid the price with their life.


    Larry, still staring at his screen, gulped audibly before finally speaking.


    "It¡­ it wasn''t the military, sir," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Theo''s eyes twitched.


    "So it was Kane''s hidden force?" He clenched his fists, his veins bulging in barely restrained rage. "I see, I see¡­ Get me full bio-data. I want every single face of those who dared set foot on our land."


    Larry hesitated, swallowing hard before forcing the words out. "Sir¡­ it wasn''t a force. The attack was carried out by¡­ just two people."


    For a moment, silence hung in the room like a noose.


    Two?


    Only two?

 Chapter 221 - 221: Gone Crazy

    Only two?


    The words echoed through the minds of every person present. Several men, despite knowing the danger, turned their heads slightly, their expressions filled with disbelief.


    Some looked at Larry as if he had lost his mind. Others were simply too stunned to process it.


    Theo''s eye twitched violently.


    Larry flinched as Theo stormed forward, grabbing him by the collar and yanking him close. "Do you take me for a fool, Larry?!" he hissed, his breath hot with rage. "Is this some kind of sick joke?!"


    "No, sir! I swear on my life!" Larry''s voice was firm, despite the terror in his eyes. "I only said it after watching the live surveillance Footage of our CCTV Cameras in residence. It''s real. There''s no way it could be fake!"


    Theo''s grip tightened before he suddenly let out a dry, humorless chuckle. " You mean to tell me that my fortress MY FORTRESS! was taken down by two men?"


    Larry''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he nodded stiffly. "Yes, sir¡­"


    Theo''s knuckles turned white.


    The very idea that two men could infiltrate his estate a fortress strong enough to withstand a battalion of 500-600 armed soldiers was impossible.


    Even if an army attacked, as long as they didn''t have tanks, airstrikes, or military-grade explosives, they would still suffer heavy casualties before even breaching the gates.


    Yet two men¡­?


    Impossible.


    Theo''s face twisted in pure, livid rage.


    "If what you''re saying is true, then that means¡­ my men abandoned their posts." His voice was dangerously calm, dripping with lethal intent. "They ran like cowards and left my home to be destroyed."


    His eyes burned with the promise of unforgivable punishment.


    "Bring me every name of those who fled," he ordered coldly. "I''ll execute them personally."


    Larry''s hands trembled as he hurriedly tapped on his phone screen, desperate to prove himself before Theo''s wrath turned on him.


    "Sir, please, just look at the footage see it for yourself!" he begged, swiping through his device and casting it onto the massive central monitor in the room.


    Theo let go of Larry''s collar, his hands curling into fists.


    "If you''re wrong, you die." His tone was devoid of emotion. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Larry exhaled sharply, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "And if you''re right¡­" Theo turned his gaze toward the screen, his jaw tightening. "Then I''m killing everyone who disgraced my name


    The screen flickered.


    Then, the CCTV feed from the Silvit Estate in Wolly City began playing.


    And what Theo saw made his blood run cold.


    The first thing he noticed was the gates his strongest, most fortified gates, nearly a foot thick now blown apart, a massive hole gaping in the center.


    It looked as if a high-caliber cannon had blasted through.


    Larry continued switching the angles, displaying scene after scene of utter devastation.


    Bodies.


    Lifeless bodies everywhere.


    Gun shells littered the floors, bullet holes riddled the walls, and trails of blood soaked the once-pristine marble.


    From the lobby to the gardens, the bedrooms, the kitchens even the secret rooms every camera feed showed the same nightmare.


    The men Theo had handpicked to guard his estate¡­Now lay dead.


    Covered in blood and bullet wounds.


    A heavy gulp echoed in the room.


    Even Larry, who had already seen the footage before, swallowed hard as he replayed the scenes.


    Some of the workers, the men stationed in the headquarters, couldn''t stop their hands from trembling.


    The air was thick with silent horror.


    Then Theo''s hysterical laughter cut through the suffocating tension.


    "No, no, no," he chuckled, shaking his head as if in disbelief. "This¡­ this isn''t the work of two men." His voice trembled, hysteria creeping in.


    "Look at that!" He pointed at the screen, laughing hollowly. "That¡­ that''s an entire army! A whole battalion! Look at the way the bullets are scattered it was a full-scale firefight!"


    He turned to Larry, his face twisted with a mix of rage and madness.


    "Two men?!" he spat. "They would have never survived a straight gunfight. At most, they could have planted bombs, carried out sneak attacks but this?! This is an entire battlefield!"


    His breath came in sharp gasps as he clutched at his head, his eyes wide, his mind unraveling.


    Larry took a hesitant step forward. "Sir¡­ please, calm down."


    But Theo wasn''t listening.


    "Did you see that hole in the main gate?" he demanded, his voice unhinged. "That was definitely a tank. Some kind of advanced military-grade weapon!" He suddenly grabbed Larry''s arm, shaking him violently. "How? How the hell did they get their hands on something like that?! Who dares to play with me like this?!"


    Larry gritted his teeth and quickly tapped his phone, his fingers moving in desperation. "Sir, just watch the video¡­ See it for yourself."


    If he didn''t get Theo to focus, he knew he''d die right here.


    The large monitor switched feeds.


    This time, the backyard camera footage appeared on the screen.


    Theo''s breath hitched.


    Two men sat on the ground, casually leaning against fallen bodies.


    One of them a tall man, 6''2 or 6''3, with a broad build was seated on the back of a dead guard, lighting a cigarette.


    Strapped to his back were two massive guns, secured by a military belt.


    Across from him sat a smaller-built man, mirroring his posture, a cigarette hanging from his lips as he muttered something to himself.


    But what stood out the most¡­


    They both wore matching bracelets.


    One green.


    One blue.


    They sat there, completely unbothered.


    As if none of this carnage mattered.


    The headquarters room fell into eerie silence.


    Larry wiped his forehead, his body drenched in cold sweat. "Sir¡­ these are the two.


    These two men¡­ killed everyone."


    "Not a single person survived."


    Theo froze.


    His body locked in place, his mind rejecting what he was seeing.


    Bullshit.


    "This is bullshit!" Theo''s voice cracked into a crazed scream. "Lies! It''s all lies! It can''t be true!"


    He stumbled back, his breath coming in erratic pants.


    His mind refused to accept it.


    There was no way.


    Two men?


    Not two hundred.


    Not two thousand.


    Two.


    And they had massacred the entire estate.


    Theo''s hands shook violently. His body convulsed with rage, disbelief, and sheer madness.


    Then, without warning


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Gunshots ripped through the air.


    Screams.


    "Sir NOOO!"


    THUD.


    Larry collapsed to the ground, a bullet hole between his eyes.


    Theo kept shooting. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    His mind had snapped.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The other workers barely had time to react before bullets tore through their bodies.


    One by one, he gunned them down.


    Their corpses slumped over desks, blood pooling on the floor.


    More screams.


    More gunfire.


    His insane, crazed laughter echoed through the headquarters.


    "It''s all a lie! A lie! A LIE!"


    Bang.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    He emptied every last bullet.


    Then, silence.


    The only sound was Theo''s ragged breathing.


    His hands trembled, his face twitching with hysteria.


    His gun clicked empty.


    Finally, Theo let out a slow exhale, his chest rising and falling heavily.


    He had calmed down.


    Not because he had regained his sanity.


    But because his gun was out of bullets.


    ----


    Author begging for golden tickets and powerstones...we are almost out from all rankings guys sighh


    thanks for reading ya all and sorry for this late updates

 Chapter 222 - 222: Jimmy/Theo

    The sudden ringing of a phone pierced the tense silence of the headquarters.


    The men who had survived Theo''s outburst sat frozen in their seats, their hands on their heads, barely breathing, as if trying to make themselves as invisible as possible.


    Theo, still standing in the middle of the bloodstained room, his breath ragged from the massacre he had just committed, blinked slowly.


    His chest rose and fell, his fingers twitching slightly as if struggling to suppress the lingering rage bubbling beneath his skin.


    Then he exhaled sharply.


    Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­


    He let out a breathy laugh, running a hand through his disheveled light brown hair, trying to calm himself down.


    "It''s alright¡­ it''s alright¡­ all is well¡­ all is well¡­" he muttered under his breath, patting his own chest in an attempt to soothe himself.


    After a few moments, a forced, warm smile crept onto his face.


    With a casual flick of his wrist, he tossed the gun onto the floor, the metallic clatter ringing through the room.


    He adjusted the collar of his shirt, as if restoring his lost dignity.


    Only then did his eyes drift downward to the source of the ringing.


    His gaze landed on Larry''s lifeless body, the man''s phone still buzzing in his bloodied hand.


    Theo crouched down, picking up the phone with a sigh.


    "Ahh¡­Larry, Larry¡­ I told you not to make me angry, didn''t I?"he murmured. "And yet, look at you now¡­ Tsk, what a shame. What a loss."


    Shaking his head, he swiped his thumb across the screen, seeing an unknown number.


    An unknown number¡­ on a private line?


    That''s suspicious.


    His grip on the phone tightened slightly.


    Could Larry have been a traitor?


    Could he have been feeding information to the enemy?


    Could he have been the one to leak my plans to Lucian Kane?


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Theo''s jaw clenched as his anger began to rise again, but before his temper could spiral out of control, he pressed the answer button and put the phone to his ear.


    "Hello, hello, hello! Mic testing one, two, three. Can anybody hear me?"


    The playful, almost mocking voice from the other end instantly irritated him.


    Theo''s eye twitched.


    "Who the fuck is this?" he snapped, his already short patience wearing thinner.


    "Ho, ho, ho! Actually, I was hoping to speak with you, Theo Silvit!"


    The casual, almost gleeful voice continued.


    "See, we came to visit your mansion, but unfortunately, we couldn''t find you anywhere. Such a shame, really." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Theo expressions darkened instantly.


    "So, we thought we''d give you a call!" the voice added, still dripping with fake enthusiasm.


    "We actually have a huuuuge deal for you.Trust me, you''d love it! If you could be so kind as to share your current location, we''ll be there in no time!"


    A scam call?


    Theo''s grip on the phone tightened so hard it nearly cracked.


    "You little shit," he growled. "You really think even an idiot would fall for this?


    He inhaled sharply as his eyes flickered to the massive monitor screen, where the CCTV footage of his estate still played.


    And there they were.


    The two men who had turned his mansion into a bloodbath.


    The taller one, broad-shouldered, sat on top of a dead body, casually smoking a cigarette.


    The smaller one, equally armed, had a phone pressed to his ear.


    Theo''s chest heaved.


    "You¡­"


    "Ah, shit,"the smaller man''s voice said through the phone. "Jimmy, I think he figured it out."


    "Of course, you idiot!" a second voice, clearly annoyed, snapped from the other end."Who the hell would trust a random phone call asking for their location? Were you actually hoping he''d just hand it over?"


    Theo''s face darkened even further.


    These bastards¡­


    Not only had they slaughtered his men, but now they had the audacity to call him like this was some kind of joke?


    He exhaled sharply, his rage reaching its peak.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    His voice was cold, filled with venom.


    "I don''t care who you are or why you did this. But let me make one thing clear"


    His grip on the phone tightened.


    "Your family, your friends, every single person connected to you¡­


    "They''ll be dead."


    "I will kill every last one of them."


    His voice dropped even lower, nearly a whisper.


    "I swear, even if it takes years, I will hunt you both down and make you wish you were never born."


    From the other end of the phone, there was a brief silence.


    Then


    "Shit, Jimmy! The old man''s pissed!"


    "Leave it, Garry. Let me talk."


    This time, the second voice came through, calmer, more serious.


    "You think hiding away on an island is going to save you?" the voice taunted. "You think running will make a difference?"


    Theo gritted his teeth.


    "If you''ve got guts, come here and face me!" he snarled."Let''s see how bold you are in person!"


    "Hah¡­ typical."


    Theo''s lips curled into a sneer.


    "You two got lucky with my mansion,"he said. "But an island?You won''t even make it past the docks."


    Silence.


    Then


    A low chuckle from the other end.


    A low chuckle echoed from the other end of the phone a sound that sent an unnerving chill down Theo''s spine.


    "Actually, we don''t need to come to you at all."


    The voice was calm, almost amused.


    "I can tell you this much¡­you''ve made someone angry.Someone you never should have. And now, you''ll pay the price."


    Theo''s grip on the phone tightened, but instead of fear, a mocking smile curled at his lips.


    "Hah! You think the Kane family is that strong?"he scoffed. "Believe me, I know the Kane family better than you, kid whoever you are."


    His voice dripped with arrogance.


    "The Kane family has the power to destroy me, sure. But believe me, this isn''t a child''s game."


    He leaned back slightly, his anger simmering into cold confidence.


    "I have twenty-three thousand loyal men," Theo continued, "all of them willing to kill with just one word from me. They guard me twenty-four-seven."


    His eyes gleamed with dark amusement.


    "I know they can be killed. But I also know¡­" he smirked,"that Olivia Kane is too soft. Even if I had killed both her kids, she still wouldn''t have the stomach for this kind of retaliation."


    His laughter filled the room, the sound sharp and grating.


    "Yes, she''d want revenge. But to get to me, she''d have to kill those twenty-three thousand men standing in the way."


    He shook his head.


    "And her heart would never allow that."


    Theo chuckled darkly.


    "You''re still a child after all. You have no idea how this world works."


    But then


    A voice from the other end of the line cut through his laughter.


    "I never said your life was in danger from the Kane family."


    The amusement on Theo''s face vanished instantly.


    "Nor Olivia Kane," the voice added,"In fact, they''re the least of your worries."


    For the first time, Theo''s eyes narrowed.


    "huh?"


    His mind raced.


    Another faction? A hidden organization? One of the three other great families?


    Who else would interfere in this?


    "Did you really think we came to your mansion because we were following someone''s orders?" the voice continued.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Avey Jumped

    "Did you really think we came to your mansion because we were following someone''s orders?" the voice continued.


    "That''s your problem, Theo. You''re too naive for someone in your position."


    Theo''s fingers twitched.


    He hadn''t expected this kind of response.


    "The real reason we came to kill you tonight," the voice went on, "was to do it before¡­ he got free."


    Theo''s blood ran cold.


    "Before he got free?"


    Who he?


    The voice on the other end was dead serious.


    "Because once he does, it won''t just be two people dying, Theo."


    A pause.


    Then


    "It''ll be the end of you, your so-called empire, and every shred of confidence you have left."


    Those all 23 thousand men you are talking about


    Theo''s jaw clenched.


    For the first time, a sliver of unease crept into his gut.


    Who the hell was this person talking about?


    "Tell me what the fuck you''re talking about, you bastard!"Theo snarled, his grip tightening so hard on the phone it nearly cracked.


    "If you think Ill get scared because of your vague threats, you''re dead wrong!"


    A heavy sigh came from the other end of the call.


    "Dont yell, dude¡­" the voice said, almost sounding exhausted.


    "Fine. I''ll give you two options."


    Theo breath slowed slightly, his muscles tense.


    "First," the voice continued,"send all twenty-three thousand men off that island. Let them live."


    Theo scoffed.


    "Not happening."


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Second¡­"the voice went on, unfazed. "Leave the island yourself. Run."


    Theo''s eyes flickered dangerously.


    "At least do something good before you go to hell," the voice added, his tone carrying a strange kind of finality.


    Theo gritted his teeth.


    "You really think this pathetic attempt at intimidation will work on me?"he sneered.


    "Whoever you''re talking about, whoever is coming, I don''t give a damn!"


    His voice burned with hatred.


    "I don''t care if I die. But I promise you whoever comes for me, they won''t walk away unscathed."


    A deep sigh echoed through the phone once more.


    And this time, Theo couldn''t tell if the sigh from the other end of the call was out of pity¡­or amusement.


    Then, the voice spoke again.


    "He isn''t like his mother, Olivia Kane, you just said..."


    Theo narrowed his eyes, gripping the phone tighter.


    "His mother Olivia? Hah! That useless kid?" Theo scoffed. "Wait, wait what was his name again? Lucian Kane, right?"


    A laugh bubbled up in his chest, turning into a full-blown fit of amusement.


    "Don''t tell me that for the last five minutes, you''ve been warning me about that little shit!" He threw his head back, laughing loudly.


    But the voice on the other end of the call remained quiet.


    Unbothered, Theo continued.


    "You hurt someone who was dear to him," the voice finally spoke again, the tone eerily calm. "And I can tell you now... he won''t care about what stands in his way."


    "You, your island, your twenty-three thousand men, or even the government. it wouldn''t make any difference."


    He will destroy it all... anything in his way to kill you for what you had did.


    Theo, who had been listening with a faint smirk, suddenly burst into laughter again.


    "Wait, wait" He struggled to contain himself."Pfffft hahaha! Are we talking about the same brat?!"


    His laughter echoed through the room, the tension from earlier completely vanishing.


    "Are you sure Olivia didn''t have some other affair and pop out a different kid?"Theo sneered, wiping a tear from his eye with his index finger.


    "Because as far as I know..." He snickered. "The Lucian Kane I have heard about? Hah! Kill me? Kill everyone in his way?"


    He shook his head, clicking his tongue in amusement.


    "Kids these days... Just because they have a little money, they start thinking they''re some kind of gangsters or emperors."


    Theo sighed dramatically, as if this entire conversation had been a waste of his time.


    Then


    A deep, tired sigh came from the other end of the call.


    "I just wanted to save some lives," the voice muttered, sounding almost resigned. "But I guess...no one can win against stupidity."


    And with that


    The line went dead.


    Starline Manor Avey''s POV


    Standing on the fourth-floor balcony,Avey''s disheveled hair swayed in the cold night breeze. Tear stains marked her pale cheeks, but despite it all, a gentle smile rested on her lips.


    For weeks, ever since the prince had come to propose marriage¡­ ever since her last conversation with Lucian when he looked into her eyes and said he hated her she had been trapped in endless thought.


    She had spent countless hours locked in her room, replaying that moment over and over again.


    Lucian''s words were like a dagger to the heart.


    "I hate you." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The phrase rang in her head like a cruel melody, each repetition cutting deeper than the last.


    She sighed, inhaling the cool night air, her expression softening as she gazed up at the silver moon illuminating the world below.The wind caressed her face, but it did nothing to soothe the storm raging inside her.


    "I got a second chance¡­ but I still couldn''t undo the mistakes I made,"Avey murmured, her voice fragile.


    "He doesn''t like me¡­ and I know, deep down, that my presence only causes him pain."


    Her lips trembled as she blinked back more tears.


    Maybe Jimmy was right.


    "I should let him live his life¡­without me."


    Avey closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them, her smile tinged with sorrow.


    "Be happy, my love. My Lucian."


    A single tear rolled down her cheek as she whispered his name into the wind.


    "Just know¡­ even if I was too ignorant to realize it before"


    Her voice broke, but she forced herself to continue.


    "I love you more than anything."


    Her hands clenched into small, trembling fists, her delicate pink skin glowing under the moonlight.


    "I can''t stand seeing that pain in your eyes when you look at me. I know¡­that pain only exists because I do. Because I remind you of everything you wish to forget."


    Her knees buckled slightly, her body swaying.


    "But still¡­ all I ever wanted was to be by your side.Just once. Just for a little longer."


    A bitter chuckle escaped her lips before she let out a shaky breath.


    "Ah¡­ I thought I had no more tears left to cry.So why¡­"


    Her voice trembled, her vision blurred as fresh tears spilled freely down her face.


    "Why do I still have so many left?"


    She exhaled deeply.


    Then she stepped onto the edge of the balcony.


    The cold air wrapped around her like an eerie embrace, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "A person hated by the one they love¡­ doesn''t deserve to exist in this world."


    Her lips curled into a sad smile as she whispered her final thoughts into the night.


    Then she jumped.


    As her body plummeted toward the ground, the seconds stretched into eternity.


    "Fighting fate is¡­so painful."


    She closed her eyes.


    "I thought I could fight it."


    And then


    -----

 Chapter 224 - 224: Max Face Reveal

    Central Headquarters~ A Place Beyond the Multiverse pov


    Somewhere in the endless expanse of the multiverse, an office floated in the middle of nowhere, suspended in the vastness of space.


    At first glance, it looked like an ordinary office building, small and unassuming. But anyone who understood the nature of reality itself would know that this place was far from ordinary.


    Inside, a young woman lounged in her chair,legs crossed, a book held open in one hand.


    She appeared completely engrossed in its pages, eyes scanning the text with a mix of enthusiasm and boredom as if she was reading something both fascinating and utterly predictable at the same time.


    Then


    Ding! Ding!


    A sudden beeping sound broke the silence, cutting through the still air. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A holographic screen flickered to life above the desk,its light casting a soft blue glow.


    Then, a mechanical yet eerily human voice emerged from the screen.


    "Ma''am¡­"


    The voice was distinctly female, but something about it was off too precise, too¡­ robotic.


    The woman sighed.


    "Hm?"


    Finally, she tore her gaze away from the book, clicking her tongue in mild irritation as she shut it with one hand.


    Her face, now visible, was beyond mortal beauty ethereal, eternal. Not a single flaw.


    With a delicate motion, she adjusted her glasses using her index finger before resting her elbow on the armrest.


    Her lips parted into a small pout as she spoke.


    "Oh my¡­what is it this time?"


    Her voice carried a mix of annoyance and amusement like a teacher too exhausted to scold her favorite troublemaker.


    The voice on the screen hesitated.


    "Master¡­just how long?"


    The way it spoke was strangely tired, despite being an AI assistant.


    The woman, apparently called Master, gave a lazy nod.


    "Ah¡­ you''re still on that?"


    She exhaled softly, lifting the book in her hand and tossing it into the air.


    And just like that


    It vanished, dissolving into countless particles of light.


    With a tired groan, she pressed her fingers against her forehead, rubbing the space between her eyebrows as if warding off a headache.


    "Sigh¡­ here we go again."


    She tapped her index finger against the armrest of her chair, her other hand still resting on her temple.


    "Let''s talk face to face."


    At her command


    A small, circular portal flickered into existence just above the desk.


    Then


    Something fell from it.


    Plop!


    A tiny figure landed on the desk, no bigger than two feet tall.


    The moment he appeared, the entire atmosphere of the room shifted.


    He was adorably small, his chubby frame clad in a sky-blue shark-themed outfit.


    His large black eyes blinked up at her, his cheeks puffed a soft shade of red, and his messy brown hair barely peeked out from under the shark hood.


    The sheer cuteness radiating from him was almost otherworldly.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    The woman''s lips parted slightly.


    Then, with a flat, exasperated look, she uttered his name.


    "Max."


    The small figure tumbled onto the desk, its tiny body barely two feet in height. A creature resembling a miniature penguin, with stubby hands and feet, yet distinctly humanoid.


    Despite its naturally adorable appearance, tiredness weighed heavy on its face. The sparkle that should have been in its large black eyes was dull, as if the weight of something too great to bear had drained its light.


    Max lifted his gaze toward the woman sitting in the chair before him. Due to his small size, even while standing on the table, he was still at eye level with her.


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    A sigh escaped the woman''s lips, followed by an immediate shift in demeanor.


    Her eyes lit up, and in an instant, the exhaustion on her face disappeared.


    "Ahhh~ My Maxy looks so cute as always!"


    Both hands flew to her cheeks, her expression melting into pure admiration. It was as if she had completely forgotten that she had been sighing just a moment ago.


    But Max? He remained unmoved.


    His rebellious yet respectful eyes stayed locked onto hers, unshaken by her antics.


    "Master¡­just how much longer?"


    The words came from deep within, heavy with frustration. He had asked this before.Too many times.


    "Awww~ So rude!"the woman pouted, leaning forward slightly. "Not even a proper greeting? Hmph!"


    She squinted at him with mock disappointment, but her eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "You''ve become so rebellious. And all because of one human,"she added with a smirk. "And not just any human, an anomaly."


    She sighed, shaking her head. "You''ve gotten really close to him, Max."


    Max raised a small hand, the movement oddly cute despite the weight it carried.


    "Master¡­" he said, voice steady, yet heavy."Can''t you just let it go? It''s just one world."


    The woman''s expression didn''t change, but the room itself seemed to grow heavier.


    A deep sigh escaped her lips as she leaned back in her chair, tilting her head slightly.


    "Max," she spoke softly. "How many times have I told you?"


    Her voice was calm, but the undertone was absolute.


    "I am not a god. I am just¡­ a concept."


    She lifted a delicate finger, tapping it against the air as if marking an invisible point.


    "If it were in my hands, do you really think I wouldn''t have done something already?"


    She let her words settle before continuing, her gaze never leaving Max.


    "You know that this is their destiny.Their fate. It is something beyond my control."


    Max clenched his tiny fists, his frustration barely contained.


    The woman exhaled lightly and smiled.


    "Perhaps you still don''t quite understand,"she mused."Let me explain it to you myself."


    She raised a finger and began speaking, her voice carrying a strange authority, as if the very fabric of reality itself listened when she spoke.


    "Let''s think about it logically."


    "Fictional stories whether they are books, movies, manga, manhua, or even simple ideas are not real. They are mere creations of imagination."


    She leaned forward slightly, her golden eyes gleaming behind her glasses.


    "But¡­"


    Her lips curled into a knowing smile.


    "What if they do exist?"

 Chapter 225 - 225: The Worlds of fiction

    "What if they do exist?"


    Max said nothing. He had heard this before. Many times.


    "Every thought¡­ every imagination that a being creates, when given enough love and recognition, does not just stay as fiction it becomes reality."


    She spread her arms, gesturing at the endless shelves filled with books behind her.


    "Yes, fiction is real. And because of that¡­ authors are gods."


    She let the words sink in.


    "But¡­ gods with no cosmic power of their own."


    She tilted her head, her voice turning playful yet profound.


    "And how is a world created, you ask?"


    She tapped her fingers against the desk rhythmically.


    "A world is born only when a story gains enough love and satisfaction. It is not the author''s imagination alone that brings it to life, but the belief and passion of those who experience it."


    She adjusted her glasses, her smile widening.


    "One might deny it."


    "Why?"


    "Because it is fiction."


    "It''s not real."


    "But the truth is¡­ the stories you watch, read, or create already exist. Not in your reality, but in the Fictional World."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, her voice lowering as she emphasized her next words.


    "Or, more precisely, a Fictional Universe or Multiverse."


    She leaned back with a satisfied look.


    "Now, here''s another question."


    "How are Fictional Worlds born?"


    She gave a small, dramatic pause before answering.


    "It is not through people''s imagination but also at same time."


    She smiled knowingly.


    "But through the creators."


    She tapped the desk twice, as if setting a rule in stone.


    "The Authors."


    "Or as some might call them¡­ gods."


    Max watched her in silence. He had heard this speech too many times.


    "You see," she continued, "when an author wishes to create a world, they first need to write its story. And once it is written, they must publish it to mortals."


    She smirked.


    "Yes. Just as you think. The stories, the movies, the manga, the novels they are the work of gods using authors as avatars."


    She placed a hand on her chest dramatically.


    "And the more people read and love a story¡­ the stronger its world becomes."


    She pointed at Max with a knowing look.


    "I am not saying that famous authors in your world are literal deities."


    She chuckled.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "They are just avatars. A human version of the deities creating their worlds."


    She tilted her head.


    "Just as Batman has an evil version from the Negative World¡­ authors have divine versions of themselves in the Fictional Realm."


    She snapped her fingers.


    "So¡­ why do these gods create worlds?"


    She grinned.


    "of course for satisfaction and love for creativity!"


    But money too most of times.(The ones which get dropped.)


    Max sighed. He knew she was going to say that.


    The woman giggled.


    "Or, what we call Cosmity."


    She leaned in, her golden eyes sparkling mischievously.


    "It''s similar to divinity, the way gods collect power in mythologies. The love, belief, and energy from the audience it fuels the world into existence."


    She waved her hand, her tone light but undeniably serious.


    "And what happens when a story loses its love?"


    She gestured at the endless bookshelves around them.


    "It falls."


    Her gaze darkened slightly.


    "All these books are worlds that were abandoned by their authors¡­ left to rot in oblivion."


    She exhaled softly, her expression unreadable.


    "And that¡­" she said, pointing at herself.


    "¡­is why I exist."


    Her gaze met Max''s.


    "I am The Seer of Fictions."


    She smiled.


    "My duty is simple. I watch, I observe, and I collect."


    She turned back to Max, her tone gentler now.


    "You understand now, don''t you?"


    Max said nothing.


    He had heard it all before.


    And yet¡­


    Even he couldn''t escape the weight of those words.


    The woman''s voice softened, her golden eyes locking onto him with an almost motherly warmth.


    "as i always say¡­" she whispered.


    She placed a delicate hand over her heart.


    "If you truly desire something from the depths of your heart, the entire universe will conspire to bring it to you."


    A knowing smile played on her lips.


    "Yes¡­ anything is possible."


    She looked up toward the endless expanse of the library.


    "And if enough people love something enough¡­"


    She closed her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Even fiction¡­ becomes reality."


    Max wanted to sigh.


    That same damn phrase again.


    His master used it so much that even he had caught himself repeating it without realizing it which irritated him to no end. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he said nothing.


    Instead, he simply watched as his master raised a book into the air, twirling it lightly between her delicate fingers.


    "This is what you''re asking for, isn''t it?" she said.


    A title was written on the cover in bold, ornate letters.


    "Revenge by Harem."


    Max''s expression didn''t change, but he recognized it instantly.


    She waved it in front of him lazily.


    "This is the novel¡­ the foundation of the world you went to experience. Where you played the role of a system and observed the events unfold firsthand."


    Her golden eyes gleamed as she tapped her index finger against the book''s thick spine.


    "A world where Victor Veinz is the protagonist, the chosen favorite of the heavens, and Arthur is cast as the villain. A world where the central female characters exist only to shape their fates."


    She twirled the book again.


    "This world¡­ it came from here."


    She let that fact settle before continuing.


    "But this book," she added, her tone growing distant, "is an abandoned book."


    Her voice softened slightly as she stared down at it.


    "Dropped by its creator."


    Max remained silent.


    Of course, he already knew this.


    This world Earth T45628X5ZZ was nothing more than the manifestation of a forsaken story.


    A world doomed to meet its inevitable end.


    And yet, his master still had the authority to interfere.


    "As the Seer of Fiction, I am granted one chance," she continued.


    She held up a single finger.


    "One chance to alter fate. To let a forsaken world survive. To allow its people to continue living."


    Max knew what was coming.


    He knew all of this already.


    But she spoke anyway, her gaze locked onto him.


    "Every character in that novel exists as real people in this world. They are not just words on a page they are living, breathing humans."


    Her fingers drummed lightly against the book''s cover.


    "And that one chance¡­"


    ---


    Thanks for reading have a lovely day haha

 Chapter 226 - 226: The truth

    Her fingers drummed lightly against the book''s cover.


    "And that one chance¡­"


    She pointed at Max.


    "That chance is you."


    "Systems ."


    the real game changer for all.


    Max didn''t react.


    Not because he was surprised he wasn''t but because he had already known his role from the beginning.


    His small hands clenched into fists.


    "Systems carry the power of the multiverse itself," she continued."A force capable of shifting destinies."


    She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her palm.


    "As the Seer, I had the right to choose one pivotal character from that world.One person whose influence was strong enough to alter the fate of everything."


    She sighed.


    "But altering a story isn''t as simple as snapping a finger. The only way to do it¡­"


    She lifted the book slightly.


    "Is by flipping the roles."


    Max''s expression darkened.


    He knew exactly where she was going.


    "The hero must become the villain." Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "And the villain must become the hero."


    She let those words settle in the air before continuing.


    "And in this case, the best way to achieve that was through the heroines."


    A knowing smile tugged at her lips.


    "This entire world revolves around Victor Veinz using female heroines to gain strength, exact revenge, and ultimately kill Arthur."


    She tapped her finger against the book''s title.


    "So the key to flipping the story was simple."


    She smirked.


    "Make the heroines fall for the villain instead."


    Max remained expressionless, but deep down, he knew this wasn''t a lie.


    Her plan had been set from the start.


    The only way to shift the world''s fate was to manipulate the hearts of the key female characters to take them away from Victor and turn them against him.


    And there was one character in the novel perfect for that role.


    She leaned back slightly, her gaze glinting with amusement.


    "Lucian Kane."


    Max tensed slightly.


    His master continued.


    "A character who, in the original novel, was barely important. A mere footnote, cast aside with no real purpose."


    Her fingers traced the book''s edge.


    "But when you look at him carefully¡­ he has deep ties with many of the central heroines."


    She began listing them off.


    "Olivia Kane as his mother."


    "Rose Kane as his sister."


    "Avey Starline as his childhood friend and first love."


    She tilted her head.


    "All women who held great influence in the original timeline. All women who, under the right circumstances¡­ could have been the ones to change everything."


    She exhaled lightly.


    "I had planned to send you as a system to guide him to make him stronger, to push him along the path of power."


    She glanced at Max.


    "He wouldn''t have known that his real purpose was to shift the story''s balance."


    "And of course," she added, her tone nonchalant, "his fate was already sealed."


    She closed the book.


    "Once he served his purpose, he would have died naturally.The universal laws would have ensured that."


    "But¡­" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "An anomaly occurred."


    Max clenched his fists.


    "Something that was never meant to happen."


    She exhaled slowly, her gaze sharp.


    Before i could start my plan


    "An unknown soul¡­ from an unknown source¡­ crashed into Lucian Kane''s body."


    It was an anomaly a rare one.


    Almost nonexistent.


    Even she, the Seer of Fiction, had only encountered such cases a handful of times.


    "Normally," she continued, tapping a delicate finger against her temple, "I could simply erase that character, allowing the anomaly to drift naturally into the reincarnation cycle."


    Her golden eyes narrowed slightly.


    "But¡­ these anomalies don''t usually land in important positions within a story. They''re typically background characters, insignificant enough that their presence barely causes a ripple."


    She sighed, tilting her head slightly.


    "So, I leave them be. They live, they die. Nothing changes."


    She waved her hand dismissively.


    "Most of the time, it''s just a lost human soul some unfortunate existence that died in another dimension and, due to some strange cosmic factors, ended up in a newly formed fictional world."


    Her eyes flickered toward Max.


    "But this time¡­"


    Her voice took on a sharper edge.


    "This time, the anomaly landed in the perfect character placement."


    She tapped the cover of the book in her hand.


    "Lucian Kane."


    Her lips curled into a knowing smirk.


    "The ideal candidate to alter the fate of the world. The perfect pawn to set everything in motion."


    She let out a soft chuckle.


    "And since I lack the power to manually remove the soul, I figured¡­ why not let it be?"


    Her gaze fell onto Max, who remained silent, his tiny body stiff.


    "After all, it wouldn''t have changed much. You were watching over him. You were supposed to make sure our plan went perfectly."


    Max lowered his head.


    "Ahh¡­" Her voice took on a mocking sweetness. "But my dear Max got too attached to his host, didn''t he?"


    She twirled a lock of her golden hair between her fingers, a sly amusement dancing in her gaze.


    "You pitied him."


    Max''s small hands clenched into fists.


    "You forgot your mission, Max," she sighed, shaking her head in mock disappointment.


    "You were supposed to make him strong. To give him overpowered abilities by any means necessary."


    Her smile faded slightly.


    "The plan was simple."


    Her voice grew colder.


    "Lucian Kane would grow powerful. Ambitious. Greedy. And through that, he would attract the attention of the central heroines."


    She listed them off, one by one.


    "His mother, Olivia Kane, would see his rise and benefit from it."


    "His sister, Rose Kane, would be forced to acknowledge his importance."


    "His childhood friend, Avey Starline, would inevitably be drawn to him once more."


    She let out a soft, bitter chuckle.


    "All he had to do was keep chasing power keep completing missions, keep growing stronger. And in the process¡­ he would unknowingly empower the heroines."


    Her golden eyes bore into Max, unyielding.


    "You chose the Love System for a reason, didn''t you?"


    Max flinched.


    "You knew the mechanics perfectly."


    She tapped the book again.


    "The system rewards him for bonding with women. Every bit of strength he gains, every ounce of wealth he accumulates it all flows into the heroines as well."


    Her voice softened, but her words were sharp as a blade.


    "Lucian Kane was never meant to be the true beneficiary."


    "He was just a middleman."


    Max body trembeled.


    He knew.


    He had always known.


    Lucian had spent all this time believing that he was growing stronger, that he was gaining power for himself.


    But in truth?


    ----

 Chapter 227 - 227: Sacrifices

    But in truth?


    Everything was designed to serve the heroines.


    Every mission. Every reward. Every single ounce of effort.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The real beneficiaries were always them.


    "He was nothing more than a tool."


    The words left her lips with eerie finality.


    Max felt sick.


    "He¡­ he¡­" His voice trembled. "He deserves better."


    His small fists shook.


    "Lucian deserves to be loved too. He deserves to be happy. Why should he be"


    "Why should he be a pawn?" she interrupted, smirking.


    She leaned forward, her golden eyes gleaming.


    "It''s for the greater good, Max."


    Her voice was calm, unbothered.


    "He''s not suffering, is he?"


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "We''re giving him the best life possible l power, wealth, women, luxury. Everything."


    She leaned back, crossing one leg over the other.


    "Sure, it''s short-lived. Sure, he dies at the end."


    She shrugged.


    "But isn''t that a fair trade?"


    She smirked.


    "Ask any human would they rather live a long, uneventful life¡­ or thirty years of absolute indulgence and power?"


    She tapped her fingers against the book.


    "It''s a win-win."


    Her voice turned teasing.


    "And on top of that¡­ he gets to save an entire world in the process."


    Max shook his head violently.


    "I GET IT!"


    His voice cracked as he yelled.


    "But NOT HIM!"


    His small body trembled, his black eyes glistening with emotion.


    "He''s not like that! He''s not just some pawn!"


    For the first time, his voice broke.


    "Not Lucian."


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    The Seer of Fiction simply watched him, an unreadable expression on her face.


    Then¡­


    She sighed.


    "Oh, Max¡­"


    She leaned forward, her golden eyes gleaming.


    Her voice was soft, almost affectionate.


    "You''re making this far more complicated than it needs to be."


    Max''s fists clenched, his small body shaking.


    But before he could say another word


    She gently placed the book onto the table.


    And smiled.


    "Call it a sacrifice, Max, but... Lucian is the only one. He has to do it."


    Max clenched his tiny fists, his entire body trembling.


    "Master¡­ can''t you just do something? I¡­ I can''t lie to him anymore."


    His voice cracked. His large, dark eyes shimmered with emotion.


    "I''VE LIED TO HIM SO MANY TIMES!"


    His tiny hands slammed against the table.


    "HE TRUSTS ME BLINDLY!"


    His breath was ragged, his small body trembling from the sheer weight of his guilt.


    "He always trusts me¡­ and here I am the biggest reason for all his pain and suffering!"


    His voice choked with emotion.


    "He doesn''t know the truth yet¡­ but I"


    Max swallowed hard, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "I can''t lie to him anymore."


    A heavy silence settled between them.


    The woman sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "Ughhh, don''t look at me with those eyes." She turned her face away. "I already told you I can''t do anything."


    She folded her arms, leaning back slightly.


    "And don''t think I haven''t noticed all the things you''ve done."


    Max stiffened.


    She adjusted her glasses, her golden eyes narrowing at him.


    "First, you changed the mission rewards boosting them far beyond their intended values, giving Lucian absurdly high bonuses for the smallest of achievements."


    Her fingers tapped against the table.


    "Sometimes you even rewarded him for nothing."


    Max flinched.


    "And let''s not forget¡­" She gave him a long, knowing stare. "The nukes."


    Max pouted and looked away.


    "Thousands, Max. You gave him nukes in batches." She pressed her fingers to her temple. "Who even does that?!"


    She gestured dramatically.


    "Satellites? Fine. A couple of them? Sure. But hundreds?"


    She sighed deeply, shaking her head.


    "I swear, before the world even collapses on its own, that kid is going to destroy it first!"


    Max huffed and crossed his small arms, turning his head to the side like a sulking child.


    The woman exhaled, waving a hand dismissively.


    "I overlooked it for you." She gave him a firm look. "But don''t think I didn''t notice. You''ve been breaking the rules just to favor that kid."


    Her eyes darkened.


    "And let''s talk about the worst offense of all."


    Her finger pointed directly at Max.


    "You reset the entire world''s timeline."


    Max froze.


    "Do you even understand what you''ve done?" Her voice was low, serious.


    "Our plan was working. Victor Veinz was already becoming enemies with nearly all the heroines. Arthur wasn''t the protagonist yet, but we had time."


    She tapped the book on the table.


    "But you " Her eyes flashed dangerously. "you used a forbidden technique and rewound everything."


    She took a step forward, her golden gaze piercing through him.


    "Do you even realize how much you''ve lost?"


    Max said nothing.


    His small fists trembled.


    "Just because of one human."


    Her voice was sharp.


    "Just because Lucian died, you threw away everything. You reversed the entire world''s time."


    She stared at him, waiting. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Max didn''t lower his gaze this time.


    He stood firm.


    His tiny body, his trembling fists, his unwavering eyes everything about him screamed defiance.


    If given the chance, he''d do it again.


    And he didn''t regret it.


    Not one bit.


    The woman clicked her tongue, crossing her arms.


    "Don''t look so proud."


    She scoffed, shaking her head.


    "Not only did you sacrifice so much to use that forbidden technique, but you also put billions of humans and trillions of lives in danger just to save one person."


    Her voice grew cold.


    "You should be ashamed, Max."


    Silence.


    Max''s small fists clenched harder.


    But she wasn''t done.


    "And even though you reversed time, you completely shattered the universe''s natural order. You challenged the author''s influence, messed with the prewritten fate of this world¡­"


    She exhaled sharply.


    "The heavens won''t intervene anymore. The world''s natural laws won''t force Lucian Kane into the suffering he was originally meant to endure."


    She rubbed her temple.


    "The curse that made everyone hate him it''s gone."


    She narrowed her eyes at Max.


    "But do you know how lucky you are? Do you even realize how close you were to being erased?!"


    She looked away, running a hand through her golden hair.


    "Tsk." She clicked her tongue.


    "You could''ve died."


    Max''s small shoulders trembled.


    She took a deep breath, then sighed again.


    "Whatever."


    Her voice softened just barely.


    "You''ve already paid for your mistakes."


    She looked at him, expression unreadable.


    "And as your master, I''ll forgive you."


    A brief pause.


    Then


    "But now, after everything, you have the audacity to ask me for another favor?"


    Her golden eyes darkened.


    "For him?"


    Max didn''t back down.


    His dark eyes, filled with unwavering determination, met hers without hesitation.


    The woman sighed, running a hand through her hair again.


    "Max¡­"


    She looked at him, her voice softer this time.


    "You shouldn''t forget who and what you are."


    She shook her head slowly.


    "Not your duty. Not your purpose."


    Her gaze turned distant.


    "You were supposed to be a rising system star, Max¡­"


    She sighed, a hint of regret in her voice.


    "But because of him¡­"


    Her words trailed off.


    She stared at Max Sighing to herself.


    ----


    yooo guys your all sweet handsome shameless author here if you really like the story...may comment and powerstones...hehe


    only if you like that is...i wish story is going good...idk what i am writing...but its getting exciting...i won''t lie haha


    leme cook

 Chapter 228 - 228: Max

    Max let out a shaky breath, his voice carrying a rare sense of defeat.


    "I know that..." he muttered.


    The woman sighed, leaning back in her chair. "Max, let go of your foolishness. You''ve done more than enough for that human. He should be grateful."


    Her voice softened just a little. "Even if he found out what you did to him, I doubt he''d hate you. Don''t worry." She glanced at Max, who stood on the table with his tiny hands clenched into fists.


    Max scoffed, shaking his head. "I know... I know he wouldn''t hate me." His voice trembled, frustration mixing with something deeper. "Even if he found out I was raising him like some livestock manipulating him, using him, only to discard him when his purpose was fulfilled..."


    He exhaled, his small shoulders slumping. "Lucian is a fool... but he''s not like normal humans." His voice softened. "He''s special. He''s kind. And he''s... innocent."


    The woman clicked her tongue. "You don''t have to use such dramatic words." She ran a hand through her golden hair. "He''s not an animal, Max. His luck is just... really bad. That''s all."


    She twirled a strand of her hair between her fingers. "Max, you haven''t done anything wrong. You''re simply fulfilling your duty as a system. You''re not forcing him."


    "I''m manipulating him." Max''s voice rose, anger seeping into his words. "That''s even worse than forcing him outright!"


    The woman sighed, shaking her head. "You''re making a big deal out of nothing, honestly." She gestured vaguely. "All you did was give him missions. That''s it. The way he chose to live his life was entirely up to him."


    She leaned forward slightly, her gaze unwavering. "Lucian had so many options. He could have taken the easy path gone to clubs, thrown extravagant parties, built his own harem, enjoyed his wealth, his power." She waved her hand. "No one stopped him. If anything, he''s one of the strongest humans in that world. He could''ve lived like a king."


    She sighed, rubbing her temple. "But instead, he chose suffering. He wanted a family. He wanted love. He wanted something that was never meant for him in the first place."


    She tilted her head, studying Max. "Sure, he would have gotten more rewards by sticking with the real heroines, but he could have played it smarter. Why was he so honest with them?"


    She scoffed. "You know the truth, Max. Due to the author''s influence, those women were never meant to be his friends. If anything, they were destined to be his enemies."


    Max remained silent, his tiny fists trembling.


    "Yet he still loved them," she continued. "Was he forced to? No. Did you push him? No. He willingly let himself get hurt, betrayed, and tortured emotionally and mentally."


    Her golden eyes gleamed. "He did this to himself."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "This human is stupid if you ask me. Humans have never been like this. They''re selfish, arrogant, ambitious, and cruel."


    Max suddenly looked up, his dark eyes filled with rare defiance. "Not all of them."


    The woman raised an eyebrow.


    Max took a deep breath. "There are humans who are good. Who are kind. Who have beautiful hearts."


    His voice softened. "Lucian¡­ he''s special. I know him better than anyone."


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    He closed his eyes for a moment before continuing.


    "I''ve watched him from the day he was born. I know him better than he knows himself. He was always different from the others."


    His voice grew stronger. "Lucian is smart. Smarter than anyone gives him credit for. He understands the meaning of life in a way no one else does."


    Max opened his eyes, a distant look in them. "He knows that life isn''t about being the strongest, the richest, or the most powerful. He knows that true happiness only exists when shared. When you have people who belong to you who love you."


    His small voice trembled slightly. "He understood that because in his past life, he lived without those things."


    A deep breath.


    "Life is good when you are happy. But it''s much better when others are happy because of you."


    Max looked down, his tiny hands curling into fists. "That''s what Lucian believed. That''s what made him different."


    His voice wavered. "Even when he gained power, wealth, and strength, he never abandoned his ideals. He never let go of what truly mattered to him."


    He looked up, his dark eyes shining. "The love I''ve seen in him¡­ for his mother, for his sister, for Avey, for his friends he cherished them all. Even if they hurt him, he never stopped loving them. They were his everything."


    Max let out a small, sad chuckle.


    "Maybe¡­ maybe even me too."


    The woman''s expression softened just slightly, but she said nothing.


    Max took a deep breath. "Yes, maybe he was obsessive. Maybe he loved too deeply, too recklessly. Maybe he cared too much."


    His lips trembled. "But so what?"


    He swallowed hard. "He never had any bad intentions. All he ever wanted was to love and be loved in return."


    Max closed his eyes, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on him.


    "He wasn''t wrong."


    A long silence followed.


    The woman watched him carefully, a strange glint in her golden eyes.


    Max exhaled slowly.


    "I don''t understand humans sometimes," he admitted quietly."They''re so complicated.


    He shook his head.


    "But I know this." His voice was firm.


    "Lucian¡­he wasn''t wrong. He was right."


    Max let out a heavy sigh, his small body slumping slightly. "Maybe he just chose the wrong people to love¡­" he murmured. "No¡­ maybe the wrong world."


    The woman leaned back in her chair, adjusting her glasses with a calm expression."His character, his personality, his goals¡­ they don''t fit the plot he''s in."


    She tilted her head slightly, watching Max. "If he were cold-blooded, ruthless, or even just a little more selfish, this world wouldn''t be painful for him. It''s simple, really. Rather than trying to change others, maybe he should change himself."


    Her voice remained steady. "Change his personality, change his goals. Stop looking for love."


    She exhaled softly. "If you''re so worried about him, why don''t you do that, Max? You''re his system. You could guide him in that direction."


    Max''s small hands clenched into fists. "Master¡­ I''ve tried." His voice carried an unusual amount of exhaustion. "Not once. Not twice. So many times."


    He looked up at her, frustration flickering in his tired eyes. "I told him to give up. I told him to move on. I told him to look for someone else, to live his life, to forget about love. I cursed him, insulted him, tried to break him."


    Even tho i was the love system but...


    His fists trembled."But he doesn''t listen."


    His voice dropped to a whisper. "I''ve tried¡­ maybe if I had done it earlier, back when he first started¡­ maybe it would have been different."


    Max closed his eyes, an overwhelming sense of helplessness washing over him.


    "But it was too late."


    A moment of silence passed between them.


    Then, Max let out another deep sigh. "Sometimes¡­ even though I know the truth, I really, really want to kill those women. Torture them for millions of years in the 19th layer of hell."


    His voice was low, bitter.


    The woman let out a short laugh, amused by his sudden outburst."Oh? That could be arranged."


    But just as she was about to continue, something changed.


    Her expression stilled.


    She slowly turned her head to the right, her golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    At the same time, Max did the same.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Their gazes pierced through the walls of the office, cutting across space, across time, stretching trillions of light years away. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ohh my


    ----


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 229 - 229: I Was Wrong

    Wolly City Hospital ¨C POV


    Lucian leaned back, arms crossed, his gaze locked onto the General. His voice was calm, but there was a storm behind his words.


    "Don''t regret it, General¡­ I''ve given you a chance to handle this in your way." His eyes were sharp, unwavering. "Get me Theo Silvit, and I won''t take action myself. If not¡­ then you and your people will bear the consequences of whatever happens next."


    The General let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temple as if trying to ease a growing headache.


    "Lucian¡­ believe me, neither I nor the country has anything to gain by standing against you. If anything, we''d only suffer losses."


    His voice was steady, filled with experience and patience.


    "But can''t you see what you''re turning into? You''re walking down a path of no return."


    Lucian said nothing. He simply watched.


    The General continued. "I understand you''re furious. I understand what the Silvit family did to your sister. No one is denying that they deserve to be punished. But are you really going to kill thousands just to get revenge on one family?"


    The words lingered in the air.


    "You''re letting hatred consume you."


    Lucian''s gaze remained cold, unreadable.


    "You''re not punishing just the guilty, Lucian. You''re sentencing thousands of innocent lives to death for the mistakes of a few."


    The General''s voice softened. "Reconsider. If not for me, then at least for your family."


    At that, Lucian''s fingers twitched slightly. But the General pressed on.


    "Your relationship with them is finally mending. After all these years, you''re starting to reconnect with them. What do you think they''ll say when they find out?"


    His voice was firm, yet pleading.


    "What will your mother think? Will your sister be happy knowing you''ve slaughtered thousands in her name?"


    Lucian clenched his jaw.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    The General leaned forward, resting his hands on the table between them."Wasn''t your dream always to live a peaceful, happy life? A life where the people you care about are safe and smiling?"


    His eyes searched Lucian''s face, hoping praying for any sign of hesitation.


    "Tell me, Lucian. What will they think when they hear you''ve become a mass murderer?"


    A heavy silence followed.


    Meleonora, standing to the side, silently observed their exchange.


    She had to admit¡­ the General was incredible at this.


    Despite everything, he was calmly, methodically trying to reason with Lucian.


    Even though she was disgusted by the way he had treated Lucian with so much respect earlier even refusing to take him into custody she couldn''t deny it.


    This man hadn''t become a Marshal just through brute strength.


    His words made revenge seem so insignificant, so small, in the grand scheme of things.


    She found herself admiring his skill in persuasion. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ he could manipulate and control Lucian with just his words.


    Lucian exhaled slowly, his expression unreadable as he listened.


    The General saw his chance and pressed forward.


    "Let me handle it. Give this to me." His tone was urgent but composed.


    "I can''t promise immediate results. I can''t take Theo Silvit down overnight.But give me three months no, five.


    He raised his hand, spreading his fingers. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will bring you Theo Silvit, his son, and everyone who was behind the attack on your sister. Every single one of them."


    His voice carried the weight of a promise.


    "Without unnecessary bloodshed. Without massive losses."


    Lucian remained silent.


    The General straightened his posture."One day is impossible, Lucian. You know that. Secret missions take time. Strategy. Precision."


    His eyes locked onto Lucian''s.


    "But if it''s for you, I promise you this: the government will stand behind you.You''ll have all of our support."


    The room fell into a thick silence.


    Meleonora held her breath.


    She wasn''t sure if Lucian would accept it.


    But the General had done everything he could.


    Now, it was up to Lucian Kane.


    Lucian exhaled, shaking his head slightly, his arms crossed as he looked at the General.


    "Huh¡­ first of all, I''m not some lunatic who loves to kill and massacre." His voice was calm, but there was an underlying sharpness to it.


    "I never planned to kill that many people, you know?" He tilted his head slightly. "Honestly, if I had really wanted Tony Silvit dead, I would''ve killed him the moment I had the chance."


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "But that would''ve been too easy for him."


    His words sent a chill down the room.


    "I broke every bone in his body. I shattered his arms, his legs, crushed his muscles to the point where he''ll never be able to walk or even move on his own again. And I left him alive."


    Lucian''s gaze darkened.


    "I let him live so he could suffer. So he could understand what true hell feels like. So he''d wake up every day, drowning in agony, unable to escape."


    The room felt suffocating.


    "Painkillers and anesthesia? Sure, they''ll work at first. But there''s a limit to how much his body can handle. Soon, even that relief will be taken away from him."


    Lucian''s voice was eerily steady.


    "He''ll live in constant pain, always hoping for a cure that doesn''t exist. And when he finally realizes there''s no escape¡­"


    He smirked coldly.


    "He''ll kill himself."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man swallowed hard.


    This was what he called ''light''?


    Lucian continued, unfazed by their reactions.


    "I would''ve done the same to his father, too.Crushed his bones, destroyed their family, made them suffer for generations. And that would''ve been the lightest punishment they deserved."


    A pause.


    "I had no intention of killing anyone at first."


    He shook his head. "I cared for my family. I didn''t want my mother or sister to know about this kind of bloodshed. Beating them to the edge of death was one thing¡­ but outright killing? That was too low for them."


    His eyes flickered with something unreadable as he looked toward Rose.


    His eyes flickered with something unreadable as he looked toward Rose.


    "I was lenient because Rose wasn''t hurt."

 Chapter 230 - 230: Become Villain

    "I was lenient because Rose wasn''t hurt."


    Silence filled the room.


    The General remained still, listening carefully, while Meleonora clenched her fists.


    Lucian''s voice dropped lower.


    "But the moment Rose got hurt, I realized something."


    His gaze snapped back to the General, sharp as a blade.


    "I was too kind."


    A dangerous glint appeared in his eyes.


    "If I had just killed those men instead of letting one of them live to send a message¡­" His fingers curled into a fist. "Maybe none of this would have happened."


    Meleonora''s breath hitched.


    "That was my mistake."


    Lucian let out a slow exhale, eyes narrowing.


    "The Silvit family dared to attack someone close to me. And you know why?"


    His expression turned unreadable.


    "Because they thought they could."


    His voice grew colder.


    "They thought they had a chance to get away with it. That they could hurt her and still profit from it."


    Lucian raised a finger.


    "That''s where they were wrong."


    His presence felt heavier, suffocating.


    "Maybe because the Kane family has been too silent, the world thinks we''re weak. Maybe because no one knows who I really am, they thought they could take their chances."


    His sharp eyes flickered toward Meleonora.


    "Just like how she doesn''t know, she dared to point a gun at me, stand against me like an equal."


    Meleonora flinched as Lucian suddenly pointed at her.


    "If she knew better, I doubt she would''ve even dared to come here."


    His voice dripped with arrogance.


    "If you want to stand against me, at least bring an army of 100,000 men, 1,000 tanks, and 200 jets."


    He let out a chuckle.


    "Maybe then I''ll take you seriously."


    His gaze flickered toward Meleonora again.


    "But having the confidence to stand before me with just a small pistol and a makeshift bomb vest?"


    Lucian smirked, shaking his head. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dumbassssssss."


    The room froze.


    Purple-haired man pressed his lips together, his cheeks puffing up as he tried desperately not to laugh.


    Meleonora''s entire body stiffened.


    "You¡­ I will kill you."


    Her voice trembled with pure rage, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    Never in her life had she been humiliated like this.


    And by him of all people.


    A spoiled, arrogant brat who would''ve been nothing if not for the silver spoon in his mouth.


    How dare he talk down to her like this?


    Her body shook with fury.


    Sighhh¡­


    The General let out a long, exhausted sigh, rubbing his temple.


    Lucian exhaled sharply, his fingers curling into fists. His gaze, cold and unwavering, locked onto the General.


    "Whatever." His voice was steady, but there was an unsettling weight behind it. "I''m not doing this because I want to."


    A pause.


    "I''m doing this to make an example out of them."


    His words echoed through the room, sending an eerie chill down everyone''s spine.


    "So that everyone out there knows exactly what happens when they dare to lay a hand on someone dear to me."


    His eyes darkened.


    "They need to understand no, they need to fear the consequences of crossing me."


    A cold smirk played on his lips.


    "Their souls should tremble a thousand times before even thinking of going against me or anyone I care about."


    His voice grew softer, but somehow, it felt even more terrifying.


    "The world will watch."


    Lucian lifted his gaze, his expression unreadable.


    "And everyone will learn."


    The General exhaled slowly, a deep unease settling in his gut.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hey, hey, calm down, kid. You''re going to an extreme." He leaned forward slightly, his tone trying to remain composed, but there was a flicker of discomfort in his eyes. "You don''t need to do this."


    Lucian chuckled, but there was no amusement in his voice.


    "No, I do need to do this."


    His next words sent shivers down the General''s spine.


    "I just wanted a peaceful life, but I guess¡­"


    He sighed, almost mockingly.


    "The Romans were right."


    His gaze sharpened.


    "Si vis pacem, para bellum."


    "If you want peace, prepare for war."


    His words carried an ominous finality.


    "Let me end this, and then¡­ there will be peace."


    The General''s brows furrowed, his unease growing.


    "Don''t do this. You will regret it." His voice was firm. "Your family won''t like it. They might even hate you."


    He studied Lucian carefully. How did that cheerful, kind, and gentle boy turn into¡­ this?


    It felt wrong. It felt like history repeating itself.


    The General clenched his fists, remembering the last time Lucian acted like this. A deep, unsettling memory that sent chills down his spine.


    Lucian, however, remained indifferent.


    "It doesn''t matter." His tone was hollow. "It''s not like I haven''t seen them hate me before."


    A flicker of something unreadable passed through his expression, but it was gone in an instant.


    "But even then¡­" His voice softened, yet somehow, it felt heavier than ever.


    "Let me be a villain for the people I care about."


    He took a step forward, his aura suffocating.


    "I was never meant to be a hero."


    Lucian exhaled deeply.


    "From birth until now¡­ I have always been a villain."


    His next words sent a ripple of silence through the room.


    "And there is one difference between heroes and villains."


    He tilted his head slightly, his smirk sharp as a blade.


    "Heroes can sacrifice their loved ones for the sake of the world."


    His eyes burned with a terrifying conviction.


    "But I¡­ will burn the world instead."


    Meleonora, who was already fuming at Lucian''s previous insults, suddenly laughed.


    A dry, humorless laugh.


    "He needs a damn doctor. I get it now."


    Her body was shaking with rage, but there was something else beneath


    The sheer arrogance of this man.


    Lucian''s smirk didn''t waver.


    "I swear, whoever stands in my way... whoever comes looking for me..."


    His voice was eerily calm.


    "I will kill them all."


    His confidence was absolute.


    Not a single trace of doubt in his voice, in his eyes, in his stance.


    Purple-haired man gulped.


    "Is he bragging?"


    That was the first thought in his mind.


    But then... he hesitated.


    Because Lucian wasn''t smiling like someone bluffing.


    He meant it.


    And for some reason, that realization made his skin crawl.


    "This time, the world will know the real price of standing against me."


    Lucian extended his hands.


    -----

 Chapter 231 - 231: Number between 1-100

    The General watched as Lucian took out his phone, and for some reason, a deep sense of unease settled in his chest.


    A bad feeling.


    "What are you doing?" The General''s voice was calm, but his eyes sharpened.


    Lucian didn''t even look up.


    "Nothing much. Just returning the enmity."


    His fingers scrolled across the screen, tapping at something.


    The General''s expression darkened.


    "Kid, don''t do anything stupid." His tone carried a warning now. "You should know that the government can overlook small things, but if you take this too far¡­ even you won''t be able to escape accountability."


    At that, Lucian finally lifted his head, his sharp eyes meeting the General''s.


    "Do you really think they can do anything to me?" His voice was quiet, yet somehow it filled the room. "Even if I did go too far?"


    The General''s jaw tightened.


    "Kid, overconfidence will ruin you."


    Before he could say more


    "Drop the phone!"


    Meleonora suddenly raised her pistol, aiming directly at Lucian''s head, her stance rigid with tension.


    The General''s head snapped toward her.


    "No! Don''t, girl!" His voice was firm, but there was a trace of urgency.


    Meleonora ignored him, her grip tightening around the trigger. She could feel something was off.


    Lucian had taken out his phone, and the General the Marshal had reacted with unease.


    That alone told her something was very, very wrong.


    She wouldn''t let him do whatever he was about to do.


    Lucian, however, merely glanced at her, his expression unreadable.


    "You really don''t understand who you''re standing before, do you?" His tone was almost amused. "Pointing a gun at me again and again¡­ whenever you feel like it."


    He sighed, as if truly disappointed.


    "My bad." He raised his hand slightly. "You can''t teach an idiot who plays with life, can you?"


    Meleonora''s muscles tensed, her breath hitching.


    What''s he doing?


    Was he about to summon something? A weapon? Some new ability?


    Her grip tightened on the pistol.


    She wouldn''t hesitate.


    If anything strange appeared in his hand


    She would pull the trigger.


    Even if the General protested.


    Even if it got her into trouble later.


    Her arms trembled slightly, but she kept her stance firm.


    But then


    Lucian snapped his fingers.


    SNAP.


    A sudden jolt of electricity surged through Meleonora''s body.


    "Ughh!"


    Her entire frame seized up as an electric current coursed through her nerves.


    Her pistol slipped from her grasp, clattering to the floor.


    "Ahhh hahh¡­!"


    She collapsed onto her knees, her breathing ragged, her body twitching involuntarily.


    Her limbs felt numb, like she had lost control of them entirely.


    It wasn''t strong enough to truly harm her


    But it was enough.


    Lucian peered down at her, his expression cool and detached.


    "Good." He exhaled lightly. "Next time, maybe you won''t be stupid enough to point a gun at me."


    Meleonora gritted her teeth, frustration and confusion raging inside her.


    "You¡­ ugh¡­ how¡­?"


    Her breath was still uneven, her body sluggish.


    The two guards behind her instinctively reached for their weapons.


    But before they could draw them


    The General gave a slight shake of his head.


    A silent command.


    Don''t.


    The guards hesitated, but eventually obeyed.


    The General sighed heavily, rubbing his temple.


    "Pick her up and put her in a chair." His voice carried a tired weight.


    One of the guards nodded, moving forward to help Meleonora.


    Meanwhile, Lucian barely paid her any more attention.


    His focus had already shifted back to his phone.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, he had placed a small, nearly invisible chip on Meleonora''s uniform earlier when she had first arrived.


    A precaution.


    And now¡­


    Lucian scrolled through his phone, scanning something with interest.


    Then, after a few seconds


    "Hmm." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before suddenly turning his gaze toward the purple-haired man.


    "Give me a number."


    The words were casual, but something about them made the atmosphere heavier.


    Purple-haired man blinked.


    "Huh? Me?"


    He pointed at himself, eyebrows raised.


    He had been standing back, enjoying the drama like an amused spectator.


    And now, suddenly


    Lucian was looking directly at him.


    "Yeah. You."


    Lucian''s gaze was unreadable. "Give me a number."


    Purple-haired man hesitated.


    What the hell was this guy planning now?


    As far as the purple-haired man had observed, Lucian was a lunatic. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now, for some reason, Lucian was asking him for a number?


    "Ahh¡­ what number?" He asked again, blinking at Lucian in confusion.


    The room grew tense.


    Everyone''s attention shifted toward him.


    Even the General, who had been focused solely on Lucian this entire time, finally turned to properly look at the purple-haired man.


    Who is this guy? The General wondered.


    Meleonora, still struggling with the lingering numbness from the electric shock, was watching everything from the corner where the guards had helped her sit. Her breath was still unsteady, but her mind was sharp.


    Lucian didn''t elaborate.


    He simply stared at the purple-haired man, waiting.


    "Just give me a number already." His tone was calm, almost casual.


    Well maybe number between 1-100 be enough.


    But for some reason, the purple-haired man felt a bead of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Why did this feel¡­ important?


    Why did he feel like whatever number he gave would have some insane consequences?


    He swallowed.


    "Ahh¡­ whatever. What''s the big deal?" He muttered under his breath, trying to shake off the nervous feeling.


    Then, he looked up at Lucian and, after a brief hesitation, said:


    "Seven. My favorite number is seven."


    Lucian nodded.


    "Good choice."


    The purple-haired man exhaled slightly.


    What does he even want with that? He thought. What a weirdo.


    But before he could say anything else, the General spoke up, his tone firm.


    "What are you thinking, kid?"His sharp eyes were locked onto Lucian, trying to decipher his intent.


    Lucian didn''t answer right away.


    Instead, he started tapping on his phone, his fingers moving swiftly across the screen.


    Meleonora''s stomach twisted with unease.


    "Ughh¡­ what did you do?"She demanded, forcing her voice to be steady despite the lingering numbness in her limbs.


    Her mind raced with possibilities.


    Had he just sent a command? A message?


    Was he activating some hidden force under the Kane family?


    Would an army be mobilized to attack the Silvit Family for revenge?


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    No.


    That would be insane.


    Even if the Kane family did have a hidden army which, to her knowledge, they didn''t l sending them to storm a heavily fortified island would be suicidal.


    There would be massive losses.


    It would be stupid.


    Right?


    Lucian finally slipped his phone back into his pocket.


    A slow, almost serene smile spread across his face.


    And then, he raised his hand again.


    Meleonora flinched.


    Was he going to shock her again?


    But no.


    This time, he simply raised one finger.


    Then, with a glint in his eye, he spoke:


    "The thing is¡­I didn''t do much."


    His smile widened slightly.


    "It''s just that¡­there will be one less island in this world from now on."


    ----

 Chapter 232 - 232: You did what

    Lucian smiled lazily at Meleonora, his expression disturbingly casual.


    "It''s just that¡­there will be one less island in this world from now on."


    Meleonora blinked.


    Huh?


    Her mind struggled to process his words.


    Lucian simply shook his head when he saw the confusion still lingering in her eyes.


    Then


    The General shot up from his chair.


    His face turned pale, eyes widening in sheer disbelief.


    "You¡­don''t tell me you did that again?" The General''s voice wavered, almost stuttering.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, as if just now recalling something.


    "Ohhh, yeah¡­Now that I think about it, what a coincidence, isn''t it?" His smile stretched wider.


    He slowly turned his gaze toward the General, whose face was filled with horror.


    "Last time, I destroyed a secret base in the middle of the desert last time right."


    His tone was light. Almost conversational.


    "And funnily enough¡­ that time, too, they had tried to harm Rose."


    Silence gripped the room.


    Meleonora''s breath hitched.


    Secret base? desert? What the hell is he talking about?!


    Lucian''s voice remained casual, but his words sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    "And just like last time, I gave you one day to take care of the problem just like now."


    His gaze never left the General, whose hands were clenched into tight fists.


    "But you failed."


    He exhaled sharply, then


    Lucian turned to the purple-haired man.


    The man, who had been leaning against the wall, suddenly straightened up, a confused look on his face.


    "But well because of you¡­this time, it''s not three."


    Lucian''s lips curved into a slow smirk.


    He Said chucklingly.


    He raised a single finger


    And pointed it at the purple-haired man.


    "It''s seven this time."


    For a moment, the purple-haired man just stared.


    Then, a cold chill ran down his spine.


    Wait¡­ what?!


    The General''s body trembled, his voice rising in a rare display of genuine anger.


    "Are you MAD, Lucian Kane?!"


    His voice boomed, startling everyone in the room.


    "Have you completely LOST YOUR MIND?! Do you even realize what you''ve done?!"


    His chest heaved, his fury raw and unfiltered.


    "I can''t believe just how petty you are to use weapons of mass destruction over something so trivial!"


    Meleonora''s stomach dropped she couldn''t believe that general could show such a heavy emotions and even seems out of control.


    Her hands gripped the chair tightly.


    Weapons of mass destruction?


    Did he just


    No.


    No.


    That can''t be right.


    She swallowed hard, her throat dry.


    Did this lunatic just¡­launch missiles at an island?


    Her mind spun.


    That''s insane. That''s


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    "I never knew the Kane family had access to artillery-grade long-range missiles¡­ let alone the audacity to use them without permission."


    She felt lightheaded.


    This is bad. Really bad.


    Deploying any form of artillery was already a serious matter.


    But missiles?


    Missiles were strictly prohibited by all nations.


    Even armies couldn''t casually fire them without extensive approval. The risks were too high.


    And yet¡­


    Lucian Kane had just fired them without a second thought.


    Even worse


    He was standing there, smiling like it was nothing.


    Meleonora squeezed her fists, her thoughts racing.


    This is a catastrophe.


    The world would be alerted by now.


    This was not something that could be swept under the rug.


    Even with the Kane family''s influence, Lucian wouldn''t escape this.


    He''s done for.


    Twenty years in prison at the very least.


    And that was being generous.


    Her gaze snapped to Lucian.


    But


    He wasn''t worried.


    Not even a little.


    He stood there, completely relaxed, as if none of this had anything to do with him.


    "Last time, I covered for you."


    The General''s voice was raw with frustration.


    "No one found out about the desert base because it was in the middle of nowhere. There was no population to raise suspicion."


    So no one found out.


    His fists clenched.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But this time"


    His voice roared through the room.


    "THIS TIME, IT''S A FUCKING ISLAND!"


    The sheer force of his words sent a ripple through the air.


    Lucian, however, remained unfazed.


    "Do you even understand the consequences of what you''ve done?!"


    The General''s voice cracked with fury.


    "Not only did you wipe out a quarter of a hundred thousand people"


    His breath hitched.


    "You might have ERASED A WHOLE DAMN ISLAND FROM THE WORLD!"


    A suffocating silence followed.


    The weight of his words sank in.


    Meleonora felt cold sweat trailing down her back.


    She had already estimated the numbers.


    Based on what she knew, if seven missiles were fired


    At least 2,000 to 7,000 people would be dead.


    ahh yes maybe general calculated wrong in hurried and shock she thought to herself


    but still


    That was a massacre.


    Her fingers dug into the armrests of her chair.


    This is beyond reckless.


    This is terrorism.


    And yet


    Lucian simply stood there.


    Calm.


    Unbothered.


    Almost¡­ bored.


    The General''s voice dropped, his tone now grave.


    "Do you even realize what you''ve just done to the Kane family?"


    Because of this even they will face concequences now


    Lucian gaze flickered to him.


    Then, a small chuckle left his lips.


    "The Kane family?"


    Lucian raised a brow his lips curling into a lazy smirk.


    "Oh, General¡­you''re misunderstanding something here, aren''t you?"


    He tilted his head slightly, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Who said this has anything to do with the Kane family?"


    His voice, casual yet taunting, echoed through the tense hospital room.


    Lucian exhaled, spreading his arms wide.


    "It''s me.


    Don''t forget who I am. At least you should know, right?"


    His voice carried a strange confidence, one that sent a strange chill through the air.


    "I did this. I, myself, alone."


    His gaze hardened,locking onto the General''s face.


    "Do you really think anyone else has the power to do what I just did?"


    He scoffed.


    "Even you"Lucian pointed straight at the General his finger unwavering.


    "Even the president of this country, the queen, or any world leader wouldn''t dare to do what I just did."


    He let out a short laugh, a mixture of arrogance and certainty.


    "Tell me, General¡­"Lucian''s voice was almost mocking.


    "Tell me, General¡­" Lucian''s voice was almost mocking.


    He took a slow step forward.


    "Who, other than me, could have done this?"


    Another step.


    "No one."


    Lucian''s arms spread wider. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So don''t get it twisted."


    He exhaled sharply, a crazed glint flashing through his eyes.


    "This wasn''t the Kane family."


    "This¡­was me."


    His voice carried a dangerous finality, sending a suffocating weight through the room.


    And then


    Lucian lifted his chin slightly, his expression turning eerily serene.


    "From this moment forward¡­"


    His next words sent a shudder through everyone''s spine.


    "I declare war on the world."


    -----

 Chapter 233 - 233: Heroice Women

    "I declare war on the world."


    Silence.


    The words hung in the air, thick and suffocating.


    Meleonora''s eyes twitched at his arrogance.


    Her body, still weak from the electric shock, trembled as she forced herself to her feet.


    The two men standing beside her instinctively tried to stop her, but she shoved their hands away.


    Her breath was uneven, her face twisted in a mix of rage and incredulity.


    "Yoiii brat enough of this already!"


    She took a shaky step forward, fire burning in her eyes.


    "Just because you launched a few missiles, you think you have the right to spout nonsense like this to the General?!"


    Lucian turned his face to her a confused expression on his face.


    Meleonora''s breath hitched as she turned her gaze to the General.


    her body trembling but pride and heroicness emanating from her.


    "The man standing in front of you isn''t just anyone."


    Her voice was filled with pride.


    "He is a World War veteran, a decorated marshal with the highest clearance! A man who has stood at the top of military command! Do you think your pathetic little stunt amounts to anything compared to what he''s done?!"


    She scoffed.


    "What do you mean ''he hasn''t done anything''? Do you even know who you''re talking about?"


    Her voice grew louder, filled with conviction.


    "This man" she pointed at the General, "has ordered the launch of tens of thousands of missiles back when you were just a baby playing in your mother''s arms!"


    She took another step forward.


    Her body was still weak, but her spirit burned fiercely.


    "You think you conquered the world just because you launched seven measly missiles?"


    "Pathetic."


    Meleonora spat the word out like venom.


    Lucian looked at her with weird expression.


    But the purple-haired man, who had been standing quietly on the side, suddenly stiffened.


    His eyes darted back and forth between Meleonora and Lucian.


    Wait¡­ missiles?


    A realization dawned upon him.


    He swallowed hard, his mind rewinding to what had happened just minutes ago.


    Lucian had asked him for a number.


    And he


    He had said seven. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes widened.


    Wait.


    Did that mean


    I¡­ I gave the order?


    His breath hitched.


    A strange feeling of horror and excitement rushed through him.


    What the fuck did I just do?


    He suddenly felt lightheaded.


    Does this mean¡­ I can brag to my grandkids that I once ordered missile strikes?that too not just one but total on Seven he grinned


    His thoughts spiraled between terror and the insane realization of what had just happened.


    But ehhhh wait¡­ won''t the secret agencies suspect me too?!


    wtffffffffff will they cought me too...but i didn''t do anything


    His hands clenched.


    I''M SCREWED.


    Meanwhile, Meleonora continued.


    She was standing tall now, glaring at Lucian with pure disdain.


    "You''re nothing but a frog in a well, arrogant brat."


    Her voice was sharp, cutting.


    "You may have gotten lucky with your little stunt, but don''t let it get to your head."


    Lucian simply blinked.


    The room fell silent.


    And then


    The General sighed facepalming as he couldn''t look at this no more.


    Lucian¡­ smirked.


    And for the first time since Meleonora had started her speech, the two men Lucian and the General turned to each other.


    Their expressions¡­


    Were weird.


    As if they were both looking at something utterly ridiculous.


    A shared understanding passed between them.


    Neither of them interrupted Meleonora.


    They just stood there, watching her rant.


    Watching her storm forward.


    Watching her try to uphold her noble ideals.


    And yet


    They both had the same expression on their faces.


    lipsmacked


    "What the fuck is she even talking about?"


    Their eyes practically said it all.


    They didn''t even need to respond.


    They just let her keep talking.


    Let her believe whatever she wanted to believe.


    And let her have her little moment.


    Because none of it mattered.


    Lucian simply exhaled.


    He took out his phone, glancing at the time.


    And then


    Lucian smiled.


    The General sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. He couldn''t watch this anymore.


    Meleonora, however, was far from finished.


    "General, don''t worry. I''ve understood everything perfectly."


    She took a bold step forward, her chest puffed up with righteous fury.


    "I will personally teach this arrogant brat a lesson! Who does he think he is?!"


    Her eyes burned with indignation as she glared at Lucian.


    "It''s one thing to do something this extreme, but how dare he disrespect you, the President, and even the Queen?!"


    Her voice was filled with righteous anger.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "He acts like they don''t have the power to do something like this!"


    Lucian''s lips twitched.


    His body trembled slightly not from rage, but from laughter.


    The General, on the other hand, facepalmed.


    He could no longer watch this woman embarrass herself like this.


    "Meleonora¡­ you''re misunderstanding something here just listen they really weren''t missiles"."


    He tried, one last time, to stop her.


    She didn''t listen.


    "No, General! I know exactly what''s going on!"


    Her voice was full of certainty.


    "Yes, what he did was extreme. Yes, he''s a lunatic. But let''s not act like the leaders of the world don''t have the power to do the same thing!"


    Lucian finally lost it.


    He slapped a hand over his face, his shoulders shaking violently as he laughed.


    Meleonora mistook his reaction entirely.


    She grinned, mistaking his laughter for fear.


    "Aha! Now you''re scared, aren''t you?"


    She smirked.


    "Now that you''ve realized the gravity of your crime, you''re trying to backtrack, aren''t you?"


    Lucian dragged a hand through his hair, his laugh turning almost hysterical.


    The General exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "Meleonora¡­listen to me...


    She ignored him.


    "You can''t fool me! I heard everything with my own ears. You fired weapons of mass destruction! I"


    Lucian suddenly snapped his head up, his expression twisted between laughter and exasperation.


    His voice was calm, yet undeniably sharp.


    "Yoiiii dumb woman."


    His golden eyes locked onto her.


    "They weren''t missiles for real lucian said as he cant take more nonsense of this women.


    Meleonora blinked.


    The General visibly wiped sweat from his forehead.


    Lucian tilted his head his his body trembling.


    "This woman is too stupid to understand even if you told her the truth yourself."


    Meleonora gritted her teeth.


    "Oh, now you''re lying to cover up your crime?"


    She folded her arms, stepping closer.


    "You''re just scared to admit it, aren''t you? That''s why you''re making excuses now!"


    look here i had recorded every talk in here now...you can''t lie here i have proof now meleonora shook in mobile in air as another win.


    Lucian slapped a hand over his face, groaning.


    His hand ruffled through his hair in pure frustration.


    he wanted to pull his hairs out.


    The General sighed, pinching the space between his brows.


    "Meleonora¡­ just stop."


    She wasn''t listening.


    "And that whole ''destroying the island'' thing? Oh please. Even if you did fire seven missiles, it wouldn''t be enough to wipe out an entire island. Do you even know how much firepower that would take? You''re just"


    Lucian suddenly let out a deep, breathless laugh.


    "Hahhh¡­ man, this women is just too¡­ dumb."


    His eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "You really don''t get it, do you?"how did someone like you got this high position in gov


    He shook his head sighing.


    Meleonora crossed her arms.


    Lucian wiped away a tear of laughter, his smirk widening as he looked at Meleonora.


    "Ahhh, yes, you''re absolutely right." His voice was light, amused, almost teasing. "Islands can''t be destroyed that easily. You were just dumb enough to think otherwise."


    Meleonora folded her arms, her glare sharp.


    "Exactly. Even the heaviest missiles wouldn''t be enough to completely wipe out an island. It''s not possible." She stated with confidence, as if she was educating him.


    She even explained to him...maybe he is too dumb to know limits of those weapons...if missiles could really do that much damage won''t world be over by now..she thought


    Lucian chuckled.


    "Yeah, yeah, of course." His golden eyes gleamed with something unsettling. "It''s not like they''re gone yet."


    Meleonora frowned, sensing something off.


    "What do you mean by ''yet''?"


    Lucian''s smirk widened. He tilted his head, raising his hand into the air.


    "Actually, they''re still on their way."


    Meleonora''s breath hitched.


    Lucian glanced at his wristwatch, then smiled.


    "Just a few more seconds now."


    The General''s face darkened.


    Three."


    "Two."


    The General''s expression darkened.


    Lucian grinned.


    "One."


    And then

 Chapter 234 - 234: So Petty

    Lucian grinned.


    "One."


    And then


    The General, Meleonora, the purple-haired man, and everyone else in the room instinctively looked up.


    "What''s this¡­ is this some kind of earthquake?"


    Meleonora asked, stopping in her steps. Instinctively, she raised her hands to her head, following her training for earthquake protocol.


    Thud.


    The General let out a heavy sigh and sank into his chair, his eyes closed, sweat forming on his forehead.


    He knew what this was. And there was no going back now. The thing that shouldn''t have happened¡­ had happened.


    The stress etched deeper lines into his already aged face, making him look like he''d grown five years older in seconds.


    The purple-haired man, startled, crouched down on the ground like a frightened animal, scared the building might collapse at any moment. The vibrations weren''t strong enough to cause serious damage, but his instincts screamed at him to stay low.


    "Well¡­ it''s over now," Lucian said, a crazed grin spreading across his face.


    The General''s eyes snapped open, his face filled with tension and dread. "Kid¡­ because of you, the peace we built so painstakingly¡­ might be destroyed."


    His voice carried the weight of years spent trying to maintain that fragile peace.


    Lucian said nothing in response, just kept that same grin.


    Meleonora finally caught up, her eyes narrowing as she noticed the General''s grim expression. "General, what happened? Why do you look like that?"


    She could sense something was very, very wrong. This couldn''t be just because of some minor event¡­ or even the missile incident.


    The General ran a hand down his face. "Of course. Prepare yourself, girl¡­ from this point on, we''re all in deep."


    He tapped his forehead, wiping away the sweat that had gathered there.


    "Huh?" Meleonora looked confused. "Deep? Why? We''re just here to arrest Lucian Kane for his crimes last night."


    That was their original mission. Sure, his crimes multiplied after the missile incident, but why would they personally be in trouble?


    The General shook his head and didn''t answer. "You''ll know soon enough. Give it a minute or two."


    Meleonora blinked in confusion.


    "See that crazy bastard right there?" The General''s voice was filled with frustration as he pointed at Lucian. "That kid¡­ just sent a fucking nuke to destroy the Silvit family''s island."


    "He¡­ did what?"


    Meleonora''s pupils dilated, her eyebrows jumping as her breath caught in her throat.


    Her jaw nearly hit the floor. When she first thought the Kane family had missiles, it was already hard to believe.


    But now?


    A nuclear weapon?


    Her mind rebelled against the information. "No way¡­ this can''t be real."


    She tried to rationalize the General''s words. But that reaction¡­ his face, his voice¡­ the faint tremor they felt earlier. "No, this can''t be," she whispered, gulping.


    "Weapons of mass destruction?"


    The General had said that earlier. She had assumed he meant high-grade missiles. "A nuke?"


    No. Impossible.


    The difference between a missile and a nuclear weapon was like the gap between a firecracker and a volcano.


    Just possessing a nuclear weapon was enough to dominate or destroy small countries if no major power interfered. And not even every country in the world had them¡ªonly a handful of the most advanced ones.


    "The Kane family has nuclear weapons?" Her voice trembled.


    Meleonora''s heart raced. "That can''t be. It''s¡­ it''s illegal. No one no family should have access to that kind of power."


    The General shook his head. "Welcome to our new reality."


    "Nuclear weapons?" she repeated, her voice trembling.


    "Is this kid¡­ mentally ill?"


    Her thoughts spiraled. Even if Lucian Kane was strong, even if he had the resources¡­ using a nuclear weapon for such a small matter?


    Who would do that?


    Her mind kept trying to piece it together.


    "He actually fired nukes¡­ over a family dispute?"


    Her stomach twisted with the absurdity of it all. All this¡­ because of an attack that didn''t even succeed.


    If Lucian really had access to such power¡­ well, she knew what nukes cost. They weren''t toys you could buy off the black market.


    "A single nuke costs billions maybe 30 to 40 billion dollars per warhead," she thought, recalling some military reports she''d read.


    "If he wanted to kill the Silvit family, he could''ve just handed the military a billion dollars. They would''ve happily done the job for him."


    Instead, he''d chosen this route.


    "Such pettiness."


    "Petty," she whispered to herself. "This is¡­ beyond petty


    Meleonora felt herself shudder.


    The Silvit family. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Theo Silvit.


    He''d provoked Lucian Kane and tried to hurt his sister. And Lucian''s response was... annihilation.


    Her mind shuddered to grasp the full weight of the absurdity.


    He just burned through billions of dollars in retaliation for an unsuccessful attack.


    And that was the least of their worries.


    "The international response¡­" Meleonora whispered. "The world won''t sit back and let this go."


    "Exactly," the General said, rubbing his temples. "And guess who gets to deal with the fallout?"


    Meleonora''s throat dried up. "Us."


    The room fell into a suffocating silence.


    The Silvit family would go down in history not for their deeds, but for the absurdity of their death. "What kind of lunatic kills a small family with nukes?"


    Even war-hardened generals don''t dare to use nuclear weapons. Entire nations had been devastated by their use in the past, which is why they were strictly forbidden in modern conflicts.


    "And this kid used one over an attempted assassination?"


    It was absurd. Ridiculous.


    She clenched her fists, struggling to suppress her disbelief. "Theo Silvit might go down in history as the most¡­ pathetic person to ever be nuked."


    Her thoughts spiraled further.


    "Did the Kane family steal these weapons?" she wondered. "Or did they somehow develop the technology on their own?"


    No matter how she twisted it, none of it made sense.


    And then her eyes slowly drifted toward Lucian.


    He was standing there¡­ smiling.


    "Ahhh, well¡­ I think you all are actually mistaken about something," Lucian said, shaking his head as he listened to the conversation between Meleonora and the General.


    "Yes! I knew it! This has to be fake!" Meleonora, who was sweating profusely, suddenly jumped up, pointing at Lucian''s face.


    Lucian instantly recognized that familiar expression on her face. "Ahhh¡­ she''s going to spread her stupidity again," he thought.


    Before she could open her mouth, Lucian cut her off.


    "It wasn''t just one," he said with a casual shrug. "It was seven. Seven nukes."


    "Huh?"


    Meleonora froze. Her knees gave out, and she almost collapsed to the floor.


    "Seven?" she whispered, her voice trembling as though the word itself carried physical weight.


    -----

 Chapter 235 - 235: Olivia

    "Huh?"


    Meleonora froze. Her knees gave out, and she almost collapsed to the floor.


    "Seven?" she whispered, her voice trembling as though the word itself carried physical weight.


    Her mind spun.


    "Wait¡­ seven nukes. Let''s say each nuclear bomb costs 30 billion dollars. Seven means¡­ almost 210 billion dollars."


    Her lips trembled.


    "That''s nearly half of some countries'' GDP."


    She felt her breath catch in her throat.


    "This¡­ this is insane," she whispered.


    "So¡­ petty."


    Her eyes shook with disbelief.


    The purple-haired man, who''d been crouching on the ground the entire time, finally found his voice. His eyebrows twitched as he ran a shaky hand through his hair, his mind struggling to keep up.


    "Wait, wait, wait." He almost stumbled as he tried to stand. "You''re telling me¡­ you actually fired nukes?"


    He gulped. "Wait¡­ doesn''t that mean¡­ I kinda have a hand in this? I¡­ gave you the number seven, right?"


    Lucian turned toward him, a playful grin on his face.


    "Yup," Lucian said, popping the ''p'' with extra emphasis. "Congratulations, man. You just became part of history."


    The man went pale.


    "I¡­ I thought you were joking!"


    Lucian''s grin widened. "I never joke about nukes."


    "Ehhh¡­ nooooo!" the purple-haired man wailed. "I don''t wanna go to jail!"


    Tears pooled in his eyes as reality sank in.


    But then, he froze mid-panic, his expression shifting into something oddly proud.


    "Wait a second¡­ I just gave the launch number for a nuclear strike." His lips quivered. "I¡­ I''m part of history!"


    Tears of panic mixed with tears of pride.


    "I swear¡­ I''ll tell my next seven generations about this. Their ancestor¡­ yeah, I''ll tell them their ancestor once ordered a nuclear strike!"


    His face lit up, though his eyes remained watery with fear.


    "You¡­" Meleonora''s voice broke the chaotic moment. She clenched her fists, stepping toward Lucian with fury burning in her eyes. "You psychotic bastard!"


    Lucian chuckled. "Relax, dumbass. It''s not like I hit a city."


    "You hit an island!" she screamed.


    "Yeah¡­ but not a city," Lucian said with mock innocence, tilting his head as though he were explaining something simple to a child.


    Meleonora''s vision blurred with rage.


    Suddenly, the General moved toward a desk on the side of the room. He grabbed a remote and pressed a button.


    The television mounted on the hospital wall crackled to life.


    BREAKING NEWS:


    The screen flickered before settling on an aerial feed. A news helicopter hovered above what looked like¡­ endless ocean.


    The camera panned across the water calm, unnaturally calm.


    "This¡­ doesn''t look like normal footage," Meleonora muttered.


    The resolution and perspective were too high-quality to be from a regular helicopter.


    "A satellite feed," she realized with dread. "That makes more sense. No one could get there this quickly¡­ it''s been only five minutes since the explosion."


    The screen showed faint traces of mushroom-shaped clouds still lingering over the water.


    The news anchor''s voice trembled through the speakers.


    "W-we¡­ we are live at the site where, just moments ago, the Silvit family''s private island¡­ disappeared."


    The words struck like thunder.


    Meleonora''s breath hitched in her throat.


    "Disappeared?"


    The news anchor continued. "We have no confirmed details yet, but the explosion was recorded as strong enough to send shockwaves causing minor earthquakes within a 20,000-mile radius."


    The room went silent.


    Meleonora''s mouth went dry.


    Her eyes remained glued to the television as the satellite feed zoomed in.


    There was nothing.


    No landmass.


    Just violent, churning seawater where the island had once stood.


    The surface of the ocean was coated in vapor from the heat. Smoke still lingered like a ghost over the water.


    "It''s¡­ really gone."


    Meleonora''s voice cracked.


    The camera feed shifted to show footage taken from nearby islands and coastal areas.


    Even from hundreds of miles away, the mushroom cloud was clearly visible, rising into the sky like a grim monument to destruction.


    The General swore under his breath and covered his face with his hand.


    Lucian?


    He just stood there, his grin never wavering.


    ------


    Kane Family Manor ¨C Hours Ago


    Olivia sat on the couch, her fingers tapping anxiously against her phone.


    "Why hasn''t Rose come back yet?" she muttered to herself. "Didn''t she say she was just going to meet Luna? It''s almost midnight now."


    Her brows furrowed as she glanced at the screen multiple missed calls.


    "Are they really talking this late? Even if they are, why isn''t she picking up?"


    She sighed, rubbing her temple. "Did she plan to spend the night there?"


    No. That didn''t make sense.


    "Rose never spends the night out without informing me¡­ and even if she did, she would have at least called."


    A deep sense of unease settled in her chest. Something felt off.


    "I should tell Lucian."


    Standing up, she hurriedly walked upstairs toward his room.


    She knocked.


    "Lucian."


    No response.


    She knocked again, louder this time.


    "Lucian, are you inside? Something happened open the door!"


    Silence.


    Her pulse quickened. "Why isn''t he replying?"


    Just as she was about to knock again, the door to the room beside Lucian''s suddenly opened.


    A sleepy voice mumbled, "Huh¡­ Mother-in-la no, Aunt Olivia?"


    Celestia blinked groggily, rubbing her eyes.She had clearly just woken up


    "What happened? Why are you knocking on Lucian''s door so late?" Celestia asked, her voice still laced with drowsiness as she rubbed her eyes.


    Olivia let out a tense sigh, the worry on her face deepening.


    "Celestia¡­it''s Rose."


    "Huh? Rose?" Celestia''s confusion turned into concern at the mention of the name.


    "She went out this evening and hasn''t come back yet. I''ve been calling her for hours, but she isn''t picking up."


    "What? Rose didn''t come back?"Celestia asked, the sleep fading from her eyes. Seeing Olivia''s anxious expression, she quickly straightened her posture.


    "Yes¡­ I thought maybe Lucian would know something. I wanted to ask him to go look for her, but he isn''t opening the door."


    Celestia frowned."That''s strange¡­ you were loud enough to wake me up, so there''s no way he wouldn''t hear it."


    Olivia''s chest tightened. That same ominous feeling of dread she''d been trying to ignore was growing stronger with every passing second.


    "Maybe he''s just sleeping deeply¡­"she murmured, more to herself than Celestia. "I''ll wake him up."


    Without another word,Olivia grabbed the door handle and pushed it open before Celestia could object.


    The door creaked, revealing the dimly lit, empty room beyond. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s eyes widened. Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Huh¡­?"Her voice faltered. She took a step inside, scanning the room, disbelief tightening her throat. "Lucian¡­?"


    Her gaze darted around the empty room unmade bed, slightly ajar window, the faint scent of smoke lingering in the air.


    But no Lucian.


    "Where¡­ where is Lucian?" she whispered, the realization settling like ice in her veins.


    Celestia stepped into the room behind her, eyes wide.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Celestia

    "Where¡­where is Lucian?"Olivia whispered, the realization settling like ice in her veins.


    Celestia stepped into the room behind her, eyes wide and sharp.


    "He isn''t here...


    where does he go at night?"Celestia muttered, her voice turning cold as her mind raced to conclusions.


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Wait¡­ does Lucian sneak out at night? For what? To meet¡­ another woman?


    Her eyes darkened, a strange glint of possessive rage sparking in their depths. The thought alone made her jaw clench. Her fists tightened at her sides, and her expression contorted, the innocent drowsiness from moments ago replaced by something far more unhinged.


    Almost forgetting the actual issue Celestia stood silently, staring at Lucian empty room with a mix of suspicion and burning jealousy.


    Meanwhile,Olivia''s panic was growing by the second.


    "Where is Lucy¡­?"she whispered again, forcing herself to think logically through the dread constricting her chest.


    "Wait¡­ is he in the bathroom?"


    Her brows furrowed in worry as the fear gripping her heart worsened.


    Rose missing was already troubling enough. Rose was smart and independent, and Olivia trusted her to handle herself. But Lucian? He had always been mentally fragile¡­ she hadn''t forgotten the suicidal thoughts he had been battling just weeks ago.


    Her heart dropped.


    What if he ran away?Or worse¡­what if


    "No, no, no."Olivia shook her head violently, unwilling to even entertain the thought.


    "He must be in the bathroom¡­he has to be."


    Without another word, she turned on her heels and bolted out of the room.


    "Lucian! Are you in there?" she yelled, running down the hall toward the bathroom door.


    "Wait"Celestia called, but Olivia didn''t stop. She sprinted down the corridor, heart racing in her chest.


    Please¡­let him be here. Please.


    Celestia followed silently, her lips twitching in a twisted smile as her thoughts spiraled further.


    "Darling, if you''re not home¡­ and you''re with some slut¡­oh, I promise, I''ll make you regret it."


    The moment Olivia reached the bathroom door, she twisted the handle and yanked it open.


    Empty.


    The bathroom was cold and dark.


    The mirror fog-free, the towels undisturbed.Lucian wasn''t here either.


    Olivia staggered back, gripping the doorframe. Her vision blurred with rising panic.


    "Where the hell is he? It''s the middle of the night¡­why would he leave without telling me?" she said, voice cracking with anxiety.


    She turned desperately to Celestia. "Did Lucian tell you anything? Did he mention going somewhere?"


    Celestia lips curved into a small, unnatural smile. "No."


    The single word answer sent a chill down Olivia''s spine.Celestia''s eyes were shadowed, and the smile on her face looked¡­wrong.


    Why is she smiling like that?


    "Okay¡­ okay, let me call him," Olivia muttered, pulling out her phone with trembling hands. "If Rose isn''t answering, maybe Lucian will."


    She tapped his contact and waited. The call didn''t even connect.


    "What the¡­ why isn''t it ringing?"Olivia said, frantically trying again. "Is his phone off?"


    Celestia''s eyes lit up with something dark and possessive.


    "Ahhh¡­he changed his number."


    "Wait, what?" Olivia froze. "Lucian changed his number? When?"


    "A few days ago.He¡­threw his old phone away in dustbin." Celestia''s voice was nonchalant as she scrolled through her phone.


    "Why would he do that?"Olivia asked, confusion adding to her anxiety. "Wait¡­ how do you know that?"


    Celestia''s fingers paused mid-scroll. She blinked once, then let out a soft chuckle. "Ahhh¡­ well, it''s a long story."


    "Celestia, this is serious. Please."


    "Don''t worry Let me just¡­call him i have his new phone number," Celestia said, her eyes darkening as she tapped away on her phone.


    The line rang. Once. Twice.


    No answer.


    Celestia smile twisted further. "Oh? He isn''t picking up even my calls now?"she said softly, her voice taking on a dangerous edge."So daring¡­hehehe¡­very daring, indeed."


    "Try again!" Olivia urged, her desperation reaching its peak.


    Celestia did as asked. The phone rang again. Still no response.


    Her hand tightened around the device until the plastic creaked. Her smile stretched unnaturally across her face.


    "Not answering my calls, hmm? Heh¡­ good¡­ very good."


    Her voice dipped into a dangerous murmur, more to herself than Olivia. "Darling¡­ where are you? Hiding from me? Or¡­ are you out there with someone else?"


    Her breath quickened, and her eyes gleamed with possessive rage. "Hehe¡­ if I find you with some other girl, darlin~¡­ oh¡­ I''ll cut off your legs¡­ your arms¡­ your tongue¡­ and make you lie in my lap forever."


    Olivia, pacing the room in blind panic didn''t catch the disturbing whisper.


    "Why isn''t he picking up? Where did he go? Should I call the police?"Olivia muttered, running a hand through her hair as her thoughts spiraled."But if I call the police, the media will go crazy.


    The Kane family will be all over the news again. And if he''s just¡­ out¡­ then Lucian will hate me for embarrassing him like that."


    Celestia''s fingers danced across the screen.


    "Let''s hack your live location, darling¡­ hehehe." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice was soft, almost tender, as her thumb tapped and swiped with practiced precision. Her phone''s interface glowed in the dim light, the reflection casting an eerie gleam in her eyes. She bypassed security layers, one after another, her focus sharp and unyielding.


    Come on, come on¡­don''t hide from me, Lucy. You can''t escape.


    A soft ping broke the silence.


    Celestia eyes narrowed as the GPS coordinates loaded.


    "Found you,"she whispered.


    The victorious smirk on her lips froze when she saw the location on the screen. Her pupils contracted, her smile twisting into something feral.


    A nightclub.


    Lucian''s phone was pinging from a nightclub in the city.


    A nightclub? My darling¡­


    Celestia''s breaths quickened.


    My darling sneaks out in the middle of the night¡­ to a nightclub? Without telling me? To enjoy himself¡­? To meet someone¡­?


    Her fingers tightened around the phone. The plastic casing creaked under the pressure.


    A nightclub¡­ a filthy, disgusting place with drunk sluts and trashy women wearing almost nothing.


    Is that what he likes? Is that why he doesn''t tell me?


    Her mind spiraled with ugly images. Lucian sitting there¡­ laughing¡­ with some woman leaning on his shoulder¡­ whispering into his ear¡­ smiling at her the way he should only smile at her.


    Heheheheh¡­


    Her breath turned shaky. Her grip on the phone trembled as dark thoughts coiled like serpents in her chest. The rational side of her brain tried to speak Calm down. He might have a reason. Maybe it''s not what it looks like.


    But the dark, possessive part screamed louder.


    Nightclub¡­ he''s mine. How dare he go somewhere like that without me? How dare he betray me like this?


    She stared at the blinking red dot on the map, the club''s name glowing mockingly beneath it.


    "You can''t hide, Lucy," she whispered. "I''ll find you¡­ and if I find a single woman near you¡­ I swear¡­"


    "Celestia?" Olivia''s voice snapped her from the haze. "Did you find his location? I heard you say something just now."


    Celestia blinked, forcing herself to relax. Her smile softened, though the madness still shimmered beneath the surface.


    "Yeah," she said, turning to Olivia.


    "I got it."


    "Where is he?" Olivia stepped forward, desperate and tense."Where''s Lucian? I''ll go get him right now. We can find Rose later Lucian''s more stupid rose is more sensible...she might be all fine. If he''s out there alone¡­he might be in danger."


    huhhhhhhhhh


    "Oh, he''s,"Celestia said softly, eyes dropping back to her phone. "He''s at¡­a nightclub."


    "A nightclub?"Olivia repeated, her voice climbing an octave in disbelief. "Lucian''s at a nightclub? Are you sure?"


    Celestia let out a hollow laugh, her expression unreadable.


    "Oh¡­I''m sure."


    Her eyes gleamed with something cold and dangerous as she turned the phone screen toward Olivia.


    The name of the nightclub blinked on the map.


    "He''s right here."


    Olivia jaw dropped when she saw the address.


    "That club¡­it''s in the middle of the city.Why would Lucian go there?"


    Celestia''s fingers tightened again around the phone.


    "Yeah¡­why would he?"she said, voice low. "Why indeed?"


    Her mind was already racing through scenarios of what she would find when she got there.


    "Let''s go,"Olivia said, grabbing her coat.


    "We need to get him now."


    "Yes," Celestia agreed. Her lips curled into a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "Let''s find him."


    And if some filthy woman''s there with him¡­

 Chapter 237 - 237: i am Lazydiablo

    Avey POV


    "If Im being hated by Lucian¡­I don''t deserve to exist in this world."


    Her voice was barely a whisper, lost to the night''s chill.A sad broken smile tugged at her lips as tears blurred her vision.


    The wind caressed her cheeks like a farewell, cold and indifferent.


    And then without hesitation she stepped off the balcony.


    The world tilted. Gravity seized her body, pulling her into the abyss below.The air rushed past her ears, the ground racing to meet her. Her heart pounded with the weight of her decision, her mind sinking into numb acceptance.


    The seconds stretched into eternity.


    "Fighting fate is¡­so painful,"she thought, eyes fluttering shut.


    "I thought I could fight it."


    She braced herself for the inevitable impact. For the cold, hard kiss of death.


    But then


    A sudden, searing blue light burst into existence below her.


    Avey''s eyes snapped open.


    A glowing, circular portal shimmered just a few meters above the ground. Its center swirled like liquid sapphire, pulsating with an otherworldly energy. The light bathed the surroundings in an ethereal glow, casting dancing shadows on the walls of the manor.


    "What¡­what is that?"


    Her mind scrambled to make sense of the impossible sight.


    "Am I hallucinating?Maybe I really am losing it right before dying."


    She closed her eyes, surrendering herself once more.


    But instead of the bone-shattering impact she expected¡­


    She passed through the glowing circle


    No pain. No sound. Just a fleeting sensation of warmth as her body vanished into the portal.


    The night vanished.


    The next moment


    Her eyelids fluttered open.


    The harsh sting of death never came.


    Instead, she found herself hovering mid air. Suspended. Weightless.


    Her chest tightened in confusion.


    "What the¡­?"


    She looked down and saw polished wooden floorboards beneath her dangling feet.


    Not the concrete driveway of her family''s manor. Not the cold, unforgiving ground she had leaped toward.


    But smooth, ancient-looking wood.


    Her eyes darted around.


    Books. Endless rows of towering bookshelves stretched into darkness, their spines glimmering faintly in the dim light.


    The air smelled faintly of parchment and aged leather. It felt¡­timeless.


    "Where am I?"


    Her breath quickened as panic clawed its way back into her chest.The unfamiliarity of the place, the impossible circumstancesit all began to suffocate her.


    Fear crept in like a shadow, cold and relentless.


    Until


    "Hello, Avey Starline."


    A voice.


    Soft. Gentle.Ethereal.


    The moment the words reached her ears, the fear melted away like ice under sunlight.


    Avey froze, her heart skipping a beat.


    The voice wasn''t just beautiful it was transcendent like music, like warmth after a winter storm.


    The anxiety vanished from her chest.The weight of years of guilt, regret, and heartbreak lifted as if an invisible hand had peeled it away.


    The tension she''d lived with since childhood, the burden of unspoken words and unshed tears all of it dissolved in an instant.


    Her shoulders loosened. Her breathing steadied. Her mind cleared, as though she''d inhaled the purest air after drowning for too long.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt¡­ light.


    Avey turned her head toward the source of the voice, heart pounding with curiosity and unease.


    The moment her gaze landed on the figure sitting a few meters away, she froze.


    Seated behind an elegant wooden desk was a woman of otherworldly beauty.


    Her features were so flawless that Avey couldn''t even begin to compare her to anyone she''d ever seen. It wasn''t the typical beauty of models or celebrities it was something ethereal, almost divine. The woman''s long, silken hair cascaded over her shoulders like a waterfall of midnight silk.


    A pair of sleek, thin-framed glasses perched delicately on her nose, giving her an air of wisdom and authority.


    Her eyes, however, were the most captivating. They glimmered with a strange, timeless understanding, like she could see through Avey''s very soul. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what truly caught Avey attention wasn''t the woman.


    It was the creature standing atop the desk beside her.


    It was small perhaps two or three feet tall, with chubby limbs and round, inquisitive eyes.


    The creature resembled a penguin but wore a ridiculously adorable shark costume complete with a dorsal fin and tiny, toothy hood framing its face.


    "Wait¡­is that a child?"


    Avey squinted.


    The creature blinked, tilting its head at her, its eyes soft and gentle.


    No¡­there was something off about it. Its eyes held an age-old intelligence far beyond what a child should possess.


    That look wise and profoundly knowing stirred something deep within her.


    It wasn''t just a cute, costumed kid.


    It knew her.


    Or at least it looked at her as though it did.


    Avey heart skipped a beat.


    "Why do I feel¡­close to it?"she thought, confusion swirling in her chest.


    The warmth, the strange sense of familiarity it didn''t make sense.


    Before she could dwell on it further, the woman sitting behind the desk smiled softly and spoke.


    "Hello, Avey."


    The voice was the same as before calming and rich, like the melody of an ancient lullaby.


    "Let me introduce myself."The woman adjusted her glasses with a single graceful movement. "I am LazyDiablo. The Author."


    The words echoed in the vast, endless library.


    Avey blinked.


    "The Author?"


    Her lips parted slightly, confusion deepening.


    The woman chuckled lightly, as if she could read her thoughts.


    "Yes, I know¡­ it sounds strange, doesn''t it?"she said, voice tinged with amusement."Meeting me like this. You floating around midair like a lost leaf, and me¡­ well."


    Avey hesitated, her body still suspended in the air.


    "It''s a bit sudden, I know,"the woman continued, tapping a polished nail against the desk."But I couldn''t let what you were trying to do¡­ happen."


    A pang of embarrassment shot through Avey''s chest.


    She lowered her eyes, shame crawling up her throat.


    The woman eyes softened.


    Sighhh women sighed hard looking at avey like that


    Only she knows what she have done just now...She just broke another rule... just for what?


    She doesn''t even know why she did it herself...maybe well


    -----

 Chapter 238 - 238: Max

    "Are you¡­ a god?"


    Avey hadn''t even realized she was asking. The words left her lips as if pulled by the weightless serenity around her the clarity, the surreal lightness.


    She should have been dead. She had jumped. She had accepted it. Yet, she was here, standing, floating¡­ alive.


    The woman seated at the desk tilted her head, as if amused by the question.


    "Am I a god?" she mused, tapping her chin. "No, not in the way you understand. But compared to humans? It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call me one. What you consider miracles walking on water, turning water into wine, saving a million lives those things are so¡­ small."


    Her gaze was steady, unreadable.


    "I have saved trillions. Maybe quadrillions. I have seen worlds crumble and universes fade, and I have restored them. So, whether I am a god or not¡­" She shrugged. "That depends on your perspective."


    Avey inhaled sharply.


    It wasn''t arrogance in her voice, nor boasting. It was just fact.


    "So¡­ you are a god," she murmured, more to herself than to the woman before her.


    Strangely, she felt no fear. No anxiety. Maybe it was this woman''s presence. Maybe it was the sheer weight of her existence that made all emotions fade into stillness.


    "Did you save me?" Avey asked, her voice softer now.


    Diablo held her gaze for a moment, then nodded with a small smile.


    "Yes. I saved you."


    Avey''s throat tightened.


    "Do you¡­ save everyone?"


    Diablo shook her head. "No. You are the first human I have ever made an exception for."


    Avey''s breath caught.


    "The first¡­" she whispered, unsure of what to make of it.


    She wanted to ask why ..why her but before she could, a small voice interrupted.


    "Hey, hello, girl."


    Avey turned toward the sound and finally noticed the small figure standing on the table.


    Her eyes looking down


    A child? No¡­ not quite. It looked like a child soft, round face, bright intelligent eyes but something about him felt¡­ special.


    He wore a shark-themed outfit, an odd contrast to the maturity in his gaze.


    Avey blinked.


    Why did this tiny being feel¡­ familiar?


    The child-like figure gave her a knowing look.


    "I''m Max," he introduced himself with a small nod. His tone was mature, nothing like a child''s. "You''re probably confused how you got here, why you''re here at all. And I''ll be blunt with you."


    His gaze softened.


    "We had no plans to bring you in."


    Avey frowned slightly.


    "But¡­" Max continued, his voice gentle, almost careful. "You can''t die. Not now. Maybe never."


    A pause.


    "It''s not good for Lucian."


    Avey''s entire body tensed at that name.


    Lucian.


    Her throat tightened. Her heart clenched painfully.


    "You¡­ know Lucian?" she asked, barely above a whisper.


    Something about the way Max spoke it felt¡­ familiar. The way he said Lucian wasn''t casual. It wasn''t distant.


    It was personal.


    "Are you close to him?" Avey''s voice wavered.


    Max met her gaze. His expression softened.


    Before he could respond, Diablo chuckled.


    "Heh. Max knows that kid better than anyone. He''s seen him from birth to now~"


    But she didn''t get to finish.


    Max interrupted her.


    "He¡­ Lucys like a son to me."


    Avey froze.


    huh


    Max''s voice carried no hesitation. No uncertainty.


    he felt so genuine


    "I''m more like a father to him," Max continued, his expression unreadable. "Maybe¡­ I don''t know if he feels that way about me. But to me, Lucian has always been like a son."


    Avey''s breath hitched.


    Her mind couldn''t process it.


    Lucian¡­ had someone like that? Someone who had watched over him, cared for him, seen him from childhood to now?


    Why does she don''t know about that then


    For a moment, she could only stare.


    Diablo, too, had gone quiet. She turned her head slightly, watching Max with raised brows in surprise.


    "Like a son, huh¡­" she murmured, a small smile playing on her lips. "Now I understand why you did all that."


    Avey, still in shock, barely heard her.


    "Like a son?" she repeated, her voice barely audible. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked down at the small figure this child-like being who had spoken with such warmth, such genuine care.


    She wasn''t sure why, but¡­ she could feel it.


    It wasn''t an act.


    He meant it.


    Max met her eyes, his expression unwavering.


    And for the first time in a long time, Avey felt something she couldn''t name.


    Something close to fear.


    Max sighed.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the air shimmered.


    Huh?


    Avey gasped as she suddenly found herself seated in a chair, facing the wooden table. Across from her, the mysterious woman sat with a knowing smile, and on the table between them was Max.


    She blinked, looking around in confusion. How?


    Magic?


    Max let out another deep sigh, his small body still, his round eyes dark with emotion.


    Lucian would go crazy if he knew this idiot tried to kill herself.


    The thought weighed on him.


    Max didn''t hate Avey.


    Even though she had caused Lucian pain, even though she had broken him, even though in another life Lucian had ended himself because of her Max didn''t hate her.


    No, what he felt was pity.


    Not just for Lucian.


    For both of them.


    Because he knew.


    Others might not, but Max did.


    She had no choice.


    The fog of fate bound her. The more she tried to be near Lucian, the more she ended up hurting him. It wasn''t her fault.


    And in a twisted way¡­ Max was grateful to her.


    Everyone else might forget, but he wouldn''t.


    She was the only light in Lucian''s life when he was drowning in darkness.


    She had been his reason to endure.


    Max exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples.


    And even if she had been at fault¡­ what right did he have to judge?


    Hadn''t he done worse?


    Wasn''t he the biggest reason for Lucian''s suffering?


    If he had never stepped into Lucian''s life¡­ maybe things would have been different.


    But in the end, Lucian loved this woman.


    So Max couldn''t bring himself to dislike her.


    Whoever Lucian calls family Max does too.


    The silence stretched.


    Avey fidgeted under Max''s intense gaze.


    His eyes held too much.


    Too much knowledge. Too much sorrow. Too much understanding.


    Why was he looking at her like that?


    She swallowed. "Max¡­right umm?"


    Max didn''t answer.


    Diablo simply smiled, watching the two of them, letting the heavy air settle.


    Avey clenched her hands in her lap.


    She wanted to ask something, but¡­ for some reason, she was scared of the answer.


    The room remained silent.


    And in that silence, everything was understood.


    Max exhaled, dragging a hand down his face.


    Damn it.


    Lucian really does pick the hardest paths, huh?


    Avey shifted in her seat, feeling the weight of Max''s gaze on her.


    Too intense. Too sharp.


    It made her uneasy. She wasn''t used to this kind of silence this kind of scrutiny.


    Finally, she spoke.


    "Why¡­" She swallowed. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Max blinked, as if snapping out of deep thought. He tilted his head, studying her for a second longer before responding.


    "Because I''m trying to decide if I should scold you or just feel sorry for you."


    Avey stiffened.


    That¡­ wasn''t the answer she expected.


    From across the table, Diablo chuckled softly, clearly entertained. But she didn''t interrupt. She just leaned back, watching, letting the conversation unfold.


    Avey hesitated, staring down at her hands.


    Then, finally, she spoke again.


    "You guys can do all this¡­ magic." She gestured vaguely. "You even saved me from dying. You said I''m special. So I think¡­ you already know the reason, don''t you?"


    She let out a breath, forcing a bitter smile.


    "You must know what a disgusting person I am."


    Max didn''t react. Diablo didn''t either. They just watched her. Listening.


    Avey clenched her fists.


    "I treated the person who loved me like dirt." Her voice was quieter now. "And when I finally tried to fix things¡­ he said he hated me."


    She swallowed the lump in her throat, shaking her head.


    "I couldn''t take it."


    Her fingers dug into her lap.


    "I thought¡­ maybe running away from everything was the best option."


    Silence.


    Max''s jaw tightened.


    "Stupid," he muttered, his voice low but sharp.


    Avey flinched.


    He hadn''t raised his voice. He didn''t need to.


    "I didn''t give you a second chance just for you to waste it like this."


    Max''s small hands clenched into fists.


    "Do you have any idea how much I lost to give you this chance?"


    His voice trembled not with anger, but something deeper.


    Something Avey couldn''t quite place.


    "Do you really think this kind of miracle comes for free?"


    Avey opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    Max exhaled sharply, shaking his head.


    "Damn idiot."


    He rubbed his temples, clearly trying to calm himself.


    She had just attempted suicide. She wasn''t in the best state of mind. He knew that.


    He shouldn''t scold her too harshly.


    But still


    He was frustrated.


    Because if Lucian knew what she''d tried to do¡­


    He''d break all over again.


    Max leaned back, pressing his lips into a thin line.


    "Don''t you dare pull this kind of crap again," he muttered.


    wait second chance....you?


    -------

 Chapter 239 - 239: Avey

    "Don''t you dare pull this kind of crap again," Max muttered.


    Avey flinched.


    The words were sharp cutting through the heavy silence between them. But what hit her harder was the weight behind them.


    Wait¡­ second chance?


    Her breath hitched.


    You?


    Her mind raced, heartbeat hammering in her chest.


    Regressed back in time. That was her biggest secret. One she couldn''t share with anyone not even if she wanted to. The world itself wouldn''t allow it. Every time she had tried, something stopped her. Her throat locked up, her voice refused to come out, or reality itself would twist to erase any trace of her confession.


    And yet¡­


    Max just said he gave her that second chance.


    Her eyes widened, her body stiffening as an unnatural chill crawled up her spine.


    She swallowed hard, staring at him.


    "You¡­ you know?"


    Her voice came out barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly would shatter whatever fragile reality she had left.


    Max didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, it was Diablo who leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs lazily, watching the scene unfold with amusement.


    "Yes," she said simply. "And you have no idea what he sacrificed to make that happen."


    Avey turned sharply, her trembling gaze shifting back to Max.


    Her pulse pounded in her ears.


    He knows.


    He knows everything.


    He knows what happened at the end.


    Her breath turned shallow.


    Her worst mistake. Her biggest regret.


    He knows.


    And yet¡­ he sat there so calmly.


    As if he wasn''t looking at the person who had driven Lucian to his worst.


    As if he wasn''t staring at the reason Lucian


    She clenched her jaw, shaking fingers curling into fists.


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    Her voice cracked.


    Max said Lucian was like a son to him.


    Shouldn''t he hate her? Shouldn''t he want to kill her?


    Shouldn''t he have let her die?


    Her throat tightened.


    "Why did you save me?"


    Max exhaled through his nose, rubbing his temples as if she were asking the most obvious question in the world.


    But Avey didn''t stop.


    Her voice grew sharper, more desperate.


    "You should''ve let me die," she whispered.


    "Or tortured me to death."


    She clenched her teeth so hard it hurt.


    "If you really cared about Lucian if you knew everything then why would you¡­ why would you give me another chance?"


    Her hands trembled.


    "You should hate me. I¡­ I killed him in the last life."


    The words left her lips, sharp and bitter.


    "He killed himself because of me."


    She slammed a hand on the table.


    "He gave me his heart, and I crushed it."


    The air felt heavier.


    Diablo''s gaze flickered slightly, but she said nothing.


    She just sat back, letting Avey break.


    "He was just an idiot," Avey muttered, voice hoarse. "A stupid, naive idiot."


    Her shoulders shook.


    "And I" Her throat tightened. "I was the bigger idiot. Why did I have to get heart failure? Why didn''t I just die first?"


    She clenched her jaw.


    "I didn''t deserve to be loved."


    Her voice cracked.


    "And he killed himself¡­ just out of sadness. He left everything behind because of me."


    She swallowed hard, forcing the words out.


    "And you still think I deserve another chance?"


    Her hands balled into fists.


    "You still think I should be with him?"


    She slammed her hand against the table again, her voice rising.


    "You sent me back in time, but did you even think about what kind of pain that would bring him?"


    Tears streamed down her face.


    "If you''re so powerful¡­ why didn''t you just kill me instead?"


    Her voice cracked into a sob.


    "So that Lucian wouldn''t love me anymore?"


    And finally


    She broke.


    Loud, uncontrollable cries tore from her chest.


    Tears poured freely, hot and endless.


    For the first time she let it all out.


    No restraint. No dignity. Just raw, broken grief.


    And Max¡­ smiled.


    Not out of amusement. Not mockery.


    But because he understood.


    She needed this.


    "I don''t hate you," he said simply. "I never did."


    Avey''s breath caught.


    Max leaned forward, his small hands resting on the table.


    "You''re not a bad person for Lucian."


    His voice was warm. Steady.


    "You were never the villain in his story."


    Avey shook her head violently, tears still falling. "You''re wrong."


    "No, you are." Max met her gaze. "You don''t know what I know."


    She squeezed her eyes shut.


    She couldn''t listen to this.


    That''s when Diablo moved.


    Without a word, she stood from her chair and walked around the table.


    Then gently she placed a hand on Avey''s head, pulling her close.


    Avey barely had time to react before she felt warmth.


    A soft, comforting embrace.


    Diablo held her there, letting Avey''s face rest against her stomach, patting her head softly.


    "It''s alright."


    Her voice was quiet. Gentle.


    "Let it out."


    Avey''s shoulders shook harder.


    "You needed this."


    Diablo smiled, watching over her.


    "Hiding everything in your heart for so long¡­ that''s dangerous for humans."


    She stroked Avey''s hair, her touch soothing.


    "But you don''t have to carry it alone anymore."


    Avey cried harder.


    And for the first time in a long, long time


    She didn''t feel alone.


    Max and Diablo didn''t interrupt her.


    They simply watched, their expressions calm, patient gentle.


    Avey''s sobs eventually quieted, her breath still shaky, her face stained with the remnants of her tears. Her skin was flushed, her eyes puffy, but she had stopped crying. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sat there in silence, gripping the edge of the table as if grounding herself.


    Max smiled.


    A genuine, warm smile.


    "Finally calmed down?" he asked, his voice light, teasing but not unkind.


    Avey swallowed, nodding slightly. She wiped her face with the sleeve of her shirt, then glanced toward Diablo, giving her a small, grateful nod for the hug.


    But she wasn''t done.


    She took a deep breath, steadied herself, and looked at Max.


    "I need answers."


    Her voice was hoarse but firm.


    "Why did you do it?" she asked, searching his face. "Why did you send me back? Just to make him suffer again?"


    Max chuckled.


    A small, quiet sound yet it carried something unreadable.


    He lifted his tiny hand and pointed at her.


    "I chose you because it''s you."


    His words were simple.


    Avey''s brow furrowed. "huh?"


    "Just look at yourself for a second." Max leaned forward, eyes filled with something close to amusement. "Look at how much you''re feeling for Lucian right now."


    Avey stiffened.


    "You''re sitting here, after crying your heart out, asking me why I didn''t kill you instead."


    Max tilted his head, watching her with that same small, knowing smile.


    "Tell me, Avey¡­ is that the kind of heart a bad person has?"


    She wanted to argue. To deny it.


    But she couldn''t.


    She didn''t know what to say


    Her chest ached, her fingers clenched, her lips trembled because she loved him.


    But...why at those times she couldn''t explain


    And Max knew it.


    "Oh, but wait." Max''s eyes twinkled with mischief, breaking the heavy air. "I bet you still don''t know, do you?"


    Avey blinked, confused.


    "Know what?"


    Max grinned.


    "Why your heart failed in your past life."


    --------


    Hey guys sorry for this late...tday was mothers Birthday


    Hey you know guys maybe i never thanked you enough.... but genuinely thank you all.


    You know...i bought and celebrated my mother bday with all support and all i got from you guys... first time in my life.


    i dont know what to say.....i really am not best person to say thanks...but just know my life all went in depression and parents fights... because of this i got indepentent taking care of my siblings and mother.... really thanks you all


    Really really really thanks ya all ...may ya all get beautiful lifes too.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Avey...The Truth

    "Why your heart failed in your past life."


    Avey froze.


    Her blood turned cold.


    Max''s words echoed in her mind, sending a strange chill down her spine.


    Her heart failure¡­


    She had never questioned it before.


    She always assumed it had been natural. A tragic fate. Something that was simply meant to be.


    But now¡­ looking at Max''s serious expression and Diablo''s quiet, knowing smile


    A sickening realization began to creep in.


    Avey''s breath turned unsteady.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    Max''s smile didn''t fade, but his gaze sharpened.


    "Think about it, Avey."


    His voice was softer now, almost coaxing.


    "Why do you think it happened?"


    I think you might have checked your health after regressing, just to make sure it wouldn''t happen again, right?"


    Avey''s lips parted, but she had no answer.


    What does love have to do with this?


    After regressing, the first thing she did was run to Lucian. The second was getting a full medical check-up, making sure history wouldn''t repeat itself.


    But the doctor had reassured her her heart was perfectly fine. Strong, healthy, no abnormalities.


    Heart failure? Impossible, he had said. Her chances were too low to even consider.


    She had been confused back then, but now¡­


    That sickening feeling twisted deeper in her gut.


    Hadn''t she died from heart failure in her past life? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was the moment she regretted the most. If she hadn''t collapsed that day¡­


    If she hadn''t needed a heart transplant¡­


    Lucian wouldn''t have given his own for her.


    That idiot.


    She had wished, over and over, that it had never happened.


    "Max, please."


    Her voice was barely a whisper.


    "Tell me the truth."


    Max held her gaze, but before he could speak


    "It''s really simple."


    Diablo''s voice cut through the silence, smooth and unwavering.


    Avey turned to her.


    Diablo leaned back, watching her carefully.


    "It was never about you hating him," she said. "Not really."


    Avey stiffened.


    "Love isn''t something that can be measured, controlled, or locked away," Diablo continued. "If you try to suppress it¡­ if you force it down¡­ there are consequences."


    Max remained silent.


    "You''re asking about your heart failure," Diablo said softly. "But you''re looking at it the wrong way."


    Avey frowned.


    She was asking about her health, wasn''t she?


    What did love have to do with


    "Even if the body is perfectly healthy, the heart still has its limits."


    Diablo''s voice remained calm, but there was weight behind it.


    "Think of it like a balloon. Keep filling it with air, never letting any out¡­ what happens?"


    Avey swallowed hard.


    "...It bursts."


    Diablo nodded.


    "Exactly."


    Avey''s thoughts scattered.


    She didn''t understand.


    Hadn''t she hated Lucian?


    Hadn''t she treated him horribly?


    Then why


    "You loved him dearly, Avey. More than you even realized."


    Avey flinched.


    No.


    That wasn''t true.


    She had hurt him. She had made him suffer.


    If anything, he should have been the one to


    "You loved him so much that even the world couldn''t suppress it."


    Avey''s breath caught in her throat.


    Max sat there, watching her silently.


    On the outside, his expression was unreadable.


    But inside, his thoughts were spinning.


    Even Lucian''s own mother, under the same curse, never reached the level Avey had.


    Max exhaled slowly, looking at her with something unreadable in his eyes.


    Lucian would be happy if he knew the truth.


    The truth that he wasn''t wrong


    This girl had loved him.


    More than even his own mother had.


    More than anyone else.


    She had loved him so much that even when the heavens tried to suppress it


    Her heart had stopped.


    Max shook his head slightly, his expression softening.


    This was the greatest proof.


    Avey had never hated Lucian.


    Her love for him was the purest of all.


    No one even came close.


    They had been doomed by fate.


    Max clenched his fists under the table.


    He hated this.


    He hated that he couldn''t do more.


    If only he hadn''t


    He shut his eyes briefly, pushing the thought away.


    There was nothing he could do now.


    All he could do was curse himself¡­


    And curse the world for being so cruel.


    Avey''s breath hitched.


    "What are you talking about? What heavens? What burst? What forcefully? I don''t understand."


    Her voice was shaking now. The words felt foreign, distant, like they didn''t belong to her. Like they were slipping through the cracks of her mind before she could grasp them.


    Diablo sighed, shaking her head.


    "We can''t tell you, Avey."


    Her voice was calm, but there was a heaviness to it.


    "There are laws¡­ universal laws. We''re bound by them. Telling you too much would break the order of the world."


    Avey''s hands curled into fists.


    "Then why bring it up at all?"


    Diablo looked at her really looked at her.


    "Because you need to believe in yourself."


    Avey''s lips parted, but she had no words.


    "What happened to you¡­ what you did¡­ it was never truly you."


    A cold shiver ran down her spine.


    "What do you mean?"


    Something about those words unsettled her. They dug into her bones, making her feel¡­ wrong.


    Like something was shifting inside her.


    Like something was breaking.


    Her chest tightened, breath coming out in short, shaky exhales.


    Something was there something lurking at the edge of her consciousness.


    Something she had never been able to see.


    "It was heaven''s will."


    Max''s voice cut through the silence like a blade.


    Avey''s head snapped toward him.


    "The heavens placed a fog over your heart to suppress your feelings for Lucian."


    Her pulse thundered in her ears.


    "To force you away from him."


    Max''s voice was steady, his expression calm.


    "And to push you toward someone else."


    The world tilted.


    Something cracked inside her.


    Diablo shot up from her seat, eyes wide with horror.


    "MAX!"


    Diablo yelled.


    Her voice shook the entire room.


    Avey flinched.


    The air around them grew heavy, suffocating, like something unseen was pressing down on them.


    Diablo''s eyes burned with something raw horror.


    "You just broke the world''s law."


    Her voice was low, dangerous.


    "Do you realize what you''ve done?"


    Max didn''t flinch.


    He just smiled.


    "You risked everything." Diablo''s voice trembled. "You''ll be punished for this. She wasn''t supposed to know."


    She wasn''t worthy enough


    Avey barely heard them.


    Her mind was spinning, unraveling, falling apart at the seams.


    Something was stopping me from loving Lucian.


    Something was forcing me to hate him.


    Something was pushing me toward Victor.


    Her entire body shook.


    Her knees gave out, but she barely felt herself falling.


    Tears blurred her vision.


    But she was smiling.


    A genuine, trembling, disbelieving smile.


    "I¡­ I loved him."


    Her voice cracked.


    Her chest ached.


    "I always loved him."


    Tears spilled freely now, but she didn''t wipe them away.


    "More than anything."


    Her lips quivered, repeating the words over and over.


    Like she was afraid they''d disappear if she stopped saying them.


    Like she was afraid she''d wake up from this moment.


    Like she had finally finally broken free.


    She never hated him...


    --------


    Here it is Collin_McCall


    The extra chapter i promised... thanks for massage chair


    Sorry for being late i was just too busy


    Thank you all for supporting me...you all so sweet... thanks have a good and beautiful life

 Chapter 241 - 241: Max: Give You a....whattttt

    Tears welled in Avey''s eyes, blurring her vision.


    She didn''t know whether to feel relieved or devastated.


    Reality was crashing down on her raw and unforgiving.


    Max''s words weren''t just answers they were shattering something deep inside her. Breaking the invisible chains she had never even realized were there.


    Fate.


    Who?


    Why?


    Why had someone twisted her life, Lucian''s life, into something so cruel?


    Avey felt a storm of emotions raging inside her. Anger. Grief Helplessness.


    She had no control over any of it.


    The choices she thought were hers¡­weren''t.


    The pain she caused¡­ wasn''t truly her fault.


    The love she had buried, the guilt she had carried, all of it had been forced onto her.


    She finally understood Diablo''s words.


    Her body felt too heavy to move.


    She just sat there, silent tears spilling down her face.


    Not sobbing. Not speaking.


    Just letting it sink in.


    Diablo''s gaze hardened as she stared at Max, frustration and something deeper concern clouding her expression.


    "Max, you¡­"Her voice was sharp, laced with tension.


    Lately, he had been acting recklessly, letting emotions dictate his choices, disregarding consequences.


    "You know she wasn''t supposed to hear this." Diablo exhaled, rubbing her temples. "She isn''t even a contractor."


    Her eyes flickered toward Avey and for the first time, hesitation crept into her tone.


    "Look, Max¡­there''s only one way now."


    She paused.


    Then, with visible reluctance, she finished.


    "We have to kill her."


    Avey flinched.


    The room seemed to shrink around her.


    Her tears stilled. Her breath caught in her throat.


    For the first time since arriving here, she truly felt it the vast gap of power between them.


    If they wanted, they could erase her without a second thought.


    She turned her head toward Max, heart pounding.


    Would he agree?


    Fear clawed at her chest, but she forced herself to breathe.


    Moments ago, she wanted to die.


    But now¡­


    Now that she knew the truth, that she hadn''t been the monster she always believed, she didn''t want to disappear. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For years, she had lived in self-hatred, convinced she didn''t deserve Lucian''s love, that she had only ever caused him pain.


    Even when she tried to reach out to him, something had always held her back.


    Fear. Doubt. Guilt.


    But now, she understood.


    It wasn''t her.


    Something had been controlling her, twisting her feelings, forcing her away from him.


    And now that she was free of that invisible chain¡­


    "I don''t want to die," Avey whispered, her voice barely audible.


    She clenched her fists, her entire body trembling, but she didn''t look away.


    "I want to go back. I want to do things right, without hating myself, without holding back."


    Her chest ached.


    "I know he hates me. I know I might never get another chance with him."


    Her lips quivered.


    "But that was the old me. And I will change for him."


    She shut her eyes tightly, barely holding herself together.


    "Please don''t kill me."


    A silent prayer.


    Her entire hope rested on Max.


    She had seen it in his eyes he cared for Lucian.


    And maybe¡­ just maybe, in some way, he cared about her too.


    Even if only because of Lucian.


    Even if she didn''t fully understand why¡­


    Max had risked something serious by telling her the truth.


    Diablo was powerful so powerful that even Max, who called her Master with respect, had to answer to her.


    And yet, he had still spoken.


    Avey swallowed, trying to steady her breath.


    This was serious.


    Max shook his head, a light smile playing on his lips.


    "Don''t worry, Master. Nothing will happen. We don''t need to kill her."


    Diablo''s sharp gaze remained locked on him.


    "Then what? Are you planning to keep her locked in here for the rest of her life?"


    The problem wasn''t just that Avey had heard the truth it was that she wasn''t supposed to.


    The world''s will would only react if Avey left this place carrying forbidden knowledge.


    This office existed outside the world''s laws, a space where fate''s grasp weakened.


    But the moment Avey stepped beyond its borders¡­


    The world''s will would crush her.


    It wasn''t cruel. It was balance.


    Knowledge was power, and not everyone was meant to have it.


    Those unworthy of knowing the truth who could disrupt the order were erased before they could tip the scales.


    And the one who told them?


    Punished just the same.


    That was why Diablo''s first instinct had been to kill Avey.


    It wasn''t personal. She actually liked this naive, kind-hearted girl.


    But if she had to choose between Avey and Max, the choice was clear.


    Now that Max had refused to kill her, the only other option was to keep her here forever.


    It wasn''t the worst fate.


    She could read books. Learn. Exist.


    At least she wouldn''t be dead.


    It''s her own fault, Diablo thought with a sigh.


    She shouldn''t have heard something she wasn''t meant to know.


    But then


    "Who said I''ll keep her locked here forever?" Max''s voice was casual, but his eyes held something deeper.


    Diablo''s brows furrowed.


    Avey, still processing the weight of everything, turned to Max, confused.


    Max smiled.


    "I''ll make her deserving of this knowledge."


    A sharp silence filled the room.


    Diablo''s eyes widened slightly.


    Then, realization dawned.


    "You''re serious."


    She turned her gaze back to Avey, scanning her carefully, as if reevaluating everything.


    Avey stiffened under the intensity of her stare.


    "You''re really lucky, girl," Diablo murmured.


    A rare opportunity.


    A once in a lifetime chance.


    no maybe...once in an existence chance


    And Avey didn''t even know it yet.


    Avey let out a quiet breath of relief.


    Max wasn''t going to kill her.


    And he wasn''t planning to keep her locked here forever, either.


    That was enough for now.


    She glanced up at Diablo, who was still looking at her eyes sharp, scanning her from head to toe like she was some rare specimen.


    Avey shifted uncomfortably.


    "What is it, ma''am?" she asked hesitantly.


    Diablo didn''t answer right away.


    Avey didn''t know what to make of this woman. Just moments ago, she had suggested killing her without a second thought. And now¡­ she was acting like an older sister, completely unfazed.


    It was unsettling.


    But before Avey could dwell on it, Diablo shook her head, clearly deciding that whatever was going on in Avey''s mind wasn''t worth digging into.


    Max, however, had his gaze fixed somewhere past Avey.


    There was something in his expression something between amusement and seriousness.


    Then, without warning, he spoke.


    "I''ll give you a system."


    -------


    ughhh sorry guys for being late....i wont lie....i was just too lazy to write tday... extremely sorry but yeah...ahhh i am regretting that now i gotta write it this late

 Chapter 242 - 242: GIA... Hands up

    Lucian''s POV


    Lucian stood in the room, rubbing his chin as he watched the news.


    Dammn


    "The whole island disappeared. I never knew that when seven nukes are combined and detonated at the same time, the result would be this impressive." His voice carried a hint of admiration as he took in the destruction.


    Then his gaze softened as he turned toward Rose, still unconscious, unaware of the chaos unfolding outside.


    "Now, now¡­ I''ve taken revenge for you, Rose." His fingers lightly brushed her cheek. "Whoever dared to lay a hand on you¡­ they''re gone. Not even their dust remains."


    The atmosphere in the room was suffocating.


    Everyone else Meleonora, the General, the purple-haired man stood stiffly, their faces pale, their hands trembling.


    They had just witnessed something beyond comprehension.


    The purple-haired man hesitantly raised a hand. "Hey, bro¡­ ugh, I mean cough ahhem sir¡­ Can I go now?" He swallowed hard, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "I swear, I won''t say a thing. Not like anyone would believe what just happened anyway¡­"


    He had almost called Lucian ''bro,'' but at the last second, corrected himself. This was not someone you called ''bro.'' This was a man who fired nukes. Plural.


    Not one. Not two. Seven.


    And not just anywhere at an entire island.


    He needed to get out of here. Fast.


    Who knew when the authorities would arrive? What if they assumed he was an accomplice just because he was here?


    No, no, no. He needed to disappear before he got dragged into this mess.


    Lucian turned to him, one eyebrow raised.


    "Huh? You wanna leave now?" He sounded almost amused. "But I haven''t even rewarded you yet. You helped me take Rose to the hospital, after all."


    The purple-haired man stiffened.


    "No need, sir. Really. No need." His back was drenched in sweat.


    Reward?


    No, no, no. He didn''t want a ''reward'' from a lunatic who casually launched nukes. What if the ''gift'' was something just as dangerous?


    A nuke?


    A tank?


    Some underground black-market weapon he had no idea what to do with?


    He just wanted to leave.


    Lucian, however, laughed. "Ah, man, you''re such an honest and good person. Rejecting a reward like this?"


    He chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Honestly, I would''ve given you a building or two if you asked. But I like kind and honest people."


    He stepped closer, and instinctively, the purple-haired man took a step back.


    Buildings?


    He gulped.


    No. No, no, no. He didn''t dare accept anything from this man. His life was more valuable than some damn buildings.


    Meanwhile, Meleonora and the General stood off to the side, silent, watching the TV screen as the news reporter continued broadcasting the obliteration of the Silvit family''s island.


    Meleonora finally understood.


    Why the General treated Lucian with such caution.


    Why he hadn''t dared to oppose him directly.


    She swallowed hard, recalling how she had spoken to Lucian earlier.


    It''s a miracle I''m still alive, she thought, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    Lucian suddenly slung an arm over the purple-haired man''s shoulders. The man tensed.


    "From today on, you''re my brother," Lucian declared with a grin. "If anyone causes you trouble, let me know. I''ll handle it for you."


    The purple-haired man stiffened.


    Brother?


    He turned his head toward Meleonora and the General, his eyes almost pleading for help.


    They both avoided his gaze.


    Even they didn''t know what to do anymore.


    After a long, heavy silence, the purple-haired man sighed, finally making up his mind.


    "So¡­ are we going to jail now?" he asked, his voice laced with resignation.


    Lucian looked at him, genuinely confused.


    "Hah? Jail? Who? Us? But why?"


    The purple-haired man clenched his jaw.


    I want to punch this stupid face so badly, he thought.


    "I mean¡­ you just launched seven nukes. I was here. Won''t I get arrested just for being in the same room as you?"


    Lucian patted him on the back, laughing. "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine."


    But just as he was speaking


    BOOM.


    The door burst open.


    BOOM.


    The door burst open.


    A squad of three heavily armed men stormed in, their movements precise and calculated. Their black bulletproof vests, tactical helmets, and heavy combat gear made them look like shadows in the dimly lit room. Each of them bore a blue circular insignia on their chests GIA.


    Their presence sent a chill through the air.


    "Hands up!" the lead operative commanded, his voice sharp and unwavering. "Anyone moves, they''re dead."


    His red-dot laser sight flickered over the room, locking onto the people inside.


    Their faces were concealed by helmets and masks, only their eyes visible cold, professional, emotionless.


    The silence was deafening.


    Fuckk


    The purple-haired man paled, his heart pounding as he felt a red dot settle on his forehead.


    Didn''t this lunatic just say, ''It''ll be fine''?!


    Without a second thought, he threw his hands up in surrender.


    He had no idea what GIA was, but these guys weren''t ordinary soldiers. Their presence, their aura this wasn''t something to mess with. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meleonora tensed, her sharp gaze analyzing them.


    They were elite.


    From the moment they entered, they had secured the entire room in less than a second. Their formations, their coordination this was far beyond standard military training.


    She had expected some special forces to arrive. But this¡­ this was too fast.


    They had slipped in without a sound. She hadn''t even sensed them until the door blasted open, and by then, it was too late.


    Still, she wasn''t worried.


    She was a high-ranking government official. There was no way they would point their guns at her.


    "Wait, it''s not us," Meleonora started, shaking her head. She gestured toward the General. "This is Marshal General Damian standing beside me. You should not be pointing your weapons at him."


    Her voice was firm, confident.


    Then, she turned her attention to Lucian.


    "It''s Lucian Kane. He''s guilty and must be taken into custody," she stated, pointing at him. "He''s the one who just"


    BOOM.


    A single gunshot rang out.


    A gust of air brushed past Meleonora''s ear.


    She froze.


    Eyes wide.


    Did¡­ did they just shoot at me?!


    Her breath hitched as the heat of the bullet''s passage lingered on her skin.


    The operative who fired was already repositioning, his gun now aimed directly at her forehead.


    His voice was devoid of emotion.


    "I said, not a single word. Next time, it''ll be your head."


    A red laser dot hovered at the center of her brows.


    Meleonora''s blood ran cold.


    The operative''s eyes hidden behind his visor were unreadable, but she could feel it. He wasn''t bluffing.


    He would pull the trigger without hesitation.


    "And we don''t care," he continued, voice as cold as steel. "Whether you''re a General, an officer, or even a President"


    "We are GIA."


    His tone carried absolute authority.


    "We have the clearance to eliminate anyone who stands in our way."


    Silence.


    Meleonora''s legs trembled.


    Her eyes met his, and for a split second, she searched for something anything that wasn''t pure, merciless efficiency.


    She found nothing.


    Not a hint of hesitation.


    Not an ounce of fear.


    Only duty.


    She gulped. Slowly very slowly she began to raise her hands in surrender.


    Her gaze flickered to the side.


    The General.


    He had already raised his hands.


    Expression calm.


    His eyes met hers.


    A silent command.


    Do the same.


    Meleonora clenched her jaw.


    She was confused.


    Who were these people?


    And more importantly¡­


    Why did the General seem to know exactly who they were?


    Suddenly a loud shout


    "Lucian Kane."


    The leader of the group took a step forward, his voice like a blade cutting through the silence.


    "You have been confirmed as a target. You will follow us to the Council''s meeting, where your punishment will be decided."


    His tone carried no doubt, no hesitation.


    "But before that" His finger shifted slightly on the trigger.


    "I SAID, HANDS IN THE AIR."


    His voice was like a gunshot itself sharp, commanding, absolute.


    "If you refuse," he continued, eyes locking onto Lucian''s, "I will shoot both your hands. And trust me I don''t hesitate."


    The room tensed.


    The purple-haired man swallowed hard, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    These guys... they''re insane.


    Did they not realize who they were dealing with?


    Lucian Kane the man who just fired seven nuclear warheads like it was a casual evening.


    And yet they still dared to point their guns at him?


    How the fuck are they this fearless?!


    The purple-haired man didn''t dare breathe too loudly.


    One wrong move, one flicker of suspicion, and he was sure these guys would shoot first, ask questions never.


    Looking to Lucian


    Lucian, of all people, looked the calmest.


    Not a single hint of concern.


    Instead, he was rubbing his chin.


    Studying them.


    Not fearfully.


    Not cautiously.


    Amused.


    His eyes flicked from one agent to the next, analyzing them like a scientist observing insects in a jar.


    One arm remained folded across his chest, the other resting against his chin as if contemplating something completely unrelated.


    ---------


    hey guys...i would like to specially thank BNF_cinos


    hes being vwry helpfull like a cheap teacher hehe well joke''s apart hes like a friend who helps you in time of need... sometimes he feels like he can be a good writer but hes too lazy to write... just will think of story...then go to other but will forget to write haha... thanks cinos

 Chapter 243 - 243: Lucian and GIA

    Lucian POV


    Lucian stood in the room, watching the GIA operatives with a bored expression, hands still in his pockets.


    "Why should I raise my hands?"


    His voice was calm, almost amused.


    "I''ve done nothing wrong."


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man all rolled their eyes in unison.


    Bullshit.


    This madman had just wiped an entire island off the map, and now he was claiming innocence?


    --- S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader of the GIA squad didn''t blink.


    "Lucian Kane, the Council will determine whether you are guilty or not. That is not our concern.


    Now. Hands. Up."


    His voice was like steel unyielding, emotionless.


    But Lucian only sighed.


    "So boring."


    He tilted his head, studying the man in front of him.


    "Here''s the thing don''t feed me that scripted nonsense, and maybe I''ll walk with you nicely."


    "But if you keep acting like this, I might start having problems with you."


    His golden eyes sharpened.


    "And I don''t think the Council ordered you to lay a single hand on me."


    "In fact"


    He smirked.


    "I''m sure they told you not to touch even a strand of my hair."


    His fingers slipped further into his pockets.


    "So let''s get one thing straight."


    "If you don''t show me respect you''ll be the ones raising your hands."


    ---


    The room fell silent.


    The three operatives didn''t move, didn''t flinch.


    But Lucian could feel the tension crackling in the air.


    Finally, the leader gave a slight nod.


    "Get out of the room."


    It wasn''t a request.


    His voice was flat, but there was a shift in the air a reluctant acknowledgment.


    The red laser dots disappeared from Lucian''s body.


    Their guns were still aimed, but no longer threatening.


    ---


    One of the operatives turned to the others.


    "Move. Everyone except Lucian Kane out."


    The General and Meleonora were the first to comply, stepping toward the exit without protest.


    The purple-haired man hesitated for a second, then bolted out as if his life depended on it.


    Which, in a way, it probably did.


    Even though GIA hadn''t specifically been ordered to take them in, standard protocol allowed them to detain extra people if deemed necessary.


    And given the situation, they weren''t taking any chances.


    ---


    Lucian stayed where he was, watching them with amusement.


    He wasn''t afraid.


    Not of GIA.


    Not of the Council.


    But there was one thing he wasn''t willing to risk.


    His gaze flickered toward Rose, still unconscious on the hospital bed behind him.


    The operatives had noticed her.


    He saw one of them glancing at her, sharp eyes analyzing her state.


    Lucian''s fingers twitched.


    He knew exactly how these types of people worked.


    If things went south, they wouldn''t hesitate to use innocents as leverage.


    Lucian wasn''t going to let that happen.


    ---


    "Now your turn, Lucian Kane."


    All three operatives turned their focus back on him.


    Lucian let out a breath.


    He wasn''t worried about himself.


    But he needed to get these guys out of this room.


    Without another word, he casually walked toward the door.


    His hands stayed in his pockets.


    His steps calm, unhurried.


    But as he neared the exit


    One of the operatives, the largest of the three, subtly shifted.


    He blocked Lucian''s path.


    ---


    Lucian slowed.


    He met the agent''s gaze.


    The man was standing too straight, too stiff it was a challenge.


    Lucian smirked.


    Oh?


    ---


    Instead of tilting his body to pass, as the agent expected


    Lucian didn''t move aside at all.


    He walked straight through.


    Thud.


    The moment their shoulders collided, the operative staggered back.


    Eyes widened just slightly.


    The other two agents exchanged glances.


    It was subtle.


    A mere fraction of a second.


    But Lucian saw it.


    They had underestimated him.


    ---


    Lucian didn''t react.


    Didn''t stop.


    Didn''t acknowledge what just happened.


    He kept walking out the door, unfazed.


    But behind him


    The leader whispered something.


    "He''s not normal."


    His voice was low, almost unheard.


    "His posture. His stance. Even the way he moves... He''s undergone some kind of special training. High-level."


    The others nodded subtly.


    But they didn''t say anything more.


    They simply followed him out, locking the room behind them.


    ---


    Inside the room, Rose remained motionless.


    One of the operatives gave the hospital bed a final glance.


    "He set something up."


    His voice was quiet.


    "I don''t know what it is, but there''s high-tech surveillance and defensive measures in that room. Could be nano-drones. Could be sensor traps."


    "He prepared everything in advance."


    Another operative sighed.


    "He didn''t walk out because he was afraid of us."


    "He walked out because of her."


    There was a pause.


    And then


    "Alert Team A. Prepare for any possible engagement."


    The three agents exchanged a final glance.


    Then, without another word, they followed Lucian out.


    ---


    General, what is GIA?


    Meleonora whispered, her voice barely audible as she walked beside the General, hands still raised.


    The purple-haired man, trailing just behind them, subtly perked his ears eavesdropping.


    Their surroundings had changed.


    The entire hospital was empty.


    Not a single patient, doctor, or nurse in sight.


    It was as if they had all vanished before GIA had even made its move.


    The efficiency was terrifying.


    Now, as they walked through the dimly lit corridors, armed men stood at every corner their black uniforms blending into the shadows, assault rifles in hand, ready for anything.


    This wasn''t an ordinary operation.


    Meleonora swallowed hard, her voice hushed.


    "General¡­ this is insane. Who are these people?"


    The General didn''t look at her.


    His eyes remained forward, his voice low but steady.


    "GIA stands for Global Intelligence Agency."


    "It''s one of the most secretive and powerful forces in the world."


    ---


    The purple-haired man tensed.


    Meleonora furrowed her brows.


    "Which country do they belong to?"


    The General shook his head.


    "None."


    She blinked.


    "None?"


    "GIA isn''t controlled by a single nation."


    His voice was barely above a whisper now.


    "It''s an international force formed by the world''s leading nations."


    "A true multinational elite task force, deployed only in cases of the highest global priority."


    Meleonora felt a chill crawl down her spine.


    The General continued, his tone even more grave.


    "The only authority above them¡­ is the Council."


    "A council run by the seven most powerful nations in the world¡­ and one exception our Queen."


    "The combined will of the most influential leaders on the planet."


    "Even a presidential assassination can be authorized if the Council deems it necessary."


    "They are untouchable."


    ---


    A heavy silence fell over them.


    Both Meleonora and the purple-haired man gulped.


    This wasn''t just some country''s military force.


    This was the world''s might.


    What could possibly stop them?


    And more importantly¡­


    Why was Lucian Kane standing at the center of it?


    ---


    Their hearts pounded as they were led toward the hospital''s exit.


    Outside, under the eerie glow of streetlights, rows of black-armored soldiers stood waiting.


    The full weight of GIA''s presence settled in.


    The tension was unbearable.


    And then


    "Hey!"


    The sharp voice of an officer cut through the air like a blade.


    Meleonora flinched.


    "Don''t take your phone out."


    ---


    Lucian, who had just pulled out his phone, slowly turned his head toward the soldier who had spoken.


    The room froze.


    The General, Meleonora, and the purple-haired man all went stiff.


    Their hands trembled slightly as they stared at Lucian


    And at the phone in his hand.


    ---


    A single, horrifying thought crossed their minds.


    He''s not¡­ launching another nuke, right?


    Right?


    ---


    The purple-haired man broke into a cold sweat.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "I swear¡­ if this lunatic launches another nuke right in front of GIA¡­"


    "I AM GETTING THE HELL OUT OF HERE EVEN IF I GOTTA RISK IT."


    ---

 Chapter 244 - 244: Message?Who

    "I said, throw your mobile down. No use for it."


    One of the agents in heavy black gear aimed his M4 carbine at Lucian''s head, a red laser dot locking onto his forehead.


    A second later, the other agents followed suit.


    Now, five maybe seven red dots marked his skin.


    Behind him, the agents whispered through their comms.


    "I thought he''d at least wait until we got outside before starting problems."


    "Yeah¡­ is he really that confident we won''t do anything?"


    "Or is he just that reckless?"


    Lucian, unfazed, kept tapping on his phone, fingers moving lazily.


    "Relax," he sighed. "I was just sending a message. I can''t go around killing people at every turn, can I?"


    His voice was calm, amused.


    "I''m not some cold-blooded lunatic who just kills for fun unless someone stands in my way."


    He smirked.


    "And you guys? You''re just doing your jobs. ill Spare you guys."


    He finally lifted his gaze, meeting the lead agent''s eyes.


    "So, let''s handle this calmly, yeah?"


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man instinctively took a few steps away.


    Just in case.


    These agents gets enough of lucian and...


    At least it wasn''t a nuke this time.


    The General exhaled quietly.


    "Maybe he''s actually trying to get out of this cleanly. If we''re lucky, someone high up will pull strings for him."


    Because if not¡­


    Lucian Kane wasn''t just a criminal now.


    He was a global-level threat.


    And the World Council? They didn''t negotiate with threats.


    They erased them.


    The General had seen too many cover-ups in his career.


    "If they decide to clean up this mess, we''re dead too."


    And his arms were hurting.


    "Damn young men these days no respect for there elders¡­"


    He sighed, irritated.


    Suddenly


    BOOM.


    A gunshot rang out.


    Takk-takk.


    Lucian''s phone clattered to the floor.


    Shattered.


    Lucian slowly looked up.


    One of the GIA agents had fired.


    The bullet had hit his phone dead center, precise not a single scratch on him.


    The shooter''s expression didn''t change.


    "Next time, it''ll be your hand, kid."


    His voice was flat, empty of emotion.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow.


    Then, he nodded, impressed.


    "Nice shot."


    His lips curled into a grin.


    "You guys are talented."


    He shook his head, completely unbothered.


    "Not that it matters."


    The GIA agents stiffened.


    A slow, lazy smirk spread across Lucian''s face.


    "The message was already sent."


    His words hung in the air.


    The lead agent clicked his tongue.


    "Of course it was."


    But it didn''t change anything.


    This was the GIA.


    Not some small-time government agency.


    "We''ll see who comes for you," the agent muttered, shaking his head.


    "It won''t matter much."


    Lucian just smiled.


    One of the agents sighed through his comms.


    "These rich kids¡­ who keeps handing them all this high-tech gear to play with?"


    He exhaled.


    "Move."


    His gun nudged forward.


    "Keep walking. Outside."


    Lucian rolled his shoulders, stuffing his hands back into his pockets as he strolled forward.


    Outside the hospital, the parking lot was swarming with armed forces.


    Dozens of black military jeeps and armored vehicles were stationed around, forming an impenetrable blockade.


    At least twenty to thirty heavily armed agents stood on high alert, assault rifles in hand, scanning the surroundings with sharp, trained eyes.


    Even at every corner and rooftop, more soldiers were positioned, ensuring that no one entered or left unnoticed.


    Lucian''s gaze swept over the area, his eyes drifting toward the hospital''s main entrance.


    Something felt¡­ odd.


    There wasn''t a single civilian in sight.


    Not a single car passing on the roads beyond.


    The entire area had been completely sealed off.


    Lucian hummed to himself.


    "Tch. They''re efficient. I''ll give them that."


    He walked forward freely, hands in his pockets, completely unbothered.


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man followed, but unease crept over them.


    The scene was unnatural.


    The hospital, usually buzzing with patients, visitors, and medical staff, now felt like a ghost town.


    A place that should have been crowded, now eerily empty.


    As if it had never been alive in the first place.


    "Alright, first things first drop all your weapons."


    A deep, commanding voice rang out.


    Lucian turned his attention to the tallest agent in sight.


    The man was massive broad shoulders, a towering frame, and an air of complete authority.


    The moment he spoke, his men moved in perfect sync, forming a tight perimeter around them.


    "Line up."


    The order was firm.


    No one dared to resist.


    In less than two minutes, the process was complete.


    Weapons dropped.


    Weapons checked.


    Weapons confiscated.


    Meleonora had a bomb vest strapped underneath her coat, along with a Glock.


    The two guards who had accompanied her were carrying pistols.


    The General had three hidden firearms on him, neatly tucked away until they weren''t.


    The purple-haired man?


    Absolutely nothing.


    Lucian?


    He let them search him without resistance. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, he has no weapons on him."


    One of the agents reported back to the towering leader.


    The man''s expression remained unreadable as he turned to Lucian, his cold, assessing gaze boring into him.


    "Throw out anything else you have, kid."


    Lucian raised a brow.


    "I already let you check me. What, you think I can pull guns out of thin air?"


    His tone was casual. Mocking.


    Meleonora flinched.


    Her body tensed, hands clenching at her sides.


    Because she knew.


    She knew that Lucian could do exactly that.


    Machine guns. RPGs. Anything.


    He had proven it before.


    She wanted to scream, to warn them, but she bit her tongue.


    She was already in trouble. She wasn''t about to make things worse.


    The leader didn''t react immediately.


    For exactly two minutes, he just¡­ stared.


    Unwavering.


    Unmoving.


    Like he was measuring Lucian.


    Lucian simply smirked back.


    "Have it your way."


    The agent''s voice was heavy. Deadly serious.


    "Just know, if even one of my men gets injured because of you¡­ I''ll put a bullet through your skull myself."


    Lucian shrugged.


    But before he could respond


    Everyone turned.


    A shift in the air.


    The entire GIA unit simultaneously snapped their heads toward the hospital gates.


    Because a car had arrived.


    A black Rolls-Royce.


    Sleek. Expensive.


    Fully matte black.


    It glided through the sealed perimeter like it belonged there.


    They really fast these days


    Lucian smiled.


    The team leader''s expression hardened.


    He gave a small nod.


    Immediately


    Thirty to forty agents lifted their assault rifles.


    All guns locked onto the vehicle.


    Aiming.


    Prepared to fire.


    The car didn''t stop.


    Didn''t slow down.


    ---

 Chapter 245 - 245: A New Guest

    The Black Rolls-Royce Didn''t Stop.


    It drove smoothly into the hospital grounds, completely ignoring the 30-40 armed agents pointing their rifles at it.


    It was impossible for the driver not to notice them.


    Yet, the car kept moving forward.


    Didn''t slow down.


    Didn''t hesitate.


    Didn''t acknowledge the heavily armed GIA forces.


    The tall leader of the agents frowned, eyes narrowing.


    "Sir, it''s not stopping."


    One of the agents on the side asked cautiously.


    "Didn''t we seal off the entire 10-kilometer radius? How the hell did this car even get in?"


    The leader''s gaze darkened, locking onto the approaching vehicle.


    This is bad news.


    His instincts screamed danger.


    "Shoot it out. Stop the car but don''t kill the driver. We need them for interrogation."


    His voice was cold, precise.


    His head turned slightly, eyes sharpening.


    Distance: 150 meters.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Without hesitation, the agents opened fire.


    A storm of bullets rained down on the car.


    Dozens of gunmen unloading their assault rifles, aiming directly at the tires.


    The parking lot erupted in gunfire.


    Tkk-tkk-tkk-tkk!


    Metal clashed against metal sometimes because hitting here and there od side rears


    And yet¡­


    The car didn''t stop.


    The bullets bounced off.


    Like raindrops hitting glass.


    The leader''s frown deepened.


    What the hell?


    He could see the bullets striking the tires, yet not even a puncture.


    No damage.


    Not even a scratch.


    This was impossible.


    Even bulletproof steel would have been filled with holes.


    Tires were rubber they should have been shredded.


    And yet


    Nothing.


    Even after hundreds of rounds fired.


    One of the agents glanced at their superior, confused.


    "Sir¡­?"


    His voice was tight, waiting for orders.


    The leader''s expression hardened.


    "Destroy it. Try to stop the car. I don''t want it getting within 50 meters of me."


    Even he a leader of one of the world''s most secretive agencies, with thousands of missions under his belt


    Had never seen anything like this.


    But he didn''t let his confusion show.


    His focus was clear.


    If it came to it¡­


    Kill whoever is inside.


    Without another word, his men shifted tactics.


    More gunfire erupted.


    This time, they aimed for the windows, the doors, the body.


    Bullets hammered against the car''s surface


    Yet¡­


    Pkkk-tkk-tkk-tkk!


    The sound echoed through the lot bullets ricocheting like pebbles against steel.


    Still, the car kept moving.


    The longer it rolled forward, the more unnatural it became.


    Some of the agents hesitated.


    Something about this was far beyond normal.


    One soldier instinctively reached into his vest pocket.


    A hand grenade.


    If bullets wouldn''t stop it


    "No need."


    The leader raised a hand, stopping him.


    His sharp eyes remained locked on the vehicle.


    "Maybe he''s someone special. Might have come for negotiations."


    His instincts told him: They''re not here to fight.


    And as if on cue


    The black Rolls-Royce finally stopped.


    Just one or two meters away from him.


    Silence.


    Every single rifle in the parking lot was now aimed directly at the car.


    Waiting.


    Watching.


    The tension was unbearable.


    Purple-haired man, General Damian, and Meleonora


    Their eyes were wide, filled with disbelief.


    "Was a Rolls-Royce always this damn strong?"


    The car''s body gleamed under the lights.


    Not a dent.


    Not a scratch.


    Even after a full-force military barrage.


    The leader stood firm, arms crossed, waiting for the doors to open.


    Only Lucian, on the side, looked completely unbothered.


    He nodded to himself, seemingly impressed.


    "Not bad¡­ not bad."


    He murmured under his breath.


    The leader side-eyed him.


    "Is this your backup, kid?"


    His voice was cool, analyzing.


    Maybe this was one of Lucian''s higher-ups.


    Maybe this was the real power behind him. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind raced through all the secretive organizations, underground families, and elite factions that could be involved.


    But the lack of a license plate gave him nothing to work with.


    Lucian didn''t answer.


    He just stood there.


    Hands in his pockets.


    Smirking.


    The door of the Rolls-Royce opened.


    The driver''s seat.


    A hand reached out, pushing the door aside.


    Slowly, a man stepped out.


    He was dressed in a black Armani butler suit, every detail crisp and immaculate.


    A single monocle rested over his right eye, gleaming under the dim lights.


    His posture was flawless one hand naturally resting behind his back as he closed the car door with precision.


    The moment his feet touched the ground


    Red laser dots covered his entire body.


    Guns from every direction aimed straight at him.


    Yet¡­


    He didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t react.


    Didn''t even acknowledge them.


    "Give me your identification, sir whoever you are."


    The GIA leader stepped forward, voice firm.


    "You have trespassed on restricted grounds and interfered with an active operation.


    You will be taken into custody.


    Get on your knees now.


    State your identity and your purpose."


    The old butler didn''t move.


    Didn''t spare the GIA leader a single glance.


    The red dots on his chest, face, and arms


    The shouting agents, the dozens of loaded weapons pointed directly at him


    He ignored all of it.


    His gaze locked onto Lucian.


    And with calm, measured steps, he began walking toward him.


    "I said, stop now"


    The GIA leader''s voice hardened.


    "Or you will face consequences. Whoever you are."


    A slight frown crossed his face.


    "An old man?"


    This wasn''t what he had expected.


    A 50-year-old butler stepping out of a bulletproof monster of a car


    And not a single other person inside.


    That was it?


    That was the backup?


    And yet, what bothered him wasn''t the age.


    It was the way the old man walked.


    Calm.


    Unbothered.


    As if he wasn''t surrounded by elite agents with their guns trained on him.


    "Not many can walk this straight while staring death in the face."


    The GIA leader''s fingers twitched.


    "Stop him."


    His voice was calm, but firm.


    Two agents stepped forward.


    They didn''t need instructions.


    They already knew what to do.


    Weapons lowered, hands raised.


    Popping their knuckles, rolling their wrists.


    "We''ll take him in cleanly."


    The butler barely glanced at them.


    The agent on the right reached out to grab his arm


    And then


    SNAP.


    The old man''s hand moved.


    Faster than anyone could react.


    His fingers clamped onto the agent''s wrist.


    And twisted.


    "!!"


    The agent''s face contorted in shock.


    "What"


    Before he could even process what had happened


    The butler''s free hand shot out.


    A gentle chop to the side of the agent''s neck.


    A single, elegant strike.


    Thump.


    The agent collapsed.


    Unconscious.


    The entire parking lot fell silent.


    Every GIA agent froze in place.


    Their fingers on the triggers tightened


    Their breaths hitched.


    Even the GIA leader''s pupils contracted.


    Lucian, however, just stood there


    Watching like he was enjoying a show.


    "Apologies, young man."


    The butler''s voice was smooth. Polite.


    He adjusted his monocle, blinking gracefully.


    "I''m in a bit of a hurry this morning.


    Have a wonderful evening."


    He said it so gently.


    So casually.


    Like he had just held the door open for someone.


    Not like he had just taken out a highly trained special agent in under seven seconds


    With one hand still behind his back.


    Silence.


    Not a single agent fired.


    The GIA leader''s jaw tensed.


    His eyes darkened.


    "Who the hell is this old man?"


    Even General Damian''s expression shifted.


    His eyes narrowed sharply.


    "This man¡­ is of my age."


    Yet his movements were flawless.


    Precise.


    Elegant.


    And that strike¡­


    Even he had to admit


    It was clean.


    A single, effortless takedown.


    Like the agent had been nothing more than an inconvenience.


    "This is no ordinary butler."


    -------

 Chapter 246 - 246: BLACK ORDER

    "Get him down."


    The GIA leader''s voice remained steady. Even though one of his agents had just been taken out effortlessly, he showed no visible reaction.


    The second agent moved without hesitation, attacking in silence.


    But


    "Apologies, sir, but you are in my way."


    The butler shifted slightly, dodging the agent''s punch with effortless precision.


    In one smooth motion


    He swept his foot low, catching the agent''s leg and knocking him off balance.


    The agent stumbled


    And before he could react, the butler delivered a clean, elegant kick to the back of his head.


    Thud.


    A muffled groan then silence.


    The agent collapsed, unconscious.


    Stillness.


    The entire parking lot fell silent.


    This old butler had made it all look so natural as if it were just an accident.


    The GIA leader felt sweat on his back.


    Even he wasn''t confident he could take down his own elite agents this quickly and cleanly.


    "Just getting into GIA special forces requires extreme skill¡­ and this old man took them down like they were nothing."


    The butler looked down at his polished black leather shoes.


    A small speck of dust from his kick had marred their surface.


    He sighed, shaking his head.


    "What a shame."


    His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Reaching into his pocket, he retrieved a handkerchief.


    With measured elegance, he wiped his hand as if the mere act of fighting had dirtied it.


    The monocle over his right eye gleamed under the sunlight.


    Finally, he dropped the handkerchief to the ground.


    And continued walking toward Lucian.


    The agents tensed.


    Weapons aimed, fingers resting on triggers.


    The leader raised his hand.


    A silent command to hold fire.


    Though their guns remained locked on the butler, no one pulled the trigger.


    The leader hesitated.


    "Should I really order them to shoot?"


    This butler¡­ he was stronger than expected.


    Even after years of elite training, the leader wasn''t sure if he could handle this man himself.


    And the way the butler carried himself¡­


    Absolute confidence.


    Not arrogance.


    Not recklessness.


    But the calm certainty of a man who knew exactly what he was capable of.


    And what he could get away with.


    The leader''s instincts screamed caution.


    "What if he has an important background? A connection to someone even we can''t touch?"


    So far, the butler hadn''t killed anyone.


    Both agents were only unconscious.


    That meant he wasn''t here to start a fight.


    "I''ll wait. If he does anything unexpected, I''ll give the order to shoot."


    Better be safe then risk.


    The leader spoke.


    "Sir Stop who are you and explain your actions."


    "If you do not comply, you will face the full consequences of GIA authority."


    "Judging from your skills, I assume you understand exactly what that means."


    The butler didn''t stop.


    Didn''t even acknowledge him.


    As he walked past the leader, he flicked his gaze toward him for just a fraction of a second.


    The light caught his monocle, making it glint.


    And then


    He looked away.


    As if the leader didn''t even exist.


    As if he were nothing more than a wall.


    The leader''s jaw tightened.


    "Did he just dismiss me? Like I wasn''t worth his time?"


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Maybe Lucian Kane called him him for backup ?"


    "Is this man really here to help, or is there something bigger at play?"


    For now, he decided to watch.


    He still believed he had control of the situation.


    "Yes, he''s strong, but he''s still just one man. No way he''s bulletproof."


    "If it comes to it, I''ll give the order."


    "One second, and he''ll be dead."


    Finally, with no one stopping him, the butler came to a halt in front of Lucian.


    The air was thick with tension.


    Dozens of eyes locked onto them.


    Everyone was waiting to see what would happen next.


    The butler bowed.


    Polite.


    Elegant.


    One hand behind his back, the other across his chest.


    "Apologies for the delay, Sir Lucian."


    His voice was smooth, unwavering, and perfectly composed.


    The GIA leader frowned.


    This old man had just disrespected him outright, barely sparing him a glance, and yet he was bowing to Lucian Kane?


    "Just what the hell is going on?"


    Shaking his head, the leader cracked his neck, trying to piece it together. Things were getting complicated.


    General Damian, watching from the side, raised an eyebrow.


    He hadn''t expected someone with such exceptional combat skills to be this... respectful.


    But then again, it was Lucian Kane.


    Anything was possible.


    Lucian, hands still in his pockets, nodded slightly at the butler.


    "Good, you''re on full time. Though, I should''ve contacted you earlier."


    His gaze sharpened.


    "By the way... which family are you from?"


    A faint flash of surprise flickered in the butler''s eyes.


    "He knows about the families? So this young man''s connection with the Black Order must be deeper than I thought¡­"


    Understanding dawned.


    "No wonder the Patriarch himself ordered me to come personally."


    Still, the butler kept his face expressionless.


    With perfect posture, he straightened and spoke, his voice carrying both pride and unwavering humility.


    "I am a butler from the Third Family of the Black Order the Malvic Household."


    ---


    Lucian nodded, unfazed.


    "That''s surprising. I didn''t think the Malvics would be the first to make a move."


    For the second time, a flicker of surprise passed through the butler''s eyes.


    "He''s so casual about this¡­ Talking about malvics this...casual?"


    "Why have I never heard of him before?"


    "I never imagined that a medium-sized family like the Kanes would have any dealings with the Black Order."


    Keeping his thoughts buried, the butler revealed nothing on his face.


    Lucian tilted his head.


    "So, is everything prepared?"


    The butler gave a slight nod, his tone steady, controlled, respectful.


    "Yes, sir. Apologies for the inconvenience."


    At the side, those listening in had mixed reactions.


    Meleonora, the purple-haired man, and her two soldiers were simply curious.


    They had no clue what the Black Order or the Malvic family was.


    To them, it just sounded like some wealthy, hidden faction.


    Nothing more.


    But for the GIA soldiers?


    Their hands shook.


    Hands holding the guns were shaking.


    Their eyes widened in horror.


    Even the GIA leader felt cold sweat trickling down his back.


    "Did I hear that right?"


    "The Black Order? The Malvic Family?"


    "No. No, no, no. This has to be a joke. It has to be a lie. Because if it''s true"


    His heart pounded.


    The sheer audacity to utter those names out loud


    Was this old man not afraid of the consequences?


    Lying about that


    General Damian stiffened.


    His instincts screamed danger.


    He had read classified military reports the highest-level restricted data available to only the top brass.


    Even he didn''t know much about them, only that


    "You don''t get involved with the Black Order."


    "Not unless you want to disappear."


    His mind raced.


    "Why? Why are they here? What does Lucian have to do with them?"


    His hands subtly curled into fists.


    This¡­ this was bad.


    The tension snapped like a whip.


    The butler reached into his coat pocket.


    His movements were calm. Precise. Effortless.


    He pulled out


    A card.


    Half white, half black.


    The leader''s entire body locked up.


    His blood ran ice cold.


    Even before the full card was visible, he already knew.


    Well fake or real doesn''t matter...he would rather get scammed then risk it.


    His eyes latched onto the barely exposed corner of it.


    And in that instant


    His hands shook.


    This man¡­


    He was holding a Black Order White Rank Card.


    With smooth efficiency, the butler pulled it out fully.


    On the white side, in black letters, was written


    MALVIC.


    On the black side, in white letters, was written


    THREE.


    The butler''s voice cut through the silence like a blade.


    "I, the butler of the Malvic Family, Holder of White Rank Card."


    "By order of the Black Order, Lucian Kane''s case shall now be handled by the Black Order Council."


    "I will personally inform the World Council."


    His voice was firm. Unyielding. Absolute.


    A wave of absolute terror swept through the GIA soldiers.


    Their pupils contracted.


    Their bodies locked in place.


    Then


    Without a single word


    They dropped to one knee.


    Fists pressed to their chests, heads bowed.


    Eyes down


    Even the GIA leader himself¡­


    His body tensed, shaking.


    Sweat dripped down his face.


    And yet he dared not look directly at the card.


    One glance had been enough. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation


    He dropped to one knee.


    Hand over his heart.


    He didn''t speak.


    He didn''t dare.


    General Damian followed immediately, bowing without a second thought.


    There was no hesitation.


    No questioning it.


    No resistance.


    Only absolute submission.


    Meleonora, the purple-haired man, and the soldiers stood frozen.


    Confusion flickered across their faces.


    Meleonora turned her head


    Confusion on her face


    Even General Damian was on one knee.


    Even the GIA leader was kneeling.


    Her mind screamed.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    ---


    Yooo guy''s your lovely Author...you guys said short chapter this is lengthy...now all set...good hehe


    thanks for reading

 Chapter 247 - 247: Rejecting

    In the hospital parking lot, tension hung thick in the air.


    "What the fuck is going on?" The purple-haired man turned his head in every direction, his pulse racing.


    Everyone every single agent, soldier, and officer was on one knee, heads lowered in submission towards the butler.


    He swallowed hard, confusion swirling in his mind. Is it that card? The Black Order or something? His gaze flickered toward the General. Even the Marshal was kneeling.


    That''s scary¡­ He felt a chill crawl up his spine before instinctively following suit, dropping to one knee without a second thought. He wasn''t about to be the odd one out in whatever was happening here.


    "Hey, woman, you should do this too¡­ or maybe we''ll get in trouble," he whispered urgently to Meleonora, who still stood frozen, struggling to process what was happening around her.


    "Ah, yes! Yes!" She hurriedly lowered herself, mirroring the others, her movements stiff with hesitation.


    Now, everyone was in this posture everyone except Lucian and the butler.


    The leader of GIA was sweating buckets.


    The others might not know, but he did. That''s a fucking Black Order card.


    And not just any a White-Level card.


    It was the lowest of the four ranks, but even so, it held unimaginable power.


    From what he knew, Black Order cards came in four levels: White, Silver, Gold, and the final, most untouchable rank Black.


    Even at White Level, a cardholder could demand a meeting with a world leader without an appointment.


    If a White-Level member merely mentioned wanting ice cream in the White House, it could probably happen.


    And the higher levels? Silver, Gold, and Black? Those were beyond his comprehension.


    The Black Level supposedly belonged only to the creator of the Black Order. A person no one had ever seen.


    It was the world''s most secretive and most powerful hidden force.


    The Black Order was said to be composed of seven elite families. Families so secret, so powerful, that their very names made people step back in silent fear and respect.


    And Malvic¡­ was one of those families.


    Just the mere mention of these families was enough to shake the foundation of world powers.


    The butler turned his cold, calculating gaze toward the leader of GIA.


    "You are the leader of this GIA unit?"


    The leader''s throat went dry. He quickly lowered his head further.


    "Yes, sir," he answered without hesitation, voice tight with tension. His heartbeat pounded in his ears. They won''t kill us, right?


    It was all a misunderstanding.


    If he had known this man had ties to the Black Order, he wouldn''t have dared to point a gun at him, let alone block his way.


    "I-I sincerely apologize for any offense we have caused," the GIA leader stammered. "I will immediately inform the head of GIA and withdraw my officers. As for Lucian Kane¡­ we will no longer interfere in his case. It was all a misunderstanding."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man gasped silently at this reaction.


    Didn''t the General say GIA works under the World Council? The highest governing power?


    And yet¡­ a mere butler was enough to make them retreat?


    What exactly was happening? Who was this butler?


    Her mind spun with confusion.


    Let''s say Malvic is a big family¡­ but why would a butler, someone who even made the General kneel, bow to Lucian Kane?


    What is Lucian''s relationship with all this?


    Even the Kane family didn''t hold this kind of influence.


    Wasn''t Lucian Kane a joke? A so-called failed Romeo and dog-licker in high society?


    Meleonora couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    The butler straightened his posture, tucking the card back into his coat pocket with precision.


    "Good." His voice held satisfaction.


    Saying he turned back to lcuian


    "The matter is settled sir. Allow me to escort you to the Malvic Patriarch. He has personally requested to assist you regarding the World Council''s decisions. Moreover, the Patriarch wishes to have a conversation with you he finds you... interesting."


    The butler lowered his head in a respectful bow.


    Lucian remained indifferent, hands still resting in his pockets.


    "I see," he mused. "But we can''t go just yet. I''m busy. Have him wait an hour or so."


    The air stiffened.


    The butler faltered, momentarily taken aback by Lucian''s casual rejection.


    "Sir," the butler''s voice deepened slightly, "the Patriarch has given an order. It cannot be"


    "I said, I have something important to do first." Lucian''s gaze flicked toward the butler, eyes sharp, voice leaving no room for negotiation.


    A silent standoff.


    The butler''s monocle gleamed under the fading sunlight. He narrowed his eyes.


    "¡­Let him wait," Lucian said smoothly before turning his back on the butler, striding toward the General and the others.


    Ignoring him completely.


    The GIA leader, still kneeling, nearly fainted on the spot. Is this kid insane?!


    The Patriarch of Malvic had called for him¡­ and he rejected it?


    What audacity¡­


    The butler remained still, his gaze fixed on Lucian''s back as the young man walked away without a care. His gloved hands tightened behind him, but his expression betrayed nothing. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did this insolent boy just¡­" His thoughts halted, disbelief washing over him. "Did this boy just¡­ say that the Patriarch could wait?"


    A vein pulsed in his temple, but he inhaled deeply, reigning in the cold fury rising within him. Any other person no, any other force in the world wouldn''t dare utter such words. Not to him. Not to the Malvic Patriarch.


    His fingers twitched slightly. If it were anyone else¡­ He closed his eyes for a moment. I would have already torn them apart.


    But


    He exhaled sharply, closing his eyes.


    There was only one reason he hadn''t already ended this insolent brat.


    The Patriarch himself had personally ordered him to bring Lucian Kane back.


    Perhaps¡­ this boy was someone important.


    Or worse someone far beyond his understanding.


    For now, he would comply.


    But after their meeting, if Lucian proved unworthy of the Patriarch''s interest?


    I will erase him myself.


    The butler whispered under his breath, shaking his head as if amused.


    He adjusted his monocle, his gaze turning unreadable.


    For now¡­ I will entertain you, Lucian Kane.


    -----

 Chapter 248 - 248: Serious Lucians!!

    "Stand up, it''s alright."


    Lucian walked forward, his gaze shifting toward General, Meleonora, and the purple-haired man, who were still kneeling.


    The three hesitated, exchanging uneasy glances before cautiously raising their heads. Their eyes flickered between Lucian and the butler, unsure if standing was even allowed.


    Meleonora leaned toward the General, whispering, "Is this¡­ really alright?"


    General didn''t respond immediately. He studied the butler''s posture, noting how the man hadn''t objected to Lucian''s words.


    "Lucian holds the authority here?"


    After a brief pause, General slowly stood up.


    If Lucian was in charge of the situation, then following his orders was the safest bet.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man exchanged another look before awkwardly standing up as well. Their movements were hesitant, and their eyes darted toward the GIA agents who remained motionless, still on one knee.


    Something about that contrast made them uneasy.


    General hesitated. "Are you sure this is alright?" His voice carried uncertainty.


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s fine," Lucian waved his hand dismissively. "Stupid rules they have."


    Then, without warning


    Lucian gripped both of General''s shoulders, locking eyes with him.


    "I need your help."


    General blinked. "My¡­ help?"


    For a moment, he thought he misheard. Lucian needed his help?


    Confusion flashed in his mind.


    "What could I possibly do that he can''t?"


    After everything he''d seen nukes, secret agencies, and now the Black Order what could he, an ordinary military man, contribute?


    Yeah marshal now taking himself as a normal military man


    One can just imagine what kind of tromotizing things he must have gone through


    Lucian''s gaze was serious.


    "Yes," he said firmly. "Only you can help me with this."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man instinctively took a step back.


    Fear crept into their faces.


    "General''s done for."


    That thought screamed in their heads.


    They had no idea what Lucian wanted, but if this guy needed help with something, it was definitely not normal.


    General turned toward Meleonora as if silently begging for backup. His expression practically screamed, "Save me!"


    But Lucian''s grip was firm.


    Clearing his throat, General forced a smile. "O-Of course, anything for you, kid."


    Lucian ignored the reluctance in his voice and gave his shoulder a reassuring pat.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man nearly saluted the General. Rest in peace, soldier.


    But then


    Lucian turned toward them.


    "You two as well. You''re going to help me too."


    Their bodies froze.


    "EHHHHH!?"


    A strangled noise almost escaped their mouths.


    The purple-haired man''s eyes widened in horror. He immediately started shaking his hands, backing away.


    "Hey bro ugh, no, sir! Please, I have something very important to do! You might not know, but I have a daughter! I~ I need to go!" He was practically begging for his life.


    He was tired of this.


    He had already been dragged into a Global criminal-level situation. Almost arrested. Almost shot.


    Maybe this close to almost meet seven world leader... Just because of a fking lift.


    And now?


    "Sir, at least remember that I helped your sister! I brought her to the hospital! I think I deserve to leave now, right?" His voice cracked as he pleaded.


    Lucian tilted his head a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Hm¡­"


    For a second, hope flashed in the purple-haired man''s heart.


    Until


    "Nope."


    Lucian shook his head.


    "No need to be afraid, man. We''re nice people. You''re my friend now."


    The purple-haired man felt his soul leave his body.


    "I haven''t even given you a gift yet," Lucian added.


    "I don''t want it!! Just let me go, you monster!" The purple-haired man wanted to scream, but he swallowed the words in fear.


    Instead, his eyes darted behind Lucian''s shoulder toward the butler.


    The old man was silently watching.


    Standing there. Expressionless.


    But his eyes¡­


    His eyes were screaming: Do it. Don''t waste time.


    A cold chill ran down the purple-haired man''s spine.


    Meleonora, who was thinking of rejecting Lucian as well, took one look at the butler''s stare and immediately nodded.


    She grabbed the purple-haired man''s arm and forced him to nod too.


    "We''ll do it," she blurted out, her voice slightly trembling.


    Lucian grinned.


    "Sigh¡­ why do your faces look so ugly?" he asked, shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask for your help for free. I''ll pay you guys."


    The purple-haired man wanted to cry.


    "It''s not about the money! We just don''t wanna die!"


    Lucian clapped his hands together.


    "Smile, guys! You look ugly this way."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man forced a smile.


    But it was so unnatural and stiff it looked worse than crying.


    Lucian stared at their expressions for a moment.


    "...Ew. What the hell? Never mind." He sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    Pitiful expression on his face


    Finally, his playful demeanor faded.


    His face hardened.


    He took a step forward, standing directly in front of them.


    "Alright," he said, voice lowering.


    "Here''s the thing."


    His expression turned serious.


    For the first time, his aura shifted.


    Deadly. Cold. Calculated.


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man swallowed hard.


    This was different.


    Lucian had never looked this serious not even when he launched a nuclear strike.


    Not even when GIA came for him.


    A shiver ran down their spines.


    What the hell could be so serious that even this monster would make that face?


    Lucian crossed his arms, his gaze sweeping from their heads to their toes, as if evaluating them.


    "First thing first can you guys act?"


    His voice was casual, but the weight behind it made them pause.


    "Pardon?" General furrowed his brows.


    Lucian tilted his head. "Acting. Can you do it or not?"


    Meleonora and the General exchanged glances.


    Acting?


    They had no idea where this was going.


    Why would acting even matter right now?


    Was he about to send them on some sketchy undercover mission?


    General hesitated before sighing.


    "I''m a high-ranking official," he admitted. "Most of my job is attending political meetings and dealing with diplomatic negotiations."


    He straightened his posture slightly. "So yeah, I can act. I have experience."


    Meleonora nodded immediately.


    "Same here. Government work requires a lot of that."


    Lucian nodded in approval before slowly turning to the purple-haired man.


    A beat of silence.


    "Ahhem, well¡­"


    The purple-haired man fidgeted.


    He pressed his index fingers together, his eyes darting around, lips slightly pursed.


    A shy expression crept onto his face.


    Lucian''s face twisted in disgust.


    "What the hell is that expression?"


    He almost felt secondhand embarrassment.


    The General and Meleonora glared at the purple-haired man as if they were personally offended.


    The man coughed. "Ahh well¡­ I"


    He looked away, almost wanting to throw up.


    Then, finally


    "I''m a no-filter stand-up comedian. So yeah¡­ I guess I can act¡­ a little."


    Silence.


    The serious atmosphere shattered.


    Meleonora and General looked at him with pure judgment.


    Lucian''s face twitched.


    "...Huh?"


    "Wait, whats that?"


    "Y-Yeah," the man muttered. "I mean¡­ I do comedy, but I have to act it out sometimes, you know? Facial expressions, voice modulation, delivery¡­"


    Lucian blinked at him.


    Then he let out a slow sigh.


    "Whatever. At least you can do it."


    The General shook his head teasingly.


    Meleonora simply exhaled in defeat.


    The purple-haired man turned his face away, clearly embarrassed.


    Lucian, ignoring them, took a deep breath.


    Then, his expression darkened.


    "Alright. Let''s get serious."


    His voice dropped into a lower tone.


    "Mother is coming. She''ll be here in the next ten minutes."


    A chilling silence followed.


    --- sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yo guys ive tried to change and improve my writing style no extra words this time tell me if still its not good ill try more


    hmm thanks for reading ya all

 Chapter 249 - 249: Genral

    "Mother is coming. She''ll be here in the next ten minutes."


    A chilling silence followed.


    "And so, we only have ten minutes."


    Lucian''s voice was calm but carried an undeniable weight.


    He exhaled, glancing toward the hospital building.


    "Rose is unconscious inside. I don''t want her knowing a single thing. Not what I did. Not what happened."


    His gaze darkened.


    "When she reach here, everything must be back to normal. No trace of this mess."


    Meleonora, the General, and the purple-haired man just stared at him.


    A moment ago, this guy was acting like some ruthless tyrant.


    Now¡­ he looked like a filial son, desperate to keep his hands clean in front of his mother.


    They could barely keep up.


    Lucian turned toward the GIA leader.


    "You guys need to leave. Remove all restrictions around the area. I want this place to look like a regular hospital again within the next ten minutes."


    His eyes turned sharp.


    "If not¡­ you already know the consequences."


    The GIA leader gulped.


    His eyes darted toward Butler, hoping for some kind of objection.


    But the Butler remained silent.


    No resistance.


    The GIA leader stood up immediately.


    He lowered his head in a deep bow toward both Lucian and Butler.


    "It will be done, sir."


    His stomach churned.


    Does this guy even realize what he''s asking?


    He wanted to cry.


    But after seeing Lucian casually summon someone from the Black Order, he knew one thing for sure


    No matter how impossible it sounded, he would have to make it happen.


    With a silent signal, his agents followed suit, bowing toward Lucian and Butler before rushing toward their vehicles like their lives depended on it.


    Because, in a way, they did.


    ---


    Lucian turned to Meleonora, General, and the purple-haired man.


    "First, I''ll explain what you guys need to do."


    They rolled their eyes.


    Oh, now he''s acting all responsible?


    Lucian pointed at the purple-haired man.


    "You were in a nightclub last night, enjoying yourself."


    Purple-haired man blinked. "I What?"


    Lucian ignored him, shifting his gaze to General and Meleonora.


    "You two were there as well. Coincidence."


    General rubbed his temples.


    "A nightclub¡­ at my age?"


    He wanted to argue.


    But seeing Lucian''s face, he shut his mouth.


    Meleonora sighed. "Fine."


    Lucian nodded.


    "Now, General you were the one who shot the guy that tried to kill my sister."


    General froze.


    "...hehhh?"


    Lucian continued.


    "Purple-haired man, you helped me get to the hospital with your car."


    "Wait, wait, well its true tho"


    "Meleonora, you helped me carry Rose."


    "And General came along to protect us."


    Lucian''s gaze swept over them.


    "That''s the story. Don''t forget it."


    ---


    Meleonora hesitated.


    "...Are you really serious about this?"


    Her voice was soft but firm.


    "Do you really think hiding the truth from her is the right thing to do?"


    Lucian paused.


    For a moment, he didn''t say anything.


    Then his fists clenched.


    "She doesn''t need to know," he said quietly.


    "There''s no need for her to see¡­ what I''ve done."


    He swallowed.


    "No need for her to see what I''ve become."


    His expression darkened.


    The blood. The bodies. The destruction.


    No.


    He wouldn''t let her see it.


    "The revenge is already done," he murmured.


    "The people who needed to know already know. But not them."


    He refused to let his mother see him like that.


    What if she looked at him in disgust?


    What if she was afraid of him?


    ¡­What if she never looked at him the same way again?


    Lucian shook his head.


    "This is the way it has to be," he muttered.


    He turned toward them.


    "Just do as I ask. No questions."


    Then he did something unexpected.


    He exhaled deeply and said


    "...Please."


    Meleonora, who was just about to argue back, froze.


    Her words caught in her throat as she looked up at him.


    Did he just say please?


    For some reason, it felt... strange.


    Lucian Kane, the same ruthless and unpredictable man who almost threatened to kill her. That brutality and craziness now looking at her with desperate eyes?


    A silent plea.


    It unsettled her.


    For the first time, he looked... human.


    A flash of hesitation crossed her face.


    She didn''t know why, but looking at him now, it felt wrong to refuse.


    On the side, the purple-haired man also fell silent.


    He had almost forgotten.


    Forgotten how this boy was when he first met him desperate, panicked, even crying begging for help to save his sister.


    Somewhere in all the bloodshed, the sheer insanity of the past few hours, the way Lucian had effortlessly crushed lives and defied forces beyond comprehension, that moment had been buried.


    But looking at him now...


    For just a second, he didn''t look like a monster.


    Didn''t look like a madman who treated destruction like a game.


    He looked like the same desperate boy from before.


    And somehow, that realization felt even stranger.


    The General smiled sadly.


    So, he still has something left inside him.


    No matter how many people he killed


    He still cared.


    At least, for his family.


    At least, for them.


    That''s a good thing, General thought.


    At least there was something keeping him grounded.


    Because if Lucian ever lost that¡­


    General didn''t even want to imagine what would happen.


    He sighed, looking into Lucian''s eyes.


    "...Alright."


    Lucian narrowed his eyes.


    "But"


    General''s voice turned serious.


    "Promise me one thing."


    Lucian frowned.


    "Look, General you don''t have a choice. You''re doing this whether you like it or not."


    General simply held his gaze.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    His tone was firm.


    "Kid."


    He placed a hand on Lucian''s shoulder.


    "The way you''re handling things¡­ is terrifying."


    Lucian froze in his words.


    "You go too far when you lose control," General said.


    "You should stop now."


    His voice softened.


    "...Or at least stop doing things you have to hide."


    Lucian stiffened.


    "You clearly care about what certain people think of you," General said. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So much that you''re willing to erase the truth. Even beg."


    "But you can''t keep doing this forever."


    Lucian remained silent.


    General sighed.


    "If you can, kid¡­ just walk away."


    He looked down at his own hands.


    "I can''t justify the number of people you''ve killed," he admitted.


    "But I''ve killed thousands, too."


    Lucian silently looked at him.


    "For my country. For my people," General murmured.


    "I was a soldier. And those men? They were soldiers too."


    "They weren''t bad people. They were just protecting their home."


    He clenched his fists.


    "And yet, I still killed them."


    Lucian watched him closely.


    General exhaled deeply.


    "So I can''t say whether what you did was right or wrong."


    "But I''ll tell you this"


    He locked eyes with Lucian.


    "If you''re doing something that you have to hide from people you care¡­"


    He leaned in slightly.


    "Then maybe you shouldn''t be doing it at all."


    Lucian''s breath deep for second.


    His mind went blank.


    For the first time


    He didn''t have a comeback.


    Lucian didn''t say a word.


    He just stood there.


    His chest felt heavy.


    His fingers curled.


    A single thought drifted through his mind.


    "Max¡­ I did it again, didn''t I?"


    No response.


    Lucian furrowed his brows.


    Max?


    But there was no answer.


    Just silence.


    Lucian felt a strange unease settle in his chest.


    But he pushed it down.


    He turned away from General, shoving his hands in his pockets.


    "...hmm."


    a silent hmm


    His voice was quiet.


    But for once


    He didn''t sound crazy.

 Chapter 250 - 250: complicancies

    Lucian turned his back to the general, his hands still in his pockets, walking toward the hospital entrance.


    The general let out a long sigh, his gaze fixed on Lucian''s retreating figure.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man remained silent, their expressions unsure. They had no idea what to say or how to process what had just happened.


    Then


    "Are you really going to make the Patriarch wait?"


    Butler''s voice cut through the tense silence.


    Lucian paused mid-step.


    Turning his head slightly, he looked over his shoulder, his expression unreadable.


    "You''re rejecting a personal request from him for this?" Butler continued, his disapproval clear.


    Lucian slowly turned back to face him. He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, his gaze locked onto Butler''s, his expression blank, yet something about him felt dangerously cold.


    "You don''t think this is important?" Lucian finally spoke, his voice eerily calm.


    Butler stood firm. "This is not important. It does not justify making the Patriarch wait."


    Lucian stared at him for a moment, expression unreadable.


    Then, he tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing as if he had just heard something ridiculous.


    Without another word, he took slow steps toward Butler, his movements fluid and unhurried.


    A subtle tension spread in the air.


    Meleonora, the general, and the purple-haired man felt their throats tighten as they instinctively took a step back.


    These two¡­ They wouldn''t start a fight, right?


    Purple-haired man swallowed hard. Should I just run now?


    Lucian stopped just centimeters away from Butler, looking down at him.


    Despite the height difference, Butler remained completely unfazed. His gaze met Lucian''s with the same unwavering calmness.


    Then


    "Waste of time?" Lucian''s voice dropped into something low and razor-sharp.


    His gaze, piercing and ice-cold, never left Butler''s face.


    "You really think so?" His voice was even softer now, almost a whisper.


    "Your Patriarch can wait. I don''t care. That''s a waste of my time."


    The weight of his words hung in the air.


    Be happy enough I''m even entertaining you.


    "Know your place."


    His words cut through like a blade.


    For a moment, Butler simply stared.


    Then


    He stepped back.


    His expression remained the same, unreadable.


    But then


    With absolute precision, he bowed.


    "Apologies, Sir Lucian. For the inconvenience."


    His voice was smooth, controlled, but the slight tension in his bow revealed something else.


    Lucian didn''t react. He simply watched Butler with cold detachment.


    Then, without another word, he turned back around and continued toward the hospital entrance.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man felt their hearts jump to their throats just watching this unfold.


    Without another glance, Lucian turned and continued toward the hospital entrance.


    Behind him, the butler straightened up.


    With a composed air, he adjusted his collar as if nothing had happened.


    A flicker of something unreadable flashed behind his monocle as he watched Lucian walk away.


    "Quite hot-tempered, I must say¡­"


    "Completely different from how he was just moments ago, talking about his family."


    "Just pray, boy, that you''re someone truly important. Otherwise¡­"


    "You will regret disrespecting the Patriarch." He thought to himself.


    ----


    The general exhaled slowly, relief washing over him.


    He didn''t even want to imagine what would have happened if those two had truly clashed.


    Even if the opponent was just a butler, he was from the Malvic Family.


    That alone was enough to terrify anyone in power.


    The Malvic Family, backed by the Black Order, had more influence than most governments.


    They had the right to be arrogant.


    And then there was Lucian Kane.


    A complete enigma.


    A man who had somehow summoned a high-ranking Black Order member as if it were nothing.


    A man who threw nuclear bombs like they were popcorns.


    The general didn''t want to take any chances.


    Not now. Not ever.


    He had no desire to witness a clash between these two forces.


    Certainly not a war.


    "A world war over a kid¡­" The general muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Maybe I really am getting too old for thinking that much."


    Its really too much to think right? right?


    -----


    Just as lucian reached the hospital entrance, Lucian suddenly halted.


    Everyone''s eyes snapped toward him.


    The air shifted.


    Lucian turned slightly, glancing at the general from the corner of his eye.


    Then, without hesitation, he shifted his gaze to the butler.


    A beat of silence.


    Then


    He pointed at the general.


    "His daughter has been kidnapped."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man flinched.


    The general stiffened.


    Lucian''s stare didn''t waver.


    "By a neighboring country''s terrorist group," he continued, his tone sharp, absolute.


    "She''s being held in the Amazon jungle."


    Lucian''s eyes darkened.


    "Order them to return her. By tomorrow."


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man stared in surprise.


    Lucian''s words had caught them completely off guard.


    Even the general, who had expected nothing but hostility, was frozen his face shifting between shock and shame.


    Lucian¡­ was helping him?


    Even after what he did?


    Even after almost getting Lucian''s sister killed, after keeping secrets, after betraying his trust Lucian was still willing to speak on his behalf?


    The general had already accepted his fate.


    He had seen what kind of man Lucian was.


    Lucian killed without hesitation. Anyone who got in his way never walked away.


    And yet, he had chosen to let the general live.


    Now, he was even doing him a favor.


    The general''s fists clenched.


    A mix of gratitude and deep, crushing shame filled his chest.


    "Why? After everything why would he do this?"


    His daughter.


    He thought of her face.


    The fear in her eyes.


    The nightmare she was probably living right now, held captive in the jungles of the Amazon.


    What they might be doing to her.


    He swallowed hard.


    He wanted to say thank you.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to speak.


    He didn''t deserve to.


    Stil for the first time in days, he felt relief.


    Hope.


    Lucian¡­


    He was a monster.


    But even monsters had things they cared about. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And for some reason, this monster still understood.


    ---


    Lucian''s Perspective


    Lucian barely looked at the general''s reaction.


    He wasn''t doing this for him.


    He simply understood.


    He is just repaying the favor maybe general did betray him but he did protect his family for years...


    He knew exactly what it felt like to have someone you love at the mercy of others.


    To be powerless to protect them.


    He had felt it the night his sister was shot.


    The general had made mistakes big ones.


    Lucian would never trust him again.


    But he wouldn''t go out of his way to destroy him either.


    Helping him cost Lucian nothing.


    Just a single order.


    It would be done.


    That''s all.


    No forgiveness.


    No trust.


    Just a favor.


    And it was the last one.


    ---


    And then


    "No."


    The butler''s voice was sharp and final.


    Lucian''s gaze lifted, his expression unreadable.


    Huh?


    The general''s heart dropped.


    "I believe you misunderstand, sir," the butler said smoothly, his voice as composed as ever. "I am not your butler. I am here under the Patriarch''s orders to resolve this issue, speak with the World Council, and escort you to him."


    His tone was firm.


    "And your orders do not fall under that."


    Lucian didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t argue.


    Didn''t waste time.


    "Then should I go save her myself and meet your Patriarch later?"


    His words were calm, but there was a quiet weight behind them.


    The butler paused.


    For a moment, something flickered in his expression. Then, slowly, a small smile appeared.


    "It will be done, sir," he replied, bowing slightly.


    He had been testing him.


    Measuring.


    Trying to gauge Lucian''s mindset, his connections, his understanding of power.


    If this boy had to call someone and complain to someone like some small kid...He woulve understand how big of a deal he is


    But it seemed this hot-tempered boy knew more than expected.


    Lucian didn''t care.


    Without another word, he walked into the hospital.


    He had bigger problems now.


    His mother was coming.


    Everything had to be normal.


    But what if Rose woke up first?


    What if she jus spit out everything waking up?


    Lucian clenched his fists.


    He wasn''t afraid of war.


    Wasn''t afraid of death.


    But that?


    That terrified him.

 Chapter 251 - 251: Shes Here

    Inside the Operation Room ¨C Five Minutes Later


    The quiet hum of medical equipment filled the air.


    Lucian stood beside Rose''s bed, arms crossed, staring at her peaceful face.


    His fingers twitched slightly.


    He needed to wake her up. Now.


    She had to hear the story he had prepared the fabricated version of events that would keep him out of trouble.


    If Rose woke up naturally, confused and disoriented, she might accidentally spill the truth to their mother.


    And that? That would be a disaster.


    Lucian didn''t want her to know about his bad side the blood, the bodies, the things he had done.


    His mother didn''t need to know what had really happened last night.


    But at the same time, he hesitated.


    Rose had been in critical condition. Waking her up just for this¡­ felt wrong.


    Lucian gritted his teeth, frustration bubbling inside him.


    She could wake up at any moment.


    If she opened her eyes before he got to her, before he could set the story straight he was screwed.


    He scratched his head in frustration, circling the room.


    "Forget it. I''ll see what happens when it happens."


    I can only pray she didn''t wake up in middle.


    Lucian exhaled sharply, trying to calm himself.


    On the other side of the room, Meleonora leaned toward the purple-haired man, whispering, her hand covering her mouth.


    "He''s completely different now. Just hours ago, he was acting like some arrogant piece of shit."


    The purple-haired man turned to her, his glare sharp.


    "Are you insane?" He hissed. "What if he hears you? You trying to die early?"


    Both of them nervously glanced toward Lucian.


    Thankfully, he was too distracted to notice.


    Meanwhile, across the room, General Damian was patting Dr. Murphy''s shoulder, offering the terrified doctor words of encouragement.


    "It''s fine, doctor. You just need to act a little. It''s not even lying just keeping things under control."


    Murphy, still trembling, nodded hesitantly.


    He had barely processed what had happened in the past few hours.


    First, he and his hospital staff had been forcibly evacuated taken to a separate location by armed men.


    Then, just as suddenly, they were brought back and ordered to act like nothing happened.


    "Keep quiet. Behave normally."


    The reason? "A top-secret government operation."


    Bullshit.


    But what choice did they have? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of them were too scared to ask questions.


    That, and the fat stacks of cash they had been handed as compensation.


    $10,000 per person.


    It wasn''t an offer it was a bribe.


    Even Murphy had received a personal payout of $100,000, along with a special request.


    "Take good care of this patient and the gentleman in charge."


    Murphy didn''t need to be told twice.


    But what made him nervous was the way those agents spoke.


    The way they looked like they were terrified.


    Of Lucian weirdly enough.


    Even when handing over that much money, they looked like they were begging him to cooperate.


    Just who the hell did this guy do to them?


    Murphy exhaled, shaking his head.


    Now, here he was standing awkwardly in front of General Damian, nodding stiffly.


    "Thank you, Sir Damian, for explaining everything. I''ll do my best."


    The general chuckled lowly, his gaze flicking toward Lucian.


    "Just don''t screw up." His voice was light, but there was a warning beneath it.


    "That guy''s temper is weird."


    Murphy nodded quickly, his head bobbing like a broken doll.


    He had seen it firsthand.


    He still remembered when Meleonora had casually revealed that Lucian had killed people.


    That was the moment Murphy had been sent out of the room.


    He had no idea what happened after, but he could guess it wasn''t anything good.


    The memory sent a shiver down his spine.


    Still, he leaned in closer to the general, lowering his voice.


    "Sir Damian¡­ I know you probably got dragged into this mess like me, but listen."


    Murphy''s eyes darted toward Meleonora, who was still talking to the purple-haired man.


    He discreetly gestured toward her.


    "That red-haired woman she''s crazy."


    The general raised an eyebrow.


    Murphy continued in a whisper.


    "I don''t care if she says she''s from the government. That lunatic was threatening people with guns. She even walked into this hospital wearing a bomb vest."


    Murphy shook his head, genuinely concerned for the old man''s safety.


    "My advice? Stay away from her."


    General Damian blinked.


    Then, his lips twitched.


    Murphy had no idea who he was talking to.


    "...Thanks for the warning, doctor," the general said, his voice awkward.


    Murphy nodded in relief, completely unaware.


    Finally, someone normal in this insane situation.


    "Sir Lucian I''d suggest you wash your face and change your clothes too¡­ You''re covered in blood."


    The butler, who had been silently standing by the side all this time, finally spoke, his gaze fixed on Lucian''s blood-stained biker suit.


    "Ahhh, yes¡­ I almost forgot!" Lucian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Without wasting a second, he dashed out of the room.


    And then just a minute later he came running back.


    Meleonora blinked, eyes widening in disbelief.


    "So fast?"


    Her gaze trailed over him completely clean, wearing fresh clothes, even his hair perfectly dry.


    "Wait how?! Where did he even get those clothes from? And how the hell did he clean up that fast?!"


    She stared at him, utterly bewildered.


    But then, she shook her head, deciding against asking.


    "Nah¡­ never mind. I don''t wanna know."


    Curiosity kills the cat.


    The others in the room shared the same unspoken agreement some things were better left unexplained.


    Then hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Lucian''s body tensed.


    His fingers curled slightly.


    "Maybe¡­" His throat felt dry. "Mother''s here."


    He gulped.


    The tension in the room spiked instantly.


    The air grew heavier.


    Even Meleonora and the purple-haired man who had barely reacted to anything earlier stood up straighter.


    Doctor Murphy, on the other hand, was the most nervous of them all.


    His heart pounded as sweat formed on his brow.


    "Olivia Kane¡­ The matriarch of the Kane family¡­ One of the strongest families in the world¡­ And I I''m going to meet her? Face-to-face?"


    His knees nearly buckled.


    "If my wife knew about this¡­ she''d go insane."


    Olivia Kane was an icon, an inspiration for women across the world.


    And now he had to act in front of her.


    His hands trembled slightly.


    Then


    The door swung open.


    And a sharp, commanding voice rang through the room.


    "Rose! Lucy! What happened?!"


    Olivia Kane had arrived.


    ---

 Chapter 252 - 252: Olivia Reaction

    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat the moment she learned that both Lucian and Rose were in the hospital.


    A wave of fear and dread crashed over her.


    Her mind spiraled her first thought wasn''t Rose.


    It was Lucian.


    "Did he¡­?"


    Her chest tightened.


    Did he try to end it all again?


    Just like before¡­ in her previous life?


    A suffocating panic gripped her.


    She couldn''t let that happen not again.


    Without wasting a second, she sprinted toward the garage, fumbling for her keys.


    "Mam, wait !"


    Celestia called after her, but Olivia didn''t stop.


    Celestia hurried after her, a gloomy look in her eyes as she followed Olivia into the car.


    A different thought weighed on Olivia''s mind as well.


    What if it wasn''t Lucian?


    What if something happened to Rose?


    She had gone out to meet her friend last night, hadn''t come home for the entire night¡­


    What if¡­?


    The terrifying possibilities churned in her head.


    She felt desperate.


    Lucian. Rose. Both of them.


    The thought of both her children in the hospital was driving her insane.


    If she were a weaker woman, she might have already broken down.


    But she held on.


    She had to.


    The drive felt endless.


    And the moment she arrived, she didn''t even waste time parking properly just barely stopping the car before dashing out.


    She ran toward the hospital entrance, breath coming fast.


    Her heels clicked sharply against the floor, but she didn''t even register the sound.


    Something about the hospital felt¡­ off.


    She couldn''t tell what it was.


    Everything looked fine.


    Too fine.


    Her gut twisted.


    But she had no time to think about it.


    She rushed to the front desk, slamming down a photo of Lucian and Rose.


    "Have you seen them?!"


    The receptionist hesitated.


    Something flickered in her eyes hesitation, nervousness, something.


    Then, after a moment, she finally gave a room number.


    Olivia didn''t even stop to question it.


    She ran.


    Her breath was heavy, her legs moving on instinct.


    The closer she got, the worse her thoughts became.


    "You kids better be fine¡­"


    She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palm.


    "Please, God¡­ not again."


    She prayed.


    Beside her, Celestia kept pace, her face grim and unreadable.


    Unlike Olivia, she wasn''t blinded by desperation.


    She was observing.


    Something wasn''t right about this hospital.


    It was too unnatural.


    Everything felt staged.


    Something was off.


    But even she couldn''t focus on that right now.


    Her mind was locked on one thing.


    Lucian.


    She just needed to see him.


    ---


    BAM!


    The door swung open.


    "Lucian! Rose! What happened?!"


    Olivia''s voice rang through the room.


    Celestia stepped in behind her, her gaze immediately locking onto Lucian straight.


    The moment Olivia entered, her eyes scanned the entire room in seconds.


    Her heart hammered against her ribs.


    There were too many people in here operation room?


    But she ignored them.


    Her focus locked onto Lucian first.


    He was standing.


    Alive. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A massive wave of relief crashed over her.


    But then


    Her gaze moved past him.


    And her heart stopped.


    Rose.


    Her daughter was unconscious on the hospital bed, motionless.


    Olivia''s breath hitched.


    Her stomach twisted.


    "What happened to Rose? Is she alright?!"


    She rushed to her daughter''s side, her hands trembling as she reached for her.


    Even though Rose was lying on her stomach, her head was slightly turned to the side her face visible.


    Lucian stepped forward quickly.


    "Mother, it''s alright," he said, his voice firm but controlled.


    "Rose is fine. She''s completely fine."


    He repeated it, as if trying to convince her.


    His heart pounded.


    For now Rose hadn''t woken up.


    That was the only thing keeping him from panicking.


    If she woke up now


    He''d be screwed.


    On the other side of the room, Celestia let out a quiet breath.


    The relief she felt was genuine.


    Her sharp gaze softened slightly as she saw Lucian standing there.


    Alive.


    Fine.


    Some of the tension in her chest loosened.


    Her worries for now had been lifted.


    Olivia stepped closer to Rose''s bedside, taking her hand gently.


    Her fingers brushed against her daughter''s wrist, checking her pulse.


    A sigh of relief.


    Her heartbeat was normal.


    Then, Olivia''s eyes flicked toward the monitor beside the bed.


    All readings were stable.


    "She''s fine¡­" Olivia whispered, her tension easing slightly.


    But the moment her gaze lowered to Rose''s back, her breath caught.


    A large bandage covered most of her back, stained slightly with fresh blood.


    Olivia''s expression darkened.


    For a brief second just a second her gaze turned icy cold.


    But she forced herself to remain composed.


    Her focus shifted to Dr. Murphy.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out that he was the doctor the only man here wearing a white coat.


    Her sharp gaze locked onto him.


    "Is she fine?"


    Her voice was steady, but there was an undeniable edge to it.


    "Any danger? Any further treatment needed? What were her injuries?"


    A flood of questions, direct and demanding.


    Murphy felt his spine stiffen.


    Her presence was overwhelming her gaze alone felt like it could pierce through him.


    "A-Ah, Madam Olivia..." Murphy stammered, his voice barely holding together.


    "S-She''s fine. Completely out of danger. Nothing serious now she just needs rest."


    His words tumbled out quickly, almost stumbling over themselves.


    He had prepared himself for this moment.


    But standing before Olivia Kane, having her stare him down like this


    His nerves were unraveling.


    Lucian, sensing the tension, stepped forward.


    "Mother, calm down," he said, his voice casual, trying to ease the air.


    But the moment he spoke


    YOUUU..


    Olivia turned toward him.


    Her hand shot up.


    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward her raised hand.


    She was about to slap him.


    But then


    She stopped.


    Her hand froze mid-air, trembling.


    The entire room went silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were locked on Olivia''s shaking hand.


    Meleonora and the purple-haired man stiffened, their souls practically leaving their bodies.


    She''s actually going to hit him?!


    They could already see the disaster coming.


    Would Lucian lose it?


    Would he go berserk?


    Celestia, standing off to the side, simply watched.


    She said nothing.


    She didn''t interfere.


    Olivia''s expression was filled with anger.


    Frustration.


    She wanted to hit him.


    For the first time in her life, she had the urge to slap her son.


    She wanted to punish him


    For leaving home at night without telling her.


    For knowing something happened to Rose and not informing her.


    For hiding everything from her.


    Didn''t he understand how worried she was?!


    The stress had nearly killed her.


    Her fingers trembled.


    Her eyes burned not with tears, but with raw emotion.


    She looked at Lucian, at his unreadable gaze.


    And suddenly, a horrible thought crept in.


    What if Celestia hadn''t found out?


    Would he have kept everything from her?


    For how long?


    What else was he hiding?


    Her chest tightened.


    This wasn''t right.


    But¡­


    Then she thought of something else


    Lucian''s mental and emotional state.


    His fragile stability.


    What if she hit him?


    What if their barely improving relationship shattered?


    What if he lost control again?


    What if he did something reckless again?


    She couldn''t risk it.


    She had already lost him once.


    She wouldn''t lose him again.


    She was afraid


    But at the same time


    This was wrong.


    She was his mother.


    A mother should correct her child when they do wrong.


    She inhaled sharply, taking a deep breath.


    -----

 Chapter 253 - 253: Questions

    Lucian didn''t say a word.


    He simply stood there, staring at her.


    His expression was unreadable.


    Olivia held his gaze, her chest rising and falling as she took a deep breath.


    Her hand slowly lowered.


    She didn''t slap him.


    But the hesitation in her eyes was clear.


    From the side, Celestia stepped forward.


    "It''s alright, Aunt Olivia," she said softly, moving closer.


    Olivia''s fingers curled slightly, her breathing still tense.


    Celestia''s sharp eyes flicked between them, thoughts racing.


    I can''t say Olivia was wrong for her outburst.


    But the fact that she controlled her anger instead of letting it explode


    That only proves how much she cares.


    This situation was delicate.


    It needs to be handled carefully.


    She made her decision.


    Taking a deep breath, Celestia turned to Olivia.


    "Rose is fine, Aunt Olivia," she reassured, her voice steady. "I think we should focus on what actually happened."


    Olivia''s gaze shifted to Rose, resting peacefully on the bed.


    Her fingers twitched.


    "¡­Yeah."


    Her eyes lifted back to Lucian, ready to question him


    But before she could speak, Celestia stepped between them.


    Closer to Lucian.


    A clear stance.


    "Let me handle this, mother-in-law," Celestia said firmly.


    She didn''t hesitate.


    Didn''t even care anymore.


    She had already spoken to Olivia about this before.


    And she had her own questions for Lucian.


    "Huh?!"


    Olivia, about to say something, suddenly froze.


    Her mouth was slightly open, but no words came out.


    Meleonora, General Damian, and the purple-haired man their lips twitched violently.


    Did she just say¡­ mother-in-law?


    Who is this unlucky woman?


    This monster has a lover?! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damn.


    Meleonora blinked, confusion flashing in her mind.


    Is she¡­ Avey Starline?


    It made sense.


    She knew about the infamous rumors surrounding Lucian and Avey.


    She had heard plenty of things.


    But she hadn''t realized their relationship had gone this deep.


    The last thing she remembered from the news


    Avey Starline was supposedly pregnant when she rejected Prince Arthur''s marriage proposal.


    So the Kane and Starline families finally made their decision, huh?


    No wonder it was kept a secret.


    Meleonora analyzed quickly, putting the pieces together in her mind.


    ¡­But she was wrong.


    Because she didn''t actually know Celestia.


    And she had no idea this wasn''t Avey.


    Meanwhile, General Damian''s jaw nearly hit the floor.


    Wait, what?!


    Others in the room might not have recognized the woman who just called Olivia "mother-in-law."


    But he did.


    He had met her mother the Queen countless times.


    Princess Celestia?!


    What the hell is she doing here?!


    And more importantly


    What does she mean by calling Olivia ''mother-in-law''?!


    His brain stopped working.


    Did this mean she was involved with Lucian?


    ¡­Did the Queen know about this?!


    The questions in his head were getting bigger and bigger.


    At this point, he thought he had grown numb to all the insane things surrounding Lucian.


    But now


    This.


    This was new.


    Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    For a moment, she simply stood there, trying to process everything.


    Meanwhile, on the bed, Rose''s body trembled slightly


    But it passed in an instant, unnoticed by anyone.


    Just as Olivia was about to speak, Celestia took another step forward.


    Her stance firm.


    "Celestia, it''s not the time for that," Olivia wanted to say


    But before she could, Lucian spoke first.


    "Umm¡­ well¡­ I''ll explain everything. Let me start."


    His voice was steady, yet hurried.


    His focus wasn''t on Celestia at all.


    He was far more concerned with completing his planned story before Rose woke up


    Before his entire cover was blown.


    Celestia''s eyes darkened.


    He was ignoring her.


    She took another step forward.


    Now, she was just inches away from him.


    Her breath calm, her gaze unreadable.


    And then


    She reached out.


    Her slender, white hand brushed against Lucian''s neck.


    So close.


    So delicate.


    She wasn''t even fully aware of what she was doing.


    "So¡­"


    Her voice was dangerously soft.


    "What were you doing in a nightclub last night, darling?"


    Her fingers grazed his skin, as if absentmindedly caressing him.


    Her eyes lifted, locking onto his.


    Lucian blinked.


    His mind was racing for answers.


    "Celestia, it''s not the time for that. Let''s hear him out first" Olivia''s voice cut in from behind.


    From her angle, she could only see Celestia''s back and Lucian''s face.


    She had no idea what was happening between them.


    Lucian cleared his throat.


    "Ugh¡­ me? Nah, I didn''t go to any nightclub first," he said, shaking his head.


    Celestia''s gaze sharpened.


    "Oh? You weren''t?"


    Her voice remained light, almost teasing.


    But her nails suddenly pressed against his skin just slightly.


    Her fingers trailed along his collar in what could easily be mistaken for adjusting it


    But to those who could see clearly, it was something else entirely.


    Lucian didn''t even notice.


    He was too focused on formulating an answer.


    She''s scarily smart.


    He remembered the last time


    At the restaurant, how she had almost made him spill everything without even trying.


    This time, he had to be careful.


    He needed an answer that wouldn''t raise suspicion.


    "It was Rose who went to the nightclub last night. I was just"


    "Rose?"


    "Going to a nightclub?"


    "No, she never does that."


    Olivia''s voice came sharply from behind.


    Lucian.


    Olivia stepping to the side, her angle shifting.


    She was going to see.


    At that moment


    Celestia''s eyes went completely dark.


    Her lips parted.


    "¡­Lying to me," she whispered.


    So quiet, only she could hear it.


    And then


    Her fingers curled slightly.


    Her delicate hand suddenly shifted


    From a gentle touch to a grabbing motion.


    Her movements were subtle, but from the side


    Meleonora, the purple-haired man, Doctor Murphy, General Damian, and the butler


    They all saw it.


    They all froze.


    Meleonora leaned closer to the purple-haired man.


    "¡­Hey, is she doing what I think she''s doing?" she whispered.


    "Ehh¡­ I don''t think so. Why would she¡­?" The purple-haired man sounded unsure, eyes flickering. "I think she''s just fixing his collar."


    "¡­Is she?"


    Meleonora squinted.


    She couldn''t see clearly.


    But General Damian could.


    And his face was pale.


    What''s going on¡­?


    That expression on the princess''s face¡­


    He recognized it.


    Is that what i think it is...


    Obsession.


    Possessiveness.


    The realization sent a chill down his spine.


    She''s dangerous.


    His heart pounded.


    She''s not in her right mind.


    Since when?


    How?


    Why?


    What the hell


    His mind was reeling but right now, that wasn''t the problem.


    Well not for him...for lucain but also.


    If this continued, it could escalate.


    What if she did something stupid


    Royal family and this crazy boy.


    The consequences of a conflict between the two


    He didn''t even want to imagine it.


    He had to act.


    Now.


    Suddenly


    COUGH.


    General Damian coughed loudly, deliberately.


    The sharp sound cut through the air.


    Celestia blinked.


    Her body stiffened.


    As if waking up from a trance.


    Her breath hitched.


    She shook her head slightly.


    And then


    Her hand, which had been reaching toward Lucian''s throat, changed course.


    Tap.


    Instead of grabbing him


    She lightly adjusted his collar.


    As if that''s what she had meant to do all along.


    General Damian exhaled deeply.


    His heartbeat finally settled.


    He had just barely avoided a disaster.


    For now.


    "Lucian, this isn''t a joke and you know that."


    Olivia''s voice was firm, her eyes sharp.


    She finally stepped to the side, gently pushing Celestia aside.


    Then, she turned her full attention to Lucian.


    "You shouldn''t lie like this."


    Her tone wasn''t loud.


    But it carried weight.


    "Rose didn''t go to any nightclub last night."


    Her gaze didn''t waver.


    "It would be better if you told me the truth."


    Lucian''s jaw clenched slightly.


    She wasn''t backing down.


    "And," Olivia continued, her voice colder now, "I also checked the CCTV footage at home."


    Lucian''s breath hitched for a fraction of a second.


    Her next words came slowly, deliberately.


    "I didn''t see where you left from."


    "Why did you go out in secret?"


    She took a step closer.


    "And more importantly"


    Her eyes flickered toward Rose''s unconscious form.


    "What happened to her?"


    Her voice softened, but the intensity in her gaze remained.


    "Tell me the truth, Lucian."


    Rose, lying still on the bed, suddenly cracked open one eye just barely.


    It was the smallest movement, subtle enough that no one noticed.


    -----

 Chapter 254 - 254: Suspicions

    Lucian sighed.


    "At least let me explain. Why are you all"


    He shook his head, taking a step back, creating distance between himself and the others.


    "Say nothing. I will explain."


    Celestia remained silent on the side, her thoughts a storm of conflicted emotions.


    I almost lost control... I should''ve paid attention. How did I even think of that? I shouldn''t hurt darling... It''s women''s... but if he really no, no, no, Celestia, how can you be so senseless?


    Her golden eyes flickered with hesitation, battling with herself internally.


    Rose is Lucian''s sister. You should be showing concern for him first... But he... he goes there at night secretly...


    "Go on," Olivia said, looking at Lucian.


    Lucian hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    "Rose''s friend invited her last night, right? I don''t know why she went, but" He took a breath. "At some point in the night, she called me. She said she was feeling weird."


    He met Olivia''s gaze nervously.


    "So, instead of worrying you guys, I went there secretly to see what was going on and bring her back."


    Olivia had many questions she wanted to ask, but she held back, choosing to listen first.


    Celestia, however, was frowning on the side. She was already finding loopholes in his story. But she stayed silent, deep in thought.


    Lucian swallowed. He could feel the weight of her scrutiny.


    "But when I got there..." His voice tightened. "I saw some guy shoot her in the back."


    The room fell silent.


    "Wait what?! She was shot?!" Olivia, who had been listening quietly, suddenly snapped, her eyes widening.


    She had seen the bandages on Rose''s back, but she had assumed it was an accident¡ªmaybe she fell.


    But a bullet wound?


    Her gaze darted to Rose in shock.


    For a moment, Olivia forgot all her doubts.


    "Who shot her?! Wait are you okay? Were you hurt? How did you two get out of there?"


    Her voice wavered between stress, tension, confusion, anger, and worry all at the same time.


    Celestia''s expression shifted as well. A flicker of extreme concern crossed her eyes as she scanned Lucian from head to toe.


    Was he injured?


    Her heart skipped for a second. But when she saw that he was fine, she let out a quiet breath.


    Even so, her wariness didn''t fade.


    "How did you survive?" It wasn''t Olivia who asked this time it was Celestia. Her sharp voice cut through the air as she narrowed her eyes.


    She took a slow, careful look at Lucian from head to toe, relieved that he was unharmed.


    But something wasn''t right.


    She was getting suspicious.


    She wanted answers.


    "Did you save her?" Her gaze darkened. "Did you kill them?"


    There was something unsettling in her tone. A quiet confidence like she knew he could.


    When she had stepped into this operation room, she had already noticed something off.


    Too many people were here who shouldn''t be.


    She was suspicious, to say the least.


    And for some reason... she had a feeling that


    Olivia frowned at Celestia''s questioning but chose not to comment.


    Lucian felt a flicker of relief.


    So far, so good... Just keep going.


    He forced a casual shrug. "Oh, that? No, no, it wasn''t me."


    He pointed directly at the general.


    The moment he did, General Damian flinched.


    Celestia and Olivia''s sharp gazes immediately turned to him.


    "Marshal Damian? You''re here?" Olivia''s eyes narrowed, only just now realizing his presence.


    At her side, Doctor Murphy nearly choked.


    Repeating... Marshal?!


    This old man... he''s a freaking Marshal?! What the hell is a man like that doing here?!


    "Hello, Miss Olivia," the general greeted stiffly. Then, hesitating, he bowed lightly toward Celestia. "Your Highness, Princess Celestia."


    A tense silence filled the air.


    Meleonora, standing off to the side, felt her jaw drop.


    "Princess??"


    "Wait... Princess Celestia?! From the Valentino royal family?! That Celestia?!"


    Of course, she had heard of the princess. But she hadn''t recognized her face.


    Then, realization hit her like a brick.


    "Wait, wait, wait... I thought she was Avey Starline!"


    If Celestia wasn''t Avey... but she was the princess...then...


    "Didn''t she call that monster ''darling''?! And didn''t she just call Olivia Kane ''mother-in-law''?! What the hell is going on?!"


    Bug-like question marks flooded Meleonora''s mind.


    Meanwhile, the general straightened and spoke quickly.


    "Yes, it was me. I personally witnessed the scene."


    Lucian glanced at him from the side, giving him a barely noticeable warning look. The general stiffened but immediately launched into his prepared explanation.


    "I was nearby when I heard gunfire. I rushed over and saw a drug addict losing control. In order to stop him, I had no choice but to shoot."


    His voice was steady, neutral. Too neutral.


    "But, unfortunately... he died, so we weren''t able to interrogate him."


    "And, unfortunately, Miss Rose was injured in the crossfire."


    Silence.


    Celestia and Olivia both blinked.


    Something about that explanation was... too perfect. Too rehearsed.


    Lucian''s hands clenched at his sides. His body trembled not in fear, but in anger.


    This... THIS was the "acting" he was talking about?!


    It was stiff, unnatural, like a soldier reading a script.


    Damn it... I trusted him, and now look! If Celestia or Mother start getting suspicious


    Lucian felt cold sweat trickle down his spine.


    The room remained silent until Olivia finally spoke, her expression shifting.


    "...At a nightclub? At your age, Sir Damian?"


    That was the first thought that came to her mind.


    Now that Rose was safe and well, she wasn''t as stressed. Instead... she just felt weird.


    The Marshal... in a nightclub...?


    "I... I... I" The general stammered.


    Lucian wanted to slap his forehead.


    And just like that, suspicion began creeping back into the room.


    "I was the one who helped take care of Miss Rose back there."


    Meleonora, seeing the situation taking a bad turn, quickly stepped forward.


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed.


    "Wait... I know you. You''re the Secretary of Defense Minister."


    Meleonora stiffened.


    "You were there too? At the nightclub?" Celestia''s voice came from the side, her sharp gaze landing on her.


    Meleonora felt her face heat up.


    Pressing down her embarrassment, she cleared her throat.


    "Yes... I was there too."


    Her lips trembled slightly as she forced herself to continue.


    "When I saw what happened... I helped her, alongside the General."


    Just how far have I fallen for this?


    My dignity...


    Meleonora wanted to cry, but no tears came.


    Olivia and Celestia exchanged a glance before their gazes slowly shifted toward the purple-haired man standing beside her.


    "And you?"


    The man, who had been trying his best to stay unnoticed, stiffened as both a princess and Olivia Kane turned their piercing gazes onto him.


    "Ah... yes, me..." He coughed, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "I was there too... as, uh, a non-filtered stand-up comedian."


    A beat of silence.


    Then, as if realizing he should actually answer the question properly, he quickly added,


    "It was my car that got Miss Rose to the hospital safely." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aghhh...


    Celestia and Olivia fell silent for a few seconds, processing everything.


    If they said they didn''t think something suspicious was going on, it would be a lie.


    There was definitely something going on in here.


    Both women thought the same thing.


    ---

 Chapter 255 - 255: Rose Waking up

    "And what about this... umm, gentleman?"


    Olivia pointed toward the butler, who had been standing silently on the side this entire time.


    Lucian froze.


    "Umm... he..."


    He hadn''t thought about this old man at all. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestia''s sharp eyes immediately caught Lucian''s hesitation, her gaze narrowing.


    The butler, unfazed, turned to Olivia and gave a perfectly executed courtesy bow.


    "Miss Olivia," he greeted her with professional ease.


    The general and the others looked on, surprised.


    The general, in particular, hadn''t expected the butler to show Olivia such respect. He was a Malvic butler, after all.


    At least he''s not being rude¡­ that''s good.


    The general let out a quiet sigh of relief. He knew that when it came to Lucian''s family, there were certain things best left unprovoked.


    But the butler himself? He thought nothing of it. It was simply his profession to maintain an unwavering demeanor at all times.


    Yes, he didn''t bow to everyone, nor did he always speak with such respect. But given that Lucian would soon be meeting the Patriarch, he figured a little courtesy wouldn''t hurt.


    Olivia nodded back, taken aback by the sheer elegance of this man.


    She had never seen such a refined and professional butler before.


    "Did you help them too, sir?" Olivia asked with a rare tone of respect, considering his age and presence.


    "Umm... he..."


    Lucian''s brain scrambled for a quick excuse.


    He had to come up with something fast.


    "Actually, he''s... he''s actually the father of that purple-haired dude over there!"


    He blurted out whatever came to mind, not even thinking about the consequences. His focus was entirely on getting through this moment.


    ''...''


    A stunned silence.


    Then


    "HUH?!"


    A loud exclamation burst through the room.


    The purple-haired man who had been standing off to the side, quietly praying for his survival nearly had his soul leave his body.


    This was the same old man who had managed to make a Marshal drop to his knees with nothing but a cheap-looking card.


    And now?


    Now, Lucian had just assigned him a random father.


    That scary old man


    He didn''t dare turn his head, but his mind screamed


    ''DON''T KILL ME! DON''T KILL ME! IT''S NOT MY FAULT!''


    His nervous gaze flickered toward the butler.


    The butler who simply stood there, expressionless.


    No reaction.


    No words.


    Nothing.


    Which, honestly, made it even more terrifying.


    His eyes then darted toward Lucian, who was staring him down with a look that said


    "Don''t. Fuck. This. Up."


    The purple-haired man wanted to cry.


    But instead, he forced himself to say, "Y-Yeah¡­"


    A weak, barely-there agreement.


    Meleonora, on the side, bit her lip so hard she nearly bruised it.


    She was seconds away from bursting into laughter, but she knew the consequences if she did.


    He just forced this man to call a random butler his father.


    What the actual fuck?!


    The butler, however, remained completely silent.


    Not a single reaction.


    Just standing there. Ignoring everything.


    But in his heart, he thought


    "Just pray you''re worth this disrespect, kid... or you''ll be dead."


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Celestia turned to Lucian.


    Her voice was sweet, almost affectionate


    But her eyes?


    They were anything but.


    "Darling~"


    She smiled, tilting her head slightly.


    "You really think we''d believe all this?"


    Her expression remained soft, but her gaze was sharp enough to cut through steel.


    "You think there''s ''stupid'' written on my face, darling~?"


    Lucian felt a shiver crawl down his spine.


    "Lucy¡­"


    Olivia''s voice was softer now, but her words carried a heavy weight.


    "Please don''t try to hide things. This is serious."


    It was obvious both Olivia and Celestia had their suspicions.


    Something wasn''t right here.


    It was too perfect.


    Too scripted.


    Well¡­ Olivia had a theory.


    Maybe Lucian had secretly been going to nightclubs at night for fun, and Rose''s friend somehow led her there.


    That would explain why he wasn''t telling the whole story he was embarrassed.


    He is a kid, after all¡­ maybe he''s just too ashamed to admit it.


    But why the hell are the General and the Butler here?


    That was what really bothered her.


    Just as Olivia was about to demand an answer


    Cough. Cough.


    A soft cough came from the side.


    Ughhh...


    Rose, who had been lying unconscious on the hospital bed, suddenly let out a weak cough, her body shifting slightly.


    The room, which had been tense from Olivia''s questioning, fell into silence.


    Olivia, who had been about to demand answers from Lucian, stopped mid-sentence. Her entire focus turned to Rose.


    Celestia''s attention also snapped to the bed, her expression shifting as she took a step forward.


    "Rose! Are you alright?" Olivia rushed to her bedside, her voice laced with concern.


    Slowly, with effort, Rose tried to sit up.


    "Hey, don''t! It''ll hurt your back. You''re still injured." Olivia gently supported her, worry etched all over her face.


    Lucian, Meleonora, the general, and the purple-haired man all stiffened, their eyes glued to Rose.


    Lucian''s heart pounded.


    He was happy relieved that Rose had woken up. But at the same time, he felt something cold and heavy settle over him.


    This is it. The end.


    Lucian stood still, silent, as thoughts raced through his mind.


    So this is how it all ends.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, exhaling.


    Well¡­ No worries.


    It wasn''t like he hadn''t already planned on leaving the family at some point.


    At least now they''ll have a real reason to hate me.


    They already hated him before, despite not having a reason. Now, with everything that happened, there would be no restraint.


    A monster. A bloodthirsty lunatic. A menace.


    That''s what they would call him.


    Lucian let out a small, almost bitter smile.


    Meleonora, the general, and the purple-haired man watched him carefully, their expressions uneasy.


    Why the hell is he smiling like that?!


    Did he finally lose it? They all had the same thought.


    The general let out a quiet sigh, his gaze heavy.


    Maybe¡­ if Rose hadn''t woken up in the middle of this, something could have been done. Maybe the secret could have been kept.


    But now?


    There was no way.


    Nothing could be hidden forever.


    You should never do something that you''d have to hide from the people you care about.


    ---


    Well extra chapters surprised right well thanks to Collin_McCall


    On there ways

 Chapter 256 - 256: Rose

    "Rose, slowly¡­ don''t try to move too much."


    Olivia instinctively reached out, wanting to stop Rose from sitting up, but despite her injuries, Rose somehow managed to push herself upright.


    "Hey, you have back wounds," Olivia reminded her with concern.


    "It''s fine, Mother. I can''t feel them¡­ just numb. Anesthesia, probably," Rose said, forcing a small smile.


    Olivia wanted nothing more than to pull her into a tight hug. But knowing her wounds could reopen, she hesitated.


    "Are you alright? Any pain?"


    "It''s alright, Mother. Nothing happened to me."


    Rose kept up her confident front, but her eyes they told a different story.


    There was a weight behind them.


    A hesitation.


    She hadn''t once looked around the room.


    Not even a glance.


    Her gaze was locked only on Olivia, as if she was deliberately avoiding someone.


    Lucian.


    He was in this room, standing right there.


    And she didn''t know how to face him.


    ---


    5 Minutes ago


    From the moment Olivia had burst into the room, yelling in panic, Rose had wanted to open her eyes, to show her mother she was fine.


    She had wanted to.


    But she couldn''t.


    Because last night¡­ Lucian had saved her.


    And not just from anything he had saved her from something worse than death.


    If he hadn''t come when he did¡­


    She clenched the bedsheets beneath her fingers.


    That thought alone sent a wave of terror through her.


    She had been so close.


    Too close.


    The fear, the numb panic, the disgust she had felt when she was at the mercy of that man she never wanted to feel that again.


    ---


    Her body trembled as flashes of last night replayed in her mind.


    She couldn''t imagine what woulve happened if lucian hadn''t come last night at time


    She was releived after seeing him


    But


    The things which happened later


    The moment like when Lucian told her to close her eyes.


    The screams.


    The blood.


    The sound of bodies collapsing one by one.


    Even now, just remembering it sent shivers down her spine.


    She had seen a glimpse of what Lucian was truly capable of.


    But¡­


    Doesn''t she already know?


    She had always known.


    From past kidnapping incident


    Perhaps she was the only person in this world who truly knew his biggest secret.


    The truth about who Lucian really is.


    And now, she knew even more.


    ---


    For a moment, she felt overwhelmed.


    He had hidden this side of himself from her for so long.


    But now?


    Now, there was no going back.


    She had seen it.


    She had witnessed it.


    She knew.


    And maybe¡­


    Maybe she was the only one.


    ---


    And yet, it was alright.


    Because she accepted him.


    She wouldn''t hate him.


    She wouldn''t fear him.


    She wouldn''t push him away.


    Not for this.


    Not for what he did to protect her.


    Because to her, Lucian was still Lucian.


    She had no right to fear him.


    Not after everything.


    She still owed him too much.


    And most of all she knew.


    She knew who he was, deep inside.


    Not the monster.


    Not the bloodstained hands.


    Not the ruthless, calculating mind.


    To her, Lucian was still the one who had always protected her.


    The one who was gentle.


    The one who was there when no one else was.


    She didn''t care what he was to others.


    She only cared about who he was to her.


    And to her Lucian was still Lucian.


    ---


    But.


    She knew one thing for certain.


    Lucian never wanted her to know.


    He never wanted her to see this part of him.


    He had gone so far as to sealed her memories once before.


    And now, he couldn''t.


    Not this time.


    Not when she had seen everything.


    Not when it was too late.


    She closed her eyes, taking a slow breath.


    She didn''t know what to do now.


    She had so many thoughts, so many emotions tangled together, making it impossible to think clearly.


    All she knew was that she had to handle this carefully.


    Because the last thing she wanted¡­


    Was for Lucian to misunderstand.


    To make him think she feared him.


    To make him think she hated him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    think she would push him away.


    Because she wouldn''t.


    She would never.


    But how could she make him understand that?


    How could she tell him it''s okay?


    How could she show him nothing has changed?


    Can he try acting like nothing had happened


    That was what she needed to figure out.


    That was what mattered the most right now.


    And she had to do it before he made a terrible decision.


    Before he thought that leaving was his only option.


    Before he believed he had no place in this family anymore.


    With her anymore.


    Because she wouldn''t let that happen.


    No matter what.


    Back then


    While pretending to be unconscious, Rose heard everything.


    Just minutes ago, Celestia and Mother had been questioning Lucian.


    And just as she thought he was making everything up.


    Somewhere in his words lay fragments of truth, but mixed within were fabrications, carefully crafted.


    Lucian was trying to hide it.


    So many things... the story he was weaving, the lies he was telling.


    He really didn''t want anyone to know what had happened.


    How far was he willing to go?


    Lying still, she listened to every word. Even with her eyes closed, she could recognize the voices some familiar, some not each playing their part in supporting Lucian''s version of events.


    Curiosity got the better of her. Carefully, she cracked open her eyes just a tiny fraction enough to see without anyone noticing.


    He was trying so hard.


    Hiding everything.


    He was scared.


    A part of her wanted to wake up immediately, to speak up. But she held back.


    She didn''t want to disrupt him.


    Whatever he wanted to do, she would help.


    If he wanted to keep everything a secret, she wouldn''t expose him.


    But if she had woken up too soon, she wouldn''t have learned anything. Worse, she might have made Mother even more suspicious of Lucian.


    Then she heard it Celestia and Olivia''s doubts growing stronger, their questions sharpening.


    There was no other choice.


    She had to wake up.


    -------


    ahhhhhh this chapter was so hard to write like i didnt know how to write This one


    like explaining rose emotions and feelings and stuff while everything going on I don''t know and fully forwarding towards the rose pov i don''t know


    even shifts of fpp go tpp i don''t know whats happening but one of the hardest chapters to write i had to write it again and again

 Chapter 257 - 257: Celestia / rose

    Lucian took a deep breath, shaking his head.


    He gave up. There was no point in making up more reasons and lies. It was over.


    Taking a step forward toward Rose''s bed, he pushed all the worries to the back of his mind. Worrying wouldn''t change anything now.


    It is what it is.


    At the very least, he could ask her one last time before everything collapsed.


    Lucian could see how Rose was avoiding looking in his direction, her focus entirely on Olivia.


    He clenched his jaw, tilting his head slightly, a sad smile forming.


    So, you remember everything, huh? And now you won''t even look at me?


    She''s afraid of me.


    Lucian thought as he observed her behavior, confirming his fears. She was actively avoiding his gaze. Was she going to tell Mother and everyone what he had done?


    Rose''s body trembled slightly as she heard his footsteps approaching. She took a deep breath, and then


    She suddenly turned away from Olivia and met his eyes.


    Their gazes locked.


    "Hey, Lucy¡­ it''s good you''re alright," she said, a small smile forming on her face so natural, so effortless. There was no disgust, no fear in her expression.


    "Thanks for saving me last night."


    Lucian stopped mid-step, blinking in surprise.


    She¡­ she¡­


    Does she not remember what happened last night?


    What''s going on?


    Confusion flickered in his eyes, yet a fragile hope bloomed.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Rose just smiled at him again, blinking lightly.


    Lucian''s thoughts raced.


    Hey, Max, did you do something? Did something happen? Am I saved?


    No response.


    Lucian frowned.


    Max isn''t reacting¡­


    Rose, meanwhile, turned slightly toward Olivia.


    "Mother, Luna did ask me to go to the nightclub. Lucian isn''t lying," she said, her voice steady.


    Olivia stiffened. Her sharp gaze dropped to Rose, her expression unreadable.


    Rose remained unfazed, her usual cool demeanor unshaken.


    Olivia sighed. "Don''t stress yourself, Rose. Be a good kid and rest."


    "You should rest now. No need to explain anything we can talk about it later," Olivia added, wanting to keep Rose from getting worked up.


    "It''s alright, no pressure," she reassured.


    "Oh no, Mother," Rose shook her head, her tone firm. "I just want to thank them first."


    Ahhh, my acting is just¡­ ahh, Rose thought to herself. Her face remained expressionless, her usual cold mask perfectly in place.


    She turned her head toward General Damian, who visibly tensed.


    What is happening now? General Damian''s mind raced. Am I about to be exposed too?


    That evil kid might go mad he sweated


    "Thank you, Uncle, for saving me from that drug addict who shot me. I''m really grateful."


    Rose''s words were calm, sincere.


    "I''m really sorry for the trouble I''ll definitely repay you," she added, still keeping her expression composed.


    General Damian blinked at her.


    Huh?


    His body which was tensed relaxing but.a dazed expression on his face


    Lucian, standing to the side, gave him a blank stare.


    "Aha ha¡­ no worries, Miss Rose. Happy to help," the general quickly said, nodding hurriedly.


    Rose then turned to Meleonora.


    "And you, Elder Sister thank you for taking care of me. If you hadn''t motivated me, I might''ve lost all hope. You''ve been such a great help."


    Meleonora stood frozen, blinking at Rose''s words before nodding blankly.


    When did this happen? Meleonora thought, her mind spinning. Wait, is she in on the plan too? But when did Lucian tell her?


    Umm¡­ whatever. Let''s go with it.


    On the other side, Celestia narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Was Lucian really telling the truth?


    Or did I misinterpret something?


    Wait¡­ or is Rose lying?


    But why would she?


    Celestia''s brows furrowed deeper.


    Meanwhile, Olivia, still by Rose''s side, gently patted her head.


    "It''s alright, girl," she said.


    But Rose wasn''t done yet.


    "It''s not, Mom," Rose suddenly said, her voice carrying a subtle sharpness. "I could hear you guys interrogating Lucian like he''s some criminal. Do you guys not trust him?"


    Olivia''s eyes widened at the accusation.


    "Wha? No, I wasn''t!" Olivia quickly tried to defend herself.


    "I trust him! It''s just that I was angry at him for not telling me anything. Do you know how worried I was?!"


    "It''s not that I don''t trust him. Why would I even think he''s lying?" Olivia hurriedly explained, her gaze shifting toward Lucian.


    Lucian stood still, silently watching the exchange unfold.


    "You shouldn''t have doubted him in the first place," Rose said, shaking her head.


    I need to completely shift their focus away from this, she thought.


    "Ehh¡­ no, it wasn''t like that!" Olivia quickly tried to explain, looking at Rose''s disappointed eyes.


    "Hey, Rose, it''s not like that. I was just worried!"


    Rose dismissed Olivia with a simple, "Leave it, Mother," her gaze shifting to Celestia, who stood silently to the side.


    "And you, Princess," Rose''s voice turned sharp, laced with challenge. "You call him your love, don''t you? Last time, you were so protective jumping around like a knight in shining armor. What now? Having trust issues with your ''darling''?"


    Her words dripped with contempt, her cold eyes boring into Celestia''s. She hated hearing that word from her mouth darling hated the way it rolled off her tongue so naturally, so possessively.


    Celestia''s eyes narrowed. What''s with that look? The hostility, the unspoken resentment it intrigued her.


    "That''s not distrust, miss rose," Celestia said smoothly, a knowing smirk tugging at her lips. "It''s called looking after what''s mine."


    Rose stiffened, but Celestia continued, tilting her head slightly. "And if I recall correctly, my darling~ ended up in danger last night because you decided to wander into questionable places." Her voice was deceptively light, but her sharp gaze was measuring, calculating.


    Rose clenched her jaw.


    "Not only did you get yourself injured," Celestia went on, crossing her arms, "but you nearly dragged him down with you." Her tone sharpened, the accusation clear. "So before you throw around baseless claims, maybe reflect on your own choices first."


    A faint tremor flickered in Rose''s gaze when Celestia once again said darling with that sickeningly sweet possessiveness.


    Celestia noticed. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh?


    Her smirk widened, her sharp mind already piecing things together.


    So that''s how it is¡­


    She let out a low chuckle, leaning in ever so slightly, her voice dropping just enough that only Rose would catch the edge beneath her words.


    "Sister-in-law~," she drawled, savoring the reaction, "You really shouldn''t frequent such places at night¡­ Kuefufufu~"


    The moment the words left her mouth, she saw it.


    Rose''s entire expression darkened, her pupils constricting in silent fury.


    Bullseye.


    Sparks flew in the space between them, an unspoken war igniting, their gazes locked in a battle neither was willing to lose.


    Celestia had her answer.


    And Rose had no idea she had just revealed everything.


    ---

 Chapter 258 - 258: kiss???

    Sparks flew.


    A silent, unseen storm churned between them.


    Olivia stood still, her instincts screaming that something was off, but she couldn''t place it.


    Lucian? He was utterly lost.


    What is happening?


    Rose was acting strange not just arguing with Celestia but shifting the conversation, redirecting the focus.


    Is she trying to cover for me? Pretending she doesn''t remember?


    A quiet tension settled in his chest.


    Across from him, Rose''s eyes burned.


    This woman¡­


    Her cold fury fixated on Celestia, her stare razor-sharp.


    Celestia only smirked, reading every slight shift in Rose''s expression like a hunter watching prey.


    Why?


    From the corner of her eye, Rose caught Lucian''s confused gaze.


    He''s completely lost.


    Does he think I don''t remember? Stupid.


    She was putting in so much effort to deflect suspicion, and yet he stood there like a fool, making it even more obvious.


    Her sigh was silent but heavy.


    The butler, ever-watchful, stood with an unreadable gaze, glasses glinting as if he''d already figured everything out.


    Then


    "Lucy, come here."


    Lucian blinked, his body tensing slightly.


    "¡­Huh?"


    Rose sat up straighter, ignoring Celestia completely.


    What now?


    Olivia and Celestia''s eyes sharpened, both watching closely.


    Lucian hesitated but stepped forward.


    "Say it from there." His voice was neutral, but his nerves spiked.


    Rose lifted her chin, her cold gaze unwavering.


    "Bend down."


    Lucian''s frown deepened.


    "¡­What?"


    "I can''t reach your ear from here," Rose said, steady, unreadable.


    Lucian hesitated.


    Something felt wrong.


    His gaze flickered toward Olivia and Celestia, both watching, their expressions unreadable.


    Why is she acting like this? Won''t this make Mother more suspicious?


    Still, she wasn''t backing down.


    With a sigh, he leaned in slightly.


    Maybe she wants to ask about last night?


    Maybe something important?


    Rose''s gaze flickered to Olivia. Then to Celestia.


    Her fingers twitched.


    Her pulse pounded.


    This was it.


    A thousand thoughts rushed through her mind.


    What will Mother say?


    What about Lucy? He won''t hate me, right?


    He loves Avey¡­ No, he doesn''t anymore. It''s fine.


    She swallowed.


    Better than that woman who hurt my brother¡­


    Better than this obsessive freak Celestia¡­


    Her jaw tightened.


    This is the only way to prove it.


    Lucian¡­


    Maybe with this, you can trust me.


    Her resolve solidified.


    Her face flushed.


    Her fingers trembled, but she moved without hesitation.


    She slid one hand behind Lucian''s head, fingers threading into his hair.


    The other grasped his jaw.


    Lucian didn''t react.


    He assumed she was just steadying him so she could whisper.


    Celestia''s violet eyes sharpened.


    Her breath slowed.


    Her instincts flared.


    Why is she looking around like that?


    What is she about to say?


    A dark, uneasy feeling crept into her chest.


    Rose''s lips parted slightly.


    Lucian felt it warm, shaky.


    A slow, creeping heat ran down his spine.


    What is she doing?


    Celestia''s eyes flashed.


    Then


    Rose''s grip tightened.


    Too tight.


    Celestia who was looking from side suddenly her eyes went wide.


    No


    Rose yanked him forward, tilting his head sharply.


    Lucian''s body locked up.


    Before he could even process what was happening


    Soft.


    Warm.


    The sudden pressure of her lips against his.


    ---


    A Shocking Collision


    Lucian''s mind shut down.


    His breath caught in his throat, eyes blown wide in sheer disbelief.


    What?


    Instinct screamed at him to pull away, but before he could react, Rose''s grip tightened.


    Her fingers curled into his hair, her other hand pressing against his jaw, trapping him in place.


    His body locked, frozen.


    His mind? Completely blank.


    Not a single thought formed.


    Not even a flicker of resistance.


    Just shock.


    ---


    Olivia.


    The moment she saw it, her heart stopped.


    The air left her lungs, her vision tilted, her mind refused to comprehend.


    Her daughter.


    Her daughter.


    Kissing her son.


    No. No. No.


    It didn''t make sense. This couldn''t be real.


    Her fingers trembled, gripping the edge of the hospital bed like a lifeline.


    She wanted to scream. To deny what was happening before her very eyes. But her voice her entire body betrayed her.


    Her legs threatened to give out.


    Her reality was cracking apart.


    ---


    Celestia.


    Standing just a few feet away, her golden eyes stared.


    Blank. Unblinking. Cold.


    Her fingers twitched at her sides, curling into tight fists.


    Her body shook not with rage, but with something much, much worse.


    A silence too dangerous.


    An emotion too lethal.


    Her heart?


    It went still.


    Her breath?


    Frozen.


    Her thoughts?


    Deadly.


    The sight before her engraved itself into her mind like a scar she would never forgive.


    Her precious darling.


    Her only one.


    Stolen.


    Right in front of her.


    By Rose.


    A smile twitched at the corner of her lips one that didn''t belong there.


    A quiet, eerie smile.


    The room temperature dropped.


    ----


    Meleonora, standing off to the side, almost collapsed. Her jaw hit the metaphorical floor, her mind struggling to comprehend the absolute madness unfolding before her.


    Rose Kane just kissed Lucian Kane.


    What. The. Actual. Hell.


    She had to be dreaming. Right?


    Her mind spiraled. Wasn''t she his sister?


    WHAT.


    She scanned the room wildly, trying to confirm whether she had gone insane or if this madness was actually happening.


    Lucian Kane had already been rumored to have an affair with Avey Starline. Then, the crown princess Celestia calls him ''darling'' and his mother ''mother-in-law.''


    And now Rose Kane?


    This wasn''t a love triangle.


    This was a damn catastrophe.


    And the most insane part?


    All three of them had fallen for him of their own accord.


    This wasn''t some playboy scandal.


    They were actively chasing him.


    What kind of supernatural luck did this monster have?!


    Meleonora barely had time to register her own existential crisis before she felt a shift a dangerous shift.


    Her body tensed instinctively.


    Her instincts screamed at her to move.


    She turned her head, her pulse spiking


    And immediately regretted it.


    She saw Celestia.


    A suffocating presence filled the room. Cold. Lethal. Unstable.


    Celestia wasn''t blinking.


    Her golden eyes fixated on Lucian and Rose, devoid of warmth, devoid of emotion just empty.


    But her shoulders shook.


    Her legs trembled.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps.


    Her fingers twitched violently on the verge of losing control.


    A beast locked in a fragile cage, seconds away from breaking free.


    Meleonora swallowed hard. Oh, shit.


    She turned toward General Damian, desperation clawing at her.


    "¡­General," she whispered, voice barely above a breath. "Am I hallucinating, or is this really happening?"


    Silence.


    No response.


    She turned.


    And nearly lost her soul.


    The hardened war veteran a man who had stared death in the face countless times, stood there¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mouth hanging open.


    Completely. Freaking. Stunned.


    ------

 Chapter 259 - 259: Kill

    Celestia''s voice, soft but deadly, sliced through the air like a knife.


    "¡­What do you think you''re doing, sister-in-law?"


    Her golden eyes were glacial, voice trembling not with fear, but with rage.


    Rose didn''t stop.


    Even after hearing Celestia''s voice, her hands tightened on the back of Lucian''s head, keeping him locked in place.


    Lucian was struggling now, shocked beyond words, his body stiff as if paralyzed afraid that pushing her away too forcefully might hurt her.


    But Celestia saw it all.


    And it sent her over the edge.


    Rose''s gaze flickered to her just for a second, from the corner of her eye.


    A flicker.


    A moment of mockery?


    Was she¡­ enjoying this?


    Something in Celestia snapped.


    "You¡­ you BITCH!"


    Her fury exploded. She launched toward Rose, ready to tear her apart.


    I''LL KILL YOU.


    ---


    "This is bad this is REALLY bad."


    Melonora''s instincts screamed at her as she saw Celestia move.


    Celestia wasn''t just angry she was murderous.


    If Celestia got her hands on Rose


    Forget war. This was an extinction-level event.


    That monster in human skin had wiped out entire bloodlines for touching his sister.


    This?


    This was a thousand times worse.


    If something happened here


    God knows what kind of catastrophe Lucian might unleash this time.


    Melonora bolted.


    She threw herself between them, shielding Lucian and Rose behind her back, her arms spread wide.


    "Princess, stop!" she urged, voice strained. "You can''t"


    "Get out of my way, you useless woman!" Celestia hissed, her golden eyes burning.


    She tried to sidestep Melonora, her body tense with uncontainable fury.


    Melonora''s stomach dropped.


    This wasn''t just rage.


    This was obsession.


    And Celestia was about to break.


    "Forgive me, Princess," Melonora muttered under her breath. "But I can''t let this happen."


    She lunged at Celestia, gripping her waist, trying to restrain her.


    But Celestia''s reaction was instant.


    An elbow struck Melonora''s chin hard.


    Pain exploded in her skull, her body reeling back.


    Before she could even recover


    I am black belt BITCHH


    Celestia whipped around and slammed a brutal right jab into her jaw.


    THUD.


    Everything went black.


    Melonora''s body collapsed.


    ----


    Celestia wasn''t thinking anymore.


    All she could see was Rose.


    And Lucian.


    And the fact that Rose had stolen something from her.


    Something that should have belonged to her.


    Lucian''s first kiss.


    HIS FIRST KISS.


    Celestia had waited.


    She could have taken it before.


    In the restaurant.


    That night, when she had the chance.


    But she had held back.


    Because she wanted it to be real.


    To be perfect.


    To be hers.


    And now¡ª


    Now it was gone.


    Ripped away from her.


    By that woman.


    Celestia''s chest tightened.


    Her breath came in ragged, trembling gasps.


    "Lucian¡­ my Lucian¡­"


    Her fingernails dug into her palm.


    Rose had taken what should have been hers.


    Lucian belonged to her.


    He was only hers.


    Why¡­


    Why is this happening?


    No one no one deserved Lucian except her.


    Celestia''s rage twisted into something else.


    Possession.


    Obsession.


    And murderous intent.


    Her golden eyes flickered dangerously.


    Her hands twitched.


    She wanted to tear Rose apart.


    She took a deep breath.


    And moved.


    ---


    Lucian staggered back, his breath ragged, chest rising and falling heavily as if he had just emerged from a battle.


    His fingers twitched at his sides, his body tense like he wanted to reach out but didn''t even know why.


    His gaze was locked onto Rose.


    "¡­Rose, you¡­"


    His voice was hoarse, uneven, struggling to find something anything that could make sense of what had just happened.


    Rose''s breathing was still fast, erratic.


    Hahh¡­ hahh¡­


    Her chest rose and fell, her fingers gripping the fabric beneath her.


    She had done it.


    I finally did it.


    She had only one thought running through her mind.


    Lucian.


    Lucian''s brows furrowed, his lips parting as if he wanted to say something, but his thoughts were too tangled, too conflicted.


    His chest ached with something deep, something he wasn''t ready to name.


    "¡­Why?"


    The word fell softly, but it held weight.


    A quiet, heavy question not out of anger, not out of accusation, but out of genuine confusion.


    He don''t know what to feel about it


    Why? didn''t rose hated him?he thought


    He wasn''t lashing out.


    He wasn''t demanding answers.


    But his eyes those stormy, conflicted eyes were searching her face, looking for something.


    For a reason.


    For an explanation.


    Did she mean it?


    Was it a mistake?


    What did she want from this?


    Rose felt her stomach twist, her heart pounding painfully in her chest.


    She expected shock.


    She expected distance.


    But she didn''t expect that look in his eyes.


    That deep, aching, conflicted confusion.


    And for some reason¡­


    It hurt.


    She could feel Celestia''s killing intent.


    She could feel Olivia''s silent horror.


    But none of it mattered.


    Only Lucian''s expression.


    At first, she wanted to brush it off.


    Maybe cross her arms.


    Maybe tilt her chin, smirk.


    Maybe say


    "Don''t overthink it. I just"


    But she stopped.


    Because even she didn''t have an answer.


    Yes.


    She did it to earn his trust.


    To prove she was on his side.


    But then why did her chest feel tight?


    Why did it sting when he pulled away? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why did it feel like she had just lost something?


    Her emotions twisted painfully.


    Frustration. Regret.


    And something deeper.


    Something she wasn''t ready to name.


    She wasn''t ready to admit that the kiss meant anything.


    Not to Lucian.


    Not to herself.


    Behind them, Celestia''s entire body trembled.


    Are they¡­ ignoring me?


    Her golden eyes burned with something feral. Her clenched fists shook violently, nails digging into her palm.


    How dare they?


    She had watched the kiss happen right in front of her eyes, and now now they were lost in their own world? Like she didn''t even exist?


    Lucian was too deep in his own head to notice, his mind spinning out of control. The warmth of Rose''s lips still lingered, and it sent his thoughts spiraling.


    Rose, however, wasn''t thinking anymore.


    She didn''t care about Celestia.


    She didn''t care about anything.


    All she could see, all she could feel was Lucian.


    "Have your way then," Celestia muttered, her voice laced with icy venom.


    Her eyes darted around the room sharp, calculating.


    she spotted a large pot on the side table.


    Then, without hesitation


    Before anyone could react, she grabbed it.


    -----

 Chapter 260 - 260: Wtf

    "Hey, guys! Will you stop? What is happening here?!"


    Olivia''s voice finally broke through the suffocating silence, her tone rising in shock and disbelief.


    Her wide eyes darted between Rose and Lucian, her mind struggling to grasp what she had just witnessed. "Rose¡­ why did you?" Her voice wavered, filled with both confusion and demand.


    Rose opened her mouth to respond, but before she could form a single word


    "GO DIE, YOU BITCH!"


    Celestia''s enraged scream tore through the air.


    Before anyone could react, a two-foot-wide ceramic pot came flying toward Rose''s head at a terrifying speed.


    ---


    DING!


    [System Notification]


    Warning: Conflict Detected!


    [Heroine Celestia has initiated aggression toward Heroine Rose. Intervention Protocol Activated¡­]


    [Core characters are restricted from harming each other unless permitted by the plot.]


    Action Restricted! You are not allowed to proceed.


    ---


    Suddenly, a red screen appeared, flashing with red alerts in front of Celestia''s eyes. A red light flickered rapidly, distorting the air around it.


    "Huh? What''s this thing?" Celestia frowned in confusion, her gaze locked onto the floating text in front of her. She had just thrown the pot, yet now strange words completely unreadable were appearing before her.


    Before she could even attempt to decipher them, she instinctively reached out to touch the glowing screen only for her hand to pass right through it.


    "What are these¡­ unreadable texts?" she muttered under her breath.


    "I can''t read it. What language is this?"


    "Why is this screen here? Is this some kind of technology?"


    She stood frozen, dazed by the strange red transparent screen hovering in front of her. The flickering warnings seemed urgent, but none of it made sense.


    "What are these words¡­?"


    She didn''t know why, but something about this felt wrong.


    A strange unease crept up her spine. What is this thing? The eerie sensation coiling around her chest made her feel¡­ disconnected.


    She shook her head quickly.


    "What''s happening? Wasn''t I in the middle of killing that bitch?"


    Snapping out of her daze, Celestia''s sharp gaze darted toward the large two-foot pot she had just thrown at Rose.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    The pot was suspended in mid-air, as if frozen in time.


    Her frown deepened. What happened?


    It was just standing there, hovering in the middle of the room completely motionless, as though time itself had stopped.


    Celestia blinked.


    The moment her eyes shut and reopened the pot vanished.


    "What the?"


    Her head snapped toward the spot where she had picked it up from earlier.


    It was back. Sitting exactly where it had been before she threw it.


    "What the fuck?"


    Something was wrong.


    She turned sharply, scanning her surroundings, and that''s when she noticed it everything was grey.


    The world around her had lost all color.


    Lucian, the purple-haired man, general, and the butler they were all standing still.


    No movement. No breath. As if time had completely frozen.


    "Why did time stop now?" Celestia whispered, her frown deepening.


    This shouldn''t be possible.


    She hadn''t said anything. She hadn''t revealed anything. She hadn''t even thought about revealing the fact that she came back in time.


    Then why had time stopped?


    Her eyes narrowed as a thought struck her. No one she had ever encountered could move when time was stopped. No one.


    But then¡­


    How could Rose?


    Her gaze darted back toward the hospital bed.


    Was she special like Celestia? But why?


    Celestia clenched her fists, confusion and frustration clouding her mind. Time only ever stopped when she tried to let others know about her secret of coming back in time.


    So how could this be happening?


    She shook her head, pushing aside her racing thoughts. Now isn''t the time to think about that.


    No.


    She was still angry.


    Her rage hadn''t subsided.


    "Let me kill this bitch now. This is the perfect time," Celestia murmured darkly.


    In the frozen moment of time, she stepped forward toward Rose''s motionless figure.


    But the second she moved


    She stopped.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    What did she just see?


    No.


    How could that be?


    It''s impossible.


    Celestia stood frozen, staring at Rose who was staring right back at her.


    Her first thought was that maybe Rose was still frozen.


    But no.


    Looking closer, Celestia could see her blinking.


    Her expressions were changing.


    Rose''s wide, stunned eyes met Celestia''s own, her face mirroring the same shock.


    Celestia''s mind reeled.


    Did she just move now?


    She thought in disbelief.


    And then


    "Wait¡­ you can move too in stopped time?" Rose''s confused voice rang out, filled with the same bewilderment.


    Celestia''s mind went blank for a second.


    She couldn''t comprehend what was happening.


    Rose just saw time stop around her she was confused as hell.


    Even though she normally didn''t try stopping time, she was sure she hadn''t spoken about her secret of returning back in time now.


    Just moments ago, she had been having an awkward moment with Lucian, and suddenly, everything turned grey.


    Just like always.


    When time stops.


    But something was different this time.


    For the first time ever


    She saw someone moving.


    Someone else.


    Celestia.


    "Can¡­ people move in stopped time? Except for me?"


    Rose''s mind was spinning.


    This was the first time she had ever seen it happen.


    She had so many questions.


    Celestia, for once, was speechless.


    Her expression one of rare disbelief showed just how unthinkable this situation was.


    Her sharp, calculating mind was trying to make sense of it. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stood there, eyes narrowed, staring at Rose as if analyzing her every move.


    And then


    "Wait¡­ did you also come back in time?" Celestia''s voice cut through the silence, her gaze unreadable.


    She had already pieced together a logical answer in mere seconds.


    Rose''s mouth opened in shock, but she quickly closed it, her dumbfounded expression shifting to a calm realization.


    What a surprise.


    "So you came back in time too?" Rose thought dazed.


    "But why? I thought I was the only one."


    Her heart pounded. Why is she too?


    But Celestia''s expression darkened.


    "Whatever. It doesn''t matter."


    Her lips curled into a sinister smirk.


    "Killing you without you feeling anything wouldn''t be satisfying enough. Now, I''ll make sure you suffer."


    "How dare you touch my darling, you slut."


    Celestia''s shock faded.


    Her rage remained.


    She didn''t care how Rose could move in frozen time.


    She didn''t care why she had come back in time.


    She would think about that later.


    For now


    She would make Rose pay.


    Celestia''s eyes burned with madness as she was just about to run toward Rose, who sat on the bed.


    "Who''s gonna stop me now? I''m gonna break those hands you dared to hold Lucian face first!"


    Celestia was just about to charge when suddenly


    "You both¡­ from the past life too?"


    A shocked female voice rang out.


    ----

 Chapter 261 - 261: you too?

    Celestia froze mid-step, her crazed momentum abruptly stopping.


    "Huh?"


    Her golden eyes flickered with confusion as she turned toward the voice.


    Rose''s mouth opened in shock, her dazed expression shifting as she followed Celestia''s gaze upward toward Olivia.


    Olivia stood there, her face pale, her expression trembling.


    Her breathing was uneven, her chest rising and falling rapidly as if the air had been stolen from her lungs.


    "You¡­ too?" Celestia narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Olivia with suspicion.


    The older woman visibly tensed.


    "I... I..." Olivia stammered, her voice failing her as her thoughts spiraled into chaos.


    She shut her eyes tightly, her hands clenching at her sides as she fought the overwhelming wave of panic crashing over her.


    They know.


    They know the truth now.


    Olivia was more terrified that they had come from the future than the fact that they could move in stopped time something she had never seen before.


    She didn''t even care about that.


    The first emotion that hit her wasn''t curiosity not even the slightest desire to question why or how.


    It was fear.


    A deep, suffocating fear that gripped her chest so tightly that she felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    She didn''t want anyone to know.


    She didn''t want them to find out about her.


    About who she was.


    About what kind of mother she had been to Lucian.


    She knew she was wrong.


    She knew it.


    But no.


    She admit it.


    But other knowing about it


    She didn''t want to face it.


    She refused.


    A shudder ran through Olivia''s body as she realized the worst possible thing had happened.


    They know about Lucian''s death in the past life.


    Just hearing Rose and Celestia''s conversation earlier about how they had come back in time it was enough for Olivia to understand.


    They know about Lucian''s suicide.


    Just the thought made Olivia feel sick. She didn''t even dare to look at Rose or Celestia now.


    Her body wanted to run. To hide.


    When she had first returned to the past, she had avoided everyone''s eyes.


    She had been relieved relieved that no one else knew the terrible fate that was supposed to happen.


    After all, she thought she was one of the reasons Lucian had died.


    ---


    Celestia observed Olivia''s trembling figure with narrowed eyes.


    "What''s with her?" she thought, watching the woman silently suffer, eyes shut tightly as if trying to escape from reality.


    Rose, too, was stunned, her body tensing at the realization.


    "Mother... you too?" Rose''s voice barely came out as a whisper.


    Her eyes widened in shock as the truth finally hit her.


    Her mother had also come back in time.


    Which meant


    Does she know about Lucian''s suicide too?


    A sickening realization washed over Rose, and her vision blurred for a second.


    If she weren''t sitting on this hospital bed, she would have collapsed.


    ---


    "Whatever," Celestia growled, pushing aside the revelation.


    Her rage was still alive.


    Her burning golden eyes snapped back to Rose as she suddenly launched forward, her fist raised in the air, ready to slam into Rose''s face.


    "Hey No!"


    Rose''s eyes widened in horror as she instinctively raised her arms in weak defense.


    But she couldn''t do anything.


    She was still injured bandages wrapped tightly around her back from the recent surgery.


    Her body wasn''t even fully awake from the anesthesia.


    She could barely move, let alone fight Celestia.


    And she had just witnessed how effortlessly Celestia took down that red-haired woman earlier.


    She stood no chance.


    ---


    "You girls, stop it!"


    Olivia''s shaken but commanding voice suddenly rang out, echoing across the room.


    She had barely opened her eyes when she caught sight of Celestia''s rushing attack.


    Even though she was filled with so many complicated emotions, she couldn''t just sit still.


    Her body reacted on its own.


    She quickly extended her hands forward, stepping between them to stop Celestia before it was too late.


    ---


    DING!


    A loud notification sound rang through Celestia''s ears.


    Suddenly


    A red screen appeared before her for a brief second.


    [Warning: Conflict Detected!]


    [Heroine Celestia has initiated aggression toward Heroine Rose. Intervention Protocol Activated¡­]


    Some jumbled words flashed across the screen.


    Before she could even process what was happening


    FLASH.


    A bright light engulfed them.


    "What the?!" Celestia cursed as she felt something pull her back.


    And when the light vanished


    She wasn''t where she should be.


    Her heart stopped for a second.


    ---


    Celestia snapped her head up, her eyes darting around.


    Rose was still sitting on the bed.


    But¡­


    She was far away now.


    Celestia widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Wasn''t I just inches away from punching her face?!"


    She quickly looked to her side.


    She was back in the same position she was standing in before.


    Exactly where she had been before she charged.


    "What the fuck?"


    No.


    No way.


    She was confused, her mind racing.


    Suddenly, a thought crept in...no.


    It couldn''t be.


    She gritted her teeth, her face contorting in rage.


    "No¡­ Definitely not¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    ---


    On the other side of the room, Rose was equally shocked.


    Her hands were still raised in the air, expecting to get hit but nothing happened.


    She blinked.


    Then exhaled sharply.


    "I¡­ I''m saved?"


    She slowly lowered her trembling hands, watching Celestia from a distance.


    What just happened? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was sure Celestia was right in front of her but now she wasn''t.


    The same shock was written all over Olivia''s face, though she sighed in relief.


    ---


    "Both of you, stay still! Don''t create any more trouble!"


    Olivia suddenly yelled, her voice hardened with authority.


    She was already overwhelmed with emotions.


    First, Rose kissed Lucian.


    That alone had Olivia''s mind spinning.


    How could they¡­?


    Wait didn''t rose used to hate lucy?


    She never knew her own daughter had these kinds of feelings toward Lucian.


    How was she supposed to handle this?


    And then, Celestia attacked Rose.


    That scared her too.


    But she could understand why.


    Celestia had clearly declared in front of everyone that she loved Lucian.


    Who wouldn''t be enraged if the person they loved was suddenly kissed by someone else without his permission?


    She could see that Rose had kissed Lucian without his permission.


    And then there was Lucian himself who loved Avey.


    didn''t he...well Many things happened between them but olivia beleivd that.


    Ahhh!


    It was all too much!


    And now something even worse had happened.


    She had discovered that Celestia and Rose also came back in time.


    This wasn''t something she could handle!


    She felt like her brain was going to explode.


    And these two idiots were fighting?!


    ---


    "One more step, and I will teach you both a lesson!" Olivia yelled angrily.


    "Stay still! Don''t move! We need to"


    But before she could even finish her sentence


    Celestia moved again.


    And


    JUMPED ON ROSE.


    "Shit NO!"


    Rose cursed, her hands shooting up to protect herself.


    But she couldn''t do anything she was literally stuck on a hospital bed.


    Celestia''s frown deepened as she tried again.


    "Please hit this time," she prayed.


    And


    DING!


    The same red screen appeared again.


    And


    FLASH.


    Everything shifted.


    ---


    "AHHHHHH! WHY?! NOOO! LET ME KILL THIS BITCH!"


    Celestia screamed in rage.


    She stood in the same spot again.


    Her worst fears came true.


    Once? Maybe.


    Twice? Suspicious.


    Three times?


    It was confirmed.


    She couldn''t touch Rose.


    "Why?!"


    "Is it because she can stop time too?!"


    "Wait¡­ Is it because she also came back in time?!"


    Her rage only grew.


    "Is it a world restriction too?! Just like how I can''t tell anyone about my regression?!"


    "Damn it! I WANT TO KILL HER!"


    Her golden eyes burned with pure hatred.


    ---


    "What..."


    Rose and Olivia were surprised again.


    Rose blinked, her mind processing something.


    Wait... she can''t attack me?


    Her eyes widened in realization.


    Of course, it didn''t take much to figure it out not when they had so many things in common.


    They could guess it.


    Rose''s gaze shifted toward Celestia, whose expression burned with pure hatred, her golden eyes practically devouring her alive.


    Rose gulped.


    Just looking at Celestia sent a shiver down her spine.


    What is she¡­?


    She had always suspected that Celestia wasn''t normal especially in the way she acted around her brother.


    But this?


    She''s¡­ so wild. So terrifying.


    Something is wrong with her.


    Is she crazy or something? Rose thought, her hands trembling slightly.


    Just seeing Celestia''s face twisted in rage was enough to make her feel uneasy.


    She isn''t like a princess at all¡­


    Not the kind Rose thought she was.


    ----

 Chapter 262 - 262: Olivia: No Dont

    "So, I can''t attack her, huh?"


    Celestia''s golden eyes burned with pure rage, her jaw clenched as she processed the realization.


    She didn''t believe it.


    She refused to accept it.


    Rather than calming down, rather than stepping back this only made her madder.


    Celestia turned sharply on her heels and walked straight to the table again.


    ---


    "Hey, girl" Olivia quickly followed after her, her instincts screaming at her to stop Celestia.


    She could already guess what Celestia was thinking of doing.


    "I think we should stop this and maybe sit down and talk," Olivia suggested, trying to keep her voice level.


    "You can''t harm anyone here¡­ and you realize it now."


    But Celestia ignored her completely.


    She snatched up the heavy ceramic pot from the table, her eyes flickering dangerously as she turned her sights back on Rose.


    Without hesitation, she hurled it with full force at Rose''s face.


    ---


    "Celestia, stop!"


    Olivia lunged, but she was a second too late.


    The pot was already mid-air, soaring directly toward Rose''s face.


    Even though Olivia could guess that the pot wouldn''t hurt Rose just like before she didn''t want to take the risk.


    She grabbed Celestia''s wrist, yanking her back.


    ---


    "You fucking BITCH! HAVE YOU GONE CRAZY?!"


    Rose screamed, seeing the pot rushing toward her.


    FLASH.


    Just like before


    The pot vanished.


    It reappeared right back on the table beside Celestia.


    ---


    "Damn it!" Celestia cursed, her fists trembling in fury.


    Rose exhaled sharply, her chest rising and falling.


    She was saved again.


    And now she was sure.


    She couldn''t be hurt.


    At least not by Celestia.


    ---


    "You bitch, stop it now!"


    Rose''s voice rose with anger.


    "Why the fuck is your ass burning?! Lucian isn''t even your boyfriend! He''s not even your friend! Why are you acting like this?!"


    Rose was furious now.


    Celestia had already tried to punch her in the face, thrown a pot at her twice, and now she was still looking like she wanted blood.


    Even though Rose couldn''t move much, she wasn''t going to just let Celestia do whatever she wanted.


    "You dare, BITCH?!"


    Celestia''s expression twisted violently, her entire body tensing as Rose''s words stabbed at her sensitive nerve.


    Her hand shot out toward the pot again.


    She was going to throw it. Again.


    ---


    "Hey! Calm down, Celestia don''t!"


    Olivia tightened her grip on Celestia''s wrist.


    But Celestia ignored her completely.


    Then she paused.


    ---


    Wait.


    She could feel Olivia''s grip.


    She could feel the warmth of her skin against hers.


    ---


    Her mind clicked.


    "Wait¡­ You can touch me?"


    She blinked, her rage momentarily overridden by realization.


    "Isn''t this world supposed to stop us from touching each other? Or¡­ is it only me?"


    Even though her anger was all-consuming, her brain was still working.


    She slowly placed her other hand on Olivia''s wrist.


    Yes. She could touch her.


    The world wasn''t stopping her this time.


    ---


    "Is this only happening when I''m with Rose?" Celestia thought quickly.


    Or¡­


    Maybe it''s because Olivia didn''t have any intention of attacking or hurting me?


    She calculated the possibilities.


    The latter seemed more reasonable.


    ---


    "Calm down, girl. It''s alright," Olivia patted Celestia''s hand, trying to soothe her.


    But Celestia snapped.


    "WHAT?! Calm down?!


    I won''t calm down! That bitch wants to take Lucian from me! How could I?!"


    Her voice shook with fury.


    "She even dared to KISS HIM!"


    "A KISS. In front of me.


    And she did it forcefully. To him."


    Celestia gritted her teeth, her muscles straining as she tried to break free from Olivia''s hold.


    "How DARE she?! I won''t take a breath until I kill her!"


    But Olivia held her wrist tighter, not letting her go.


    ---


    "You bitch! When did Lucian become yours?!"


    Rose snapped back.


    "He belongs to no one!"


    "You have no fucking right to take him either! If anything, I have just as much if not MORE right to have him!"


    Rose''s voice cracked with fury, her emotions bubbling over the edge.


    She couldn''t move, but she sure as hell wasn''t going to stay silent.


    She didn''t even know what she was saying at this point.


    But hearing Celestia claim Lucian as hers?


    It broke something inside her.


    She wanted to kill this bitch.


    And what the hell did she mean ''forcefully''?!


    Did she even know anything?!


    Rose clenched her fists.


    She had done it to make Lucian trust her.


    Yes. Trust her.


    Maybe...


    Yes. Trust.


    But maybe something else, too.


    ---


    Olivia''s eyes widened in shock. She had already been stunned by Celestia''s aggressive outburst, but hearing Rose her normally composed daughter speak with such crude language left her speechless.


    "Rose, you¡­"


    Olivia''s wide eyes snapped to her daughter.


    She had never never in her life heard Rose speak like this.


    Hearing her curse, yell, and claim Lucian as hers


    Olivia was completely shocked.


    Her mouth slightly opened in disbelief.


    ---


    Rose saw Olivia''s expression.


    Her stomach dropped.


    She stiffened for a second, her face breaking eye contact immediately.


    "Shit."


    Her mind screamed.


    "Why is Mother here?! Why is she looking at me like that?!"


    She felt her heart hammering.


    Did she really just say that in front of her own mother?!


    Rose''s hand shot up, covering her mouth.


    "I said too much¡­"


    ---


    "More right to have Lucian than me?"


    Celestia''s voice dropped, cold and venomous.


    Her golden eyes glowed with burning fury.


    "BITCH. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Do you think I forgot how you guys treated him?!"


    Her voice was like poison, spilling across the room.


    ---


    She had wanted to say this in front of Lucian.


    She had wanted to remind them of their realities.


    But the world never allowed her to.


    But now¡­


    She realized something.


    Maybe I can''t punch her.


    Maybe I can''t kill her.


    But I can destroy them mentally.


    Celestia''s lips curled into a vicious smirk.


    And she didn''t believe the world would stop her from doing that.


    "Let me show you your real reality, you bitch¡­ You deserve him more?"


    Celestia angrily mimicked Rose''s words, her face red with rage, but a cruel light flashed in her golden eyes.


    Just those words from Celestia


    Rose''s body trembled.


    She stared at Celestia, her breath catching in her throat.


    Olivia, who had been gripping Celestia''s wrist, suddenly stiffened.


    Her fingers went limp.


    She let go of Celestia''s wrist and took a step back.


    "No¡­ Don''t¡­


    DON''T!"


    Olivia yelled hard louder than both of them combined till now.


    ------


    ahh sorry guys not able to keep up with challenge its just too busy... almost all my energy goes to this...like


    i have a girlfriend to take care of too right... ill still try to keep up with this challenge.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Olivia and Rose vs Celestia

    "NO, DON''T!"


    Celestia''s head snapped to the side at the sudden, desperate yell.


    She blinked, then let out a low chuckle, tilting her head slightly. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ohhh¡­ right. You''re here too."


    Her gaze settled on Olivia, the usual forced warmth gone. In its place was nothing but a chilling, cold indifference.


    She had once played the role of someone kind, someone gentle because that''s what he valued. Lucian loved these people, despite everything. So, she had tolerated them. Smiled at them. Held back everything she wanted to say.


    But now?


    Now, she saw no reason to pretend.


    They didn''t deserve his love.


    And the best part? Lucian would never know.


    He wouldn''t know how she truly spoke to them, how her facade melted away the second he was out of sight.


    Not that she was lying. Every single word she was about to say was the truth.


    And even if, by some miracle, they dared to tell him?


    Like they''d even try.


    Celestia turned her sharp, piercing gaze to Rose.


    "You think you deserve him more?" Her voice was slow, deliberate, taunting. "Don''t forget you were one of the reasons he ended his own life."


    Rose flinched, her breath hitching.


    "Did you forget?" Celestia took a step closer. "Huh? Because I sure as hell remember."


    Another step.


    "When Lucian left, he didn''t leave as Lucian Kane¡­ He left as just Lucian."


    Celestia''s words were razor-sharp, cutting through the room like a blade.


    "He gave up the name Kane. The name that tied him to you people. He legally separated himself from you. Signed the damn papers."


    She tilted her head mockingly. "He must''ve hated the fact that he still died with you as his family."


    Rose''s hands trembled, her fingers curling into fists.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything now?" Celestia''s smirk grew. "Where did all your arrogance go?"


    She let out a short, bitter laugh before her eyes flicked to Olivia.


    "you bitch" she sneered, her voice dripping with disgust. "You wanted the company all to yourself, didn''t you? Well, congratulations. You had it. How wonderful."


    Rose stiffened but said nothing.


    "Lowly. Disgusting. Pathetic." Celestia''s voice grew colder.


    She exhaled slowly before shaking her head. "I don''t judge people by their words. I judge them by their actions. And your actions told me everything I needed to know about you people."


    She looking into Rose eyes, her eyes narrowing.


    "You say you deserve him more? Then give me one reason why."


    Rose''s lips parted, but nothing came out.


    Celestia scoffed. "Nothing? Figures."


    ---


    Rose was screaming inside.


    "I didn''t want the company. I don''t need the wealth. I don''t please, take it all away.


    I just want my Lucian back."


    But she didn''t say it.


    She couldn''t.


    Her body refused to let the words leave her mouth, trapping them inside her mind like a cruel punishment.


    Her breathing became erratic. Her chest rose and fell in quick, shallow movements, her pulse hammering.


    She thought she had healed from the past. Thought she had moved forward.


    But here she was.


    Drowning in it again.


    ---


    Celestia took in her trembling form before her voice darkened even further.


    "Oh, right."


    She crossed her arms, tapping her fingers against her elbow.


    "His last wish was to not even let you into his funeral. Not even let you see his face."


    A wicked smirk formed.


    "I remember that news. When his friends what were their names again?yeah, Garry and Jimmy. They didn''t let you in. They got to stand by his side, but you?"


    She let out a cruel laugh. "You weren''t even allowed past the gate."


    The room felt suffocatingly heavy.


    "He must''ve thought you didn''t deserve to be there. He didn''t even want you to see him one last time."


    Rose''s stomach twisted violently.


    Celestia''s voice turned into a near whisper, yet it sounded deafening.


    "That was his final message to you all.


    That he didn''t love you.


    Wouldn''t ever love you again."


    Her golden eyes gleamed with pure malice.


    "If he had the chance¡­ I think he would''ve hated you."


    ---


    "Celestia¡­ don''t."


    Rose''s voice was barely above a whisper.


    No screaming.


    No cursing.


    Just a quiet, broken plea.


    Because at this point, physical pain would have been kinder than this.


    Celestia''s words were suffocating her.


    They hurt more than any blade could.


    She felt like she was dying.


    ---


    Celestia tilted her head.


    "What now? You can''t take it?"


    She let the silence stretch before exhaling.


    "Tell me. What did you people ever do to deserve him?"


    Her voice was laced with cold, emotionless fury.


    And for once, neither Rose nor Olivia had an answer.


    Celestia''s fists clenched at her sides.


    Yes, she enjoyed hurting them. These people who had hurt her darling.


    But the more she thought about what Lucian must have gone through to reach that point the loneliness, the despair, the sheer hopelessness her disgust grew.


    Her rage burned hotter.


    ---


    "Celestia, please¡­ stop it I beg you."


    Olivia''s voice was soft, weak.


    Celestia turned her head slowly, her lips curling in disgust as she saw Olivia''s eyes well up with tears.


    "What¡­ what''s with those crocodile tears?"


    Her gaze darkened further.


    If she had hated Rose, she despised Olivia even more.


    She was supposed to be Lucian''s mother.


    And yet, she had done those things to him.


    "Disgusting."


    Celestia''s nails dug into her palms. She wanted to scream. To hit them. To kill them.


    But she didn''t.


    She forced herself to stay still.


    "Believe me, the only reason I''m showing you any respect any mercy is because of Lucian. Because you are his mother."


    She took a step closer, her voice lowering to a near whisper.


    "But if not for that? You''d be dead by now."


    Olivia covered her mouth, her entire body trembling as silent tears streamed down her face.


    Celestia sneered.


    "And yet, you still have the audacity to question me? To point fingers at me, saying I''m not good enough for him?"


    Her glare snapped back to Rose.


    "And you"


    She stepped forward, pointing a sharp, accusing finger at her.


    "You dare say you''re better for him than me? From what angle? Show me. Show me!"


    Rose stuttered. "I¡­ I¡­ I"


    Nothing.


    Not a single word.


    Celestia smirked. "Oh? Now you can''t even speak? Figures."


    ---


    A soft tap on her shoulder made her freeze.


    She turned sharply.


    Olivia stood there, her face soaked in tears, her expression filled with nothing but regret.


    For the first time, she looked pathetic.


    Celestia scoffed.


    "Look, Miss Olivia."


    Her voice was eerily calm.


    "I didn''t even want to waste my time talking to you. But you keep getting in between me and him."


    She exhaled, her voice dropping.


    "Please. Stay in your limits."


    Olivia''s shoulders trembled, her breath coming in sharp, uneven gasps.


    Her hands, shaking violently, clutched at her chest as if trying to hold herself together.


    Her lips parted, but no words came. Just the sound of air struggling to pass through her throat.


    Then


    "I know¡­"


    Her voice cracked, weak, broken.


    "I was wrong¡­"


    Tears spilled down her cheeks, her body collapsing under the weight of her own guilt.


    "I get it¡­"


    She shut her eyes tightly, shaking her head as if trying to block out the tormenting echoes of Celestia''s words.


    "I KNOW!"


    Her voice finally rose not in anger, not in defense, but in defeat.


    "I KNOW VERY WELL THE HORRIBLE THINGS I HAVE DONE!"


    And just like that


    Olivia broke.


    Her knees buckled, and she sank to the ground, her body wracked with sobs.


    Her hands flew up to cover her face


    She couldn''t look at Celestia anymore.


    She couldn''t look at Rose.


    She couldn''t even bear to look at herself.


    Because everything Celestia said was true.


    Every. Single. Word.


    She was a horrible mother. She had abandoned him, had let him suffer alone, had been too blind, too selfish, too late to fix anything.


    -----

 Chapter 264 - 264: cook the white rice...damn

    But still¡­


    She couldn''t just give him up.


    Even if she was the worst mother in existence. Even if she had made mistakes so terrible they were beyond forgiveness.


    She was still trying.


    Trying to make it right. Trying to be better. Trying to change things.


    If Lucian told her to die right now, right this second she would. Without hesitation. Without a second thought. Without blinking.


    Because she deserved it.


    But even more than that


    She wanted him to be happy.


    She didn''t want to just atone. She didn''t want to just wallow in guilt and regret. She wanted to fix it.


    To undo all the pain. To replace every scar she left on his heart with warmth, with love.


    Was that selfish?


    Maybe.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Because the only thing keeping Olivia alive the only thing stopping her from drowning in her own guilt


    Was the fact that it hadn''t happened yet.


    Lucian didn''t know.


    He hadn''t reached that breaking point. He hadn''t lost himself to despair.


    He hadn''t chosen to die.


    Not yet.


    He didn''t hate her that much yet.


    And she wouldn''t let it get to that point.


    She wouldn''t let history repeat itself.


    She would change it.


    She had to.


    Rather than letting Lucian get so broken, so exhausted, so detached from the world that he would legally erase himself from their family


    Rather than standing outside his funeral, unable to even see his face


    She would rewrite everything.


    She would be the mother he always wanted.


    She would make sure that he never even thought of going that far again.


    She would save him.


    ---


    With trembling hands, Olivia wiped her tears.


    Then, she inhaled deeply.


    A breath to steady herself. A breath to steel her resolve.


    Her eyes, which had been filled with weakness, with regret hardened.


    "I will fix everything."


    Her voice was unwavering, filled with absolute conviction.


    She lifted her gaze, meeting Celestia''s mocking eyes head-on.


    "I will make sure it never happens. Never. Ever. Again."


    ---


    Celestia let out a dry chuckle, tilting her head slightly.


    "Oh?"


    She crossed her arms, smirking.


    "And what''s your grand plan for that, Miss Olivia?"


    Her voice was laced with amusement, but her eyes¡­


    There was something unreadable in them.


    "Honestly, I feel bad for Lucian." Celestia sighed, shaking her head. "I wish he could''ve known. Or better yet been just like us."


    She took slow, unhurried steps across the room.


    Stopping in front of Lucian''s still, motionless body.


    Time had frozen him in place. He stood there, unaware of the conversation happening around him. Unaware of the chaos. The confrontation. The emotions boiling over.


    Celestia''s gaze softened as she looked at him.


    "Don''t you think it would be interesting, Miss Olivia?"


    Olivia''s entire body tensed.


    Celestia continued, a cruel smile playing on her lips.


    "If Lucian had come back in time like us¡­ he wouldn''t have to go through all these stupid things again."


    Her fingers hovered just above his skin, not quite touching him yet.


    "Just imagine¡­"


    Her voice was low, almost hypnotic.


    "If he knew what had happened to him."


    She let out a small, almost delighted hum.


    "I''m sure he wouldn''t even want to look at your faces."


    The words sent a cold chill down both Olivia and Rose''s spines.


    A horrifying thought crawled into their heads.


    Their hands shook.


    Their breathing turned shallow.


    "Maybe¡­" Celestia tilted her head, voice filled with cruel amusement, "he''d even want to kill you two himself. Just for the madness and hate he must''ve felt."


    Her eyes gleamed, watching the terror ripple across their faces.


    "Can you imagine it?"


    ---


    Rose''s heart pounded violently in her chest.


    Her breath felt stuck in her throat.


    She could imagine it.


    Lucian, knowing everything.


    Lucian, remembering everything.


    Lucian, looking at them with nothing but cold, burning hatred.


    Lucian, wanting revenge.


    She could see it in her mind. That empty, broken expression. Those eyes that once held warmth now looking at her with nothing but loathing.


    Rose felt sick.


    The thought alone made her shudder.


    But then


    Celestia sighed, shaking her head.


    "But sadly¡­"


    She finally let her fingers gently brush against Lucian''s cheek.


    So gentle. So delicate. As if he were something fragile. Precious.


    Her hardened, cold gaze melted into something soft. Something warm.


    "He didn''t come back like us."


    Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    "Because if he had¡­ he wouldn''t be frozen in time like this."


    That was the only reason Olivia and Rose were still alive.


    The only reason.


    Lucian didn''t know.


    And that fact alone was what was keeping their hearts beating.


    Celestia''s fingers caressed his face, her thumb brushing along his jaw with the utmost care.


    A softness that she had never shown anyone else.


    A voice filled with nothing but pure, undying devotion.


    "Darling," she whispered, "I will get you out of this hellhole."


    A promise.


    "For sure."


    A vow.


    "I promise you."


    The purest love in the world.


    ---


    Rose, who had been silent who hadn''t dared to look up out of shame and guilt


    Suddenly snapped her head up.


    Her breath caught.


    Her entire body went stiff.


    She saw it.


    Celestia''s hand on Lucian''s face.


    Saw the way she touched him.


    Saw the way her eyes softened only for him.


    A switch flipped inside her.


    The shame. The guilt. The regret.


    It all burned away in an instant.


    Rage.


    Pure, unfiltered, uncontrollable rage.


    Rose screamed.


    A Dangerous Line


    "YOU BITCH DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH HIM!"


    Rose''s scream cut through the air, wild and raw with desperation.


    She wanted to lunge at Celestia.


    To rip her away from Lucian.


    To beat her senseless.


    But her body weak, bound, still under the lingering effects of anesthesia betrayed her.


    She couldn''t move.


    Not with her wounds. Not with the stiff ache pulsing through her body.


    She could do nothing but watch.


    And it burned.


    Because how dare she?


    How dare Celestia touch him like that?


    How dare she act like she was the only one who loved him? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How dare she act like Lucian belonged only to her?


    How dare she act like she was the only one worthy of him?


    Rose''s body trembled, not from weakness, but from sheer rage.


    And then


    Celestia turned.


    Slowly.


    Her hand still resting on Lucian''s cheek.


    And she smiled.


    Not a warm smile.


    Not a loving smile.


    But cold.


    An icy, piercing expression.


    One that made Rose''s blood freeze.


    ---


    "Oh?"


    Celestia''s voice dropped into something lower, dangerous.


    Her cold, detached eyes locked onto Rose.


    "When I was talking earlier, your lips couldn''t even move. You couldn''t even find your voice.


    And now?"


    She tilted her head.


    Mocking.


    "Now you suddenly have the strength to yell?"


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop.


    Celestia''s fingers curled just slightly against Lucian''s skin.


    Her gaze sharp, ruthless never left Rose.


    "Listen to me carefully, you useless bitch."


    Her voice was deadly quiet.


    "If you try to stop me one more time¡­"


    She smiled again.


    A cruel, taunting smirk.


    "I will strip him naked right here.


    And I will cook the white rice."


    Silence.


    ---


    Ahhh man, so much work¡­ It''s getting kinda hard to even do daily chapters.


    There''s just too much work, and I can''t even keep up with the challenge. Sorry, guys¡­ I''ll try again tomorrow.

 Chapter 265 - 265: Slap Yourself

    And I will cook the white rice."


    Silence.


    The words were so casually spoken. So softly whispered.


    Yet the weight of them crashed into Rose and Olivia like an avalanche.


    Olivia gasped.


    Rose''s eyes widened in horror.


    Did she just


    No.


    No, she didn''t just say that.


    Celestia''s grin widened, as if savoring their reactions.


    Her eyes gleamed dangerously.


    She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice into a whisper.


    "And I won''t stop until I''m pregnant.


    And then? I''ll ask him to take responsibility."


    A slow, mocking blink.


    "And believe me¡­ I''ll make sure to do it all in front of you, bitch."


    The words echoed through the room, cold and sharp like a blade.


    Celestia wasn''t joking.


    She smirked, watching as Rose''s entire body went rigid, as Olivia stood frozen behind her, shock overtaking them both.


    She could do it.


    If not for


    If it was just about possession if all she wanted was to own Lucian she could have made it happen long ago.


    She was smart enough, manipulative enough.


    She could have played her cards carefully, broken him down piece by piece, made him fall into her hands without even realizing it.


    But she didn''t.


    Because she didn''t want a controlled Lucian.


    She wanted him.


    The real Lucian.


    The stupid, reckless, infuriating, yet painfully beautiful Lucian.


    She wanted his love to be pure.


    Even if she didn''t want to admit it


    She was jealous.


    Of Avey.


    Of the way Lucian had once loved her irrationally, stupidly, completely.


    She wanted that kind of love.


    The kind that made no sense.


    The kind where nothing else mattered.


    And that was the only reason she held back.


    Because forcing him would be meaningless.


    Because having him without his love would be empty.


    Rose''s hand trembled as she pointed at Celestia, her breathing uneven.


    "Y-You¡­ you¡­!"


    How shameless.


    How could anyone say something like that out loud?


    Pregnancy? In front of them?


    Rose couldn''t even find the right words to react.


    She felt something tighten in her chest a strange, painful twist that made her stomach lurch.


    She didn''t understand why.


    Why did hearing Celestia say that make her want to scream?


    Her mind refused to process it.


    No. This was beyond reason. Beyond sanity.


    This wasn''t normal.


    This was obsession in its rawest form.


    And yet


    Why did she feel a sharp, unbearable pain deep in her chest?


    Behind her, Olivia stood completely still.


    Like the world had crumbled beneath her feet.


    Pregnant.


    The word repeated in her mind, over and over, each time hitting her harder.


    Her lips parted slightly, but no sound came out.


    This woman.


    This lunatic.


    She was insane.


    Her boy.


    Her Lucian.


    She wouldn''t allow this.


    She COULDN''T allow this.


    At first, Olivia had thought Celestia was just a girl in love.


    A bit obsessive, yes.


    But passionate. Fierce. Protective.


    Someone who truly cared for Lucian.


    She had seen how Celestia had fought for him, had stood up against everyone even his own mother for him.


    There was a moment a brief, fleeting moment where Olivia thought,


    "Maybe she really does love him."


    "Maybe she really would protect him."


    "Maybe she could even make him happy."


    But now?


    Now, all she saw was madness.


    Uncontrollable. Dangerous.


    Celestia wasn''t just a girl in love.


    She was a wild, untamed storm.


    Something beyond reason. Beyond control.


    And Olivia knew, without a doubt,


    She couldn''t let Lucian fall into her hands.


    Not this woman.


    Not ever.


    "So? Want to try and stop me again?"


    Celestia exhaled slowly, tilting her head with a playful smirk. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go on, Rose. Give me a reason to do it."


    Her voice was teasing, yet dripping with a quiet threat one that Rose knew was real.


    For the first time, true fear settled into Rose''s bones.


    Her body felt cold, her chest tight.


    Her lips parted, but


    Nothing.


    Not a single sound escaped.


    Her heart ached painfully, a strange, suffocating feeling tightening around her.


    Celestia didn''t say anything else she simply let her fingers glide gently across Lucian''s cheek, her touch slow, deliberate.


    Mocking.


    She was doing it on purpose.


    She wanted Rose to watch.


    To burn in helplessness.


    Rose''s hands clenched into trembling fists.


    She wanted to do something.


    She wanted to stop her.


    But then


    Celestia''s eyes met hers.


    A silent dare.


    A challenge.


    Do it.


    Try to stop me.


    And Rose


    She couldn''t.


    ---


    "Celestia¡­ I think this is enough."


    Rose''s voice was barely above a whisper.


    But Celestia didn''t respond.


    She simply continued to run her fingers along Lucian''s jawline, completely unbothered.


    Like Rose''s words didn''t matter.


    Like Olivia''s presence was meaningless.


    Like she was the only one here who had the right to touch Lucian.


    Then


    Celestia finally looked at Rose.


    Her eyes were unreadable, cold, yet filled with a dangerous kind of amusement.


    "Apologize to me."


    Her voice was calm.


    "Right now."


    Rose''s breath hitched.


    Celestia''s gaze bore into hers, unyielding.


    "Apologize for what you did to Lucian."


    Her tone dropped, sharper.


    "Slap yourself until I''m satisfied for kissing him.


    Or¡­" Celestia smirked, "I will forcefully cook the rice. Right now. Believe it."


    "DO IT."


    ---


    Rose looked up at her.


    Her heart ached in a way she had never felt before.


    A deep, unfamiliar pain tore through her chest.


    She didn''t want to.


    She wanted to refuse.


    She wanted to scream at Celestia.


    But


    She closed her eyes tightly.


    It''s for Lucian.


    If sacrificing her pride would keep him safe, she would do it.


    If putting herself lower than dirt would prevent Celestia from doing something irreversible¡ªshe had no choice.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry."


    Her voice was small, trembling.


    She lifted her gaze, looking directly into Celestia''s merciless eyes.


    "Don''t do anything to Lucian. He deserves happiness.


    Don''t force him into something like this."


    A weak smile formed on her lips, a desperate plea.


    "It''s alright. I''ll do anything you ask. Just don''t do it."


    A single tear slipped from Rose''s eye.


    Celestia watched her in silence.


    Her expression didn''t change.


    She didn''t blink.


    She simply stared.


    Then


    Rose saw it.


    Her eyes.


    Cold.


    Unmoved.


    Unforgiving.


    Celestia didn''t care about her pain.


    She didn''t care about her regret.


    She only cared about Lucian.


    And Rose


    She was nothing but a problem to be dealt with.


    ---


    Rose''s hands trembled as she slowly lifted them.


    "Okay."


    Her voice was barely a whisper.


    "Just to satisfy you¡­ I will slap myself."


    Her hands hovered near her face, fingers curled, hesitating.


    Her body shook.


    She hated this.


    She hated Celestia.


    But more than anything


    She was scared.


    Scared that Celestia would actually do it.


    And she knew Lucian.


    She knew exactly what kind of person he was.


    She knew how he would react.


    And she couldn''t let that happen.


    She wouldn''t let that happen.


    She wanted to give her brother the happiness of the whole world.


    She had so much so much to repay him for.


    This?


    This was nothing in comparison.


    Just slapping herself.


    Just apologizing.


    No big deal.


    Right?


    She inhaled sharply.


    She lifted her hand higher


    And just as she was about to strike herself


    "STOP IT, CELESTIA!"


    ---


    Olivia''s voice exploded through the room, filled with nothing but pure, unrestrained fury.


    Before Celestia could react, Olivia''s hand grabbed her wrist, forcefully ripping her hand away from Lucian''s face.


    -----

 Chapter 266 - 266: Out of memory

    30 minutes later


    Time resumed.


    Lucian blinked, shaking his head as a strange sense of disconnect washed over him.


    Something felt off.


    Something was wrong.


    But before he could process it, his eyes landed on Rose


    Tears.


    Her face was streaked with them.


    "What''s happening? Are you crying?"


    Lucian''s voice was laced with concern as he stepped toward her.


    Rose''s body stiffened.


    "Ahh no, no, I''m not!" She hurriedly wiped her tears, her hands trembling ever so slightly.


    Her heart was still pounding so much had happened during the time stop.


    She felt drained.


    Exhausted from the mental battle between Olivia and Celestia.


    From Celestia''s brutality.


    From what she almost had to do.


    But


    Lucian couldn''t know.


    No one in this room had any idea what just happened.


    She forced a weak smile, her voice light. "No, really, it''s just... my back hurts."


    Lucian''s expression remained conflicted.


    His mind was still reeling from what had happened just before time stopped


    The kiss.


    Rose had kissed him.


    Why?


    What was she thinking?


    And why why was she crying now?


    He was dumbfounded.


    "It''s alright. Lay down and rest well. We need to have a serious conversation later."


    "You just had surgery, after all."


    Lucian spoke calmly, though his mind was filled with questions. The kiss. Her sudden tears. The strange tension lingering in the air.


    He wanted to ask. He needed to know.


    But


    She was hurt.


    Now wasn''t the time.


    Rose didn''t respond. She simply closed her eyes, shifting carefully to her side, avoiding her back to prevent more pain.


    Lucian sighed heavily, his conflicted gaze lingering on her.


    For now, he wouldn''t press her.


    For now, he would wait.


    But before he could question her further, a loud thud from behind caught his attention.


    He turned abruptly.


    Screams?


    Just now, he was sure he had heard Celestia yelling.


    But now


    His gaze fell onto Meleonora.


    Unconscious.


    Fallen to the ground.


    "...What happened to this red-haired woman? Why is she on the floor?" Lucian asked, pointing at her limp body.


    Celestia smiled.


    A sweet, reassuring smile.


    "Oh, don''t worry, darling."


    She knelt beside Meleonora, as if she was simply tending to an unfortunate accident.


    "She probably didn''t eat anything all night and just collapsed from exhaustion."


    Her voice was calm, smooth, as if everything was perfectly normal.


    Lucian''s brows furrowed.


    Something felt wrong.


    Celestia wasn''t normal.


    He knew that.


    And this?


    This didn''t feel right.


    ---


    "What about the yelling?"


    Lucian turned his suspicious eyes back to her.


    "I was sure I heard you screaming just now."


    Celestia didn''t flinch.


    Instead, she let out a soft laugh.


    "Ohhh, that?" She waved her hand dismissively.


    "I was just shocked to see her pass out in front of me! I thought something serious had happened, so I yelled for help."


    Her poker face was flawless.


    Lucian narrowed his eyes.


    He was still conflicted.


    Celestia had seen the kiss.


    He was sure of it.


    So then why?


    Why was she acting so calm?


    Why wasn''t she saying anything about it?


    His gut twisted.


    It felt creepy.


    As if something was lurking beneath the surface something he couldn''t see.


    He turned his gaze toward the General and the purple-haired man, who were both standing silently nearby, watching.


    Their expressions were


    Weird.


    Stiff.


    Tense.


    Like they were hiding something.


    As soon as Lucian''s eyes landed on them


    They froze.


    A slight shift.


    A quick, nervous glance at each other.


    Lucian frowned.


    "...Did Meleonora really just pass out from hunger?"


    His tone was sharp.


    Demanding.


    The General and the purple-haired man stiffened again.


    They had seen everything.


    They had seen Celestia go wild after the kiss.


    They had seen Meleonora step in to stop her.


    They had seen Celestia knock Meleonora unconscious before they could even react.


    Too fast.


    It happened too fast.


    And now?


    Now, Celestia was acting like nothing happened.


    Her acting skills were terrifying.


    The General hesitated, then subtly leaned toward the purple-haired man.


    "Don''t say anything stupid, boy."He whispered.


    The purple-haired man blinked in confusion.


    But seeing the seriousness in the General''s eyes he decided to follow his lead.


    Both of them nodded.


    "Yes, yes. Meleonora passed out from exhaustion."


    The General stepped forward, quickly lifting Meleonora''s unconscious body.


    The purple-haired man followed, nodding along.


    "Yeah, maybe everything that happened today was just too much for her. She was exhausted and passed out. Let''s take her somewhere to rest."


    Poker face.


    Calm.


    Controlled.


    Lucian wasn''t convinced.


    Something was off.


    He could feel it.


    But before he could press them further


    Celestia suddenly stood up.


    She brushed off her dress, turned to him


    And narrowed her eyes.


    ---


    "You."


    Lucian blinked.


    Celestia took a step closer.


    "You¡­ kissed Rose."


    Her tone was neutral.


    But her eyes


    They weren''t.


    Lucian felt something heavy in the air.


    Something dangerous.


    A cold sweat ran down his back.


    "You"


    Celestia''s lips curled into a small, unreadable smile.


    Her eyes were locked onto him.


    Unwavering.


    Dark. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian swallowed.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t even know what to think.


    Because right now


    Celestia was looking at him like he was prey.


    "It''s alright, we will talk about that later."


    Olivia''s voice suddenly rang out, firm and unyielding, leaving no room for argument.


    "I need to ask some questions, Mother-in-law." Celestia''s voice was calm, her cool smile unwavering, eyes curving like a crescent moon.


    "I SAID we will talk about that later!" Olivia snapped, her voice sharp. "Rose is resting. Let her be."


    Her gaze turned to Lucian, just as firm. "And you too. You can talk to her later."


    Lucian blinked. "Umm¡­ yes, yes, sure."


    But inside, he couldn''t help but feel something was off. His eyes flickered between his mother and Celestia, sensing a strange shift in the air.


    Why does Mother''s voice sound so cold toward Celestia all of a sudden?


    Nothing had ever seemed friendly between them, but at least before, his mother had maintained some neutrality some level of face.


    Did something happen between them?


    Lucian could tell something was wrong, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    "It''s alright, Mother-in-law. We can talk about it later."


    Celestia''s voice remained gentle as she turned toward Olivia, unfazed.


    For a moment, Olivia halted. Her body trembled slightly, but she quickly reined it in.


    This woman¡­ she''s a snake.


    A flash of disdain passed through Olivia''s eyes. How can someone be so good at acting?


    She shook her head, brushing away the thought.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted.


    "Sir, I think it''s time to go."


    Lucian turned his head, frowning. "Huh?"


    The butler stood at the side, speaking respectfully. "Sir, I have to leave now. It''s getting late." He gave a slight bow.


    Lucian almost wanted to punch this guy. The audacity.


    But then he sighed. Forget it¡­ it''s probably better to leave this place for now.


    With all these women watching him, the atmosphere felt too heavy.


    "Alright, I''ll go with you," he finally said.


    "Huh?" Olivia and Celestia spoke at the same time.


    "Ahh¡­ they helped me, right? So I should at least escort him out." Lucian kept a straight face as he spoke.


    Olivia frowned slightly, but then nodded.


    "Rose is fine. Alright, go on."


    She wasn''t opposed to some alone time here. Her eyes stayed locked on Celestia.


    "Okay."


    Lucian nodded toward the butler and started to leave when


    "Take his son with him too. Don''t forget," Olivia''s voice rang out again. "And remember to give them expensive rewards. Ten million each from the Kane Family Bank."


    A sudden stiffness overtook the purple-haired man.


    WTF¡­ why me?!


    He screamed internally.


    He had just been relieved when that monster (Lucian) was about to leave, but now now he had to go with him?!


    Cold sweat dripped down his back.


    "Go on¡­" Olivia continued, eyes locking onto him. "Aren''t you father and son? Or are you planning to go separate ways?"


    The purple-haired man stammered. "I¡­ I¡­ I"


    The butler smoothly stepped in. "Thank you for your concern, Miss. I wish Miss Rose a speedy recovery."


    Olivia nodded, attempting a smile, but her mood was too sour with all this Celestia business weighing on her.


    "Come now, young man. Be quick." The butler walked past the purple-haired man, his eyes flashing with something unreadable.


    "Ahhh¡­ ughhh¡­"


    The purple-haired man hesitated, his gut telling him this was bad.


    A quiet whisper brushed past his ear, just for him.


    "Go on. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to you¡­ unless you piss off Lucian."


    The general''s low voice sent chills down his spine.


    "Umm¡­ but"


    "GO. FAST."


    The sharp gaze shut him up instantly.


    With a stiff posture, the purple-haired man swallowed his protests. Without looking back, he hurried after Lucian.


    Lucian walked down the corridor, lost in thought. His mind was a mess, filled with scattered plans and lingering confusion.


    Honestly, all of this felt weird to him.


    As he walked, his fingers unconsciously brushed against his lips. The memory of the kiss resurfaced, making his brows furrow.


    What the fuck happened?


    He cursed under his breath. He still had no idea what kind of conversation he was supposed to have with Rose later, but that wasn''t what bothered him the most.


    Because throughout this whole time the kiss, the tension, everything one person''s image kept appearing in his mind.


    Avey¡­


    Lucian let out a deep sigh.


    Why am I thinking about her now?


    They were over. So over. It had been a long time since their relationship ended.


    Then why¡­ why did he feel like he had cheated?


    Damn it.


    Now that he thought about it, Avey hadn''t contacted him in over a week. That wasn''t like her.


    How is she?


    Did she take his words to heart?


    She''ll be fine¡­ He convinced himself. She never had feelings for me anyway. Maybe her fun is over, and she''s moved on.


    But even as he thought that, something in his chest tightened.


    Sigh¡­


    Lucian still regretted the words he had said that day.


    "I hate you."


    Did she believe him?


    The very thought made his heart clench.


    It''s for the best¡­ he reminded himself. Let her think that. Let her leave me alone.


    Even so, he couldn''t help but wonder What is she doing now? What might she be thinking?


    His footsteps echoed in the silence as he continued walking, lost in thought.


    The butler walked ahead, silent and steady, while the purple-haired man trailed behind, equally quiet.


    The air around them was heavy, but Lucian wasn''t paying attention anymore.


    His mind was somewhere else.


    Somewhere with her.


    ---

 Chapter 267 - 267: Avey Got System

    Avey''s POV


    "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ hahh¡­"


    Avey''s breath was ragged, her chest rising and falling violently as she tried to regain control of herself.


    She stood on the balcony the very one she had just jumped from.


    "I''m back¡­ hahh¡­ hahh¡­"


    She muttered to herself, her voice shaking from the sheer overwhelming experience she had just gone through.


    Because


    What she had just gone through shouldn''t have been possible.


    One moment, she was falling, accepting her death.


    The next


    A portal had appeared beneath her.


    Not just any portal, but something beyond comprehension a rift in space itself, pulling her into somewhere unknown.


    And in that place


    She had met them.


    Beings who claimed they were not gods, yet wielded powers surpassing even gods.


    ---


    Avey pressed a hand against her forehead, crouching down as she let her body collapse onto the ground.


    She didn''t care how she looked right now.


    She just needed a moment.


    To breathe.


    To process.


    To accept that all of this was real.


    ---


    She had spent three entire days in that place.


    Three days with Max and the mysterious woman named Diablo.


    They had told her everything she needed to know.


    Everything.


    Avey took another deep breath, calming herself.


    "It''s alright¡­ huff¡­"


    She exhaled slowly, forcing herself to stabilize.


    She had a mission now.


    A purpose.


    Something greater than herself.


    And it all led back to Lucian.


    ---


    She let out a hollow chuckle.


    "Guess trying to commit suicide was the best decision I ever made¡­"


    She whispered to herself, shaking her head.


    Because if she hadn''t done it


    If she had never taken that step


    She would have never known the truth.


    She would have remained blind.


    She would have never had the chance to save Lucian.


    Her Lucian.


    ---


    Avey clenched her fists, her resolve hardening.


    Max and Diablo had given her a mission.


    A clear directive.


    She had to destroy Victor Veinze.


    No


    Not just destroy him.


    Make every high-ranking, influential woman despise him.


    That was the key.


    That was the only way to save Lucian.


    Why?


    She didn''t fully understand yet.


    Max and Diablo hadn''t explained much.


    But they had told her one thing


    She was the only hope left.


    ---


    Avey''s fingers curled into the fabric of her clothes as she slowly stood up.


    Her body was still shaking slightly, but her mind was clear.


    "I will do it."


    "I will do everything correctly."


    Because failure was not an option.


    Not when Lucian''s life was at stake.


    ---


    Just as she took a step forward


    A sharp, electronic sound rang in her head.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host. You have acquired the Inner Voice System.]


    "Ehh?!"


    Avey froze mid-step, her heartbeat spiking.


    "Ahh"


    She quickly looked around, but


    Nothing.


    The voice had come from inside her mind.


    "Is this¡­ the thing Max mentioned?"


    She murmured, recalling Max''s serious expression when he handed it to her.


    "It won''t give you powers or wealth," he had said, "but it might bring you closer to the thing you want most."


    Lucian¡­


    His name slipped from her lips before she could stop herself.


    And as if reacting to it


    [Ding!]


    Another notification rang.


    ---


    "Ahh, yes! What''s this function?"


    Avey quickly asked, remembering that Max had called it an overpowering ability.


    "What is the Inner Voice System?"


    [Ding! The Inner Voice System is designed to give the Host access to the inner thoughts and voices of individuals.]


    [Limitations: The Host can only hear the inner voices of Lucian and those around him. The system will not reveal spoken words, only what is within their hearts.]


    ---


    Avey''s entire body stiffened.


    "Huh? It works like that¡­?"


    She muttered, processing the information.


    "But¡­ what can even be done with that?"


    Hearing people''s thoughts¡­


    How could that help her save Lucian?


    What was the connection between Victor Veinze''s downfall and this power?


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    But then


    A single, terrifying thought struck her.


    "Wait¡­"


    Her breath hitched.


    "Can I¡­ hear what Lucian truly thinks?"


    A strange, unsettling feeling washed over her.


    For a moment, she couldn''t breathe.


    She couldn''t move.


    Her mind was stuck on one thing.


    One question.


    One terrifying, heartbreaking question that had haunted her for so long


    "Will I be able to know if he meant those words?"


    "...That he hates me?"


    She whispered to herself, voice barely audible.


    She had to know.


    She needed to know.


    Even if the truth destroyed her.


    Just as she was drowning in her thoughts, a voice suddenly echoed in her head.


    [Ahhh¡­ Mother and Celestia¡­ I hope Rose doesn''t wake up in the middle of this.]


    [Ahh¡­ these idiots better act well, or else¡­ Mother and Celestia will know.]


    [Sigh¡­ Celestia is asking too many questions. Why is she even like this?]


    ---


    Avey''s body stiffened.


    So many voices


    So many thoughts


    One after another, like whispers directly into her mind.


    Her breath hitched as she snapped her head around, looking everywhere.


    "W-what the"


    Her heartbeat pounded.


    And then


    Recognition.


    ---


    This voice¡­


    Her chest tightened.


    Her eyes widened.


    She could never never be mistaken about this voice.


    This was


    "Lucian¡­!"


    Avey froze, realization crashing over her like a tidal wave. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait¡­ is this?"


    She blinked.


    Right.


    The system function.


    This was what the Inner Voice System did.


    It let her hear Lucian''s thoughts his real thoughts.


    Not what he said out loud.


    Not what he showed people.


    But what was actually in his heart.


    And right now¡­


    His voice sounded worried.


    Nervous.


    He was hiding something.


    ---


    Avey''s brows furrowed.


    "Lucian¡­ what are you up to?"


    Her mind replayed his words.


    - Rose waking up?


    - Mother and Celestia knowing something?


    - ''These guys'' better act well?


    Her mind worked fast, piecing it together.


    Celestia¡­


    Avey''s lips pressed together.


    "Wait¡­ Celestia¡­ isn''t that the princess?"


    Celestia Valentino.


    She had seen her once.


    At the engagement party.


    The memory flashed in her mind.


    Why is she with Lucian?


    And


    "What the hell is Lucian hiding?!"


    ---


    Avey''s eyes darted to the hospital in the distance.


    "There''s something weird going on."


    The people inside this hospital¡­ everyone is acting strange."


    A General and a Government Minister in a hospital?


    That was not normal.


    Something was definitely off.


    And worst of all


    Lucian was hiding something from her.


    ---


    Before she could think further, another voice rang in her head


    A female voice.


    ---


    ["There is definitely something suspicious going on... People inside this hospital, everyone is acting weird... And why is a General and a Government Minister even here in a hospital? There is definitely something sus going on in here.


    Lucian is hiding something from me..."]


    ---


    Avey froze again.


    Her eyes widened.


    Her breath caught.


    "Wait¡­ this voice¡­"


    Her heartbeat skipped a beat.


    This was


    "Celestia?!"


    Her mind spun.


    ---


    "What the hell is happening?!"


    She had assumed Lucian was just at home, avoiding her like always.


    But


    Celestia just mentioned the hospital.


    Lucian was at the hospital.


    Avey''s hands shook.


    Her heart pounded violently.


    ---


    "Lucian¡­ at the hospital¡­ is he alright?!"


    "Did something happen?!"


    Panic clawed at her chest.


    Her feet moved on their own, pacing the balcony.


    She felt restless.


    Desperate.


    She wanted to see him.


    She needed to know he was okay.


    But


    A familiar fear gripped her.


    "Didn''t Lucian say he hated me?"


    "Didn''t he say he never wanted to see me again?"


    Her body froze in place.


    Her fingers curled into fists.


    She hesitated.


    She wanted to go.


    But she was terrified.


    ---


    And then


    Another thought hit her.


    Her entire body went cold.


    ---


    "Wait¡­"


    Her breath stilled.


    Her head snapped up.


    ---


    "Didn''t the system say I can only hear the inner voices of Lucian and the people close to him?"


    Her blood ran cold.


    Celestia.


    She had heard Celestia''s inner voice.


    That meant


    Celestia was close to Lucian.


    ---


    Avey''s mind went blank.


    She felt like she had just been punched in the stomach.


    She took a staggered step back.


    ---


    "WHAT?! WHEN? HOW? WHY?!"


    "WTFFFF¡­ HUUUHHH?!"


    ---


    Her head spun.


    Lucian.


    Celestia.


    Together.


    Close.


    What the hell was going on?!


    ----

 Chapter 268 - 268: Avey

    "Yes¡­ now that I think about it, that woman was standing very close to Lucian that day at the engagement function."


    Avey''s thoughts started to spiral, replaying the scene in her head.


    Celestia Valentino.


    She was there.


    Close to Lucian.


    Too close.


    "Is there something wrong going on here?"


    She frowned.


    "In my past life, she never had any contact with Lucian¡­ so why is she suddenly involved now?"


    It didn''t add up.


    Something was off.


    Something was going on.


    [Ding! Ahhh¡­ Mother and that bitch are being too hard on Lucian... If this goes on like this, Lucian''s truth will come out! I have to do something, but what?!]


    Avey stiffened.


    Her breath caught.


    Another inner voice.


    And this time


    It was Rose.


    Avey blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of everything.


    She was still calculating, still piecing together the scenario


    When suddenly, another voice rang in her head.


    [Ding! No way¡­ Rose woke up? I guess it''s over for me. She will tell Mother everything now¡­


    Will they hate me?


    Maybe try to run away from me after knowing the truth.


    Well¡­ not like it''d be the first time.]


    Avey froze.


    A tired, nervous voice.


    One that sounded like it had already given up.


    Lucian.


    Avey exhaled sharply.


    "Truth, huh?"


    This time, she didn''t even flinch.


    She was getting used to it.


    But hearing Lucian like this¡­


    It bothered her.


    She frowned deeply.


    "Ahh¡­ he''s still in sadness. Sigh¡­"


    Her heart ached.


    "Lucy seems to be stressed¡­ but what did he do?"


    She clenched her fists.


    "I need to help him as fast as I can."


    Lucian''s thoughts replayed in her mind.


    "They''ll hate me."


    Then


    "Not like it''d be the first time."


    His words felt heavy.


    Like a wound that never healed.


    Avey clenched her fists tighter.


    She didn''t even realize she was gripping her clothes so hard her knuckles turned white.


    Just then, another voice rang in her head.


    [Ding! Rose woke up¡­ Good. It''s great. I almost thought I''d lose her.]


    Aunt Olivia.


    Her voice was relieved.


    Avey processed everything quickly.


    "From these thoughts alone¡­ I can already picture what''s happening."


    It''s clear now.


    Lucian was hiding something.


    And Rose was the only one who knew the truth.


    And whatever it was


    It must be bad.


    Bad enough that if Olivia found out, Lucian believed she would start hating him.


    and


    "Why is Celestia even there?"


    Avey''s eyes darkened.


    Was she involved in this too?


    And


    "Is she really close to Lucian?"


    The system only let her hear the inner voices of people close to Lucian.


    And yet


    She had heard Celestia.


    Which meant


    Celestia was close to Lucian.


    Heer mind was still Stuck There.


    More thoughts poured into her mind.


    [Rose~ Lucy looks so stressed¡­ Is he worried I''ll tell everything about that? He''s even telling lies here and there¡­ I think I should help him. If I don''t, Celestia and Mother will just¡­ sighhh.]


    [Lucian~ Huhh?? Wait Rose is helping me?


    Why is she repeating sane story as i just told¡­?


    Wait how does she even know the story I just made up?!


    Was she awake all along?!


    and


    Why is she covering for me?!


    What''s going on?!]


    Avey''s eyes widened slightly.


    "Wait¡­ Rose is covering for Lucian?"


    Even Lucian himself was shocked.


    "That''s surprising. I didn''t know Rose was like that¡­ and here I thought she hated Lucy."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Well, at least she can keep Lucian''s secrets¡­ seems like a good thing."


    Avey stood there, still on the balcony.


    But now


    She had a much clearer picture.


    Lucian was deep in trouble.


    And she needed to find out everything.


    Everything about Rose.


    Everything about what Lucian was hiding.


    And most importantly


    Everything about Celestia''s involvement.


    Because something was very, very wrong.


    Suddenly


    More dings!


    [Ding! Why am I feeling like Rose is lying here too? But why would she lie? Maybe I''m thinking too much?]


    Avey''s eyebrows furrowed.


    "Celestia¡­ is suspicious?"


    Her gut twisted.


    Celestia''s thoughts confirmed it.


    That woman was watching Rose carefully.


    She didn''t trust her.


    And


    She was stretching her legs too far into Kane family matters.


    ---


    **[That damn vicious woman¡­ why does she even care?


    She''s not even part of the Kane family.


    Why is she meddling in this? For what reason?]


    Before she could process it sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another voice rang.


    [Olivia¡ª Hmm¡­ That''s a relief. I almost thought Lucy was lying to me...


    No, how can I even think of that?


    Maybe stress is getting to me¡­


    But still, I am angry at him for not informing me about all these incidents the whole night.


    I''ll talk to him later about this.]


    Avey''s eyes flashed.


    "I see¡­ even Aunt Olivia is suspicious of Lucian."


    She was relieved, but


    She was also wary.


    Lucian had hid something from her all night.


    And Olivia knew it.


    She wouldn''t let it slide.


    Before Avey could even dwell on it


    [Ding! Looking at Lucian''s face¡­ he''s confused.


    I need to do something to make him believe in me¡­ but what?


    I can''t think of anything¡­


    Yes¡­ I can do that.


    But what will he think? It''s too much¡­


    Umm¡­ no, it''s alright.


    We''ll see how it goes.


    It''s just to make him trust me.


    And maybe with this¡­


    Maybe we can start getting close with each other¡­


    Yes. It''s the best way.]


    Avey blinked.


    Her expression softened.


    "Great. Rose is really sweet, thinking so much about Lucian."


    She could tell


    Rose truly wanted to help him.


    She was even willing to do something drastic just to gain Lucian''s trust.


    Avey''s heart felt lighter.


    "At least¡­"


    She exhaled.


    "At least they''re starting to care about Lucian."


    Maybe


    Maybe now, after everything


    They finally understood his worth.


    After everything that happened in the past¡­


    Maybe


    Maybe things were finally changing.


    But then


    Something clicked.


    Her breath hitched.


    Her entire body stiffened.


    "Wait¡­"


    She froze in place.


    Her thoughts spiraled.


    "Why did this change?"


    "They didn''t use to be like this¡­ in my past life."


    Her blood ran cold.


    "Wait¡­ they aren''t just like me, are they?"


    A horrifying realization settled in.


    What if


    What if they were regressors too?


    What if they also knew what had happened?


    Her breath shuddered.


    Her mind raced.


    "What if¡­ they came back in time, just like me?"


    That terrifying thought echoed in Avey''s mind.


    Max hadn''t told her anything about this possibility.


    But


    If she really thought about it¡­


    All these changes.


    Their actions.


    Their attitudes.


    It was all so different from her past life.


    If they had regressed too¡­


    That would explain everything.


    Just as she was digging deeper into this thought


    Ding!


    [WTF?! Rose THAT BITCH!


    How dare she?!


    How dare that bitch kiss MY Lucian?!


    I''m going to KILL HER.


    How dare she kiss my darling?!


    I''LL SKIN HER ALIVE RIGHT NOW!]


    Avey''s entire body froze.


    Her mind blanked.


    "Wait¡­ what?"


    She felt like her soul had been shaken violently.


    "Rose¡­ kissed¡­ Lucian?"


    "HUH?!"


    Avey''s vision spun.


    Her heart pounded dangerously fast.


    "My Lucian¡­?!"


    Her brain refused to process


    "No. No, no, no"


    She almost stumbled back.


    The thought hit too hard.


    "This has to be a lie, right?!"


    Rose is lucian sister.


    Her mind screamed.


    But


    The system doesn''t lie.


    And


    That voice¡­ was Celestia''s.


    "Missunderstanding. This has to be a misunderstanding."


    Avey''s breathing quickened.


    "Maybe I heard it wrong"


    She tried to convince herself.


    But then


    A second ding.


    [Ding! Why?


    Why did Rose kiss me?


    Was it a mistake?


    What is this?


    Does Rose mean it?


    Wait I need to separate away¡­


    She''s trying to kiss me again?!


    She''s even trying to force her tongue into my mouth?!


    What''s wrong with Rose?!


    Wait my first kiss¡­


    I¡­ I¡­


    It was my first kiss¡­]


    A pause.


    And then


    [...Sorry, Avey.


    My first kiss is gone.]


    Avey''s entire body shook violently.


    Her legs gave out beneath her.


    She slammed onto the floor.


    Her breathing was erratic.


    "No¡­ This¡­ this can''t be"


    Her fingers dug into the cold ground.


    Her heart twisted painfully.


    Rose.


    Kissed.


    Lucian.


    ------

 Chapter 269 - 269: Alex

    The black Rolls Royce stood in front of the hospital, its polished surface reflecting the dim glow of the streetlights.


    The Butler, with his usual practiced elegance, gave a low bow before opening the rear door.


    Lucian stepped inside without a word, settling into the back seat as the Butler gently closed the door behind him.


    He moved toward the driver''s seat, ready to depart when he noticed the purple-haired man still standing outside, frozen in place.


    The man''s expression screamed hesitation.


    Should he run? Should he stay?


    His gut told him to leave.


    But before he could act


    Click.


    The car door swung open from the inside.


    Lucian''s voice followed.


    "Come in."


    Alex hesitated.


    His body tensed.


    This was not a good idea.


    His survival instincts kicked in, screaming at him to reject the offer.


    "Uhh, how about you go ahead, dude? Uhh, sir I have my own car, I''ll just drive home"


    Before he could finish, a hand shot out.


    Lucian grabbed his arm and yanked him in.


    The strength in his grip was terrifying.


    "Get in, bud. Let me show you the world."


    His voice was light, almost amused.


    But beneath it, there was a dangerous edge.


    One that left no room for refusal.


    Alex let out a long sigh as he reluctantly sat down.


    His fate was sealed.


    Death, huh?


    Not like there was anyone waiting for him at home anyway.


    From the driver''s seat, the Butler finally spoke.


    His voice was polite, but there was a trace of concern.


    "Sir, are you sure about taking this guy with you? He''s a nobody and meeting patriarch is just."


    He turned his head slightly, glancing at Lucian through the rearview mirror.


    Lucian''s gaze sharpened.


    There was no anger.


    But his voice carried a weight that could crush a room.


    "I think you''re forgetting your manners.


    I don''t think the Malvic Patriarch would be too happy to hear you say that."


    The Butler''s face stiffened.


    His lips pressed together before he lowered his head slightly.


    "Apologies, sir."


    With that, he turned back, started the car, and drove off into the night.


    But in his mind, one thought lingered


    "Just a few more minutes and the truth will be in front of everyone lets see if you deserve this arrogance young boy."


    Alex sat in the last seat, his back pressed against the cool leather.


    Sweat trickled down his neck.


    His hands rested in his lap, clenched into tight fists.


    He had already given up the fight.


    Lucian, however, sat completely relaxed.


    One arm lazily draped over the purple-haired man''s shoulders.


    His voice was casual.


    "So, what''s your name, bro?"


    Alex tensed up.


    But he knew better than to resist.


    Lucian Kane was a lunatic.


    A ticking time bomb.


    He wasn''t someone you could piss off and live to tell the tale.


    "Ahh it''s Alex," he finally sighed.


    Lucian grinned.


    "Oh, good name."


    Then, in a serious tone, he asked


    "I just wanted to thank you for your help. Is there anything you want?"


    Alex hesitated.


    Lucian''s expression was genuine.


    For a moment, he almost believed this guy wasn''t so bad.


    But then


    Reality hit him.


    His life was already ruined the moment he got involved in this mess.


    No amount of thanks could fix that.


    Alex sighed again.


    "No, sir it''s nothing. I''m alright. I''d be happy if you just got me out of all this."


    He ran a hand through his hair, frustrated.


    His voice dropped slightly.


    "You know what you''re doing, right? I don''t wanna say this, but


    Because of helping you, I''ve almost lost my life. And now, you still won''t let me go."


    Lucian stayed quiet.


    Alex swallowed hard, pushing through his fear.


    "I really want to say this, alright? Even if hes crazy and unpredictable, his ''thank you'' just now felt real. And seeing how he tried to hide things from his mother, it''s"


    he sighed.


    "I don''t think he''s actually a bad guy."


    he thought


    Lucian let out a deep breath.


    his voice lacked its usual playfulness.


    "I know."


    He nodded.


    "I know, bro."


    Lucian leaned back in his seat.


    His fingers tapped against his knee.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to let you go. It''s really not that big of a deal for me."


    His tone turned quiet, almost thoughtful.


    "I don''t want anything from you."


    "It''s just you''re right. You''re in deep trouble."


    Lucian''s eyes darkened.


    "Even if today didn''t happen even if you had leaved now your bio-data and full information have already reached the World Council table."


    Alex''s breath stilled.


    Lucian''s voice was calm, but the weight of his words was suffocating.


    "Maybe they won''t touch me.


    Maybe the General and that red-haired woman will be interrogated, put them under hard surveillance.


    But you? You''re just a normal man.


    And normal men?


    They don''t get second chances."


    Alex''s hands shook slightly.


    "You''ve seen too much."


    Lucian sighed.


    "And the World Council? They won''t hesitate. They''ll get rid of you."


    A tense silence filled the car.


    Alex took a deep breath.


    For the first time, he fully understood.


    There was no going back.


    Lucian had saved his life.


    By keeping him close.


    But


    Was this really saving?


    Or was it just delaying the inevitable?


    Alex leaned back, staring at the ceiling.


    "Sigh alright. Sorry for the trouble, man. I really didn''t mean to get caught up in all this."


    Lucian patted his back.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Alex laughed bitterly.


    "But what''s the point? Being with you doesn''t change anything. My future is still over, right?"


    His voice lowered.


    "Just let me go, man. Let me enjoy my last moments alone. Drop me at some club or something."


    He laughed.


    But his eyes were full of fear.


    Lucian shook his head.


    His voice was soft but firm.


    "Don''t worry, bro."


    "As long as you''re with me, nothing will happen to you."


    "They don''t dare."


    Lucian exhaled.


    His voice dropped just slightly.


    "Just stay with me for a while.


    As a friend.


    Eventually, they''ll understand.


    And it''ll be alright."


    Alex stared at him.


    His heart hammered.


    And for the first time


    A part of him believed it.


    "You have family?"


    Lucian''s voice was casual, but there was an underlying weight to it.


    "I can send some people to protect them though the chances of them getting in trouble are low."


    Alex paused.


    A long silence stretched between them.


    Then


    "No."


    Just one word.


    A word heavy with loneliness.


    Lucian turned his head slightly, glancing at Alex from the side.


    He looked like he wanted to say something.


    But


    He didn''t know what.


    So, instead


    He sighed.


    And simply patted Alex''s back.


    "It''s alright."


    No more words.


    Just understanding.


    Lucian then shifted his gaze forward.


    "Butler, how much time more?"


    From the driver''s seat, Butler responded smoothly.


    "Just a few more minutes, sir.


    We''ll be at our secret base soon, and from there just the normal routine."


    The car turned sharply, sliding into dark alleyways.


    The once-bright cityscape was replaced by narrow, dimly lit roads.


    The air felt heavier.


    Like they were entering a different world.


    After about a minute, the car slowed in front of an old, abandoned garage.


    Its shutter was closed, looking completely worn out.


    But just as the car approached


    Whirrrrr.


    The shutter suddenly began lifting up, moving with an automated mechanical hum.


    Alex''s eyes widened.


    The garage looked too small to fit such a large vehicle.


    But just in time, the space was just big enough for the car to smoothly slide in.


    And as soon as the car entered


    Darkness.


    Pitch black.


    The outside world vanished.


    A deep click-click-click sound echoed as the shutter lowered again, sealing them inside.


    The car finally came to a stop.


    Alex''s heart pounded.


    He swallowed hard.


    Something felt off.


    He leaned slightly toward Lucian, lowering his voice to a whisper.


    "Umm are you sure we''re in the right place?


    I think this Butler guy is gonna kill me."


    His voice was shaky, unsure.


    His eyes nervously darted toward Butler in the driver''s seat.


    He had seen firsthand how good Butler was in combat.


    There was no way he''d survive a fight against him.


    And now


    They were trapped inside an abandoned garage.


    Alone.


    With no way out.


    Lucian let out a soft chuckle.


    "Calm down.


    This is one of the secret bases top families use for travel.


    You''re not getting assassinated¡­ yet."


    He patted Alex''s back again, clearly amused.


    Click. Click. Click.


    A deep, mechanical whirring sound filled the space.


    The floor beneath the car shifted.


    Then


    It began sinking.


    Alex''s eyes widened even more. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell?!"


    The entire platform was descending.


    Like some underground elevator.


    His hands gripped the edge of his seat.


    "Is this some kind of sci-fi movie?!"


    His voice was filled with shock, excitement¡­ and just a little bit of fear.


    Lucian and Butler, however


    Remained completely calm.


    Like they had done this a thousand times before.


    The descent lasted several seconds


    At least 100 feet down.


    Then, with a soft thud


    The car came to a stop.


    Alex slowly looked around.


    His excitement momentarily overshadowed his fear.


    He was inside a dimly lit underground chamber.


    A square-shaped room


    Just big enough for the car.


    Like a private underground garage.


    His heart raced.


    He wasn''t sure if he should be scared or amazed.


    But one thing was certain


    He had just stepped into a world far beyond his understanding.


    -----

 Chapter 270 - 270: Unexpected

    Alex stared through the front glass of the car, his breath catching in his throat.


    Right by the back wall, a massive circular structure flickered with intense blue electricity.


    The energy crackled violently, sparking off the edges.


    The entire room was dim, except for the otherworldly glow radiating from that thing.


    It was big enough to swallow the whole car.


    "Umm what''s that?"


    Alex hesitated before asking.


    His voice was uneasy, his gut warning him that whatever that thing was¡­ it wasn''t normal.


    He turned to Lucian, hoping for an answer.


    But before he could even process a response


    The car started moving.


    Forward.


    Straight toward the wall.


    Straight toward that¡­ thing.


    Alex''s heart dropped.


    His eyes widened in horror.


    "HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"


    His panic exploded.


    "We''re gonna hit the WALL! THAT THING IS PURE ELECTRICITY IF WE TOUCH IT, WE''LL BE FRIED ALIVE!"


    He yelled, his body pressing against the seat in terror.


    The Butler remained silent.


    Calm.


    Unfazed.


    He simply pressed down on the accelerator.


    WOOOOOOSH.


    Alex felt his entire body compress.


    A strange sensation overtook him


    Like he was being squeezed through a tight space at insane speed.


    His chest tightened.


    His ears rang.


    For a moment, he felt like he was falling through an endless tunnel.


    Then


    It was over.


    The car stopped.


    Alex''s entire body shivered.


    His hair stood on end, static clinging to his skin.


    "What¡­ the¡­ hell¡­ was that?!"


    His voice shook, his breath uneven.


    The Butler calmly stepped out of the car, closing his door smoothly before walking around.


    With a graceful bow, he opened Lucian''s door.


    "We are here, sir."


    Alex''s brain stuttered.


    His heart was still hammering when his eyes snapped to his surroundings.


    Wait.


    Where¡­ are they?


    His jaw dropped.


    "HOLD UP WASN''T THIS ROOM DARK AND OLD JUST A SECOND AGO?!"


    He spun around in pure shock.


    The dim, abandoned garage they had been in was gone.


    Instead


    They were in a bright, futuristic-looking room.


    Everything was pristine white.


    Sleek. Smooth.


    A place that shouldn''t exist underground.


    "What the hell just happened?!"


    His eyes darted everywhere, trying to find an answer.


    Then


    His gaze locked onto the blue flickering portal behind them.


    The Rolls Royce was now positioned with its back toward the wall.


    As if it had just emerged from the portal.


    From thin air.


    Lucian stepped out of the car, hands lazily stuffed into his pockets.


    A small chuckle escaped his lips as he glanced at Alex.


    "Don''t overthink it, man. It''s just a simple quantum portal."


    "A what?!"


    Lucian shrugged.


    "We just got teleported from that place to here. How else do you think he got There so fast? With just one text?"


    He chuckled, clearly enjoying Alex''s dumbfounded reaction.


    Alex stared at him.


    His mind blank.


    "Wait¡­ wait, REALLY?!


    TELEPORTATION EXISTS?!


    WHY HAVEN''T I SEEN THIS ON THE NEWS?!"


    His eyes widened even further as he looked around again.


    This was REAL.


    He had actually traveled through space in a second.


    What kind of technology was this?!


    Lucian smirked.


    "The world is a lot more advanced than you think, buddy."


    Alex was speechless.


    His gaze kept flickering between the portal and the room.


    "This¡­ this is insane¡­"


    He muttered, completely awestruck.


    For a moment


    He even forgot he was scared.


    "Here, sir. Follow me."


    The Butler spoke again, his voice polite but firm.


    He didn''t even acknowledge Alex''s reaction.


    As if this was all normal.


    Without another word, Butler began walking toward the exit of the room.


    Lucian followed casually, still smirking.


    His posture relaxed, as if this was just another Tuesday.


    Alex, however


    Still frozen in place.


    His mind was still catching up.


    Then


    With a deep breath, he shook his head and hurried after them.


    He had too many questions.


    And he was going to get some answers.


    Alex hurried after Lucian, catching up as they walked through the grand hallway.


    His eyes wandered, taking in the overwhelming extravagance around him.


    Everything was expensive.


    Italian marble flooringso polished it reflected light like a mirror.


    The walls were covered in ornate gold-trimmed wallpaper.


    But the most ridiculous part?


    The paintings.


    Hundreds of them, jammed together with no regard for space or aesthetics.


    One on top of another.


    Some even overlapping each other.


    It felt claustrophobic.


    Like someone shoved an entire museum into one hallway.


    Alex cringed internally.


    "What kind of crazy billionaire hoards wealth like this?"


    His fingers twitched at the sheer lack of taste.


    This wasn''t luxury.


    This was insecurity screaming through money.


    After a few minutes of walking through the overstuffed mess, they finally arrived at a grand platinum-colored door.


    It looked like it was made of solid steel, its sheer size imposing.


    The Butler turned, his sharp gaze landing on them.


    His voice dropped to a serious tone.


    "Behave yourselves inside.


    You''re about to meet one of the Seven Patriarchs one of the most powerful figures in the world."


    Alex gulped.


    His nerves spiked.


    Lucian, however, didn''t react.


    His hands remained lazily tucked in his pockets.


    Without even acknowledging the Butler''s warning


    He stepped inside.


    Alex hesitated for half a second.


    Then


    He followed.


    The moment the door shut behind them


    Alex froze.


    His eyes burned at the sheer chaos of the room.


    And here he thought the hallway was bad.


    This¡­ this was worse.


    Piles of gold bars, diamond jewelry, and priceless artifacts were stacked carelessly across the room.


    Some were leaning against the walls.


    Some were just dumped on the floor.


    Nothing was organized.


    It was as if someone looted ten different banks and threw everything into a pile.


    "This isn''t a room¡­ this is a freaking dragon''s hoard."


    Alex''s eyebrow twitched.


    His gaze flickered to the bright red carpet stretching toward the center.


    And finally


    To the main attraction.


    A massive wooden desk stood near the back.


    Two normal chairs were placed in front of it.


    And behind it


    A golden-red throne.


    Yes.


    A literal throne.


    Sitting on it was a shirtless, muscular Russian looking man.


    He was wearing shorts


    Nothing else.


    Alex blinked.


    "Wait¡­ what?"


    He had expected an elegant, old-money figure.


    Not a bare-chested, heavyweight boxer.


    Before he could process the scene


    The Russian man suddenly stood up.


    "YOUUUUII BROTHERRRR!"


    His deep, booming voice echoed across the room.


    Before anyone could react


    He jumped over the desk, landing with a loud thud.


    And then


    He tackled Lucian in a bear hug.


    Alex''s soul left his body.


    "What¡­ what is happening right now?"


    Lucian, clearly uncomfortable, barely patted the man''s back.


    "Alright, alright¡­"


    Lucian muttered, trying not to cringe. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "STRONG BOY!"


    The Russian pulled back, gripping Lucian''s arms.


    His blue eyes shone with excitement.


    "YOU HAVE HARD MUSCLES.


    WHEN I SAW YOU FIRST TIME, I THOUGHT YOU LOOKED LIKE WEAK MONKII JUST NOW!"


    He suddenly jabbed a finger into Lucian''s chest.


    "YOU MAN STRONG. ME WANNA FIGHT."


    Alex took a step back.


    His brain was still rebooting.


    But as he stared at the massive Russian man, something clicked.


    He had seen him before.


    Somewhere


    Cant remember


    Lucian sighed, rubbing his temples.


    "Calm down, brother.


    We have something important to discuss first."


    The Russian scratched his head, then grinned.


    "YES, YES. BUSINESS. SERIOUS BUSINESS."


    He slapped Lucian''s shoulder forcefully, nearly knocking him over.


    Then


    He laughed.


    "SORRY, BROTHERRR. ME NOT GOOD WITH MEMORY.


    WHAT WAS YOUR NAME AGAIN?"


    ---

 Chapter 271 - 271: Valdmir

    Lucian didn''t quite know how to react.


    "It''s Lucian Kane," he finally said, shaking the man''s hand.


    The man let out a hearty laugh. "Kane Hmm, I feel like I''ve heard that name somewhere before. Ah, whatever! I''m Valdmir Malvic."


    He extended his hand, grinning broadly.


    Lucian hesitated for a second but shook it anyway. There was something overly spirited about Valdmir, and just being around him already felt exhausting.


    "And you? Who are you?" Valdmir''s sharp gaze flicked toward Alex.


    Alex stiffened under the man''s intense stare, as if a wild, hungry beast had just laid eyes on him.


    "Uh Hello, sir! Nice to meet you!" Alex stammered. "My name''s Alex. Currently kidnapped by this gentleman here." He saluted stiffly.


    Valdmir tilted his head, staring at Alex like he was some sort of bizarre creature. Then, to Lucian''s dismay, he nodded approvingly.


    "Weird way of greeting but good!"


    Shaking his head with amusement, he turned back to Lucian.


    Shaking his head, he gestured toward the extravagant table in the center of the room.


    "Come, brothers! Sit! I prepared this for my guests! The chair and table alone cost $322 million! One of my best collections! It is said that this table once belonged to Genghis Khan himself! Priceless! But" he grinned, "not even the most expensive thing I own."


    Alex felt his soul leave his body.


    "$322 MILLION?! For a table?! And he just JUMPED on it a moment ago?!"


    His eyes sparkled not out of admiration, but sheer disbelief.


    Valdmir chuckled, amused by Alex''s reaction.


    Lucian sighed but took a seat. I want to leave already, but I have to deal with this guy.


    Alex gulped as he eyed the chair. This thing is more expensive than what my entire bloodline has earned combined


    He sat down carefully, his fingers lightly brushing against the armrest as if afraid to damage it.


    Lucian, meanwhile, wasted no time.


    "So, Mr. Valdmir Malvic, why did you invite me personally?"


    Valdmir leaned back, laughing.


    "Haha, nothing serious, brother! I just wanted to say hello! After all, it''s not every day that Sir Black orders us to do something."


    His eyes glinted with interest.


    "Not to mention, all the other family heads must''ve been SHOCKED when they received this request."


    Lucian remained silent.


    "I really wonder" Valdmir leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his fist. "How did you get to know Sir Black? Even I can''t message him directly. You must be really close."


    Valdmir leaned back in his chair, his lips curling into a playful grin, but his sharp eyes never left Lucian.


    " do you know Sir Black personally?" he asked, his tone lighthearted, but the weight behind the question was undeniable.


    Lucian remained composed, his expression unreadable.


    "Ah, no, no. I don''t know anything about Sir Black," he replied smoothly. "I just helped an old man cross the road one day. He gave me a number and said if I ever had a problem, I should message him. He''d repay the favor."


    Silence followed.


    Alex, sitting beside Lucian, nearly choked on his own breath.


    "This dude he seriously has a death wish."


    Valdmir let out a loud, exaggerated laugh.


    "Brother Lucian, you''re really good at joking!" he bellowed, but despite his booming laughter, his eyes remained cold.


    He didn''t believe a single word.


    Lucian only smirked.


    With an easy flick of his wrist, he raised his hand high.


    Between his fingers, a sleek golden-black card gleamed under the light.


    "See? He even gave me this."


    Valdmir''s entire body tensed.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    His breath caught in his throat.


    A Gold-Grade Black Order Card.


    Impossible.


    There were only seven of these in the entire world, each personally handed out by Sir Black himself.


    And yet


    Lucian Kane was holding one.


    There''s no way. This isn''t possible.


    Valdmir''s eyes flickered to the back of the card.


    His expression shifted instantly.


    Engraved on the card was:


    3. Malvic.


    His own name.


    His own damn card.


    Valdmir''s hand instinctively patted his shorts, checking his pockets.


    Empty.


    His heart sank.


    Pakkk!


    Valdmir slammed his palm against the table, his booming laughter echoing across the room.


    "HAHAHAHA! Good one, Brother Lucian! You stole my Black Order Card right from my pocket without me noticing!"


    His voice was loud, filled with amusement, but his eyes gleamed dangerously.


    Lucian had robbed him blind, and he hadn''t even realized it.


    If it had been anyone else, Valdmir would have killed them on the spot.


    But Sir Black had given strict orders to take care of Lucian buisneses.


    And so, Valdmir laughed.


    Still, the thought lingered in his mind.


    How? When did he take it? Why didn''t I notice?


    As a Peak Family Patriarch, his skills were second to none, yet Lucian had stolen from him effortlessly.


    It was impossible.


    Valdmir''s fists clenched under the table.


    What a shame if others got to know he won''t be able to show his face.


    This dammn brat


    but still


    I need to build a good relationship with him before the other families start getting interested.


    For now, he forced another laugh, shaking his head.


    "Brother Lucian, you have fast hands! Very skilled indeed, hahaha!"


    Lucian smirked, twirling the golden-black card between his fingers.


    "You shouldn''t leave important things in your pocket, Mr. Valdmir. Someone might take them."


    His voice was casual, but his eyes gleamed with amusement.


    Valdmir exhaled slowly, calming himself.


    "Brother Lucian," Valdmir leaned forward, his grin still present, but his voice now held a subtle edge. "If you know about the Golden Black Order Card, then you must also know its importance and what it represents. I must say you have guts, joking about something like this."


    Lucian simply chuckled.


    "Of course. How could I not?"


    Then


    With a casual flick of his fingers, something shifted in his grip.


    Suddenly


    There weren''t one, but two identical Golden Black Order Cards in his hand.


    Valdmir, who had just started to relax, felt his body go rigid.


    His breath hitched.


    What the hell is this?


    For a moment, the entire room fell into silence.


    Valdmir''s frown deepened as he stared at the two identical cards.


    If Lucian had only stolen his card, that was one thing. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this?


    There were only seven in existence.


    No more. No less as farr as he knows


    And yet


    Lucian was now holding two.


    Copy maybe?but who dares


    Valdmir''s expression darkened.


    This


    This wasn''t a joke

 Chapter 272 - 272: What again

    Lucian tossed both golden-black cards onto the table.


    Valdmir snatched them up instantly, his reflexes sharp.


    His fingers tightened around them as he examined the first one.


    No need to verify it was his own.


    But the second one


    He held it up, flipping it between his fingers.


    It looked identical to his.


    "Did he rob another patriarch too?" Valdmir''s brows furrowed. His expression darkened as he slowly turned the card over, reading the golden letters etched into the black surface.


    Lucian Kane.


    Silence.


    For a brief moment, his mind went blank. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then


    Valdmir shot up from his seat.


    "You¡­ you¡­!"


    His sharp gaze snapped to Lucian, eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Who the hell are you?!"


    Lucian leaned back, completely unfazed.


    He simply smiled.


    "Relax, don''t look so shocked. It''s not that big of a deal."


    But Valdmir wasn''t smiling.


    His carefree attitude from moments ago had vanished.


    His normally boisterous demeanor had turned into something deadly serious.


    "Not that big of a deal?" Valdmir''s voice was low, his brows still furrowed as he slowly sank back into his seat. "Brother¡­ if you have this card, you should know better than anyone what it means."


    His fingers tightened around the card. His mind raced.


    "This changes everything."


    Valdmir could feel the weight of the situation pressing on his shoulders.


    "I need to discuss this with the other heads."


    But he remained silent.


    There was no point in panicking. He had to assess the situation properly.


    Lucian, meanwhile, looked utterly unbothered.


    He shrugged, spreading his hands.


    "At some point, when you reach a certain level of wealth and power it all feels the same. Billionaire, multi-billionaire it''s just numbers."


    His tone was casual.


    "This kind of power? It''s boring for people like me."


    Boring.


    Valdmir nearly choked.


    "Boring?!"


    The Golden Black Order Card was the single most powerful asset in the world.


    With it, laws, restrictions, and limitations meant nothing.


    Everything no matter how illegal or impossible could be done.


    But there was one rule.


    "Of course" Valdmir exhaled, his tone more controlled now. "Just don''t abuse it. Because if you do Sir Black can take that power back just as easily."


    He looked at Lucian, his expression unreadable.


    "I can''t imagine having something like this at your age. I truly can''t."


    His voice softened, but his mind was still racing.


    At first, when Lucian entered the room, Valdmir thought of him as a young man with access to interesting technology.


    Someone worth befriending.


    But now?


    Now, this was different.


    This wasn''t just some promising young man.


    Lucian Kane was someone on his level.


    A person with the same status as him.


    Which meant


    The Golden Black Order Card holders were no longer just seven.


    There was now an eighth.


    And Sir Black had lied to them.


    Valdmir carefully inspected the card once more.


    It was real.


    No doubt about it.


    There was no mistake.


    Which meant


    Lucian Kane was someone untouchable.


    Valdmir exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples.


    "I won''t lie, brother Lucian This changes a lot."


    Then, sitting up straighter, he nodded firmly.


    "I must apologize if my butler behaved aggressively toward you earlier."


    His tone had completely shifted.


    This wasn''t a friendly greeting anymore.


    This was respect.


    And no one knew better than Valdmir what kind of monster his butler was.


    The man was obedient, but only to those he deemed worthy.


    And Lucian Kane had surely not been on that list before.


    Lucian smirked slightly.


    "It''s fine. He knows his limits. Though, he could be a little nicer."


    Valdmir chuckled, coughing lightly. "I''ll personally teach him later."


    From the sidelines, Alex sat in stunned silence.


    Mouth slightly open.


    His gaze darted between Lucian and Valdmir, still trying to process what just happened.


    "Wait, wait, wait"


    Just a moment ago, Valdmir was big boss


    And now?


    Now they were speaking as equals.


    From ''a kid in need of help'' to ''a fellow giant.''


    What¡­ just happened?!


    Alex straightened his back, suddenly feeling the need to sit properly.


    He was sitting next to two powerful figures, and he did not want to look like an idiot.


    Back to Valdmir & Lucian


    Valdmir let out a deep sigh.


    Then, his gaze sharpened.


    "Brother Lucian Do you really need our help dealing with the World Council?"


    He placed both golden-black cards back on the table, handing Lucian''s back with both hands.


    A silent gesture of acknowledgment.


    "I mean if you just show them this card, I doubt they''d dare to do anything."


    His expression was genuinely confused.


    After all, with this card, Lucian could do whatever he wanted.


    Lucian leaned back slightly, his gaze steady as he looked at Valdmir.


    "Please handle this for me. I''d be grateful."


    His voice was calm, but there was a clear avoidance in his tone.


    "For certain reasons, I''d rather stay out of this. I have¡­ other priorities."


    He didn''t elaborate. He didn''t need to.


    Valdmir studied him for a moment before breaking into a grin.


    "Ahh, no worries, brother Lucian!" He laughed heartily, waving a dismissive hand. "I''ll take care of it. Consider it done. If anyone asks, I''ll say I was the one who handled that¡­ whatever family or island that was."


    He chuckled, brushing off the entire situation like it was nothing.


    "Small matter. Small matter."


    Valdmir wasn''t just being generous he was genuinely pleased.


    After all, doing a favor for a Golden Black Order cardholder was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Powerful alliances weren''t built by brute force alone. They were built on favors and trust.


    And Valdmir knew that well.


    Lucian gave a small nod. "I appreciate it, brother Valdmir."


    Valdmir beamed. "Hah! No need for thanks. In fact, I should be thanking you!"


    His tone grew even lighter, more casual.


    "I''m really glad I arranged this meeting today. Just imagine how the other heads will react when they find out I befriended the eighth golden cardholder."


    He leaned back, laughing. "They''ll be burning their asses to the ground with jealousy!"


    Lucian smirked slightly but didn''t comment.


    He had no interest in power games between the Seven Families.


    But if Valdmir wanted to brag?


    That was his problem.


    Then, suddenly


    "By the way, brother Lucian¡­ Are you married?"


    How about dating?


    Lucian froze.


    His mind immediately flooded with different faces.


    Celestia. Avey. Rose.


    He could almost still feel the lingering sensation of Rose''s unexpected kiss from earlier.


    He quickly shook his head. "No."


    Valdmir''s eyes lit up.


    "Ah! That''s perfect, then!"


    Lucian blinked. "What?"


    Valdmir grinned wider, as if an idea had just struck him.


    "You see, my daughter is quite lonely. She doesn''t have many friends to play with."


    He waved a hand as if this was a completely normal thing to say.


    "How about a small friendship?"


    ----

 Chapter 273 - 273: Valdmir thoughts

    Lucian blinked, then sighed.


    There were always two types of peoplebthose who refused to let their daughters anywhere near him and those who pushed their daughters toward him at full force.


    And Valdmir Malvic clearly belonged to the latter.


    Of course, friendship was fine, but as for a life partner?


    That was a hard pass.


    Lucian was direct. "Friendship is fine, but marriage? Not happening."


    Valdmir''s smile didn''t waver. Instead, he nodded as if he had already expected this answer.


    "Of course, of course. Just friendship."


    But internally, Valdmir was already calculating.


    Men at his level of power can''t be bound directly. But if Klara could get close to Lucian, if she could establish a connection, who''s to say what might happen later?


    Starting as friends isn''t bad.


    A union between their families would make the Malvic household the strongest among the Seven Peak Families.


    This was a long-term game.


    Lucian saw right through his thoughts but didn''t bother entertaining them.


    Instead, he changed the subject.


    "So, what was the real reason you called me here, Mr. Valdmir?"


    Valdmir laughed. "Ahh, nothing major, just some business opportunities."


    He leaned back slightly. "That technology you showed earlierbit was spectacular. I was thinking of getting an opportunity to invest, maybe even acquire some advanced weaponry nukes, and all that."


    Lucian raised a brow.


    Valdmir chuckled, shaking his hands as if dismissing his own words.


    "But now, after knowing your real identity, I understand. Family secrets are family secrets."


    He sighed, not even trying to hide his disappointment.


    "We, as Golden Card holders, are not allowed to interfere in each other''s businesses or disrupt the balance. So, I can''t pursue it any further."


    Lucian simply nodded.


    "Good."


    There was a thin layer of warning in that one word.


    With that, he pushed his chair back and stood up.


    "I''ll be leaving, then, brother Valdmir."


    He had no reason to stay here anymore.


    This meeting served its purpose an excuse to get out of that place.


    "Leaving so soon?" Valdmir''s eyebrows raised, but he quickly recovered.


    "Ahh, of course! You must be busy. Let''s meet again next time when you''re free!" He laughed. "I look forward to it, brother Lucian!"


    Though his words were casual, his actions were not.


    He stood up as well.


    That alone was a sign of respect.


    Lucian noticed.


    Despite his carefree attitude, Valdmir was a man who only stood for equals.


    Now, he was standing for Lucian.


    As they walked toward the exit, Valdmir casually threw an arm over Lucian''s shoulder.


    "Brother Lucian, let''s exchange phone numbers! If you ever need anything, just call me. I''ll help you with anything, anytime!"


    Alex, who was walking behind them, took a slight step away.


    His mind was still struggling to process how Lucian went from being a guest to being on equal terms with one of the Seven Patriarchs.


    Lucian, on the other hand, sighed.


    "Ah, well I just lost my phone, actually."


    Valdmir laughed.


    "Not a problem! Let me gift you a new one!"


    As they stepped out of the room, the heavy steel doors slid open automatically.


    Just outside, Valdmir''s personal butler stood waiting.


    But the moment he saw his master''s arm around Lucian, his expression subtly shifted.


    He was surprised.


    After all, Valdmir was not a man who casually offered physical closeness.


    But before he could dwell on that thought, his master''s voice snapped him back.


    "Butler, give me a new phone set."


    There was an unspoken message in Valdmir''s eyes.


    The butler understood immediately.


    Without hesitation, he reached inside his coat and smoothly pulled out a sleek, white-colored smartphone.


    "Here, sir."


    He handed it over with a slight bow.


    Valdmir took the phone, casually tapping on it for a few seconds before handing it over to Lucian.


    "Here, brother Lucian. I''ve already saved my number in it. Just give me a call whenever you need anything."


    Lucian glanced at the phone in his hand.


    For a brief second, he thought about rejecting it.


    But then¡­ he didn''t.


    "Ah, thanks."


    He took it.


    Lucian and Alex sat in the back seat of the car, ready to leave.


    "Also, complete the thing I asked you to do."


    Lucian''s voice was casual yet firm as he turned toward the butler.


    The butler, always precise, nodded. "That general''s daughter? Sure, sir. I will handle it." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian gave a small nod before leaning back in his seat and closing the car door.


    Valdmir, who had been watching the exchange, turned to his butler.


    But this time, his tone was different.


    Completely different from the warmth and familiarity he had shown Lucian just moments ago.


    "You didn''t disrespect him, did you?"


    His voice was cold. Authoritative.


    The butler''s posture remained straight, but there was a slight pause before he responded.


    "Of course not, sir."


    "I never used any foul moves. Since it was a personal order from you to begin with, I acted accordingly."


    There was a brief pause.


    Then a confession.


    "Though, if I may speak freely, his background was... disappointing."


    The butler''s eyes darkened slightly.


    "Even when he was being disrespectful, I controlled myself."


    A flicker of something dangerous passed through his gaze.


    "But I had already planned to make a personal move if he proved to be undeserving."


    There was a challenge in his voice.


    He was questioning. Testing.


    But Valdmir simply sighed.


    "And now? After seeing how I treat him, you think he must be important?"


    The butler''s sharp eyes studied his master. "That''s correct."


    A small smirk touched Valdmir''s lips.


    "He''s not some big spoon who was born into power."


    "He himself is a big deal."


    The butler''s gaze narrowed slightly. "How big?"


    Valdmir exhaled deeply.


    And then he said the one thing that changed everything.


    "That young man, just 18 or 19 years old, is a holder of a Golden Black-Grade Black Order Card."


    The butler froze.


    For the first time, true shock flickered in his usually composed eyes.


    "This This is impossible."


    His head turned slightly, as if to confirm whether Valdmir was joking.


    But Valdmir''s face remained completely serious.


    The butler forced himself to remain composed, but his posture had changed.


    Valdmir exhaled again, shaking his head.


    "Yeah¡­ Just go. After you drop him off, come straight back."


    His eyes hardened.


    "And"


    He glanced at the butler with a sharp, knowing look.


    "Invite the other six family heads."


    There was no hesitation in his tone. "Tell them it''s serious."


    A deep silence followed his words.


    The butler said nothing.


    Only a slow nod.


    But internally he felt a rare sense of relief.


    It''s good I didn''t make any foolish moves.


    Because now, he understood.


    Without another word, the butler turned and stepped into the car.


    WHOOSH.


    The vehicle vanished back into the same Quantum Portal they had arrived from.


    Valdmir watched the last traces of blue light flicker.


    Then, with one final sigh


    He turned and started walking toward an unknown destination.


    ---

 Chapter 274 - 274: Jimmy call

    Ten Minutes Later Walking Through the Streets


    Lucian walked steadily down the crowded market streets, hands in his pockets, his expression unreadable. The scent of fresh bread, grilled meat, and spices filled the air, but he paid no attention.


    Alex stuck close beside him, stiff and uncomfortable. His gaze darted around, avoiding eye contact. The silence between them was suffocating, yet Lucian seemed completely unbothered.


    After several minutes, Alex finally broke. I can''t take this anymore.


    "Sir, what exactly are we doing here?" he asked, turning slightly toward Lucian. "We''ve been walking around this market for ten minutes."


    "Just exercising," Lucian replied without looking at him, his tone flat.


    Alex blinked. That''s it?


    "Wouldn''t it be better to return to the hospital?" he tried again. "Your sister"


    Lucian exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand through his hair. "Let things settle first."


    Alex hesitated. Talking with this lunatic¡­ it''s exhausting. He swallowed, debating whether to keep quiet. I might die if I make him mad.


    Then again¡­ Death is better than awkwardness.


    Lucian kept walking, but his mind was elsewhere. He couldn''t go back to the hospital. It would be awkward too soon after that moment. The kiss.


    Celestia''s reaction still unsettled him. It had been¡­ strange. Unpredictable. Who the hell even was she? She had always been calm, reserved but the way she had acted last night made it feel like she was someone entirely different.


    And Rose¡­ Lucian sighed again, rubbing his temples. He had never thought of her that way. Not once. But what about her? Was there something more to it? Did she mean it romantically?


    Going home wasn''t an option either. His mother was already furious with him. If he went back now, she''d know he was just trying to avoid the situation, and that would make things even worse.


    Damn it.


    Lucian groaned, placing a hand on his head. "Maybe I should call Jimmy and Garry," he muttered to himself.


    He really hoped they weren''t getting into trouble. Especially with anything related to the Silvit family.


    Lucian was sure Garry hadn''t heard about what happened yet. But Jimmy¡­ Jimmy always knew.


    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the new phone Vladimir had given him and dialed Jimmy''s number.


    After a few rings, the line connected.


    "Hello? Lucky? Got a new number again?" Jimmy''s voice came through, amused as always. "What happened to the other SIM?"


    "Lost my phone," Lucian replied simply. "Got a new one."


    "Yeah, figures. Anyway, how are you now? Is Rose fine?"


    Lucian exhaled. "Yeah, she''s fine. Don''t worry too much nothing can happen to them under my watch."


    A brief pause. Then, Lucian''s voice lowered. "You didn''t do anything¡­ right?"


    Jimmy chuckled. "What, you think I went after them?"


    Lucian didn''t even bother to ask how Jimmy knew about what happened last night between him and Rose. He was sure Jimmy had his ways he always did. The man had a habit of knowing things before he should.


    Jimmy''s voice came through the phone, casual but sharp as ever. "Silvit family manor was empty I heard it from people before I even found out what happened to you."


    Lucian frowned slightly, his grip on the phone tightening. "You didn''t go there or anything, right?"


    "No," Jimmy replied, almost exasperated. "Didn''t even step foot there."


    Lucian wasn''t convinced yet. "You sure? You didn''t go anywhere? Didn''t beat or kill anyone?" His voice was firm, but there was a trace of something else concern. A warning.


    There was a pause. Not long, but just enough to make Lucian hold his breath.


    "No," Jimmy finally said. "I was with Garry the whole night. I didn''t do anything like that."


    Lucian exhaled, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Alright. That''s good." He allowed a small, genuine smile to touch his lips.


    Jimmy and Garry were the only real people he had left the only ones who hadn''t turned their backs on him. He couldn''t let them go down the same road again. Not in this life. They had lost too much in their past chasing violence, drowning in blood. There was no coming back from that once you were too deep.


    But then, Jimmy''s tone shifted.


    "So¡­ are you fine?" His voice was lower now, more serious. "I heard about Melvic Island disappearing."


    Lucian''s breath hitched for just a second.


    "Umm¡­" He didn''t know how to answer.


    Jimmy seemed to sense it and quickly cut in. "Forget it. Just try to control yourself, idiot." There was frustration in his voice now, but also something else worry. "I get it, you protect your family. But think about what you''re doing." He sighed. "Whatever. We''ll talk about this later."


    Lucian frowned. Jimmy never talked like this unless something was wrong. And now, there was a certain edge to his words.


    Jimmy suddenly hesitated.


    Lucian noticed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    ["..."]


    ["Jimmy."]


    ["Ah¡­ well."]


    A nervous chuckle.


    ["It''s¡­ about Garry."]


    Lucian stopped walking.


    His voice dropped.


    ["What about him?"]


    Jimmy sounded weird.


    Like he didn''t know how to say it.


    ["It''s¡­ complicated."]


    Lucian''s fingers twitched.


    ["Complicated how?"]


    Jimmy exhaled sharply.


    ["Listen, just promise me you won''t overreact, okay?"]


    Lucian''s eyes darkened.


    ["Jimmy."]


    ["¡­"]


    ["What. Did. He. Do."]


    Jimmy hesitated again, then finally spoke.


    "Well¡­ nothing much. He didn''t do anything bad, but¡­" Another pause. "I don''t know what happened, but he says he figured out why that girl rejected him before."


    Lucian blinked. "What?"


    "He said he went to meet her brother yesterday¡­ without telling me."


    Lucian raised an eyebrow. Now, that''s interesting.


    "And?"


    "And now he''s saying that girl actually loves him. That she never really rejected him in the first place." Jimmy let out a tired sigh. "I don''t know, man. He''s been acting weird ever since. Spacing out, overthinking. And now he''s asking for help."


    Lucian''s curiosity deepened. "Help? What kind of help?"


    "Well¡­ from what I did get out of him, she rejected him to protect him. Her family background is complicated, apparently."


    Lucian''s expression shifted slightly. "So, you''re telling me Garry found out that she was lying that she pushed him away for his own safety?"


    "Yeah, pretty much. But he didn''t give me much detail."


    For a brief second, Lucian just stood there, processing it all.


    Then he let out a small chuckle.


    At least something good is happening after me coming back in time, he mused.


    In his past life, he had been with Garry long enough to know how obsessed that idiot had been with a girl who rejected him. It had broken him. Badly. Lucian still remembered when Garry had nearly ended himself over it.


    But back then, Lucian never got the full story. Garry never spoke about it, and neither he nor Jimmy had ever pressed him, assuming it was something too painful to dig into.


    And now


    Lucian smirked. So that''s what it was all about, huh?


    Shaking his head, he spoke into the phone. "What about her family?"


    Jimmy hesitated. "That''s what we need to talk about. Garry wants to meet. He''s asking for our help with something."


    Lucian''s expression turned thoughtful.


    "Where?"


    "Restaurant at Central Park. Me and Garry are already heading there."


    Lucian exhaled, shaking his head slightly. "Alright, I''m on my way."


    Then, with a small chuckle, he added, "Tell that idiot to hold his emotions together till I get there."


    --- Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hey guys, LazyDiablo here! Well, no, I''m not being lazy just really busy. Ahh, sigh... I haven''t been able to find time to write. Even today, I was insanely busy and barely had a moment to spare. But I promise, starting today, this book will get regular updates!


    First of all, I want to give a huge thank you to Collin_McCall, the great Richyyyy of the Lazy Cult haha!


    I really appreciate you guys waiting so patiently and supporting me, even when I haven''t been able to release regular chapters. Sigh... I feel bad for making you wait.


    ahh guys look in author thoughts!.


    ---

 Chapter 275 - 275: Lucian relationship advisor?

    The taxi pulled up to the curb, and Lucian stepped out first, his hands tucked into his pockets, eyes scanning the bustling restaurant ahead.


    Alex hesitated before following, but the moment his gaze landed on the sign RCB Restaurant his steps faltered.


    His fingers twitched slightly, his throat tightening as he stared at the entrance.


    Lucian had already taken a few steps forward when he noticed Alex wasn''t moving.


    He turned, brows knitting together. "What''s wrong?"


    Alex quickly shook his head, forcing himself to step forward. "Sir¡­ do we really have to go here?"


    Lucian''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly. "Yeah. Why? Got a problem with this place?"


    Alex''s jaw tensed. He knew this restaurant. He just didn''t want to be here.


    But saying that? Not happening.


    "Ahh, no... I was just thinking, maybe we could go somewhere else?" His voice lowered at the end, almost like he wasn''t even convinced by his own excuse.


    Lucian tilted his head, studying Alex. Something felt off.


    "Why?"


    Alex exhaled slowly, glancing at the entrance before looking away.


    "I just... don''t like it. That''s all."


    Lucian didn''t reply immediately. His gaze lingered, as if he were trying to read between the lines.


    Then, he smirked.


    "Relax, Alexy. We''re not here to eat. Just meeting some friends. Whatever''s making you nervous, forget it. You''re with me, alright?"


    He gave Alex''s shoulder a firm pat¡ªa silent reassurance.


    Alex swallowed hard, then nodded stiffly. "Understood, sir."


    Lucian didn''t push the topic further.


    He simply turned and pushed open the door, stepping inside.


    Alex lingered for a moment before inhaling deeply and following behind.


    Inside the Restaurant


    The restaurant was warm and lively, filled with the hum of conversation, the clinking of silverware, and the smell of grilled meat and fresh bread wafting through the air.


    Lucian moved through the space with ease, his presence commanding yet effortless.


    Alex, on the other hand, felt his pulse quicken. His eyes darted around, taking in the layout, the crowd, the exits. The familiarity of the place sent an uneasy feeling crawling up his spine.


    Lucian, completely unbothered, spotted his targets easily two guys at a side table, chatting over drinks.


    Jimmy and Garry.


    "There they are," Lucian muttered, striding toward them.


    When he reached the table, he slapped a firm hand on Garry''s back.


    "Hey, Garry. What''s up?"


    Garry turned, grinning. "Ohhh, you finally made it! What took you so long, dude?"


    "Lucky, you''re late," Jimmy added, arms crossed, his tone laced with amusement. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucian sighed, pulling out a chair. "Ahh, don''t ask. I had to take a taxi." He sank into the seat next to Jimmy, positioning himself face-to-face with Garry.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow. "A taxi? What happened to your bike or car?"


    Lucian was about to explain when Garry leaned forward, cutting him off.


    "Long story? Forget it then. You look fine, so no big deal." He tapped the table excitedly. "I need your advice, bro."


    Lucian blinked, taken aback by Garry''s energy. He turned to Jimmy. "Is he like this for whole day?" he asked, pointing at Garry.


    Jimmy smirked. "If you''re asking if he''s on his period, then yeah¡­ kinda." He shook his head.


    Lucian chuckled. "Alright, Garry, go ahead. What''s up?"


    Garry ignored their teasing. If this wasn''t a serious situation, he would''ve messed with these two idiots until they begged for mercy.


    Lucian suddenly remembered Alex, who was still awkwardly standing at the side. "Ahh, right! Alex, sit down."


    Alex exhaled sharply. He had been standing there, unsure of what to do, feeling completely out of place.


    Garry and Jimmy finally took notice of the unfamiliar purple-haired guy beside their table. They exchanged glances before turning to Lucian, silently asking, Who''s this?


    Lucian smirked. "He''s a friend. From now on, you guys can be friends with him too. He helped me with Rose¡­ umm, yeah." He glanced at Jimmy, knowing he''d understand the hint.


    Garry, on the other hand, didn''t need explanations. He was the kind of guy who could befriend anyone even a silverback gorilla if given the chance.


    Jimmy nodded toward Lucian, then looked at Alex. "Hey, man."


    Alex raised hie eyebrows slightly. The guy greeting him was a 6''1" muscular powerhouse definitely the type women would call Daddy.


    "Hello, hello," Alex replied, nodding.


    "Alright, sit down, bro. I don''t have all day," Garry said impatiently, grabbing Alex''s arm and pulling him onto the chair beside him.


    Alex scratched his head awkwardly. "Yeah uh, sure."


    Lucian leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. "Alright, Garry, go on. Let''s have this serious talk


    I''m all ears."


    Then, after a beat, he smirked. "Wait, let me guess."


    He turned to Garry with a knowing look. "Jimmy already told me a part of it, so this is about your relationship, right? Your girlfriend?"


    Before Garry could answer, Lucian snapped his fingers, as if a memory had clicked.


    "Ohhh, wait. I remember the first day we met! You were standing in the middle of the road, crying with flowers in your hands, ready to die. You told me you got rejected, right?"


    Garry''s face immediately twisted in embarrassment.


    Lucian was trying to piece together the situation. He needed to understand everything before coming up with a solution it was just how his mind worked.


    Sitting quietly, Alex listened to their conversation. Being the oldest among them, in his thirties, he wasn''t surprised that young men their age were discussing relationships.


    He reached for a water bottle from the table, taking a sip. I''ll just listen to these kids and give them pointers if needed, he thought to himself.


    But Garry, flustered by Lucian''s words, frowned. "It''s not about relationship advice. If it was, I definitely wouldn''t be asking you for it."


    He huffed, crossing his arms. "And I wasn''t crying it was raining that day!"


    His voice carried a hint of defiance, refusing to let Lucian embarrass him so easily.


    Alex, who had just taken another sip of water, suddenly sprayed it out to the side.


    "Cough cough!" He choked, coughing violently.


    Jimmy facepalmed, his shoulders trembling as he tried to suppress his laughter.


    Lucian, on the other hand, simply stared at Garry with a deadpan expression.


    "Bruhh"


    Garry huffed again. "Hmph."


    Jimmy, still struggling to keep a straight face, patted Lucian''s back. "It''s alright, man. We''re all friends here dark jokes like these are fine."


    Lucian sighed, rubbing his temples.


    Jimmy looked towards garry "Cough Garry, Lucy''s just a little unlucky."


    Garry scoffed. "He started it. And I wasn''t crying that''s a lie, 100%!" His voice carried the weight of someone who would never admit it not in a hundred years.


    Meanwhile, Alex, still coughing, set his water bottle down. He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, wiping his mouth.


    He shook his head, a thought forming in his mind.


    What the hell are these guys even talking about?


    Do they not realize how good this dude is?


    Alex recalled what he had seen at the hospital a literal princess calling Lucian her husband and darling. Not to mention his own sister kissing Lucian right in front of their mother.


    And then there were the rumors whispers that Lucian might be the father of a child in the prestigious Avey Starline.


    Like seriously? Who else would you take relationship advice from if not this guy?


    Alex let out a deep sigh.


    These kids really had no clue what they were dealing with.


    ----

 Chapter 276 - 276: Garry

    Garry leaned back, shaking his head. "Alright, no more joking. I have a meeting, and I don''t have time to waste."


    Lucian blinked. "Meeting? With who?"


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, setting his drink down.


    Garry let out a deep breath. "My future father-in-law, of course."


    "F-Father-in-law?!"


    Lucian and Jimmy almost fell out of their chairs, their mouths hanging open as they stared at Garry like he''d just spoken in an alien language.


    "Wait, what?! When?! Why?! And HOW?!" Lucian asked, utterly baffled. "When did this happen, and why are we only hearing about this NOW?"


    Garry scratched the back of his head. "It''s a long story."


    Jimmy crossed his arms. "Well, keep it short. I''m very interested in hearing this."


    Lucian nodded. "Yeah, spill it."


    Sitting beside them, Alex watched with mild amusement. "Kids these days are fast," he thought to himself, a bit impressed by Garry''s boldness.


    The Story Begins


    Garry leaned forward slightly, fingers tapping on the table. "Alright, listen. So¡­ I had a Crush. You guys wouldn''t know her, since it hasn''t been that long since we met."


    Lucian and Jimmy nodded along, keeping their expressions neutral, but inside


    "Poor Garry¡­ if only he could''ve come back in time like me," Lucian mused.


    "Damn, if only he was like me... Come back in time," Jimmy thought with a sigh.


    Both had the exact same thought, yet neither was aware of the other''s.


    "So, there was this girl I really liked, right? One day, I just straight-up proposed to her," Garry continued. "But she rejected me."


    Lucian''s lips parted, ready to question everything in detail, but when he saw the serious look in Garry''s eyes, he decided against it.


    "Alright, let''s save that interrogation for later."


    Garry shrugged, acting casual. "I figured, whatever, no big deal. I moved on. The same day, I met Lucian, we became friends, and I just forgot about it. Like, who cares, right?" He crossed his arms, keeping his tone as indifferent as possible.


    Lucian and Jimmy exchanged a glance.


    Yeah. He definitely cared.


    Jimmy smirked slightly. "Trying to act cool, huh? Some things never change."


    Lucian chuckled inwardly. "Yeah, sure. ''Moved on.'' I know this idiot better than that."


    "But," Garry continued, "I was still kinda curious about why she rejected me. I mean, everyone would be, right?"


    Jimmy leaned back, watching Garry closely. "This guy is such a tsundere," he thought, holding back a chuckle at the nostalgic feeling of watching Garry pretend like he didn''t care.


    Lucian smiled. He knew the truth too.


    "So, honestly, I figured she just wasn''t into me, so I left it alone," Garry said. "Didn''t push it, didn''t ask. But"


    He paused, exhaling sharply.


    "Just a few days ago, I met her brother. Completely by accident. And guess what? He told me a lot of things¡­ things that made me realize she had a lot of reasons to reject me."


    Lucian and Jimmy''s expressions shifted.


    Their usual teasing demeanor faded into something more contemplative.


    Lucian folded his arms, watching him carefully. "And?"


    Garry sighed, rubbing his temples.


    He wasn''t telling them the full truth. Not now. Not even in his past life.


    Some things were better left unsaid.


    Not because they didn''t matter but because they did. Too much.


    He was lying to both Jimmy and Lucian.


    It wasn''t just some girl who had rejected him. It wasn''t just some casual proposal.


    He had history with her. A long one.


    They had met online.


    Discord.


    Back when he was just a kid thirteen. And she? She was already eighteen.


    It started out innocent.


    Late-night chats. Random conversations.


    Strangers turned into friends. Then, something more. A crush.


    Then, before he even realized it¡­ he was in love.


    She was too.


    They became something.


    She called him her "online husband." He called her his "online wife."


    It was stupid. A joke at first.


    But then, it wasn''t.


    The age gap? It was always there, lingering. But they didn''t care.


    It was online. It wasn''t like they were doing anything wrong.


    And she had told him"I''ll wait for you."


    That was the promise.


    "When you turn eighteen, we''ll be together for real."


    So he waited.


    For five years.


    And then¡­ when he finally turned eighteen, she told him to meet her.


    And when they finally did¡­


    It was perfect.


    Every late-night conversation, every joke, every moment they had spent together it was real.


    He could feel it. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was everything he had imagined and more.


    And so, after months of being together in real life, after waiting for so damn long


    He proposed.


    He hadn''t planned it. It just¡­ happened.


    He got down on one knee.


    Told her he wanted to spend his life with her.


    And she rejected him.


    Just like that.


    No hesitation.


    Like the past five years had meant nothing.


    Like he had meant nothing.


    Garry still remembered the way his heart dropped.


    The way the world just¡­ stopped.


    It was worse than heartbreak.


    It was betrayal.


    Because hadn''t she said she would wait? Hadn''t she promised?


    Hadn''t she loved him, too?


    So why?


    Why had she walked away?


    He never asked.


    He never gave her a chance to explain.


    Because what explanation could possibly make it okay?


    Five years.


    Five years of believing in something. Of believing in her.


    And she had just thrown it away.


    And so, he walked away, too.


    And that night he had decided to end it.


    Because what was the point anymore?


    All that time. All those feelings. All that hope.


    It had all been for nothing.


    If Lucian hadn''t found him that night, Garry knew he wouldn''t be here right now.


    But even after all this time


    She never left his mind.


    He told himself he had moved on.


    That he didn''t care.


    That she wasn''t worth it.


    Garry exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair.


    Maybe he was looking for answers. Maybe he just wanted closure.


    But asking her again?


    No.


    That was never even a thought.


    He wasn''t like Lucian.


    Lucian was the kind of person who would chase, who would demand answers, who would fight for what he wanted even if it meant losing himself in the process.


    But Garry?


    He believed in control.


    If someone didn''t choose him the first time, he wouldn''t beg for a second chance.


    That''s just who he was.


    And back then? He hadn''t been wrong.


    He gave her everything.


    His feelings. His time. His trust.


    And in the end, she hadn''t even given him an answer.


    She just walked away.


    And that silence?


    That hurt more than any rejection ever could.


    -----